《My Girlfriend From Turquoise Pond Requests My Help After My Millennium Seclusion》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Registering at Kunlun Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°This is the Ninth Summit.¡±


    A middle-aged man led Jiang Lan on the mountain peak.


    This was one of the nine main peaks of the Kunlun Immortal Mountain.


    ¡°From today onwards, you are a disciple here, and the only disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    The environment here is not good. If you are sessful in your studies and want to leave, just let me know. But if my time is up, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to. ¡±


    Jiang Lan listened to the middle-aged man¡¯s voice and nodded lightly.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to join Kunlun Mountain, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave rashly.


    After transmigrating for so long, he had always heard of the power of Kunlun Mountain.


    This was a world of vast wilderness, where gods and demons were everywhere and immortals were gathered.


    If they were not careful, they would be doomed.


    It was safer for him to join Kunlun.


    However, his innate potential was not too great. In the end, he was chosen by the Ninth Summit. This was a ce that none of the disciples seemed to want to go.


    When he arrived, he saw many people gloating.


    There were even people who were betting on how long he couldst here.


    ¡°There is a cave at the back of the mountain in the Ninth Summit. The cave is connected to theherworld.


    The aura of theherworld is different from the nimbus of universe. It can be slightly harmful to ordinary people.


    It is not friendly to cultivators either.


    As a disciple of the Ninth Summit, you will definitely be affected by the aura.


    However, persevering will help you in your cultivation.


    But many people could not persist.


    This is also why no disciples woulde to the Ninth Summit.¡±


    The middle-aged man nced at Jiang Lan and said,


    ¡°I, the lord of the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong, will be your master from today onwards.


    I will do my best to nurture you.


    I hope you will stay in the Ninth Summit.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s duty is to guard the entrance to the Netherworld.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. He knew that there were passageways connecting Kunlun to the heavenly realm, but he didn¡¯t know that there were also passageways connecting to the Netherworld.


    The Netherworld was on the Ninth Summit, so the passageway to the Heaven Realm should be on the First Summit?


    He wasn¡¯t sure, but since the other party had made it so clear, he wouldn¡¯t be ignorant about the ways of the world.


    He immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times.


    ¡°Greetings from Disciple, Master.¡±


    His future was uncertain. Fortunately, it was not as dangerous as it was outside.


    [Ding!]


    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment when he heard this sound, but he was soon overjoyed.


    It was finally here. He had been waiting for so many years.


    [Primordial Registration System activated.]


    [At the beginning of the world, the primordial chaos was the main force. It split into multiple Great Dao that spread across the mortal world.]


    [The host can register near the the Great Dao. The closer you are to the Great Dao, the better it is.]


    [If you register on the Great Dao, you can sign in repeatedly. Other than the first time, what you acquire from repeated registration thereafter would be far less than the first round.]


    [Approaching the source of the Great Dao requires the host to have enough physique and destiny. If the host¡¯s capability is too low, he or she will not be able to withstand the gift of the Great Dao.]


    [You can sign in once a day.]


    After listening to the system¡¯s introduction, Jiang Lan had an urate understanding of the registration system.


    But what were the paths of the Great Dao?


    He could not see them at all.


    Logically speaking, the more special a ce was, the closer it should be to the Great Dao.


    On the path of the Great Dao, one could be signed in permanently.


    Even though it was inferior to the first time, it was most definitely still a cultivation resource.


    ¡°Kunlun Mountain is such a special ce. There must be the veins of the Great Dao, right?¡± Jiang Lan made a decision.


    Then, he chanted inwardly,


    ¡°System, I will sign in here.¡±


    This was the mountain path of the Ninth Summit, a part of Kunlun Mountain. Even if it was not the Great Dao, it was definitely close to it.


    It was hard to say what would happen.


    Furthermore, he did not dare to sign in on the Great Dao in his current state.


    After all, it was possible to fail if one¡¯s cultivation level was not high enough.


    Soon, Jiang Lan heard the system¡¯s voice.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the movement technique, Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.]


    [Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel: One of the most rapid speeds of the vast wilderness. After mastering it, one can walk on the vast wilderness. Immortals, devils, gods, and ghosts will not be able to approach.]


    The moment the system¡¯s voice ended, a book appeared in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind. The name of this book was Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Moreover, he had a feeling that he could take out this book if he wanted to.


    In fact, he could even assimte it into his mind to learn this movement technique.


    ¡°Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel? I¡¯ve never heard of it, but from the introduction, I can tell it¡¯s extremely powerful.


    However, I¡¯m still an ordinary person. Even if I learned it, I might not be able to use it. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was very happy to receive such a cultivation technique.


    At least the signing system was real.


    However, without receiving reminder from the system about the Great Dao, he probably could not sign in here again.


    Of course, he did not dare to learn it immediately right now either.


    Once something strange urred, it was hard to say if they would encounter any mishaps.


    He had no idea what kind of person his Master was.


    One had to be wary of others.


    ¡°Get up and follow me.¡± Mo Zhengdong did not hold any other emotions on his face.


    He had taken in more than one disciple, but none of them stayed.


    He had no idea how long Jiang Lan wouldst.


    Jiang Lan followed Mo Zhengdong to a courtyard.


    ¡°This will be your residence from now on. I¡¯ll be at the top of the mountain. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and continued,


    ¡°Find me at the top of the mountain tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll bring you to the entrance of the Netherworld and teach you the introductory mental cultivation.¡±


    With that, Mo Zhengdong disappeared on the spot.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t see how he disappeared.


    ¡°This is the power of an Immortal.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that he was not envious.


    If it was in the past, Jiang Lan might have felt that he was far from achieving such a level.


    But it was different now. He felt that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could reach this enviable and safe state.


    Jiang Lan entered the courtyard.


    He walked to the center and sat there, waiting for the sky to turn dark.


    After the sky turned dark, Jiang Lan turned his attention to the book in his mind.


    The four words on it seemed to contain boundless attraction, as though they held the mysteries of heaven and earth.


    With the guidance of his thoughts, the book on Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel began to open.


    He flipped through the book page by page. At first, it wasn¡¯t fast, but it got faster and faster.


    Countless pieces of information began to flow into Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    A loud explosion was heard.


    The world in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind seemed to have exploded. Immediately afterwards, it was as if he entered an unknown world.


    The sea of stars was dazzling.


    He felt like he was in a boundless universe, and the world was beneath his feet.


    Allowing him to walk wherever he wanted.


    If one took nine steps, they could reach the ends of the earth.


    Suddenly, Jiang Lan woke up.


    He looked at his own body and had a feeling that even an ordinary cultivator would not be able to touch him if he ran now.


    ¡°And this is when I have yet to begin cultivation. If I did, how exaggerated would this Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel technique be?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can achieve phenomenal sess, I won¡¯t have to worry about traveling the vast wilderness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time signing in and I already acquired something like this. What if I continued?¡±


    Jiang Lan was eager to try.


    He was waiting for the next day.


    But this time, he had to sign in at a better ce.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Entering the Sect Overnight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan looked at the time and felt that it was not far from the next day.


    But where should he sign in the next day?


    The peak of the Ninth Summit?


    It seemed like a good ce, but it didn¡¯t feel like it was suitable.


    The Netherworld entrance?


    This registration could fail as well.


    ¡°Oh yes, I can sign at the main entrance of Kunlun Mountain.¡±


    The Ninth Summit was a part of Kunlun, and the Kunlun Gate was the entrance to the entire Kunlun.


    It was an extraordinary ce where everyone could enter and leave.


    The peak of the Ninth Summit might be close to the Great Dao, but the gift he could receive at the gate might be more practical.


    Was the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel not good?


    Good. So good that he was speechless.


    But right now, it was not practical enough for him.


    What he needed was the foundation.


    After making his decision, Jiang Lan walked out of the room.


    It was almost midnight and the sky was extremely dark.


    Fortunately, there was the full moon in the sky tonight.


    When Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong, who was originally sitting on the mountain peak, looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s back with slight destion.


    The Ninth Summit was rather special because the entrance to theherworld tested one¡¯s nature.


    If he couldn¡¯t get through, he couldn¡¯t stay.


    This was also the reason why he had to teach the other party mental cultivation the next day before bringing him to understand the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°He left in the end.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong sighed and closed his eyes.


    He had waited for so many years and epted so many disciples, but not a single disciple had entered his sect.


    No one was able stay here for ten years.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit. After spending some time, he finally arrived at the entrance of Kunlun at dawn.


    He didn¡¯t walk out. Instead, he stood at the gate and looked at the magnificent Kunlun entrance.


    Then, he chanted in his heart,


    ¡°System, sign in at Kunlun Gate.¡±


    The system¡¯s voice sounded in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the cultivation technique, Kunlun Heart Sutra.]


    [Kunlun Heart Sutra: The supreme cultivation technique of Kunlun that connects to theherworld and connects to the heavenly realm. It cultivates the vital energy of all living things and transforms into a fearful heavenly might.]


    Then, Jiang Lan saw the Kunlun Heart Sutra in his mind.


    Jiang Lan¡¯an suppressed the ecstasy in his heart.


    The Kunlun Heart Sutra was one of the fundamental principles of Kunlun.


    He actually obtained it just like that.


    However, there was still no reminder about the Great Dao. It seemed like he could not sign in here continuously as well.


    However, there were so many ces in Kunlun Mountain that there had to be the Great Dao.


    Without thinking too much about it, Jiang Lan intended to return to the Ninth Summit.


    However, on his way back, he bumped into two disciples. Each of them had a lightning mark on their faces. One was under his left eye, while the other was under his right eye.


    But he did not know either of them.


    Therefore, he did not stay for long. He had only taken two steps when he heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the new disciple of the Ninth Summit? Is he nning to go to another peak?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t evenst a day, how rare is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not umon. In the past, there were also people who could notst even a day. But those who went to the Ninth Summit usually did not have much talent. It is more of a problem if the other peaks would ept them after they left.


    They¡¯re useless. The other peaks seldom keep them. ¡±


    ¡°He seems to be heading back to the Ninth Summit. Looks like he¡¯s not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not important. With his talent, he won¡¯t be able to stay for long.


    Just watch.


    Even those with powerful cultivation knowledge would find it difficult to stay in the Ninth Summit, much less a minor character like that. It¡¯s a route that practically cuts off one¡¯s own path to immortality.


    For countless years, only a single immortal has remained there. ¡±


    Jiang Lan listened to their voices but didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was just a minor character. Today, he might be inferior, but in the future, he would definitely be an existence that these people couldn¡¯t strive for.


    As long as he signed into the system, these people did not even have the right to look up to him.


    As for not being able to stay long on the Ninth Summit?


    What a joke. He was going to stay on the Ninth Summit forever. The main thing was that it was safer with fewer people.


    When Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong, who had been meditating, suddenly smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve made up your mind. I hope that one day, you¡¯ll be able to make me give you high hopes.¡±


    Then, Mo Zhengdong closed his eyes and continued to cultivate.


    There was nothing else on the Ninth Summit. All they had to do was keep a close eye on the Netherworld passageway.


    However, this was indeed the most difficult task in all of Kunlun.


    After returning to his residence, Jiang Lan immediately observed the Kunlun Heart Sutra without any hesitation.


    When he saw the Kunlun Heart Sutra, he realized that there was a ball of energy that could conceal his current cultivation progress.


    After confirming that there was no effect, Jiang Lan immediately learned the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    The moment the Kunlun Heart Sutra entered his body, he could see a lot of vital energy even with his eyes closed.


    These energies would fuse into his body as he worked on the heart sutra.


    However, his body seemed to be shrouded in fog.


    Not longter, he felt his body fill with this spiritual aura.


    The Qi entered his body and flowed through a hundred veins, connecting to the spiritual tform and opening up the immortals¡¯ dwelling.


    His body emitted a golden light as he observed the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if he had walked from one room to the public square. It was as if the world had be much bigger.


    He could see every corner of his body.


    In the end, everything returned back to normal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve entered the sect?¡± Jiang Lan opened his eyes in disbelief.


    The first hurdle of immortal cultivation was entering the sect.


    Ordinary aptitudes required 100 days of preparation, and those with formidable aptitudes required at least a month.


    He did not do anything. He only cultivated the Kunlun Heart Sutra, and he was able to enter the sect overnight.


    If this was to spread, it would be absolutely shocking.


    This was the value of the Kunlun Heart Sutra, the supreme mental cultivation technique of Kunlun.


    When he reached the highest level,


    along with the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, where couldn¡¯t he go to the vast wilderness?


    Perhaps he could walk around in the Netherworld as well.


    Of course, that still needed to wait until he had achieved Immortal Ascension.


    Otherwise, it would be useless.


    When ordinary people cultivated, they first refined their Qi. Then, they would enter Foundation Establishment to build their foundation, before condensing their Golden Core, and refining their souls in the Soul Transformation realm. Thereafter, they would refine their spirits back to emptiness in the Void Refinement stage, then transcend the tribtions to be an immortal.


    Jiang Lan was already at the Qi Refinement stage.


    Starting Qi Refinement meant that he was no longer a mortal.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan turned his attention to the invisible fog.


    The fog continued to surround him.


    Just by sensing it, Jiang Lan understood that this was a concealment brought about by the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    It obscured the heavenly secrets, preventing others from seeing his cultivation.


    ¡°It really suits me.¡±


    The night passed uneventfully.


    ¡°Master, Disciple requests to see you.¡± Jiang Lan stood at the edge of the ninth summit and spoke respectfully.


    Mo Zhengdong was currently cultivating with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already prepared to stay on the Ninth Summit.¡± Mo Zhengdong opened his eyes to look at Jiang Lan and said with relief,


    ¡°On the first night of the Ninth Summit, many disciples will see some inner demons. It¡¯s already very good that you managed to withstand them.¡±


    Inner demons?


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t feel anythingst night.


    He soon understood that it was because of the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    The Kunlun Heart Sutra cultivated the vital energy of all living things and transformed them into a terrifying heavenly might. How could an evil spirit go close to him?


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt like he could stay on the Ninth Summit forever.


    The aura of the Netherworld did not harm him at all.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Disciple will always stay on the Ninth Summit. You will be my Master for life,¡± Jiang Lan said firmly.


    If nothing happened, he would not leave casually.


    This was Kunlun. He wanted to rely on Kunlun and his Master to be the strongest existence.


    Mo Zhengdong paused for a second and said calmly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the entrance to the Netherworld and teach you the introductory mental cultivation technique.¡±


    Although Mo Zhengdong spoke calmly, his happiness could not be concealed.


    Perhaps this disciple would really stay here.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Paths of the Great Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Behind the mountains.


    When Jiang Lan arrived, he instantly saw the dark auras.


    These auras gave people a cold feeling.


    They seemed to be able to trigger negative emotions.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. No wonder they say that no one would be able to stay here for long. If someone were to continue cultivating under such circumstances, it would be very easy to go mad.¡±


    Jiang Lan came to a conclusion.


    However, these auras had no effect on him.


    The Kunlun Heart Sutra cultivated the Qi of all living things, and the auras of the Netherworld were included as well.


    Swoosh!


    Jiang Lan saw a glow of light enveloping him.


    ¡°The Netherworld auras here are extremely dense. You haven¡¯t cultivated yet, so they will be too much of a burden for your body if youe into contact with them,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Jiang Lan immediately thanked him.


    Although nothing would have happened to him.


    Soon, Jiang Lan saw a huge cave. There was a dark aura visible to the naked eye in the cave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you in to take a look.¡±


    As Mo Zhengdong spoke, he led Jiang Lan in.


    Just as they entered the cave, Jiang Lan suddenly heard the system¡¯s voice.


    [Ding!]


    [A path of the Great Dao has been discovered. The host can sign in here permanently.]


    ¡°There is a Great Dao path here?¡± Jiang Lan was a bit surprised.


    He finally found the Great Dao, and it was at the back of the mountains.


    It looked like the Ninth Summit was indeed his blessednd.


    The Netherworld¡¯s entrance was close to the Great Dao.


    In other words, the paths of the Grand Dao were indeed very rare.


    Perhaps the entire Kunlun Mountain might not have many paths of the Great Dao.


    Now, he wouldn¡¯t even go to the other peaks if he was asked to.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the interior of the cave. The moment he entered, he saw a huge well inside the cave.


    All of the dark aura originated from that well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t look directly at the entrance to the Netherworld. When you¡¯ve be an immortal, you can take a look. It will be of great help to you.


    Remember not to look at it now, ¡°Mo Zhengdong said seriously.


    After Jiang Lan nodded, Mo Zhengdong gently tapped his forehead.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan realized that a lot of information was being transmitted into his mind.


    Soon, he knew what they were.


    They were cultivation techniques and spells.


    The Kunlun Qi Establishing Technique and the Meditation Spell.


    With just one look, Jiang Lan knew that this Kunlun Qi Establishing Technique was simr to the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    However, it was far inferior to the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    It was probably adapted from the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    And the Meditation Spell was an incantation that allowed one to calm their heart and clear their mind.


    It would be useful for his mental cultivation.


    ¡°Ordinary disciples only cultivate the ordinary Qi Refining Technique. What I¡¯m imparting to you as your Master is the best Qi establishing technique in Kunlun. It¡¯s the Qi Establishing Technique that the elders of Kunlun hadprehended from the Kunlun Heart Sutra left behind by their ancestors.


    Remember not to pass it on to anyone.¡± Mo Zhengdong retracted his hand and continued,


    ¡°The Meditation Spell will help to reduce the influence of the Netherworld.


    However, if you are able to endure it, you will be able to train faster when you are close to the Netherworld Cave.


    You have to be confident enough toe here.


    If you were to cultivate in the back mountain, you have toe to me for a checkup every few days.


    So that I prevent you from developing any inner demons.


    If you persevere, the influence of the Netherworld aura will decrease. ¡±


    ¡°Disciple will remember Master¡¯s teachings,¡± Jiang Lan immediately said.


    In his opinion, his Master treated him really well.


    Of course, what made him the happiest was that he coulde here whenever he wanted.


    It was fine as long as he did not develop inner demons.


    That meant that he coulde here often to sign in.


    What extraordinary thing would there be near the Great Dao?


    Jiang Lan looked forward to it.


    However, he was also a little worried. With his weak cultivation, it was hard to say if he would fail if he signed in near the Great Dao.


    But he had to try. He would do it tonight.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes. He had been cultivating the whole time.


    He realized that using the Meditation Spell was indeed of some help to his cultivation. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, he naturally couldn¡¯t give up on this spell that could calm him down.


    In the future, his cultivation speed would definitely be very fast.


    When the timees, it would be very dangerous for him if he did not have sufficient mental fortitude.


    Therefore, the Calming Spell was very useful for now.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the wee hours of the morning. Let¡¯s go to the back mountain.¡±


    Jiang Lan headed towards the back mountain.


    When he reached the back of the mountains, he felt as if he had triggered some kind of barrier. It must have been left behind by his master.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to be more cautious when cultivatingter.¡±


    He had made a decision in his heart.


    On the peak of the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong had indeed detected Jiang Lan entering the back mountain.


    ¡°Going to the back mountain to cultivate on the first day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. He¡¯s brave to try. However, I¡¯ll need to check on him in a couple of days.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong did not pay much attention to it after that.


    There was still a barrier at the entrance of the well that Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t approach.


    At this time, Jiang Lan had already arrived at the cave mouth of the Netherworld.


    As he approached the cave, he heard the system¡¯s voice again.


    [Ding!]


    [A path of the Great Dao has been discovered. The host can sign in here permanently.]


    [Do you want to sign in?]


    This time, there was a reminder to sign in.


    Jiang Lan was a little curious. If he failed to sign in, would he be reminded in advance?


    He hadn¡¯t experienced it before, so he didn¡¯t know.


    But now, he had to try if he could sessfully sign in.


    ¡°System, I¡¯m signing in here.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered in his heart.


    Soon, the system¡¯s voice sounded. This time, Jiang Lan was a little nervous.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he would fail the first time he signed in on the Great Dao.


    If he failed, he would lose a day.


    If he seeded, he was curious what he would acquire.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Daoist Scripture: Creation of Heaven and Earth.]


    [Daoist Scripture: Creation of Heaven and Earth contains the changes of heaven and earth. Itbines the changes of the Great Dao and of all living things in space and time. It is infinitely wondrous and can be kept for three months.]


    ¡°Daoist Scripture?¡± Jiang Lan was a bit surprised.


    ¡°What effect will it have on me?¡±


    The introduction was shocking, but he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Netherworld¡¯s cave abode and chose to use the Daoist Scripture.


    The Daoist Scripture was an unfathomable light in his mind, and it was extremely profound.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s thoughts stirred, and the Daoist Scripture began to glow.


    Then, light enveloped Jiang Lan.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan felt as if he was sitting high up in the sky. At this moment, he saw the transformation, the deduction of all living things, and the cirrus of heaven and earth.


    This scene left Jiang Lan shaken, as if he was observing three thousand world evolutions.


    As the heaven and earth changed, Jiang Lan felt the spiritual energy between heaven and earth gathering around him.


    He was like the center of a vortex, absorbing everything into his body.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had a feeling that his breathing the breathing of the heavens and the earth. When he worked on his cultivation, it was like the earth changed between day and night, the life cycle of all living things was circting.


    This was the Daoist Scripture: Creation of Heaven and Earth.


    Jiang Lan was in this state for a long time. When he felt that his mind was full, he opened his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that he was still sitting in the Netherworld Cave.


    However, he could clearly feel the changes in his body, as if there was a powerful wave of energy flowing through his veins.


    With just a perception, he was shocked to discover that his cultivation had undergone a tremendous change.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Power of Nine Bulls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°I¡¯ve perfected the Qi Refinement?¡±


    Jiang Lan was in disbelief.


    A normal person would only reach the first level of Qi Refinement in a hundred days after entering the sect.


    After that, he would need several years before he perfected the Qi Refinement realm.


    Finally, he would try to break through to the Foundation Establishment.


    There were nine levels of Qi Refinement.


    Every level required arge amount of time to cultivate and break through.


    However, he had perfected it in just a blink of an eye.


    The Daoist Scripture was truly unimaginable.


    Then, Jiang Lan examined the Daoist Scripture in his mind again.


    ording to the previous introduction, the Daoist Scripture could be used for three months.


    In other words, during these three months, it would be as if he is receiving heaven¡¯s help during his cultivation?


    However, Jiang Lan was quickly disappointed. Even though the Daoist Scripture was still in his mind, it was no longer the same as before.


    In other words, he no longer possessed the same terrifying power of the Daoist Scripture as he had first used it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s enough. Three months is enough for me to advance to the Foundation Establishment realm.¡± Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t greedy.


    However, he knew one thing. The Daoist Scripture could only be chanced upon by luck. Even if he signed in, he might not encounter it often.


    And to use the Daoist Scripture correctly, it would be better to have a higher cultivation level.


    It would be a waste if the cultivation level was too low.


    Of course, he was currently weak, so not using it would only limit his improvement.


    In short, he had to have the strength to protect himself first.


    Even if he left it for the future, there had to be a future.


    Even if it was wasted, it was worth it.


    Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave and saw light outside. It should be daybreak.


    When he walked outside, the sky was indeed slightly bright.


    The sun had just risen.


    ¡°It has been a whole night. It clearly felt like a moment.¡±


    Jiang Lan somewhat understood the time in the Daoist Scripture. It was fleeting, and a single thought couldst forever.


    After that, Jiang Lan cultivated at ease on the Ninth Summit. To him, this ce was very quiet, and there was not much he needed to do.


    At most, he would clean the hall of the Ninth Summit.


    After all, it was one of the nine peaks. It was a must for there to be a hall.


    It was just that no one hade to visit, so it was a little abandoned.


    ¡°System, sign in at the Ninth Summit.¡±


    When Jiang Lan was cleaning up, He also decided to sign in.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Power of Nine Bulls.]


    [Power of Nine Bulls: When cultivated to the extreme, one punch can shatter mountains and break seas.]


    It was a simple introduction, but Jiang Lan felt that it was very useful to him now.


    What hecked was offensive power.


    There were no other spells, so he could only use such crude and simple ones.


    He immediately learned the Power of Nine Bulls.


    A light shed in his mind, and the Power of Nine Bulls instantly entered his him.


    Jiang Lan felt his body fill with strength. He punched out with his fist, which was much stronger than when he used the support of his spiritual energy.


    And this was only the strength of one bull.


    When all nine bulls came through, who knew how strong he would be.


    ¡°What kind of bull is it? Why is it so strong?¡±


    Clenching his fists, Jiang Lan realized that he was much stronger than an ordinary bull.


    Perhaps the cows in the vast wilderness were more powerful.


    Six months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Lan woke up in the Netherworld Cave.


    The Daoist Scripture had beenpletely absorbed by him three months ago.


    As expected, other than the first day, the subsequent effects were not as ideal.


    However, after he hadpletely absorbed the Daoist Scripture, his cultivation level still rushed into the mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment realm.


    Now, because of some medicinal pills he obtained from signing in, he had entered thete stage of the Foundation Establishment.


    If he continued, he would have perfected it and began condensing his Golden Core.


    The Golden Core was an extremelyplicated matter. Even with the Kunlun Heart Sutra, and even if he had been constantly signing in, condensing his Golden Core was still a difficult task.


    The gift of the Great Dao would naturally speed up the speed at which he condensed his core. However, if he did not work hard himself, everything would be useless.


    Therefore, he cultivated every day, hoping to condense his Golden Core as soon as possible.


    Golden Core cultivators were nothing to the entire Kunlun.


    But once he had a Golden Core, it meant that his strength would begin to condense.


    Among the disciples of Kunlun, he would also be front ranking.


    Even some duties were just Golden Core cultivation.


    ¡°I have to work hard to condense my Golden Core. I¡¯ve already umted quite a number of pills.¡±


    Jiang Lan silently muttered to himself as he looked at the items he had acquired during his registrations in his mind.


    During the six months, Jiang Lan did not leave the Ninth Summit. He had been cultivating in the Netherworld¡¯s Cave Abode.


    He had been signing in here every day.


    He had no choice. He had already tried. In the entire ninth summit, only this ce had the path of the Great Dao.


    If he didn¡¯t sign in here, he would have to run around.


    That would be too ostentatious.


    During these months of signing, he had obtained many medicinal pills: Marrow Cleansing Pill, Foundation Building Pill, True Origin Pill, Heavenly Snow Pill.


    There were also cultivation enhancements, energy enhancements, antidotes, and so on.


    But most of them were useless.


    There were also some useless skills.


    For example, the Kunlun Qi Establishing Technique that his master had given him, the Nine Qi Foundation Establishment Technique that wasmon on the streets.


    Of course, there were more useful ones.


    For example, there were some spells, gravitational spells, the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation, and the Yin-Yang Swordsmanship.


    There were also some treasures like the Crape Myrtle Sword, the Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo), and more.


    The rest was fine. The Immovable Wisdom King Incantation was exceptionally important to Jiang Lan.


    His cultivation level had been increasing too quickly that his body was about to inte. It was the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation that stabilized his mindset.


    Otherwise, something would definitely happen.


    Powerful strength must be matched with a corresponding temperament.


    Jiang Lan knew that he was a mortal, so he had to pay more attention to such matters.


    After all, it¡¯s been six months. Some disciples were still working hard on their third level of Qi Refinement.


    And yet he was considering condensing his Golden Core.


    The difference was more than a thousand miles.


    It was a world apart.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: One Leaf Vision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After walking out of the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan headed towards the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Today was the day his Master examined his body.


    In the past few months, these examinations had not been missed once.


    At first, he examined him once every three days, then once a week.


    If there were no problems with the check-up this time, the follow-up examination would be done once a month.


    Once he hadpleted his Foundation Establishment, there was no need for him to check again.


    He just needed to check asionally.


    The main reason was because they were worried that he would give birth to inner demons and eventually be doomed.


    Jiang Lan understood this. He was also worried that he would have mental demons.


    After all, his advancement was too fast.


    As for his cultivation on the surface, it was at the second-stage of the Qi Refinement realm, which was rtively superior.


    Although his innate talent was not great, his cultivation speed was not much slower than those geniuses.


    His Master had really nurtured him with all his might. His cultivation techniques and medicinal pills were no less than his.


    In order to not leave any side effects, his Master personally tempered his body.


    Although it was already useless to him, he still took in his Master¡¯s sincerity.


    Even if he was truly invincible in the future, he would still remain here.


    Guard what his Master wanted him to guard.


    This wasradeship.


    Of course, it was not that his Master¡¯s teachings were useless. The theoretical knowledge and spells he imparted were all useful.


    For example, some Imperial Wind Techniques.


    It was very convenient as they allowed him to travel in the air for a short period of time.


    There were also the Imperial Sword Techniques.


    However, the Imperial Sword Techniques could only be used after one reached Foundation Establishment. His Master had taught him a rough idea, but Jiang Lan had already learned it.


    He just didn¡¯t dare to tell his Master.


    Under normal circumstances, he would use all the Imperial Wind Techniques.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Master, Disciple is here to check my state of mind.¡±


    Jiang Lan arrived behind Mo Zhengdong and spoke respectfully.


    At this moment, Mo Zhengdong was standing at the edge of the mountain peak. He looked outside in a daze.


    When Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang out, he turned to look at him.


    This was his favorite disciple after all these years.


    He was hardworking, serious, and could withstand the corrosion of the Netherworld aura.


    He was impressed.


    Naturally, he was not stingy at all and gave everything he could.


    He wanted to nurture him well with all his might.


    It would allow him to escape the corrosion of the Netherworld aura as soon as possible.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    He tapped Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead as he approached.


    It sounded like raindrops.


    Then, Mo Zhengdong retracted his hand and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. It seems that the Netherworld aura won¡¯t be able to harm you. You just need to be examined once a month from now on.


    However, if you feel any difort midway, tell me immediately. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jiang Lan nodded immediately.


    As long as it had nothing to do with the system, he would naturallye to ask his master.


    After all, hecked theory in cultivation.


    Even with the system, he still had to take some detours.


    He needed guidance.


    ¡°Oh, right. Make a trip down to the Kunlun Main Hall. Today is the day that the outstanding disciples of every summit will receive their Dharma treasures. Go and collect them,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    ¡°Outstanding disciples?¡± Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t react in time.


    ¡°Are you not outstanding enough among the disciples of the Ninth Summit?¡± Mo Zhengdong nced at Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan did not know what to say. He was the only disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    Whether he was outstanding or not was not up to them.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll head over right now.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and agreed.


    He hadn¡¯t signed in today, so it was good to go over and sign in as well.


    As for the Dharma treasures, he didn¡¯t really care. After all, he already had some of the better treasures.


    Kunlun Mountain would not give its disciples too powerful Dharma treasures either.


    However, it would be a Dharma treasure he could use in the open.


    He could not show the Dharma treasure he acquired during his sign-ins to anyone.


    At least, that was the case until he was strong enough.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit and headed straight for the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The Kunlun Main Hall was not among the nine peaks, but stood alone on it¡¯s own peak. The Kunlun Gate stood before the nine peaks.


    As he walked to the hall, he could see green smoke curling up and auspicious clouds descending from the sky.


    What he heard was the clear cry of a crane and the Sanskrit of the Great Dao.


    It was like an immortal paradise.


    When he arrived at the pce hall, there were many people there.


    They were all outstanding disciples of the various summits.


    At a nce, each of them had a cultivation level above Foundation Establishment, and there were even Golden Core experts.


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. Wasn¡¯t this a new generation of disciples?


    His second-stage Qi Refinement realm was a little offensively conspicuous now.


    However, he remained silent and stood at the back.


    However, when the time came, he couldn¡¯t casually stand at the back anymore.


    ¡°Disciples of the various summits, please stand in your respective zones.¡±


    A middle-aged man spoke.


    Nine beams of light descended from the sky, each marked with numbers one to nine.


    Soon, the disciples of the various peaks stood at their positions.


    ¡°Is there anyone from the Ninth Summit this time?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there is, but the Ninth Summit has always been empty. There might one now but not the next time.¡±


    ¡°True, but the disciple of the Ninth Summit can obtain quite a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°He has to be worthy enough too.¡±


    When Jiang Lan heard these words, he silently walked to the Ninth Summit zone.


    When he walked over, many peopleughed.


    ¡°The second level of Qi Refinement? Isn¡¯t that too low?¡±


    ¡°The weakest among us is already at the Foundation Establishment realm. This Ninth Summit disciple is really something. I¡¯m speechless.¡±


    ¡°This is a new disciple. It¡¯s normal for him to be weaker.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I wonder if he¡¯s under a lot of pressure standing here.¡±


    There was no pressure. Jiang Lan stood there without any mental pressure at all.


    This was because he didn¡¯t care about what these people were saying. He was listening to the system¡¯s voice.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the mystical power of One Leaf Vision.]

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Unbelievable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    [One Leaf Vision: Concealed from the heavens above, and concealed from all living beings below. One¡¯s vision of the world can be neglected by something trivial.]


    Jiang Lan looked what was in front of him and suddenly understood. This was something that could hide his secrets and hide what others saw.


    It was indeed very useful to him.


    Sometimes, it was inconvenient for him to make a move. It was also inconvenient to use Dharma treasures.


    As long as he had One Leaf Vision, no one would be able to see him clearly.


    If they fought, he would also be able to gain the upper hand.


    This was a mystical power that could not be learned.


    It had nothing to do with talent.


    It was rare for the same mystical power to appear. Even if it was the same, there wouldn¡¯t be many people in the entire vast wilderness who would have it.


    While Jiang Lan was still paying attention to the mystical power, the middle-aged man spoke again.


    ¡°Disciples, please begin epting the Dharma treasures. How much you can take depends on your temperament.¡±


    These words were basically directed at Jiang Lan, because he was the only one who came from the Ninth Summit. It was basically impossible for him to obtain all of them.


    Therefore, if he wanted to take more, he had to have a temperament that was strong enough. Otherwise, his Dharma treasures would harm others.


    This was the same as Jiang Lan¡¯s worry about the mismatch in his strength and temperament.


    A nouveau riche would be different from a rich man¡¯s son with inside information.


    Jiang Lan looked around him and realized that it was rare for others to get two Dharma treasures. It was not because they were weak-minded, but because they only had so many.


    As they were fast in taking their Dharma treasures, everyone had looked towards Jiang Lan.


    They wanted to know how many the disciple from Ninth Summit could take.


    ¡°Guess how many would he be able to take?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a disciple of the Ninth Summit in the past, but he only took one. He didn¡¯t even touch a second item.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I heard that he peed his pants on the spot because of the inner demons. That might be the case too.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, he won¡¯t be able to take more than a few treasures. I remember that one of the Senior Brothers from the First Summit had to use all of his power to get the fifth piece.


    Being able to take three treasures is already very rare. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about three. By the time he reached the second treasure, he would have been controlled by the mental demons. Everyone knows what sort of ce the Ninth Summit is.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would definitely just take the first treasure and not touch the second.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the Dharma treasures in front of him and realized that there were only five of them, which was already considered a lot.


    After all, he came alone.


    All Dharma treasures were divided ording to the number of people.


    The lowest number for one summit was five.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know about this. But as he stood facing five Dharma treasures, he wanted to see how many he could take.


    ording to those people, wanting to take a few treasures depended entirely on one¡¯s temperament.


    He wanted to see how his temperament was.


    Very quickly, Jiang Lan took a step forward. At this moment, a Dharma treasure automaticallynded in his hand. It was a spirit sword used during the Qi Refinement stage. It was useless to Jiang Lan.


    But there was no reason not to take it.


    ¡°The first treasure is obtained unconditionally. If you want to take moreter on, you need to have a certain level of temperament. You must remember to act within your capabilities.¡± The middle-aged man kindly reminded Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan bowed his head in thanks.


    He still wanted to try.


    At this moment, the others were also watching. Most of them were just observing like it was a show.


    At this moment, Mo Zhengdong was also looking in the direction of the Kunlun Main Hall from the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°It should be time to take the Dharma treasures. I wonder how many pieces my disciple can take.¡±


    ¡°He should be able to obtain three. It will be more difficult after that.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong had a certain level of expectation.


    Jiang Lan was the most outstanding disciple he had seen after all these years.


    Although his innate talent was average, his temperament was exceptional.


    ¡°If only you were more gifted¡­¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m being greedy, too greedy.


    Enough. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡­


    In the Kunlun Main Hall, Jiang Lan looked at the second Dharma treasure before taking a step forward.


    Every step represented a Dharma treasure.


    The man in charge of the arrangements frowned at this. He had seen many disciples from the Ninth Summit, but there were very few of them who could obtain a second treasure.


    They more or less had a trace of inner demons in their hearts.


    This made it difficult for them to take more treasures.


    This disciple of the Ninth Summit was a little greedy.


    However, just as he was thinking this, a ray of light suddenly blossomed from Jiang Lan¡¯s body. A second Dharma treasure safely fell into Jiang Lan¡¯s hands.


    It was a pair of shoes.


    ¡°Eh? He got the second item?¡± The attendant was somewhat surprised.


    Not only him, the other disciples were also taken aback.


    ¡°He got the second treasure so easily?¡±


    ¡°Is this person silly? He doesn¡¯t have any inner demons in the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just lucky, I guess. It looks like he¡¯s going to take the third one.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know when to stop. The second item is easy, but the third item is ten times more difficult. It¡¯s simply impossible for ordinary disciples to obtain it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a threshold. I can tell that this disciple¡¯s innate talent is ordinary. It is simply impossible for him to obtain it.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s brows furrowed a little as he looked at the three treasures floating in the air.


    He did not feel anything when he took the second treasure.


    He could not confirm his temperament at all.


    This was a rare opportunity. He wanted to see what he had to face to lose his cool.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan closed his eyes as his consciousness began to connect to the remaining three Dharma treasures.


    Each of them alone might not be able to affect him, but if he took all three of them together, the effects would be a simultaneous battle.


    This way, he would be able to find out the ws in his temperament.


    At this moment, everyone was also looking at Jiang Lan. They saw that Jiang Lan had raised his foot, but he had yet to put it down.


    They thought that Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t going to make it.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Someone Has Fought To His Doorstep</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°He can¡¯t take another step. Seems like he¡¯s overestimated himself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s already very impressive to be able to get two. He is really asking for trouble for staying at the Ninth Summit despite being so unsteady.¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see. This disciple who¡¯s only at the second-stage of the Qi Refinement realm is asking for trouble.¡±


    At this time, Jiang Lan was sensing the three Dharma treasures. After he perceiving them, countless storms were swept into his mind.


    Many thoughts were growing continuously in his heart.


    Pride, anger, greed, lust. All these thoughts kept appearing.


    The most obvious was arrogance.


    Yes. Because of the system, he could be said to have surpassed everyone.


    There was nothing wrong with being arrogant. But being overly arrogant was equivalent to being conceited.


    Arrogance must have one¡¯s own foundation and self-awareness.


    What Jiang Lan needed to do was to see through himself.


    However, in this temperament test, it was still a bit difficult for Jiang Lan. The moment he had any deviating thoughts, it would bring about all kinds of storms.


    It seemed that his temperament was still very ordinary.


    After Jiang Lan¡¯s thoughts were swept up in the storm, the foot that should havended was still unable tond.


    The middle-aged man who was in charge of the arrangements felt that something was amiss with Jiang Lan.


    At that moment, he finally realized what was wrong.


    He waved his hand, and a surge of energy passed through the three Dharma treasures.


    Everyone witnessed a beam of light connecting the three Dharma treasures to Jiang Lan.


    It was as if they had be Jiang Lan¡¯s stumbling block before he couldnd his foot.


    ¡°How¡­ how can this be?¡± The middle-aged man was in disbelief.


    ¡°He actually wants to obtain all three treasures at the same time?¡± The disciples of the other summits also realized that something was amiss.


    ¡°No way. Three? Is he crazy? He isn¡¯t taking them one by one. Is he trying to kill himself?¡±


    ¡°He sure is confident in himself. However, if he¡¯s careless, he might get himself into trouble. Even if he seeds, there won¡¯t be any benefits for him.¡±


    ¡°Just the stubbornness of the weak.¡±


    Yes, because the Ninth Summit was too weak, or rather, this disciple was too weak. After being criticized by others, he started showing off.


    If it was someone strong, they only needed to show their cultivation.


    No one dared to say another word.


    ¡°If he really seeds, doesn¡¯t that mean he has an exceptional temperament?¡±


    ¡°Seeds? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°No, look! He¡¯s going to put his foot down.¡±


    Everyone looked over at that moment.


    It was only now that they realized that Jiang Lan¡¯s foot was slowly descending, and the light around the Dharma treasures was blossoming incessantly.


    Everyone could tell that this was a sign of sess.


    The middle-aged man in charge looked at Jiang Lan, finding this unbelievable.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to seed. This¡ª¡±


    The other disciples were also watching. Most of them did not believe it. How could a neer at the second level of Qi Refinement have such a level of temperament?


    However, the sound of a footstep heavily struck their doubts.


    Da!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s foot hadnded on the ground. A golden light bloomed from the Dharma treasures, followed by three Dharma treasuresnding neatly in front of Jiang Lan.


    Regardless of whether others believed it or not, the truth was right before their eyes.


    ¡°What a pity. He has such a strong temperament but such an ordinary innate talent.¡± The middle-aged man who was in charge sighed.


    ¡°Perhaps this is how he managed to remain on the Ninth Summit.¡±


    If he had a high innate talent and such a unique temperament, he would have long been taken away by the other summit masters.


    Jiang Lan had obtained five Dharma treasures. A spirit sword, a pair of boots, a small box, a set of flexible armor, and a small red gourd.


    He didn¡¯t try to get to know them better. Instead, he left immediately.


    He just needed to go back and show them to his master.


    His master would naturally tell him what they were.


    Jiang Lan left, ignoring the disciples around him.


    Actually, those people could have left after obtaining the treasures. They only stayed to watch the show.


    Those people were momentarily speechless as they watched Jiang Lan leave.


    After a long time, someone said,


    ¡°In the vast wilderness, if one cannot be an immortal, what can a great temperament do?¡±


    Soon, everyone felt relieved.


    Indeed.


    Some people justcked talent.


    Hard work could determine a person¡¯s bottom line, but innate talent determined a person¡¯s upper limit.


    Sometimes, some distance could not be surpassed by hard work.


    It was even more so in this deste world.


    Immortals and mortals were the greatest difference. If one did not be an immortal, they would be mortal.


    So what if he had a good temperament?


    It was just that he would appear be calmer when facing an insurmountable distance.


    ¡­


    Rather than arguing with those people, it was better for Jiang Lan to go back and cultivate. After all, they would no longer be on the same level for long.


    He headed down the mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯ll meet Master before going to the Netherworld Cave to cultivate.¡±


    Jiang Lan stared at the darkening sky and muttered to himself.


    Although he had signed in with the system, it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t work hard.


    A long timeter, Jiang Lan arrived at the foot of the mountain and walked into the forest.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of a powerful impact from a distance.


    ¡°Shameless. Kunlun will never let you off.¡± It was a female voice.


    It sounded very nice.


    Jiang Lan had heard it, but he only took a nce before turning around to leave.


    ¡°A very powerful attack. Her cultivation is not inferior to mine.¡±


    Jiang Lan had no intention of participating in such a battle.


    He looked like a cultivator who was only at the second-stage Qi Refinement realm.


    He¡¯ll mention it to Master when he returned.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan decided to take a detour and leave.


    The location of the battle was coincidentally the shortcut he used.


    The sky was getting dark. Jiang Lan had taken a long detour and believed that he should be very far away from those people.


    He was about to reach the Ninth Summit.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan, who was walking, suddenly heard the sound of an explosion again.


    A figure flew over from afar.


    There was a loud bang.


    The figure crashed into a tree trunk.


    It looked like a woman.


    ¡°You traitors,¡± came the woman¡¯s deep voice.


    Jiang Lan found the voice familiar. It sounded like the voice of the woman from earlier.


    They had fought all the way here?


    Jiang Lan was actually very curious. Were these people not afraid of being discovered by others if they fought like this?


    However, Mount Kunlun was indeed very big. Very few people knew about the small skirmishes.


    However, it seemed like he had been discovered.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: I Know Too Much</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sky was a little dark, but Jiang Lan could sense that the woman had discovered him.


    She was a little wary.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply, nor did he have any intention of staying. He was nning to leave.


    Right now, his powers were restrained. If the other party knew that he was at the second level of Qi Refinement, it would be difficult for him to leave.


    However, just as he was about to leave, two people approached him quickly.


    As the two of them stood under the moonlight, Jiang Lan could clearly see their faces.


    They were two men with lightning imprints under their eyes.


    One was on the left, the other was on the right.


    At this moment, the two imprints were flickering with light. It was likely that they reflected their strength.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment before remembering that he seemed to have seen these two people before. They had been betting on how long he could stay in the Ninth Summit.


    It was when he was signing in at the entrance of Kunlun.


    It had been six months. It was not easy to remember.


    When the two of them walked over, they naturally saw Jiang Lan in the darkness.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see who it was clearly, they still had to say something.


    ¡°Fellow disciple, please help us capture this demoness. She¡¯s a spy from the Dragon race,¡± one of the them immediately said to Jiang Lan.


    He spoke in a righteous way.


    ¡°Fellow disciple, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. They are the real spies.


    You should leave first or these two people will kill you,¡± the woman immediately said.


    Although he didn¡¯t know who this person was, it was fine as long as it wasn¡¯t someone from the other party.


    Jiang Lan looked at the three of them and said calmly,


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. I don¡¯t want to get involved in what¡¯s going on between the three of you. I hope that everyone won¡¯t interfere with one another.¡±


    Jiang Lan was ready to leave after saying that.


    They could just continue with what they¡¯re doing. He didn¡¯t want to participate. After all, it was aplicated situation.


    Also, the woman¡¯s cultivation level was very high. It seemed she was suppressed by a Dharma treasure.


    He didn¡¯t really want to fight with these people.


    He did not know who the spy was or who the traitor was. He did not care either.


    Mount Kunlun was such a big ce, there must be countless of capable people.


    For the time being, he wasn¡¯t in the right position to interfere.


    ¡°Fellow disciple, be careful. This demoness knows bewitching techniques. I¡¯ll help you obstruct her. Please help me think of a way to find others for help.¡± As he spoke, a man walked towards Jiang Lan.


    He quickly approached Jiang Lan. In the darkness, he saw Jiang Lan¡¯s appearance.


    The moment he saw it, he was stunned. Then, heughed out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Jiang Lan frowned.


    If the other party remembered him, things would be troublesome.


    ¡°Passing by?¡± The man quickly approached Jiang Lan. His powers began to appear in his hands.


    It was the strength of ate-stage Foundation Establishment Cultivator, but it was not at its peak.


    However, he didn¡¯t need a second blow to kill the Ninth Summit¡¯s trash.


    ¡°It¡¯s true you¡¯re passing through,¡± he said. ¡°But what¡¯s wrong is that you know too much.¡±


    Woosh!


    His powers surged straight towards Jiang Lan.


    That woman was greatly rmed. The other party really wanted to silence him.


    And from the looks of it, that person was definitely not strong.


    Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have attacked so recklessly.


    He was done for. If she had known that the other party was so weak, if she had known that the other party had nothing to do with those two, she would have let him escape.


    This way, she would have a chance to persist until the others in Kunlun discovered her.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, everything calmed down.


    Ao Longyu sighed. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to encounter a fellow disciple, but he was going to be killed just like that.


    Unfortunately, she was unable to move right now.


    ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± Ao Longyu suddenly heard another person¡¯s horrified voice.


    This left Ao Longyu a bit confused. She looked towards Jiang Lan¡¯s direction.


    At this moment, her pupils constricted.


    She saw that the person who attacked Jiang Lan had fallen to the ground. But the most terrifying thing was that half of his body had disappeared. No, more like it had turned into a bloody mist that was scattered around.


    This¡­ this was done by the other man?


    How did he do it?


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, she saw that Jiang Lan was still in a punching posture.


    Jiang Lan looked at the lifeless man on the ground before withdrawing his fist.


    Just now, he had used the power of three bulls. It was the result of him cultivating for half a year.


    It was more powerful than he had expected.


    Then, he looked at another man.


    ¡°Fellow disciple, this is a misunderstanding. We have no intention of bing enemies with you.¡± The remaining man looked at Jiang Lan with a face full of fear.


    It was as if he was worried that Jiang Lan would suddenly attack him.


    He did not know what his Junior Brother had seen that made him feel so assured.


    But now, he felt that his Junior Brother had misjudged the man.


    ¡°I know too much.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the other party and said calmly.


    Since the other party wanted to kill him, he had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Kunlun is not alone in this world of vast wilderness. You are so powerful. It¡¯s good to leave a path for yourself.


    Besides, what you know are just some ordinary things. It¡¯s not much. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± When the man saw Jiang Lan approaching, his voice trembled.


    ¡°Leave a path?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly asked halfway.


    ¡°Right. Leave a path. I can be your guide¡ª¡±


    Boom!


    Before the other party could finish speaking, Jiang Lan suddenly appeared in front of that person and followed up with a punch.


    At that moment, half of the man¡¯s body was turned into a bloody mist.


    However, he had also seen Jiang Lan¡¯s face when he approached.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually you.¡±


    This¡­ this is impossible. ¡±


    As he spoke, he fell to the ground lifelessly.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. The reason he echoed after the man¡¯s words was to distract him.


    This was the only way to kill him.


    He could not let his guard down against any enemy.


    After that, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and left without even looking at the woman.


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡± Ao Longyu immediately called out.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t listen to the her shouts as he left instantly.


    Ao Longyu watched in disbelief as Jiang Lan disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Powerful and calm. Who is that person?


    He isn¡¯t here to kill me? ¡±


    She felt that she might have seen him before.


    Just because those two traitors had seen this person before and had obviously underestimated him.


    They seemed to be in disbelief that it was him as well.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Ao Longyu struggled to get up.


    ¡°Which senior is he? Or which Senior Brother is he?¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Red Gourd</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan went to meet Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong was stunned when he saw the five Dharma treasures Jiang Lan took out.


    Then, he tried asking,


    ¡°You took all five?¡±


    He didn¡¯t really dare to believe it. He felt that it was normal if he could get back three treasures. But five?


    Amongst Jiang Lan¡¯s batch of disciples, they were absolutely not inferior in terms of temperament.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I brought back a total of five treasures,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°What if there were six?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked subconsciously.


    What Jiang Lan meant just now was that there were only five treasures in total, so he only took five.


    If not, he would have taken as many as he could.


    ¡°Master knows that Dharma treasures aren¡¯t easy to obtain.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and said softly.


    If there was a sixth treasure, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could have gotten it either.


    It should be very difficult.


    His strength was not enough, and his temperament was notpatible with hisck of strength.


    It was better if he¡¯d further trained his Immovable Wisdom King Incantation.


    ¡°Keep these Dharmic treasures. There¡¯s also this. It¡¯s some records and knowledge regarding the Dharmic treasures. You should familiarize yourself with them.


    In the future, it would be easier to know what Dharma treasure you received and how to use it.


    All the books are avable in the library of the Ninth Summit. You can browse through them as you please.¡± Mo Zhengdong handed Jiang Lan a book and said casually.


    He was very generous to Jiang Lan.


    He only hoped that this disciple could stay in the Ninth Summit for a long time.


    It would be best if he could take over the Ninth Summit.


    However, it was too difficult. If he wanted to take over the Ninth Summit, it would be impossible if he did not be an immortal.


    He didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to look directly at the Netherworld¡¯s passageway, let alone guard the Netherworld¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    After that, Jiang Lan kept the book and magic treasures.


    He left the Ninth Summit and arrived at the back mountain.


    He intended to cultivate here.


    He basically lived here now.


    The number of times he had returned to the courtyard had decreased instead.


    As he sat in the Netherworld Cave, he ced the Dharma treasures on the ground and began to read through theprehensive book about Dharma treasures.


    Soon, he knew what the five Dharma treasures were and what they were used for.


    Spiritual swords were nothing much. They were just ordinary spiritual swords.


    It was slightly better than the ones in the hands of ordinary disciples.


    The boots were called High Wind Boots. With the power of the wind, they could speed up a lot.


    It was somewhat useful for Jiang Lan, and the boots were morefortable than what he was wearing now.


    The box was a sealed box, so it wasn¡¯t a particrly useful item. It could be used to seal spirit beasts or unique items.


    But when it came to appropriate situations, it would still be of some use.


    As for the flexible armor, it was a defensive Dharma treasure that could be worn directly.


    The most interesting item was thest Dharma treasure.


    The red gourd was not an offensive or defensive artifact. It was a storage artifact.


    Storage treasures were not somon in the vast wilderness.


    At least, it was impossible for ordinary disciples to have one.


    Only a small number of disciples would have a storage-type magic Dharma treasure with them.


    Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t received any storage Dharma treasures yet from signing in.


    ¡°Not bad, it can be used. It¡¯s just nice to put these things in the red gourd.¡±


    Even though it wasn¡¯t a killing gourd like he expected, it was still a practical gourd.


    After that, Jiang Lan stopped worrying about these things and started cultivating.


    He had to begin preparations for the Golden Core condensation, and then take a look at this convenient book.


    Condensing a Golden Core was the initial step to opening the Great Dao.


    In the cultivation system, one¡¯s powers would undergo two fundamental changes.


    The first time was when one became an immortal, all of the spiritual essence would transform into immortal energy.


    This was a change that everyone dreamed of.


    And the other was the transformation from gas to substance, which was the condensation of the Golden Core he was currently facing.


    Therefore, the importance of condensing pills was obvious from this.


    ¡°I hope I can acquire something useful during this period of time when I sign in. Something to help me condense my Golden Core.¡± Jiang Lan prayed in his heart.


    Then, he closed his eyes and began to cultivate.


    Before he started cultivating as per normal, he needed to learn One Leaf Vision for a while.


    He was considered lucky today. It was dark and he was hidden in the darkness.


    If not, he would have been seen.


    With One Leaf Vision, he would have not only avoid being seen, but there was a high chance that he could have just ignore those people and leave without being discovered when he had passed by.


    Besides, those people were killed by him.


    Whether it was Kunlun Mountain or the people behind those men, they definitely wanted to find him.


    There were countless immortals and demons on the Grand Deste World. It was not surprising to have the the ability to find someone.


    Hence, the One Leaf Vision was very important to him.


    It obscured the most heavenly secrets.


    ¡­


    In a cave abode on the Third Summit.


    A woman in a white and blue immortal robes sat cross-legged on the ground. Her facial features were sopact that countless people could not take their eyes off her.


    Her slender body was almost wless.


    She was Ao Longyu.


    She was a little injured.


    Of course, these injuries were not the most important. The most important thing was the Dharma treasure that was suppressing her cultivation.


    She needed to enter seclusion for a period of time to condense the Dharma treasure.


    This was good for her.


    Hence, she did not ask her master for help.


    ¡°Master, they have already intervened. Their motives would soon be discovered.


    But¡­¡±


    That figure shed through Ao Longyu¡¯s mind.


    This person¡¯s existence was too strange.


    She had searched for a long time, but there was no information about him.


    ¡°Looks like I have to find Master and see who this person is.


    He has the power of a deste bull. No wonder it¡¯s so terrifying.¡±


    She still remembered that punch. That punch that could almost crush everything.


    She was frightened by what she saw.


    After that, Ao Longyu closed her eyes, She would figure it out after the Dharma treasure had been condensed.


    If that person had thoughts of hiding, she could only make further ns from there.


    After all, the other party had saved her before.


    Even if it was just a coincidence.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Kunlun Mystic Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Lan held the pill he had received from signing in a month ago in his hand. It was the Golden Origin Pill.


    ¡°Whether I can condense a Golden Core will depend on this.¡±


    He had spent three years making all the necessary preparations, all for today when he begin his Golden Core journey.


    He had been cultivating non-stop for three years, replenishing his knowledge.


    It was all for the sake of sessfully condensing a Golden Core.


    He did not dare to rx even after signing into the system.


    One had to know that a normal genius might still be preparing to build his Foundation Establishment at this time, but he was already preparing to condense his core.


    Without further thought, Jiang Lan ced the Golden Origin Pill into his mouth.


    Then, he activated the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan sat there like it was nothing. It was as if he was on the surface of a calmke, making one feel peaceful.


    The Immovable Wisdom King Incantation was one of Jiang Lan¡¯s most frequent cultivation techniques.


    He did not dare to ck off at all because his cultivation level was rising too quickly.


    It was so fast that he nearly couldn¡¯t keep up with it.


    Fortunately, there were no problems yet at the moment.


    There should be some turmoil after condensing his core, but it wouldn¡¯t be too big an issue.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt the surrounding spiritual energy gathering towards him.


    Even the aura of the Netherworld was constantly fusing into his body.


    But no matter what aura it was, as long as it entered his body, it would transform into his power.


    At this time, Jiang Lan¡¯s body shone with golden light as a sea of clouds churned in him.


    It was his dantian.


    At this moment, countless energy had gathered in the sea of clouds of his dantian.


    A vortex began to appear.


    Circting alongside the Kunlun Heart Sutra, a golden radiance began to appear from the vortex.


    At the beginning, the light was not very bright. However, it soon began to upy his dantian.


    The surrounding sea of clouds was also constantly merging into it.


    After a long time, the brilliant rays shone across the entire dantian as a Golden Core floated in midair.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the power of the Golden Core began to spread.


    Jiang Lan felt his entire body begin to fill with an enormous power.


    The Power of Nine Bulls that could not advance at first also started to move.


    In an instant, the ability reached the power of four bulls.


    Furthermore, he could sense that the Power of Nine Bulls would grow stronger ording to the transformation of his cultivation.


    Under the enhancement of his Golden Core, the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had undergone a new change as well.


    Currently, within the Golden Core realm, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could surpass his speed.


    Inside the Netherworld Cave Abode, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He looked at his hands and felt a powerful force.


    ¡°The Golden Core isplete. The next step is to focus on cultivating the Essence Soul.¡±


    After the Golden Core was the Soul Transformation stage.


    This was the cultivation of psychic awareness.


    Once the Essence Soul was refined, it would no longer be restricted to the physical body.


    Even if his body was damaged, there was still a chance of survival.


    This was not a transformation of power, but a transformation of the spirit.


    Only with such a transformation would one have the qualifications to attempt the Immortal path.


    However, this matter could not be rushed.


    Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave.


    He basically did not need to be examined now. His master would only check once in a while when he remembered.


    But there had never been any problems.


    He could feel his master looking at him with increasing relief.


    Perhaps, he was the first person in so many years to be able to remain true to himself.


    However, three and a half years had passed. On the surface, he had perfected the Qi Refinement stage and was about to begin his Foundation Establishment.


    His master was currently preparing him for this.


    There was one thing to take note of during the Foundation Establishment.


    However, Jiang Lan had used the Daoist Scripture to build his foundation three years ago, so there was no problem.


    After so many years, he had never acquired the Daoist Scripture during sign in again.


    A few years ago, he even realized that signing in had rtions to his cultivation.


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the better the things they would acquire.


    But he would never receive the special item during his first sign in.


    And the future gifts would never be as good as the first time he signed in.


    Especially the Daoist Scripture.


    Jiang Lan had a feeling that if he used the Daoist Scripture now, he could have directly entered the Soul Transformation Tier in three months.


    Unfortunately, he had yet to discover any Great Dao since then, so he did not dare to think about the Daoist Scripture.


    Besides, he could not leave the Ninth Summit.


    There was no need for him to go out and take risks when he was not strong enough.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    His master had instructed him to look for him today.


    There was a high chance that he wanted to check if there were any mental demons in him.


    ¡°Master,¡± Jiang Lan greeted respectfully as he stood behind Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve perfected the stage of Qi Refinement.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    He was very pleased with Jiang Lan.


    It was not only his temperament, but also his innate talent and diligence.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t that talented, but Mo Zhengdong was satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    His master had been nurturing him with all his might.


    Jiang Lan could feel it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the result of your own hard work.¡± Mo Zhengdong understood that resources were only part of the reason why Jiang Lan was able to cultivate to this level. His hard work was the main point.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. The reason I¡¯m looking for you this time is to tell you to follow your Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters from the other summits to the mystic realm.


    Entering the mystic realm to train is beneficial to you in the Foundation Establishment stage. ¡±


    ¡°Mystic realm?¡± Jiang Lan naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse, because he could sign in at the mystic realm.


    Who knew what he would acquire there?


    Furthermore, the mystic realm could also be a path of the Great Dao.


    As long as it was a path of the Great Dao, it would definitely be something good.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care too much about signing in multiple times. After all, he could still continue to do so in the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°Yes, the mystic realm.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and exined,


    ¡°There are seven mystic realms in Kunlun, distributed between the second and eighth peaks.


    Every mystic realm had its own unique characteristics.


    This time, you are going to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm. The Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm is the most suitable mystic realm for making a breakthrough. ¡±


    Jiang Lan roughly understood, but he was still a bit curious.


    ¡°If there are mystic realms from the second to the eighth peaks, what does our Ninth Summit have?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    Looking at his master¡¯s expression, Jiang Lan guessed it.


    The Ninth Summit had the passageway to the Netherworld.


    ¡°Master, does the First Summit have a passageway like our Ninth Summit?¡± Jiang Lan had been thinking about this question for a long time.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Can You Lend Me Your Red Gourd?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head at Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Once your cultivation has reached a certain level, you will be able to understand this better.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    This was very normal.


    He looked like he was only at the Qi Refinement stage right now.


    Even a true genius at his supposed stage wouldn¡¯t know the secrets of Kunlun Mountain so easily, let alone someone like him who didn¡¯t look like a genius.


    ¡°Get ready, then you can head to the Third Summit. This time, your cultivation level might be the weakest.


    After entering, it will be a test of your cultivation.


    So don¡¯t show off your abilities, ¡°Mo Zhengdong said seriously.


    Although the mystic realms had many benefits, opportunities also meant danger.


    The slightest carelessness could lead to an eternal damnation.


    ¡°I will follow Master¡¯s instructions.¡± Jiang Lan naturally wouldn¡¯t lower his guard.


    He could rx by himself, but once there were more people, he couldn¡¯t do so.


    He had too many secrets.


    Being exposed would be a crisis for him.


    Therefore, he will keep a low profile.


    After leaving the mountain peak, Jiang Lan returned to his residence.


    He made some simple preparations.


    He wore his red gourd and left the Ninth Summit.


    The little gourd was his storage treasure, so he just had to bring this with him.


    This way, even if he took out a treasure from the system, no one would say anything.


    The Third Summit was not close to the Ninth Summit. However, as Jiang Lan appeared to be at the ninth-stage of the Qi Refinement realm, it would not take too much time for him to get there.


    When he arrived at the Third Summit, Jiang Lan discovered that there were actually many female disciples here.


    Speaking of which, he didn¡¯t know much about the other peaks in Kunlun.


    He only knew that the First Summit was the strongest peak.


    Every summit master had their own responsibilities.


    His master¡¯s duty was to guard the entrance to the Netherworld.


    This could be his responsibility in the future.


    ¡°Ordinary disciples are not allowed into the Third Summit.¡± When Jiang Lan reached the entrance, he was suddenly stopped by two beautiful women.


    ¡°I am Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit. I am under the orders of my master to enter the mystic realm of the Third Summit.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Lan took out a jade tablet.


    ¡°This is my identity jade tablet.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really from the Ninth Summit.¡± The two of them were slightly surprised.


    Thereafter, they could only make way for him.


    When Jiang Lan had walked up, the two women started chatting curiously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that there¡¯s no one from the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also heard that the disciples of the Ninth Summit never stay for long. I remember that the Ninth Summit hasn¡¯t taken in any disciples in the past few years.¡±


    ¡°I have no clue, but that¡¯s what all those senior brothers and sisters say.¡±


    Jiang Lan continued upwards.


    Indeed, the Ninth Summit had not epted any disciples in the past few years.


    This was good too.


    He felt at ease when he¡¯s alone. If there were more disciples, his master might have asked him to help teach them.


    However, it would be very difficult for anyone to remain on the Ninth Summit.


    He had always been facing the Netherworld Aura. Sometimes, he would be able to sense the strangeness in the aura. If his temperament wascking, he would have fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the ce as per his master¡¯s instructions. It was halfway up the Third Summit.


    There was a small za with seven or eight people.


    There were both men and women.


    All of them had very high cultivation levels.


    The weakest has already perfected the Foundation Establishment realm, while the strongest was at the Golden Core realm.


    And there were more than one of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one. Looks like there are seven of us. But¡­¡± A white-clothed youth looked at Jiang Lan, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Which summit are you from, Junior Brother?¡± Yan Jin looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    To be able toe here, they must have been ordered by their masters.


    But this person¡¯s cultivation level was too low.


    He had only perfected the Qi Refinement stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Lan, a disciple of the Ninth Summit. Greetings, Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan spoke in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.


    Yan Li was surprised.


    ¡°So he¡¯s the junior brother of the Ninth Summit. No wonder.¡±


    Yan Li then looked at another Golden Core cultivator.


    ¡°Junior Sister Ao. With the disciple of the Ninth Summit, the number of people is just right. I¡¯ll leave this team to you.¡±


    Standing by the side, Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Under Yan Li¡¯s guidance, Jiang Lan walked to Ao Longyu¡¯s team.


    ¡°Every team has a leader. They are all Golden Core disciples of the various summits.


    They won¡¯t interfere too much, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go too far away. It¡¯s easy to fall into danger,¡± Yan Li told Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan naturally expressed his gratitude towards this.


    However, if a Golden Core cultivator could lead a team, then there shouldn¡¯t be much of a danger inside.


    Jiang Lan dispelled this thought as soon as it appeared.


    No one said that Golden Core cultivators could roam freely inside.


    One needed to be vignt when facing the unknown.


    ¡°After entering, you have a week to a month¡¯s time.


    Please be sufficiently prepared.¡± When Jiang Lan joined the group, Ao Longyu reminded everyone.


    Jiang Lan nced at the other party. Her features were exquisite, and she had the appearance of a female beauty that could captivate even the birds and beasts.


    However, there wasn¡¯t much emotion in her eyes. She was proud and cold.


    ¡°Her surname is Ao? Is she rted to the Dragon race?¡± This question shed through Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    Of course, it was just pure spection. There was no evidence, and he had no intention of asking.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I heard that you obtained five Dharma treasures three years ago.


    I remember that there¡¯s a red gourd out of the five. That¡¯s a pretty good storage Dharma treasure, right? ¡°At this moment, a young man nudged Jiang Lan and said with a smile,


    ¡°Your cultivation level is weak. It¡¯s dangerous for you to enter. You might lose your treasure,


    Why don¡¯t you lend it to us first? We can keep it safe for you.¡±


    Jiang Lan turned to look at the young man beside him. He was a short-haired man with rough facial features and a hint of wildness in his eyes.


    ¡°A cultivator who has perfected the Foundation Establishment, and has the strength of one bull.¡± This thought shed across Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    Jiang Lan remained silent.


    But at this moment, he felt a cold glint.


    ng!


    A long sword shone not far in front of Jiang Lan, or rather, it was aimed directly at the short-haired man.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan could feel the power within the sword. It was a sh of blue light, and it was extremely powerful.


    ¡°Junior Brother Xin Jiao, if this junior brother¡¯s red gourd is lost in the mystic realm, I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯re the one who took it.


    Do you understand? ¡°A crisp and pleasant voice was heard.


    It was Ao Longyu.


    This sword intimidated Xin Jiao. He snorted coldly and did not say anything else.


    Jiang Lan looked at the senior sister in surprise.


    But when he looked over, that senior sister had already sheathed her sword and walked forward.


    ¡°The others aren¡¯t surprised. From the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t a sudden action for her.


    Does this senior sister love to be nosy?¡±


    Then, Jiang Lan and the others followed along, ready to enter the mystic realm.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t rx.


    Ever since those two people who appeared three years ago, he realized that not all of his fellow disciples were on the same side.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Being Treated as a Prey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan silently walked at the back. ording to what they said, there were seven people in each team.


    In other words, a lot of people might have entered.


    Come to think of it, that should be the case. If not, how could someone from the Ninth Summit attain a a spot to advance when there were so few people from the summit?


    However, the quota should be limited.


    After all, there was no one who had just perfected Qi Refinement here.


    Only someone like him, who was the only person in the entire Ninth Summit, would receive such treatment.


    However, to perfect the Qi Refinement stage in three and a half years, it was considered the speed of a genius.


    But everyone understood that the entire peak¡¯s resources were concentrated on him.


    His master even spared no effort to help him. Anyone else would have reached his level as well.


    This kind of advancement method was indeed not slow in the early stages, but theter stages would be more difficult.


    The gap between him and a genius would only widen.


    Innate talent determined the upper limit.


    Without sufficient opportunities, it was difficult to cross that threshold.


    ¡°Follow behind me. When we enter the mystic realm, it¡¯s easy to be sucked into the tunnel storm.


    Don¡¯t fiddle around.


    If you¡¯re afraid, you can close your eyes. ¡°Ao Longyu¡¯s voice came from the entrance of the mystic realm.


    The entrance to the mystic realm was on an altar. At this moment, they were already on the altar.


    The others remained silent at Ao Longyu¡¯s words.


    Jiang Lan followed suit.


    He was just going to sign in here and take a look at the mystic realm.


    The breakthrough would depend on the situation.


    If it was suitable for him to have a breakthrough, then so be it. If not, then he would continue his Qi Refinement.


    If he were to reach the Foundation Establishment realm now, it would mean that he did not need to check his mental state, which was a good thing.


    However, he had to have a breakthrough naturally.


    Being careful was his topmost priority.


    He did not want to attract any attention.


    At this moment, a faint light enveloped them. It was Ao Longyu¡¯s power.


    Then, Jiang Lan felt a force pulling him. In the next second, he appeared in a storm.


    There seemed to be a Dragon¡¯s shadow surrounding them.


    ¡°She¡¯s really from the Dragon race?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    It should be normal for there to be dragons on Kunlun Mountain.


    However, three years ago, he seemed to have heard someone mention the Dragon race.


    He didn¡¯t really listen so he wasn¡¯t sure what was said exactly.


    Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about such things.


    Not longter, theynded safely on the ground.


    It was a mountain. They were now at the foot of the mountain.


    Jiang Lan looked at the mountain and felt a magical cloud illuminating it.


    If he signed in at the peak, he should be able to get something good.


    It would be even better if there were Great Dao paths above. The mystic realm would be opened for many days for them to have a breakthrough.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan had to stay here until the end.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ll always be here. You all can move freely.


    If you encounter any danger within my perception range, I will make a move.


    Otherwise, you need to run into my perception range.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was heard.


    She sat cross-legged on the grass and said no more.


    She even closed her eyes.


    ¡°Within the range of her perception? How wide is her perception range?¡± Jiang Lan had some questions in his heart.


    If it was him, his perception would not be able to reach half the mountain. This mountain was ridiculouslyrge.


    However, he still had to go to the mountain peak. With his mystical powers, the One Leaf Vision and Nine Steps of Heavenly Travels, he could return very quickly.


    It wouldn¡¯t affect anything.


    The others didn¡¯t ask any more questions. It seemed like they all knew what was going on as they all left in different directions.


    Everyone hade for a breakthrough.


    ¡°Junior Brother, the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm is not that safe. I advise you not to leave Senior Sister Ao¡¯s protective zone.


    Senior sister Ao¡¯s perception is extremely broad. It is enough for you to search for opportunities for a breakthrough.¡± Xin Jiao said to Jiang Lan with a disdainful smile.


    Jiang Lan nced at him and lowered her head to express his gratitude.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Hmph, what kind of good temperament is that? He only dares to be angry but doesn¡¯t dare speak out, that¡¯s all.¡± Xin Jiao gave Jiang Lan another look before turning to leave.


    After everyone had left, Ao Longyu looked in the direction that Jiang Lan had walked in before looking in the direction that Xin Jiao had left in.


    It was apletely different direction.


    Therefore, she did not care further about this.


    A long whileter, Ao Longyu opened her eyes again.


    ¡°Everyone has left my range of perception.¡±


    Earlier, thest person had also left her perception range.


    After that, she didn¡¯t pay attention anymore. Everyone had a choice.


    She couldn¡¯t control them.


    ¡­


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be able to sense me here any longer.¡±


    Halfway up the mountain, Jiang Lan looked behind him and silently muttered to himself.


    His target was the mountain peak. It was impossible for him to stay in her perception and receive protection.


    Even if he had genuinely only perfected the Qi Refinement realm, he would have to leave her perception range if he wanted a breakthrough.


    Although breaking through from Qi Refinement to Foundation Establishment was not as difficult as condensing a Golden Core, it did not mean that it was easy.


    Jiang Lan then continued upwards.


    There were indeed some dangerous things around him.


    However, he more or less had some understanding, and was able to avoid them.


    He didn¡¯t want to make a move here if he could.


    He wanted to walk up to the mountain peak with all the knowledge he currently possessed.


    It was a good time for him to verify what he had learned over the past few years as well.


    As for his capability, there was no need to disy it here.


    He had already signed in today, so it would be just right for him when he reached the mountain peak the next morning.


    At night.


    Jiang Lan walked on the mountain road.


    He had used everything he knew to avoid danger.


    Fortunately, there were no mishaps along the way.


    However, when he had just avoided a tiger-like demonic beast, he suddenly felt like he was being watched.


    ¡°Staring at a prey?¡±


    The moment he felt the gaze, Jiang Lan knew that the other party was eyeing him like prey.


    But this gaze felt distant.


    They must have been seeing him through some medium.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t bother about it and continued walking forward.


    Hopefully, the other party would arrive soon.


    However, since someone was attacking him, he would prepare everything that needed to be prepared.


    He would never underestimate his enemies.


    Although he had formed a Golden Core, a Golden Core was nothing in the Grand Deste World.


    He could not let his guard down even the slightest bit.


    However, he did not know who was targeting him.


    And for what?

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Thunderous Tactics</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°He actually dared to leave Ao Longyu¡¯s range of perception. He¡¯s truly courageous.¡±


    Xin Jiao sat on a tree with a snake coiled around it.


    It was through this snake that he saw Jiang Lan¡¯s figure.


    A snake with two pupils.


    It was a natural magical power, the irvoyance.


    This was his spirit beast. Very few people knew of its existence.


    ¡°ording to the n, we have to find a way to lure Ao Longyu into a trap and hunt her down.


    She escaped three years ago. Today, I want to see how she will escape this killing.¡±


    Xin Jiao touched the snake with two pupils.


    At this moment, a lightning mark appeared on his face.


    However, this mark shed past before disappearing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use this disciple from the Ninth Summit by taking him down, then lure Ao Longyu over.


    If someone reported it, she would definitely make a move.


    Haha.


    Let¡¯s have some fun with this little fellow. ¡±


    Xin Jiao smiled and headed towards Jiang Lan.


    His speed was extremely fast.


    It was not the speed of an ordinary cultivator who had just perfected the Foundation Establishment.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan walked along the mountain path. He could feel that someone was approaching him very quickly.


    ¡°It feels like someone who has perfected the Foundation Establishment realm, but its speed has surpassed that realm.


    There is a possibility that he has learned a cultivation technique simr to the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel like me. Or he has concealed his cultivation. ¡±


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment before realizing that hiding their cultivation level would meant that they¡¯re doing the same as him.


    Roar!


    All of a sudden, the low growls of demonic beasts sounded from the forest.


    It was a herd of beasts.


    Jiang Lan turned to look in the direction of the growls, while they were also staring at him.


    Since the other party was here, there was no need for Jiang Lan to move.


    He stood where he was, waiting for them to appear.


    Not long after.


    A few sparse voices could be heard as some demonic beasts began to appear in front of Jiang Lan.


    There were demonic beasts simr to tigers and wild boars.


    They were all above the Foundation Establishment stage.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, the tiger-like demonic beast charged towards Jiang Lan.


    Crack!


    At this critical moment, Jiang Lan went in the opposite direction of its attack. The tiger-like demon bit down on a huge tree.


    Boom!


    The tree copsed.


    Roar!


    The tiger-like demonic beast stared at Jiang Lan, not attacking again.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, the junior brother of the Ninth Summit is indeed extraordinary.


    He actually managed to maintain his cool. ¡±


    A voice came from behind the herd.


    Jiang Lan remembered that the voice belonged to Xin Jiao.


    ¡°Senior brother, are you here to borrow my red gourd?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He needed to figure out the other party¡¯s motive.


    If he made his move, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out even if he wanted to.


    The Power of Nine Bulls was a bit hard to restrain.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to lend it to me? It¡¯s the kind of borrow that won¡¯t be returned.¡±


    Xin Jiao stood in the middle of the herd, smiling at Jiang Lan.


    However, there was disdain and contempt in his smile.


    ¡°I remember Senior Sister Ao saying that as long as my red gourd is gone. It¡¯ll be taken as being picked up by Senior Brother, wouldn¡¯t you return it then?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about Xin Jiao¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Xin Jiao seemed to have just remembered this matter and smiled.


    ¡°So if Junior Brother dies here and the red gourd is with him, then I¡¯ll definitely be a suspect?¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, you want to kill me just for a red gourd?¡± Jiang Lan remained calm throughout.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. After all, I don¡¯t really like you.¡± Xin Jiao didn¡¯t say anything else and directly asked the demonic beasts to attack.


    He wanted to see the terrified expression on his face, but he still remained calm.


    This made him an eyesore.


    He nned to disassemble his limbs first.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal for one to lose their breath after having their limbs bitten off by a demonic beast?


    They were not here to have fun in the mystic realm.


    As for his true purpose, why would he tell a dead person?


    Moo!


    Just as Xin Jiao finished his words, a bull with long horns started to run wildly.


    It charged straight at Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan could feel the pressure of the air wave.


    It was the bull¡¯s ability.


    Xin Jiao looked at Jiang Lan. He would let the bull crash into him first before letting the other demonic beasts gnaw off his limbs.


    Soon, the raging bull was about to hit Jiang Lan.


    Xin Jiao felt as if he could already see Jiang Lan being sent flying.


    But right at this moment, Jiang Lan moved.


    He waved the back of his clenched fist.


    Boom!!!


    A tremendous loud sound was heard.


    What followed was the sound of explosions.


    Bang!


    The bull¡¯s upper body was punched into a bloody mist.


    The remaining portions of its body were also sent flying by the powerful st.


    Everything happened so fast that Xin Jiao could not react in time.


    He was stunned.


    What¡­ What happened?


    A raging bull at the Foundation Establishment stage was defeated by a cultivator who has just perfected the Qi Refinement stage?


    ¡°You concealed your cultivation level?¡±


    At this moment, Xin Jiao finally saw the root of the problem.


    His opponent was definitely not at the perfected stage of Qi Refinement.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bull.¡±


    With that, he ordered all the demonic beasts to attack Jiang Lan at the same time.


    The tiger-like demonic beasts rushed towards Jiang Lan.


    In the face of these demonic beasts¡¯ attacks, Jiang Lan only had to use the strength of one bull.


    Bang!


    Bang!!


    Bang!!!


    In no time at all, all the beasts that had attacked him were turned into blood mists.


    Not a single demonic beast was worth Jiang Lan¡¯s second punch.


    However, even though these demonic beasts were weak, he did not lower his guard.


    He took all of them seriously.


    Finally, Jiang Lan watched as Xin Jiao approached him.


    ¡°You¡­ What is your cultivation level?¡± Xin Jiao was a little taken aback.


    This did not match his understanding at all.


    How could someone deal with these demonic beasts so easily?


    He never needed to use a second punch.


    It was as if a giant was squashing ants.


    This was unlike the Foundation Establishment stage.


    Jiang Lan opened his mouth as he wanted to ask something.


    But just as he did, Xin Jiao made his move.


    There was a snake coiled in his hand. At this moment, both his hand and the snake attacked him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t panic. He only reached out his hand at a speed that the other party couldn¡¯t see clearly, grabbing that snake and that hand.


    Then, he twisted it gently.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Then, an arm fell to the ground, with a dead snake still wrapped around it.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Xin Jiao held his broken arm and screamed.


    It was too fast. It was really too fast. He had no idea what had just happened.


    He had only gone over to attack his opponent, but in an instant, his arm was gone.


    His snake with two pupils was also killed.


    They were not on the same level.


    The other party not in the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    He was definitely at the Golden Core stage, or even higher.


    ¡°Senior, please spare my life. I was the one who failed to recognize someone formidable like you.¡±


    Xin Jiao looked at Jiang Lan in horror. He realized that the man was definitely not some disciple.


    It was too terrifying.


    At this moment, he suddenly recalled the two people who had been killed earlier.


    One punch to the body.


    This¡­ this was exactly the same.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: You Find Me an Eyesore</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan looked at Xin Jiao, who was not far away, his face expressionless.


    The other party was not strong.


    Hence, he did not have much emotional fluctuations.


    However, he did not dare to rx.


    He walked towards Xin Jiao step by step as his calm voice followed:


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me who is blind.¡± Xin Jiao looked at Jiang Lan with fear and unease.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say much about this. He walked towards Xin Jiao a step at a time.


    Xin Jiao continuously backed up. He wanted to run, but he knew that it was difficult to escape.


    His opponent was too strong.


    ¡°Why are you messing with me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He wanted to figure out what his motive was.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t targeting him because he knew his secret, then it was nothing.


    ¡°For, for a big n.¡± Xin Jiao looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°A big n?¡± Jiang Lan thought about it and felt that it probably would not affect the Ninth Summit.


    After all, he was the only one who came from there.


    There was nothing to target.


    Xin Jiao quietly ced his remaining hand behind him.


    No matter what the big n was, the other party wad definitely interested.


    As long as he was interested, he would have a chance.


    The other party would not let him off, but he could make use of this perilous situation and attack him back.


    Poison. He had a poison strong enough to kill a Golden Core.


    As long as the other party was distracted for a moment.


    He wanted to use the information that he had to surprise the other party.


    ¡°Yes, a big n. A big n regarding the entire Kunlun. It concerns the next few hundred years,¡± Xin Jiao said fearfully.


    He seemed very afraid.


    ¡°I see,¡± Jiang Lan said in a low voice.


    That¡¯s right. You¡¯re interested, aren¡¯t you?


    Ask me. Ask me.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xin Jiao and waved his fist.


    Boom!


    Under Xin Jiao¡¯s horrified gaze, the terrifying fistnded on his body.


    With a bang, Xin Jiao turned into a blood mist.


    He didn¡¯t understand till his death, why this person didn¡¯t ask.


    Why wasn¡¯t he interested in such a big matter?


    Jiang Lan retracted his fist and said calmly,


    ¡°Since it concerns the entire Kunlun, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with me.¡±


    After all, with his current capability, there was nothing he could do.


    Besides, what was so nice about listening to a n that wouldst for hundreds of years?


    Jiang Lan then left.


    It was already early in the morning. He had to go to the peak of the mountain to sign in.


    He was sure that no one was watching him. Now that the problem was solved, it made him feel much more rxed.


    As for Xin Jiao¡¯s death, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t n to tell anyone.


    He would wait until someone discovered him.


    Of course, no one would suspect him. How could a disciple who has just perfected Qi Refinement cause harm to a cultivator who has perfected the Foundation Establishment?


    It was impossible.


    Not longter, Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the mountain.


    When he came up, there was no one there.


    There was no reminder from the system about the Great Dao either.


    It seemed like there was no Great Dao paths here.


    It wasn¡¯t really a disappointment.


    ¡°System, Sign in at Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    Soon, the system¡¯s voice sounded.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Creation of Heaven and Earth: The Creation Pill.]


    [Creation Pill: The creation of heaven and earth. The gathering of the changes of heaven and earth and the deduction of all living things allows you to break through all bottlenecks.]


    As the system¡¯s voice ended, Jiang Lan could see a pill surrounded by ck and white light in his mind.


    It contained the mysteries of all things.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised to see the pill and to hear the introduction.


    It was actually also a Creation of Heaven and Earth


    Thest time the Creation of Heaven and Earth appeared was the Daoist Scripture.


    Now, it was the Creation Pill.


    No matter what, as long as it was a Creation of Heaven and Earth, it was definitely something unfathomable.


    However, from the introduction, it seemed that the Creation Pill was inferior to the Daoist Scripture. But its effects were hard to say.


    The Daoist Scripture could allow one to quickly advance, and one would also have a deep understanding of many things.


    Cultivation techniques and array formations would improve by leaps and bounds.


    However, the effect of the Creation Pill was very simple. It could break through all bottlenecks.


    It didn¡¯t mention the restrictions.


    If he ate it when he was about to be an immortal, then¡­ wouldn¡¯t he be an immortal in an instant?


    There was no need to make too many preparations.


    Jiang Lan looked at the Creation Pill and hesitated.


    Should he wait until he became an immortal before using it? Or should he use it to break through to the Essence Soul realm?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±


    He was not a pedantic person. It was best to use it when it was most suitable.


    If he kept it until the end, he might not be able to walk safely ahead.


    Without the present, there would be no future.


    After that, Jiang Lan nned to head down the mountain and search for an opportunity to have a breakthrough within Senior Sister Ao¡¯s perception range.


    Breaking through would depend on the situation.


    ¡­


    At the foot of the mountain, Ao Longyu suddenly opened her eyes.


    She looked ahead in surprise.


    It was because the mystic realm had begun to produce mist.


    ¡°Strange, there shouldn¡¯t be any fog at this time.¡±


    Ao Longyu was curious and a little bothered.


    The fog meant that the beast hordes in the mountains would gather together, which could easily cause a beast tide.


    She could suppress a simple beast horde, but once a beast tide appeared, it would be very difficult for her to suppress it. Moreover, it could be fatal to her.


    As a member from the Dragon race, she was iparably dazzling in front of the beast tide.


    She would definitely be attacked directly.


    ¡°Is this really just a coincidence?¡±


    Ao Longyu muttered to herself.


    What happened three years ago had made her much more cautious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the junior brothers and sisters of the other peaks first, then contact the other teams.¡±


    With this decision in mind, Ao Longyu took action.


    However, as soon as she moved, she discovered that the mist could easily affect her perception.


    This made her feel even more sure that something was off.


    She started toward the mountains.


    However, the deeper she went, the more unstable her senses became.


    ¡°Even I find it difficult to move. The others should be having a harder time. I have to find the rest, quickly.¡±


    Ao Longyu did not slow down.


    Before long, someone entered her senses.


    His speed was not slow either.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Exchange with Ao Longyu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°He¡¯s the junior brother of the Ninth Summit. He knows when to retreat. Looks like he knows his ce.¡±


    Ao Longyu immediately knew who this person was after sensing his cultivation level.


    However, she soon frowned.


    ¡°With his cultivation level, his speed is a bit too fast. Is he not affected by the mist?¡±


    Ao Longyu was confused.


    However, she still nned to go over and take a look at the situation, before bringing him to a safe ce.


    She will then find the others.


    It was impossible for her to bring him along.


    The others could do it, but the disciple of the Ninth Summit was too weak.


    He would not be able to keep up with her.


    ¡­


    As Jiang Lan walked along the mountain road, the fog around him kept retreating. Therefore, even though he had only perfected the Qi Refinement realm, he could still travel quickly.


    This was not brought about by his strength, but by his knowledge.


    Hence, he did not mind being seen.


    Of course, he was already aware of Ao Longyu¡¯s approach.


    Before the other party could sense him, he had already sensed her.


    Besides Senior-apprentice Sister Ao, there was no other Golden Core cultivator.


    At the very least, there was none around here, unless someone came along to cause trouble for him again.


    ¡°She¡¯sing over. I wonder what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    Of course, Jiang Lan was also on guard. If it was someone trying to make things difficult for him again, it would be hard for him.


    He had never fought a Golden Core cultivator before.


    Having just advanced to the Golden Core stage, he did not have the experience ofpeting with someone of the same cultivation level, so he was not sure what the battle prowess of other Golden Core Cultivators was like.


    To be able to easily kill Xin Jiao waspletely due to the suppression of his level.


    Woosh!


    A cool breeze blew past, and a woman dressed in blue and white descended from the sky. She was slender and beautiful.


    However, there was no emotion in her eyes. She looked like an emotionless porcin doll.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and greeted her.


    Her beauty really caused him to be a little distracted. After all, he was still young, and even though he cultivated the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation, but he was not a machine after all.


    Of course, it was just a moment of awe. It wasn¡¯t enough to make one lose theirposure.


    If the other party¡¯s goal was the same as Xin Jiao, Jiang Lan would treat the senior sister in front of him the same way he did to the other.


    ¡°Junior brother, have you seen anyone else?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied immediately.


    This question bothered him. After all, he had just killed Xin Jiao not long ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a safe ce first. A mist has appeared in the mystic realm. It means there¡¯s danger.¡± As she spoke, Ao Longyu¡¯s power swept up Jiang Lan.


    Then, she began to bring Jiang Lan out of the mountains.


    However, Ao Longyu frowned not long after they had left.


    The surrounding fog was retreating. This was different from what she had encountered before.


    Then, she remembered that this Junior Brother¡¯s speed had not weakened. In other words, he was not affected by the fog.


    Ao Longyu stopped.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. Since the other party wanted to bring him to a safe ce, he naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Furthermore, there¡¯s danger in the mystic realm. He did not dare to be careless.


    He did not know much about this mystic realm.


    ¡°Junior Brother did this?¡± Ao Longyu asked as she looked at the retreating mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trick.¡± Jiang Lan naturally understood what she was referring to.


    After all, he was dispelling the fog.


    The environment was much brighter.


    It was very advantageous for traveling.


    ¡°What kind of trick is this?¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan and paused for a moment.


    ¡°If Junior Brother is unwilling to share, you don¡¯t have to say it.


    Of course, if you tell me, I won¡¯t just learn your techniques.¡±


    This technique was definitely from the Ninth Summit, so she was not sure if she could learn it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of repelling spell, simr to the Gravitational Spell.¡± Jiang Lan started to tell her the principle behind it,


    ¡°First, we need a vessel and an array formation.


    The vessel will contain the fog, then the Gravitational Spell is added onto the array formation. The function of the array is to repel.


    Thus, with the array formation as the center, it would be able to repel the contents of the vessel.


    However, the formation is unable to withstand something that¡¯s too powerful.


    Therefore, it¡¯s just a little trick. ¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Lan took out an array formation and a small bottle.


    Ao Longyu was a little surprised. This was much simpler than she had thought, but she also felt that it was extremelyplicated.


    This was because it was impossible if one didn¡¯t under the relevant array formations and spells thoroughly.


    ¡°How does Junior Brother know all this?¡± Ao Longyu was in disbelief.


    This didn¡¯t seem like something from Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan lowered her head and said softly,


    ¡°The Ninth Summit has a lot of books. As a disciple of the Ninth Summit, I also have a lot of time.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was clear. As long as he read more books and studied more, he would naturally be able to master it.


    Ao Longyu nced at Jiang Lan but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She simply led Jiang Lan away.


    Before she left, she tossed a book to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This is a spell, the Spirit Language Spell. It is also a little trick. Consider it as an exchange,¡± Ao Longyu said.


    Jiang Lan epted the book and thanked her.


    He naturally had no reason to refuse.


    He had never heard of the Spirit Language Spell before.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan was sent to a tnd. Although there was fog here, it was not as dense as in the mountains.


    Slosh.


    It was the sound of the earth moving.


    Jiang Lan saw Ao Longyu draw a circle around him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te out and stay inside. If other disciplese along, you can drag them in. Without my mark, only you can let them in. You have to handle the situation yourself.


    Remember, don¡¯t just walk out of the circle. ¡±


    With that said, Ao Longyu left and disappeared into the mist.


    Jiang Lan watched her leave.


    After a long while, he silently muttered to himself,


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s not an enemy.¡±


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t care less about what the other party was going to do. He didn¡¯t sense anything particrly dangerous for now either.


    Therefore, he would have to wait and see.


    As for now, he could study this Spirit Language Spell.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Word of Law Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There had to be more to the Spirit Language Spell.


    Jiang Lan took a closer look and realized that this spell was indeed not that powerful.


    The Spirit Language Spell belonged to the power of words.


    It was simr to a simted version of the Word of Law Technique.


    For example, if he told a rock to ¡°get up¡±, the rock would fly up.


    He was merely using his cultivation to enhance his speech.


    He needed a unique trick.


    But that was all.


    The limit was what he could do. He could control what he could aplish with words.


    The spell would not work if it was something tooplicated.


    It wouldn¡¯t work if there were too many words. The simpler, the better.


    ¡°This is rather interesting.¡±


    After reading the entire article, Jiang Lan began to try to learn.


    Although this Spirit Language Spell seemed useless, whenbined with One Leaf Vision, one could mistake it to be the Word of Law Technique.


    Even immortals might not be able to do that.


    ¡°I shall learn it. There will always be a time when it wille in handy.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    There were some things that he would learn, and some things that he would not.


    It depended on its usefulness or whether it would be a waste of time.


    Because of the Daoist Scripture¡¯s help in the beginning, he could learn things very quickly.


    If he had to waste a lot of time to learn something that was not necessary, he would not study it.


    A lot of his time still needed to be spent on cultivation.


    That was the foundation.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly. When Jiang Lan opened his eyes, the sky was already bright.


    He looked ahead. The fog showed no signs of receding.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan extended his hand and gently waved at the fog. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Disperse.¡±


    Just as he said that, a gushing sound was heard.


    Woosh!


    The fog was split apart.


    It was hard to see any trace of power.


    It was as if his words had dispersed the fog.


    However, the mist that had just been separated returned quickly again.


    It was as if the fog was too thick, and he could not disperse it.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any attention to this. Instead, he took out his small array formation bottle.


    ¡°I wonder if it will work if webine the two.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan activated the power of the array formation and then fused it with the Spirit Language Spell.


    His steady voice sounded again.


    ¡°Disperse.¡±


    Woosh!


    This time, the speed at which the fog dispersed was much faster, and the range was muchrger.


    Jiang Lan observed for a while and discovered that the fog was only slowly gathering together. It would take quite some time for it to return.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite useful. Senior Sister Ao probably know how to use it this way as well, right?¡±


    If he could think of it, then others would naturally have thought of it as well. Perhaps she had already thought of it when he taught her about the array formation.


    No one was that stupid.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. Since he had more or less learned the Spirit Language Spell, it was time for him to cultivate.


    However, he was worried that the others might return if he stayed here.


    It would be troublesome if they saw that the aura of his cultivation did not match that of the Qi Refinement stage.


    Boom!!!


    Just as Jiang Lan was hesitating if he should go somewhere else, a rumbling sound suddenly came from the mountains, along with a powerful energy fluctuation.


    The mist began to churn.


    ng!


    Suddenly, the barrier around Jiang Lan lit up.


    The power of the aura activated Ao Longyu¡¯s defense barrier.


    Then, the aura waspletely isted outside.


    Seeing the aura, Jiang Lan stopped cultivating and stood up.


    Soon, the aura calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strong. It is at least at the level of the Golden Core.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it has anything to do with Xin Jiao.¡±


    Roar!


    Roar! Roar!


    Moo!!!


    The cries of demonic beasts were heard, shaking the heavens and earth.


    ¡°A beast tide?¡±


    A beast tide was not an ordinary problem, especially if the demon beasts were too strong.


    It would be a disaster.


    He had read about it in some books on the Ninth Summit.


    Wherever a beast tide passed, not a single de of grass grew.


    The terror of the demon race could be witnessed from this urrence.


    If it was a beast tide, he could not stay here. He could either think of a way to leave or think of a way to get rid of the beast tide.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s first choice was to leave.


    But¡­


    No one told him how to leave this ce.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go in and take a look first.


    If it¡¯s really risky, I¡¯ll think of a way to wait for help. ¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan decided to leave the ce and head out to take a look.


    Just as he took a step forward, he felt that he was being watched.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    The moment he felt this gaze, Jiang Lan gave up on the idea of leaving.


    Anyway, let¡¯s see what this person was up to first.


    ¡­


    After making up his mind, Jiang Lan sat down again and started cultivating.


    He conducted a normal cultivation.


    This cultivation went straight into the night.


    During this period of time, several power surges urred, but none of them had managed to break through the barrier.


    There were even aftershocks that charged at him, but they were still stopped by the circle.


    The roars of the demonic beasts became more frequent.


    Along the way, a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t move. The person staring at him never left either.


    The other party was probably waiting, but Jiang Lan was waiting as well.


    Let¡¯s see who would grow impatient first.


    Yes!


    Jiang Lan finally felt a shift in the gaze watching him.


    It wasing towards him.


    ¡°Finally can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±


    Actually, he was very curious about who was staring at him, but it was definitely not that Senior Sister Ao.


    Previously, the other party had used the aftershocks as a cover to attack this ce once.


    It just didn¡¯t bring any effect.


    Soon, Jiang Lan heard heavy footsteps, as if the person was seriously injured.


    A figure emerged from the mist.


    There were also energy fluctuations, and the person looked extremely weak.


    This made Jiang Lan curious.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Is Junior Brother Willing to Die Under Senior Sister Longyu¡¯s Sword?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Thump.


    Jiang Lan saw the figure copse outside the circle.


    Because of the fog, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t see the person clearly.


    However, he still got up and walked over.


    It was a beautiful woman wearing the Kunlun disciple uniform.


    There were traces of blood on her body and she seemed very weak.


    As for the specific injuries, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jiang Lan walked to the edge of the circle and asked.


    ¡°Is, is this Senior Sister Longyu¡¯s protective circle?¡± The beauty raised her head and looked at Jiang Lan as she struggled to speak.


    She was a very beautiful woman.


    ¡°You are?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a disciple of the Third Summit, Wu Ji.


    We have encountered a beast tide. Junior Brother, can you help us?


    Senior Sister Longyu saved us and went to save the other disciples.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for us toe here, but everyone is too seriously injured to move closer.


    I can only count on you, Junior Brother,¡± Wu Ji pleaded as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    Her pitiful look made one¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°How many more of you are there?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He did not care how good-looking and delicate the other party was.


    ¡°Three, three of them. Two of them are seriously injured, and one of them stayed behind to watch.


    I¡¯m not seriously injured, so I came to seek help.¡± Wu Ji spat out a mouthful of blood after saying that.


    She looked like she was in an extremely sorry state.


    Jiang Lan looked at Wu Ji silently.


    ¡°There are three more. If it¡¯s true, it means that there are three more enemies.


    This person has only perfected the Foundation Establishment stage, and the other three should not have Golden Cores either.


    It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± With that thought, Jiang Lan nodded and replied,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    If there was a Golden Core cultivator among them, they should have been able to break through Senior Sister Ao¡¯s protective circle.


    However, the other party referred to Senior Siser Ao as Senior Sister Longyu.


    That senior sister was called Ao Longyu?


    Jiang Lan actually didn¡¯t know that.


    However, he didn¡¯t confirm it. After all, if the other party wanted to cause trouble for him, he also wanted to deal with it.


    Keeping a problem around was never a good idea.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Ji looked grateful.


    ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother. Which summit are you from?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Summit.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Lan walked out of the circle.


    The moment he walked out, he could clearly sense that the other party had gathered her strength, as if she was prepared to attack at any moment.


    However, only he who was at the Golden Core stage could sense it.


    It was impossible if he had only perfected the Qi Refinement realm.


    Even a cultivator who had perfected the Foundation Establishment realm would find it difficult. The other party had a Dharma treasure concealing them.


    ¡°Senior Sister, can you get up?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Wu Ji struggled to get up.


    Jiang Lan saw that the other party was swaying, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of helping her up.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he needed the other party to bring him to where the rest were, he might have already taken action.


    Wu Ji didn¡¯t mind that Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t going to help her.


    ¡°Come with me, Junior Brother. You look like you¡¯re only at the perfected stage of Qi Refinement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not that talented.¡±


    ¡°A stupid bird flies first. There will definitely be a spot for you on the Immortal Path.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded wordlessly.


    Naturally, he knew this. There was no need for her to remind him.


    ¡°The beast tide suddenly appeared and injured many people. I wonder if Senior Sister Longyu is alright.


    However, she is from the Dragon race. She will definitely be fine.


    Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry, ¡°said Wu Ji casually as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s attention was mainly on this Senior Sister as he stayed wary of his surroundings.


    After walking for a while, he sensed three people around him.


    The other party wasn¡¯t lying. There were indeed three aplices.


    However, none of them were injured.


    And they were all at at the perfected Foundation Establishment stage.


    ¡°Junior Brother is really confident in Senior Sister Longyu.¡± Wu Ji smiled as she looked at Jiang Lan. She was no longer in a sorry state.


    ¡°Many demonic beasts in the mountains have died under Senior Sister Longyu¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Since Junior Brother likes Senior Sister Longyu so much, are you willing to die under her sword?¡±


    Jiang Lan stopped and looked at Wu Ji.


    ¡°So you intend to use Senior Sister Ao¡¯s sword to kill me?¡±


    Eh?


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Wu Ji was a little surprised.


    However, she quickly smiled and said,


    ¡°Junior Brother is really smart. Then, are you willing to cooperate?


    It¡¯ll be fast.


    Besides, you can¡¯t forget about running. We have quite a number of people here. ¡±


    At this moment, the other three people walked out from the fog.


    They surrounded Jiang Lan as if they were worried that he would suddenly flee.


    Looking at these four people, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t show any emotion. He only nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Huh?


    Wu Ji frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand Jiang Lan¡¯s answer.


    Was there something wrong with this person?


    However, it was good that the other party was willing to cooperate.


    At the perfected stage of Qi Refinement, she did not believe that he could cause any trouble.


    Without any hesitation, Wu Ji took out a sword.


    It was Ao Longyu¡¯s sword.


    This sword was their spoils of war.


    As long as she stabbed this disciple with it, Ao Longyu would be the one who had killed him. No matter how much Ao Longyu was doted on, no matter how much she tried to exin herself, she could not escape from being suspected.


    The follow-up n could then also be implemented.


    Of course, if Ao Longyu could die here, it would be even more perfect.


    Ao Longyu killed the disciple of the Ninth Summit, and the other disciples attacked her together. In the end, they paid a huge price to kill Ao Longyu of the Dragon race.


    If the princess of the Dragon race died in Kunlun, the Dragon race would definitely rise in revolt.


    This n was great and was going well.


    As long as the n waspleted before the outside world knew about it.


    The rest of Kunlun would not be able to recover.


    As of now, there was definitely enough time.


    This time, the n was intact. Sess was right in front of their eyes.


    With this thought in mind, Wu Ji stabbed the sword in Jiang Lan¡¯s direction.


    The other three watched as Wu Ji attacked the disciple who had been hiding in the protective circle.


    Furthermore, he was a disciple at the perfected Qi Refinement realm.


    It was easy to kill him, just that it was a little troublesome.


    Fortunately, she could kill him directly now.


    The n had just taken another step forward.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: You¡¯re Looking for Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Everyone was watching to see Wu Ji kill Jiang Lan.


    Wu Ji felt the same as well. She believed that there was no need to stab the other party a second time.


    She would seal his fate with just one strike.


    However, just when Wu Ji thought that she was about to kill Jiang Lan with the sword¡­


    Jiang Lan, who had been standing where he was, suddenly disappeared.


    The sword sliced through the air.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Wu Ji was bbergasted.


    She looked at her threepanions.


    However, she was stunned by what she saw. Her threepanions seemed to be covered in blood, and their faces were filled with terror.


    What¡­ What happened?


    The moment Wu Ji thought of this, she felt her perspective change.


    It was as if she had suddenly gone to a faraway ce and then suddenly fell t.


    Did the world be lopsided?


    But the next moment, a sharp pain spread across her entire body.


    She wanted to move, but realized that she couldn¡¯t. In the next instant, she realized that half of her body was gone.


    ¡°Were you looking for me just now?¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice entered Wu Ji¡¯s ears.


    Only then did Wu Ji realize that she was about to die.


    She had been killed instantly by the other party.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    This question shed through Wu Ji¡¯s mind.


    Then, shepletely lost consciousness.


    She did not feel too much pain.


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze.


    Then, he turned to look at the other three people. He wanted to ask how many people were there.


    If the situation wasn¡¯t bad enough to affect him, then it was fine.


    He would just head back and crouch.


    If it would affect him, he had to think of a way to deal with it quickly.


    Otherwise, if Senior Sister Ao and the others return, he would have no choice but to take action, which would be troublesome.


    If he was the only one left alive, there was no way he could answer to Kunlun.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly say that all those people sacrificed themselves to save him, right?


    Moreover, if he was the only one alive, he would be too big of a target and would be noticed by many people.


    It would not benefit him in the future.


    When Jiang Lan looked at the three people, they finally regained their senses.


    One of the men immediately said,


    ¡°Stop him, I¡¯ll report this back.¡±


    After saying that, he ran away.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about the person who ran away. Instead, he walked towards the other two.


    ¡°You¡¯re not escaping?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at them and asked.


    He could tell that they were afraid.


    At this moment, the two of them exchanged nces before charging towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re really that strong.¡±


    It was impossible. The person before them was clearly only at the perfected stage of Qi Refinement.


    How did he manage to kill one of them in a second?


    It was just a moment. Just a short moment.


    It was definitely not a matter of cultivation.


    It was not impossible for it to be due to a Dharma treasure.


    They¡¯ll take their chances.


    Jiang Lan looked at the two people who were rushing over and immediately appeared in front of them in a sh.


    Boom!


    With a punch, the one that was closer to him was directly sted into a bloody mist.


    When the other saw this scene, he immediately ran back in fear.


    He was too powerful. He was too terrifying.


    It was just a simple punch.


    They had clearly used all their strength.


    But they were still so weak in front of him.


    He could not win against him.


    Jiang Lan looked at him and took a step forward.


    He activated the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan appeared beside the man. When the man saw the sudden appearance of the killer, he screamed.


    Then, he tried to escape in another direction.


    However¡­


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan ended his fear.


    The blood mist lingered in the air.


    Then, he walked forward, following the fleeing man without haste.


    The other party¡¯s words clearly told him that they had other aplices.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan decided to take a look.


    In order to not have to search for them himself, he let the other party lead the way.


    Of course, Jiang Lan would kill him before he reached them.


    It would be troublesome to keep those who had witnessed his attack alive.


    At this moment, a ball of mist appeared on Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    The mist covered his face, figure, and his secrets.


    Two different people would see two different situations.


    But none of them would be able to see Jiang Lan¡¯s face clearly.


    Even heavenly reading techniques couldn¡¯t see into Jiang Lan¡¯s past.


    This was the divine power of the One Leaf Vision.


    After learning this, there was basically no one who could guess that it was him through other things.


    What they could find out was only the normal him.


    As long as the One Leaf Vision was not broken apart, they would not be able to see his secrets.


    Currently, Jiang Lan could only conceal his own heavenly secrets. He was unable to sense if anyone was trying to read into him.


    However, as his cultivation level increased, his One Leaf Vision would also be a divine power of a higher level.


    At that time, as long as someone was reading him, he would notice it.


    Jiang Lan walked in the mist. He didn¡¯t use that small trick like earlier. It was as if he had merged into the mist, making it difficult for others to detect.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan felt a storm of power around him.


    There were also countless growls.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel like it was too far away.


    ¡­


    In the mountains, in an area where there was no fog, a group of demonic beasts attacked a defensive circle.


    There were more than ten Kunlun disciples in the defensive circle.


    They were covered in injuries.


    Leading them were two women, both at the Golden Core realm.


    Ao Longyu was one of them.


    Scales had appeared on Ao Longyu¡¯s hands.


    Dragon horns sprouted from her head.


    It was just that her body was covered in blood. Some belonged to others and some were her own.


    ¡°Someone is controlling the beasts.¡± As a dragon, Ao Longyu immediately discovered this.


    ¡°If Senior Sister didn¡¯t have a spell that could expel the fog, we wouldn¡¯t havested until now.


    Those people are trying to use the mist and the beast tide to kill us, ¡°said the woman beside Ao Longyu.


    She was Lin Siya, a disciple from the Third Summit, and Ao Longyu¡¯s junior sister.


    As a Golden Core cultivator, she felt powerless as she looked at the beasts.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one. The Kunlun disciples behind her werepletely helpless against the beast tide as well.


    There was no escape.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Win, or Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ao Longyu looked at the beast horde in front of her wordlessly.


    However, her junior sister was right.


    If it was not for that disciple from the Ninth Summit, they would not have survived.


    But even so, they were still struggling at death¡¯s door.


    Previously, she had used the power of her bloodline to suppress the appearance of the beast tide.


    But she sensed a pair of hands behind the herd, controlling everything.


    And the target was most likely her.


    It was the same three years ago.


    Three years ago, she was suppressed by a Dharma treasure. This time, the other party was using a beast horde to suppress her.


    If that was really the case, then picking a mystic realm to make a move was also intentional.


    In the mystic realm, they dared to make a biggermotion.


    At Kunlun Mountain, they could only make a small fuss.


    After all, a battle with Foundation Establishment disciples waspletely different from a battle with Golden Core cultivators.


    Moreover, there was not just one or two Golden Core cultivators.


    In the outside world, this kind ofmotion was akin to courting death.


    ¡°We need to think of a way to break through. If this continues, we¡¯ll definitely die here.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice sounded.


    She knew that their current state was equivalent to that of a fish in a bottle surrounded by cats.


    Once the cats outside found a way, they would be at their opponent¡¯s mercy.


    They had to find a way to get out of this predicament.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent out the news, but it¡¯s hard to say if it has been intercepted.¡± Lin Siya frowned and said,


    ¡°If it¡¯s been intercepted, we¡¯ll have to wait for the next team to arrive. If they discover something, they will send word out.¡±


    ¡°What about the others?¡± Ao Longyu asked as she watched her defense barrier endure the continuous attacks.


    The beasts were too strong. Even Golden Core cultivators like them had no way of dealing with so many beasts.


    Moreover, there were no Golden Cores among the beasts.


    Otherwise, they would not even have a chance to escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the situation of the other team leaders,¡± said Lin Siya.


    She had been trying to contact other people from the start, but there was no way to do so.


    If Senior Sister Longyu had not suddenly rushed over, she might have been crushed by the beast horde.


    They were the only ones nearby.


    As for the junior brothers and sisters behind, they were the ones from their teams.


    None of them had a cultivation level that surpassed Major Perfection.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t say anything, which meant that there was no other way to save them.


    By the time someone discovered what was going on outside, it might be toote.


    Ao Longyu frowned.


    From the looks of it, nothing unexpected had happened. It was equivalent to waiting for their fate to arrive.


    ¡°Actually, there might be a way.¡± At this moment, a male disciple behind spoke up.


    Ao Longyu and Li Siya looked over.


    The others looked over as well.


    It was a rather graceful young man who spoke.


    He looked at the others and said,


    ¡°All of us are at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. As long as we advance, there will be a way.¡±


    ¡°But how can we advance?¡± A female disciple asked.


    Ao Longyu and Lin Siya remained silent.


    Perhaps they understood what this junior brother was thinking.


    However, this thought might not be eptable to others.


    Mo Li raised his head and looked at his fellow disciples. Then, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Kill our way out, kill our way to death.


    It¡¯s either a breakthrough on the verge of death, or we die silently. ¡±


    Hearing this, the others were somewhat astonished.


    This was an extreme thought.


    However, there were also two people who were not surprised. Instead, they kept silent.


    Yes, there was nothing else they could do now.


    If there were no other alternatives, they could only kill their way out.


    They only needed an opportunity to have a breakthrough.


    Although the breakthrough would have some impact, it was definitely the only chance of survival.


    The path to immortality was not easy.


    A smooth sailing journey?


    That was impossible.


    Ao Longyu looked at these people.


    Although some people were surprised and found it hard to ept, but they didn¡¯t say anything after that and chose to remain silent.


    Silence meant consent.


    No one chose to refuse.


    Because this was the only choice. It depended on who couldst until the end and who could break through their own limits.


    Since the people behind the beast attack didn¡¯t want them to live, it would depend on who was more ruthless.


    At that moment, killing intent began to emerge from their bodies.


    They were prepared to fight to their deaths, leaving no way out. They would either win, or die.


    The mastermind who had been paying close attention to Ao Longyu and the others was stunned as well when they sensed the determination in them.


    He immediately ordered the beast horde to stop attacking.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, he appeared in the middle of the herd.


    Ao Longyu and the others were naturally the first to notice the changes in the beasts.


    But they were surprised as it happened abruptly.


    At this moment, not only did the beasts not attack, they even retreated.


    This was not normal.


    ¡°The mastermind ising out,¡± Ao Longyu said as she looked outside.


    At this moment, she had an ominous feeling.


    However, they were about to find out their true motive.


    And it could buy time as well.


    Except¡­


    Both Ao Longyu and Lin Siya understood one thing. The other party wanted to stop them from acting how they did earlier.


    That kind of fight where they either win or die, with no way out.


    But the other party had stopped. Even if they found out their motive, it was toote.


    ¡°Looks like the other party has been watching us,¡± Ao Longyu muttered to herself.


    Ao Longyu soon saw a few people in ck robes walking out from behind the beasts.


    There were a total of four people, one at the Golden Core realm and three at thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment realm.


    This Golden Core cultivator should be the one controlling the beasts.


    After the four of them walked out, the tall figure in the lead said in a low voice,


    ¡°We never wanted to be enemies with Kunlun. We only wanted to seek revenge on the Dragon race.¡±

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Killing Ao Longyu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Ao Longyu knew that things had changed.


    All the attack would be on her.


    Furthermore, they would no longer be united here.


    The other party was also worried about the other disciples making a breakthrough.


    But she couldn¡¯t say anything else, because no matter what, the others would choose to stand on the less risky side.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t so trustworthy.


    Lin Siya frowned as well. She looked at the juniors behind her and realized that some of them seemed to have loosened up.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    Instead, she stood beside her senior sister.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lin Siya asked.


    Ao Longyu looked at her junior sister beside her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although she roughly knew what the other party wanted to do, she still wanted test them out.


    Not for anything else but to buy time.


    The longer this dragged on, the more chances they had.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t more to it than that.¡± The leader continued in a low voice.


    ¡°We only have one target.


    So we wanted to tell you all that if you want to leave, we will not stop you. ¡±


    As his voice fell, the rear of the beast horde slowly opened up a path.


    It was as if he was allowing the others to retreat.


    Seeing that there was a path for them, some disciples were moved.


    ¡°All of you grew up in Kunlun, the holynd of the Grand Deste World.


    Therefore, you aren¡¯t too sure about the situation outside.


    Neither are you aware of the situation with the Dragon race.


    You may not understand the brutality of the Dragon race, but we do.


    Thus, we will pay any price to take revenge this time.


    As you all know, the mystic realm belongs to Kunlun. If something happens here, it means that the people outside will immediately intervene.


    We will undoubtedly die.


    But nothing can stop us.


    This is our determination.


    We hope everyone understands. ¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s meaning was very clear.


    <i>They will definitely die. They are even more unafraid of death than you.</i>


    If they were to sh head-on, it would depend on who was more ruthless.


    Because they had already been sentenced to death.


    Ao Longyu naturally understood what he meant. She also knew that he was telling these junior brothers and sisters that the Dragon race was nothing good.


    The other party was isting her.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡± Lin Siya said coldly.


    ¡°Without Senior Sister, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡± That personughed.


    ¡°Is this woman nning to bring those future prodigies behind her along and risk their lives for your senior sister, and then die with her?¡±


    After saying this, the man extended his hand and said to the sky,


    ¡°I hereby swear that as long as you leave now, I will definitely not touch you.


    If I vite this rule, the Heavenly Lightning will strike me and destroy my soul.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, do you take us for fools?¡± Mo Li smiled cruelly.


    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t kill us, doesn¡¯t mean the others can¡¯t?


    Once we split up, all of you will ughter us like dogs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Senior Sister Ao dies here, can the rest of us still escape?¡± One of the female disciples said.


    Among them, Ao Longyu was the strongest.


    She was a Golden Core cultivator.


    In the past three years, her cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    If Ao Longyu died, they would not be able to escape.


    Faced with their questioning, the ck-robed man smiled and said,


    ¡°The rest of you, swear upon it too.¡±


    He spoke to the people behind him.


    Soon, the people behind him also swore.


    Then, the leader of the ck-robed men looked at Ao Longyu in surprise.


    ¡°As you know, our oath is effective.


    If you still think we¡¯re going to kill you, then we have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. We¡¯re in a hurry and don¡¯t want to waste any precious time on you.


    You can leave at any time. If you want to stay, we wee you too. ¡±


    After saying this, the ck-robed man looked at them.


    He was waiting for them to make a decision.


    Lin Siya looked at the people behind her. More than half of them wanted to retreat.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but was unable to say a word.


    There was no other reason. Those people all swore, and they were Great Dao oaths as well.


    Even if it was just all talk and they were to make a move, these enemies would not be included.


    It would be much safer.


    However, no one took the initiative to leave.


    ¡°Junior Sister, bring them back first.


    I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Just as everyone was feeling conflicted, Ao Longyu spoke first.


    She knew it wouldn¡¯t be genuine to let these people stay.


    Furthermore, staying behind was equivalent to risking their lives for her. She did not need it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Lin Siya stood beside Ao Longyu.


    Then, she said to the people behind her,


    ¡°Leave by yourselves.


    They won¡¯t make a move anyway. ¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya and frowned.


    She was too willful.


    Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and said,


    ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t have to persuade me.


    All I know is that I cultivated with you and grew up together with you.


    Although Senior Sister hasn¡¯t been particrly good to me, you often guide me.


    I¡¯m not familiar with those juniors.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya and said coldly,


    ¡°If you stay, you¡¯ll be a burden. I might have a chance of escaping if I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how could that be?¡± Lin Siya was stunned and in disbelief.


    ¡°As a dragon, I definitely have life-preservation means.


    One more person means more danger, ¡°Ao Longyu said to Lin Siya.


    Lin Siya opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    She didn¡¯t know if Senior Sister Longyu was telling the truth.


    ¡°Take them and retreat,¡± Ao Longyu added.


    This time, Lin Siya did not speak. She did not know what to say.


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, let¡¯s retreat.¡± Someone spoke.


    When one of them spoke, another naturally spoke up as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll only be a burden to Senior Sister Ao if we stay.¡±


    Lin Siya scratched her hands and nodded.


    Ao Longyu watched them leave.


    Indeed, the other party did not stop them.


    Even if they went back on their words, she could still buy some time.


    Of course, running away was just a casual remark.


    If it was in the beginning, she could have escaped. But it was toote now.


    She was seriously injured.


    After Lin Siya and the others left, Ao Longyu turned to look at the ck-robed men and said,


    ¡°I want to know which summit you are from.


    In your eyes, I¡¯m probably already a dead person. ¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of knowing so much?¡± The leader of the ck-robed men asked.


    He then ordered the beasts to attack.


    He had already wasted a lot of time, so there was no need for him to dy this further.


    Any more words would be nonsense. He would talk about other things after killing Ao Longyu.


    Boom!


    Many dragon forms appeared on Ao Longyu¡¯s face as her hands moved turned into dragon ws.


    The only thing she could rely on now was her powerful dragon body.


    Boom!


    Another loud noise was heard.


    Arge number of demonic beasts were sent flying by Ao Longyu.


    However, as she continued to attack, she also endured many attacks.


    The leader of the ck-robed men took the opportunity to gather his strength and charge into the encirclement.


    By the time Ao Longyu, who was resisting the attacks of the demonic beasts, realized what he was doing, it was already toote.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Sorry to Disturb You All</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan continued to walk in the fog.


    He felt that the people in front of him were too slow. This was wasting his time.


    If someone returned to the protective circle at this time and he wasn¡¯t inside, it would be hard to exin.


    ¡°Give him a hand.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    Then, he flicked his finger.


    Boom!


    A huge blow urred next to that person.


    Thereafter, a huge pit appeared beside him. The man, who had initially thought it was safe, was instantly stunned.


    Then, he quickly ran forward.


    Boom!


    Another blow came.


    This time, it exploded behind him.


    Bang!


    The man was blown off his feet.


    He sensed that the other party was right behind him and was about to catch up.


    And he was no match at all.


    If this attacknded on him, he would not be able to survive.


    The fog. The other party was affected by the fog and couldn¡¯t kill him directly.


    If he allowed the other party to approach him, he would definitely die.


    He was terrified.


    Without any hesitation, he rushed towards his own people as fast as he could, regardless of whether the people behind followed or not.


    He had to go back.


    At the very least, he had to let them know that such a person existed.


    Someone had concealed their cultivation and was hiding in the crowd.


    Seeing the other party running so quickly, Jiang Lan was satisfied.


    He wasn¡¯t attacking him.


    However, every step he took made a sound, it would reach the other party¡¯s ears.


    He wanted him to know that he was always behind him.


    As long as he was slow, he would approach and take his life.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Ta!


    The sound of every one of his footsteps was heard by the man.


    They seemed to echo in his mind.


    It made him unable to calm down and he could constantly feel death in his heart.


    As long as he slowed down, the sound of footsteps would be heard.


    He had to keep elerating. It was the only way the footsteps would get farther away, so far that he couldn¡¯t even hear them.


    But once he rxed, he would hear it again.


    It was like Death was chasing him.


    He did not dare to rest.


    ¡°Soon. Almost there. Almost there.¡±


    The man kept running, asionally looking behind him.


    He dared not ck off at all.


    Roar!


    It was the sound of a herd of beasts.


    Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s face rxed.


    They were here. Finally.


    ¡­


    Spit!


    Ao Longyu retreated a few steps before spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    She tried to move her body, but it felt heavy.


    It was as if she could not control herself.


    She looked at the ck-robed person unwillingly.


    If not for the fact that there were so many demonic beasts, she would not have ended up like this.


    ¡°Ao Longyu, you¡¯re dead.¡± The ck-robed man immediatelyunched his attack.


    Bang!


    It was a long sword. It pierced into Ao Longyu¡¯s body at an extremely fast speed.


    Spit!


    The sword pierced through Ao Longyu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    At this moment, Ao Longyu spat out a mouthful of Blood Essence. The powerful Blood Essence transformed into an attack and bombarded the ck-robed man.


    However, the moment she spat out the Blood Essence, it became unstable.


    A portion of itnded directly on Ao Longyu¡¯s face.


    The blood hadnded on the right side of her face. The wound was like a pattern running from her face to her neck.


    Boom!


    The ck-robed man was sent flying.


    Ao Longyu could no longer stand. She half-knelt on the ground.


    After losing her Blood Essence, she was exceptionally weak.


    However, when she saw the ck-robed mannd safely on the ground, despair appeared in her eyes.


    She pursed her lips and remained silent.


    It looked like she was going to die here.


    The ck-robed man threw away a Dharma treasure. It was a Dharma treasure that had been scrapped.


    If not for this treasure, he might have been seriously injured.


    ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t underestimate your counterattack.


    So, die. ¡±


    The ck-robed man was about to attack.


    This time, he would definitely injure his opponent severely. The Dragon race was not easy to kill, but once they were heavily injured, they could be killed sooner orter.


    But just as he was about to attack, he suddenly heard footsteps.


    Ta!


    The footsteps came very suddenly, as if they were right beside him.


    The ck-robed man was stunned for a moment and immediately looked towards the source of the footsteps.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The ck-robed man asked warily.


    The ck-robed men behind him reacted a little slower, but they also looked in the direction of the footsteps.


    Someone was approaching.


    Even Ao Longyu was baffled. Who would dare to approach at this time?


    However, she still moved her body into a defensive stance.


    However, with the sword in her body, there was no way she could make any big movements.


    Ta ta ta!


    At this moment, frantic footsteps could be heard.


    It was a frightened man.


    Ao Longyu frowned. It was a disciple of the Fourth Summit. She had seen him before.


    The other party was fleeing?


    Unfortunately, he had escaped to the wrong ce.


    However, what surprised Ao Longyu was that the disciple from the Fourth Summit spoke directly to the ck-robed person.


    It was as if they already knew each other.


    ¡°That again.¡±


    Ao Longyu felt bitter.


    How many spies were there in Kunlun?


    The ck-robed man frowned at the man. What he cared about was why this man was so terrified.


    ¡°Something¡­ Something has happened. Someone¡­ Someone, he¡­ pfff.¡±


    Halfway through, the man was rendered speechless. He looked down and realized that his body had been destroyed.


    He looked to the side and saw a blurry figure.


    However, he knew that this person was definitely the disciple from earlier.


    ¡°Dev¡ª Devil.¡±


    In the end, the man fell to the ground andpletely lost his breath.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t looking at the person on the ground. Instead, he looked at the ck-robed person and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you all.¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Blood Mist Everywhere</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The ck-robed man was surprised by the sudden appearance of this man.


    He did not notice the other party¡¯s presence at all.


    And the footsteps just now should have belonged to him.


    Ao Longyu looked at the person who had suddenly appeared in disbelief. She could not see him at all.


    But she seemed to have seen the way the other party punched before.


    And that calm look.


    But she couldn¡¯t be sure. Even if she was, she didn¡¯t know what his motive was.


    Whatever the case was, he was definitely not here to save her.


    She had a feeling that no matter who it was, as long as they provoked the other party, the other party would be able to kill them.


    But¡­


    She was still grateful for his sudden appearance. At least she had a chance to catch her breath.


    This meant that she was a step closer to her master realizing that there was a problem here.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The ck-robed man looked at Jiang Lan with a frown.


    He did not expect such a person to suddenly appear at this time.


    And he didn¡¯t seem like someone simple at all.


    He killed a cultivator who had perfected the Foundation Establishment with just one punch.


    This was a Golden Core cultivator.


    One more Golden Core cultivator meant more pressure for him.


    ¡°I was just passing by this mystic realm, and¡­¡± Jiang Lan looked down at the dead man and said,


    ¡°They found me an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°It was indeed their fault that they did not like you, and now they have paid the price.


    Are you going to leave?¡± The ck-robed man asked calmly.


    He did not want to make enemies for no reason.


    Sess was right in front of him. There was no need to create more trouble.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at Ao Longyu and then at the ck-robed man.


    He naturally knew that the other party wanted to kill Ao Longyu.


    And these people were the ones who had attracted the beast horde.


    They were the beginning of trouble.


    ¡°I feel like you guys are affecting my tour here.¡± Jiang Lan calmly said.


    If he left now, it would be equivalent toing here for nothing.


    He was here to solve the problem at once.


    Also, these people probably knew that those people from before had went to look for him, so he should just deal with all of them.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for the other party toe looking for trouble with him. It would be too passive for him to resist again.


    Was he counting on the other party¡¯s conscience?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re just courting death.¡± The ck-robed man said to the person behind him,


    ¡°Stop him, I¡¯m going to deal with Ao Longyu.¡±


    At this moment, the ck-robed man gave up on Jiang Lan and was prepared to attack Ao Longyu.


    The demonic beasts began to move as well.


    They all headed in Jiang Lan¡¯s direction.


    The ck-robed man didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jiang Lan. After dealing with Ao Longyu, he would then kill this mysterious person.


    As for the people from before.


    As long as they knew of their existence, none of them could survive.


    As for whether the beasts could stop Jiang Lan, the ck-robed man didn¡¯t care.


    Wasn¡¯t Ao Longyu also exhausted from being surrounded by the beasts?


    Humans were indeed inferior to the dragons.


    Looking at the demonic beasts surrounding him, Jiang Lan frowned. There were too many of them.


    But it wouldn¡¯t take much time.


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan made his move.


    The moment Jiang Lan moved, the entire beast tide felt as if a hurricane had blown past.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions rang out continuously like ear-splitting thunder from a clear sky.


    The massive momentum crashed into the ck-robed man who was about to attack Ao Longyu.


    Surprised, he turned around to have a look.


    The ck-robed figure¡¯s heart trembled at what he saw.


    His pupils constricted.


    In his eyes, he saw a person standing in a bloody mist.


    He stood there like a god of death in a mundane world.


    Below his feet was an endless sea of blood.


    As for the demonic beasts that belonged to them, they had all disappeared without a trace. Not only the beasts, but hispanions had disappeared as well.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    After finishing off all his enemies, Jiang Lan walked towards the ck-robed man.


    He had just used the strength of three bulls earlier.


    And he had also used the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Otherwise, it would have taken quite some time.


    ¡°Fellow disciple, there must have been a misunderstanding,¡± the ck-robed man immediately said.


    Thebat power disyed by the other party exceeded beyond his imagination.


    Could a Golden Core cultivator really kill so many beasts so easily?


    Was he in thete-stage of the Golden Core Realm?


    There shouldn¡¯t be such a strong person here.


    Ao Longyu was also staring nkly at the figure in the blood mist.


    He was powerful, calm, and decisive.


    This was definitely that person from before.


    He was also just passing by.


    She could not believe that the other party was so strong.


    Furthermore, based on the personality of the other party, if she were to affect him, she would definitely be killed as well.


    ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the ck-robed man and said coldly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if this was the first time you¡¯re seeking trouble with me.


    But then it happened again.


    Now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Are you nning for a third time? ¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not,¡± the ck-robed man said anxiously.


    ¡°This is definitely a misunderstanding. They must have acted on their own ord. Why will we trouble a fellow disciple?¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Jiang Lan appeared before the ck-robed man in an instant. He raised his fist.


    ¡°If my cultivation is not high enough, would it still be a misunderstanding?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Lan punched him.


    Boom!


    The moment his fistnded, Jiang Lan frowned. Just as his fist was about to hit the ck-robed man, a beam of light blocked his path.


    A powerful force erupted from the light.


    In order to not be struck by this power, he could only retreat a bit.


    Woosh!


    The power let out a roar.


    Ao Longyu was sent flying.


    While the ck-robed man was taken away by the light.


    ¡°There is an even stronger existence?¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately made a guess.


    However, he was not slow at all. He immediately circted his strongest power.


    The power of an early-stage Golden Core on top of his strength of four bulls.


    ¡°Trying to leave?¡±


    With a low shout, a powerful force began to gather in Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    The surrounding trees rustled as if a storm was about to blow them apart.


    Boom!


    With a punch, the power surged towards the ck-robed man who was about to escape like a storm.


    At this moment, the ck-robed man¡¯s face was filled with fear as he looked at this horrifying power.


    He shouted at the sky,


    ¡°Senior Brother, save me!¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Ao Longyu¡¯s Fate


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The moment the ck-robed man cried for help.


    A wave of powerparable to Jiang Lan¡¯s attack followed subsequently.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s attack collided with his opponent.


    The huge impact shattered the surrounding trees.


    Ao Longyu, who was not standing stably, was sent flying again.


    She was seriously injured. If this torment continued, she might really die here.


    However, the ck-robed man was suffering the most.


    He was at the center of the two forces.


    A wave of power wanted to bring him away, while a wave of power wanted to kill him.


    The two sides were in a deadlock.


    Jiang Lan frowned. The person behind the scenes was very strong. At the very least, his cultivation was higher than his.


    But there was no way he could take this person away.


    He had not sensed the presence of a powerful being just now, but it was different now. He had sensed it.


    The other party had just rushed over and made a move at thest moment.


    ¡°Break it!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s strength surged like a flood.


    It surged towards the ck-robed man.


    Seeing that the power was about to hit him, the ck-robed man screamed in fear.


    However, before he could even cry out, he was drowned out by Jiang Lan¡¯s power. In the end, hepletely disappeared.


    After the attack, the surrounding trees were ttened to the ground.


    Jiang Lan stood still. He realized that the mastermind had left.


    ¡°He¡¯s very strong. If we really fought, I wonder if I would have been able to escape.¡±


    The opponent was very strong. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have the confidence to win.


    However, the other party seemed to be worried about something.


    ¡°My strength has almost depleted. I have to leave this ce quickly.¡±


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any more trouble in the future.¡±


    If there was, he had no choice but to hide.


    Being in the center of attention was better than being killed.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt a sense of danger.


    No, he shouldn¡¯t head out after he returned.


    He had to level up once more.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t talking about advancing from the early-stage to the mid-stage, but from the Golden Core to the Essence Soul.


    If the bottleneck was too long, he would directly consume the Creation Pill.


    It was too dangerous to be weak.


    Then, Jiang Lan turned around and left. He needed to be more careful for now.


    The person behind the scenes was still alive. It was necessary to be vignt.


    However, his target seemed to be Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan nced in Ao Longyu¡¯s direction and discovered that she was still alive.


    However, he didn¡¯t approach her, nor did he have any intention of talking to her.


    Those were all troubles.


    Furthermore, he was not familiar with Ao Longyu.


    Although the other party was severely injured, she would not die.


    What happened from now would depend on her own luck.


    Jiang Lan could possibly be in big trouble as well.


    That person behind the scenes was not easy to deal with at all.


    ¡°Fortunately, there are no other disciples in the Ninth Summit, or else it would be very troublesome.¡±


    If he had junior brothers and sisters, that meant that there were many people who needed to be taken care of, just like how Ao Longyu was drawn into trouble so easily.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be troubled to death?


    He hoped that Master would not take in any more disciples.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan disappeared on the spot.


    He used the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to return back to the protective circle.


    He would waiting for help or for the other disciples to arrive.


    Of course, if whoever appeared were enemies, he would have to make decisions based on the situation.


    ¡­


    Lin Siya and the rest, who were originally leaving, suddenly heard a tremendously loud boom.


    It rumbled.


    The immense power had also affected their side.


    Lin Siya looked in the direction of the energy storm and realized that it was where her senior sister was.


    She hesitated, then stopped.


    ¡°You guys leave first. I¡¯ll go back and find Senior Sister.¡±


    With that, she ignored the others and headed straight for Ao Longyu.


    No matter how she looked at it, her senior sister could not escape.


    Mo Li exchanged a nce with a female disciple before the two of them followed.


    The others hesitated, but only one of them followed.


    The rest continued to flee.


    This was everyone¡¯s choice.


    Some people chose to risk it. They did not believe that the other party would let them off.


    The rest of them either felt that there was a chance for them to escape or that they did not want to cause trouble.


    No one was foolish. They were all just choosing the paths that would benefit them the most.


    As for whether they could survive in the end, that would depend on their abilities.


    ¡­


    Before long, Jiang Lan returned to the protective circle.


    On the way back, he noticed that the fog was dissipating.


    This meant that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems here. Those people had started to retreat.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one around, and no sign of anyone passing by. Everything looks fine.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked into the protective circle.


    He sat inside and waited for those people to return.


    However, Ao Longyu was severely injured, so it was unknown whether she would be killed halfway.


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged. He was waiting and testing the waters.


    He wanted to see if that powerful person woulde looking for him.


    Because he could not bepletely sure if that person knew about the n of those people who attacked him previously.


    For a long time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel like he was being watched.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    It was morning.


    The sky was bright.


    The fog had dissipated.


    Jiang Lan noticed that there were people heading toward him.


    Five people.


    Soon, these five people entered his field of vision.


    One was a woman with a pattern on the left side of her face. It was blood-red in color, as though it was a wound.


    Both her hands were covered in blood.


    She must have endured the ravages of terrifying power.


    This person was Ao Longyu.


    Beside Ao Longyu was a female Golden Core cultivator.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know her.


    The other three were at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. One of the senior sisters should be on his team.


    Jiang Lan had seen her once before, so he should be correct.


    He did not know the rest.


    However, these people were more or less injured.


    ¡°Looks like those people retreated.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    It should be safe now.


    After that, he waited patiently for help.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Senior Sister Is Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ao Longyu and the others arrived before the protective barrier.


    Jiang Lan immediately stood up.


    Then, he looked at them and felt that as a junior brother, he should do something.


    But thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t seem to do anything.


    So he could only stand by the side.


    They came in and saw Jiang Lan, but no one said anything.


    After putting Ao Longyu down, Lin Siya turned to Jiang Lan and asked,


    ¡°Junior Brother, did anyonee here during this period?¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He had checked the surroundings and found no obvious traces.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t intend to say that someone had been here.


    That would be hard to exin. He could just cut off the follow-up.


    Lin Siya did not ask further as there was nothing else to ask.


    Then, she said to everyone,


    ¡°The should have received news about this outside. Let¡¯s just wait here for help.


    If you want to have a breakthrough, you can also look for opportunities nearby.


    I will guard the surroundings. Do not exceed my perimeter. Otherwise, you can only rely on yourselves.¡±


    The others said nothing and only nodded their heads.


    Then, they left the protective circle.


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. These senior brothers and sisters seemed to have their own ideas.


    They were not people who would sit back and do nothing.


    After everyone left, Jiang Lan also turned around and left.


    He went with the flow.


    Ao Longyu was still severely injured. She didn¡¯t say anything as she looked at the departing figures.


    It was not easy to survive this time.


    First, there was the help of the disciple from the Ninth Summit. Then, there was the powerful cultivator who suddenly appeared.


    In the end, her junior sister came back to save her.


    Perhaps she was not destined to die.


    After everyone left, Lin Siya sat opposite Ao Longyu and asked, ¡°Senior Sister, I didn¡¯t hold you back, did I?¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya and remained silent.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the protective circle, but he didn¡¯t go too far.


    He found a random ce to sign in.


    What he got was a medicinal pill, the Powerful Vajrapani Pill. Its effect was very simple. It could temporarily increase his strength by two times.


    Whenbined with the Power of Nine Bulls, it would be astonishingly formidable.


    But it would be easy to deplete his energy.


    Jiang Lan paid no attention to this and arrived at ake.


    He looked at theke water and felt that it was excessively clear. There were fish swimming in theke without causing any ripples.


    It was natural, like the lines of the Great Dao.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt his mind clear up as his entire body fell into the charm of the Great Dao.


    The doubts in his heart suddenly cleared up, and he gained a deeper understanding of what he had learned.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan knew that he had encountered an opportunity in the mystic realm.


    Without any hesitation, he took advantage of the situation.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes. He felt that although his cultivation hadn¡¯t changed much, it had be much sturdier.


    And he had a better understanding of many things.


    Just like when the Daoist Scripture was still around.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be promoting to the Foundation Establishment realm right here.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he still sensed the others.


    Everyone was nearby.


    Ao Longyu and Zhang Xuan should still be there.


    The others didn¡¯t go too far either.


    ¡°Although I have my own thoughts, I know my limits.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded. However, he soon realized that there were people walking over.


    It should be the others from before.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    Ao Longyu and the others should be the ones who were most concerned.


    If they felt that it was dangerous, then he¡¯ll see how it goes.


    After that, Jiang Lan decided to close his eyes and cultivate. He had to show that he was breaking through to the Foundation Establishment realm on the surface.


    However, just as he sat down and was about to cultivate, he suddenly realized that both Golden Core cultivators had moved.


    One was heading toward him, while the other was heading toward the crowd that had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Why is the cultivatoring towards me?¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. He was sure that he was the only one around.


    This person was definitelying for him.


    What did he do to expose himself?


    The moment of enlightenment?


    That was impossible. He was protected by the mist of the Kunlun Heart Technique and his magical power, the One Leaf Vision.


    Even if it was an epiphany, he couldn¡¯t have revealed his cultivation level.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes, not showing any concern.


    Perhaps it was just a coincidence.


    If they were really looking for him, he would see what they were up to.


    Soon, Jiang Lan heard the sound of someonending.


    He turned around and saw that it was the injured Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao.¡± Jiang Lan stood up respectfully.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu¡¯s feet were bare. It seemed like she was injured, but it didn¡¯t seem like a big problem.


    Her hand had recovered its fairness and waspletely different from before.


    ¡°What a strong recovery ability.¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    However, he did not observe anything else. It was not a polite thing to do so.


    Of course, he also knew one thing. The Dragon race¡¯s corporeal body was very powerful. Such heavy injuries mostly recover after a night.


    This was many times stronger than them.


    Just as Jiang Lan was feeling astonished by the Dragon race¡¯s physique, he heard a crisp and pleasant voice. However, it didn¡¯t carry any emotions.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother intending to advance to the Foundation Establishment realm?¡±


    It was Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan naturally agreed.


    ¡°Yes, I felt something in my heartst night and felt that I¡¯ll probably seed.¡±


    He had indeed entered a state of enlightenment. Presumably, his two senior sisters also knew.


    Therefore, it was reasonable for him to advance.


    It was just that the other party¡¯s arrival confused Jiang Lan.


    Ao Longyu threw a bottle of pills at Jiang Lan. Then, a calm voice was heard.


    ¡°These are Foundation Building Pills. Junior Brother¡¯s repelling array formation is far more valuable than the Spirit Language Spell.


    With these Foundation Building Pills, I should have make it even between us.¡±

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: When Will I Be an Immortal?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan held the bottle in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect his senior sister toe for this.


    There was a high chance that his trick has helped her out.


    When he fought with the ck-robed man back then, theck of fog had a significant impact.


    It was likely that she had used his repelling array formation and the Spirit Language Spell.


    A genius was indeed a genius.


    In the end, Jiang Lan thanked her.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Ao.¡±


    He did not reject it as if he epted it, they would not owe each other anything.


    Although Jiang Lan had many Foundation Building Pill.


    As the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, he definitely did notck resources when he advanced to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    His master had given him many Foundation Building Pills. If he didn¡¯t have enough, there would definitely be a pile waiting for him to collect.


    This was the benefit of being the only disciple.


    Ao Longyu nodded at Jiang Lan before turning to leave.


    It was good that the other party was willing to ept it.


    She was only afraid that he wouldn¡¯t.


    As for the other party¡¯s advancement, Ao Longyu would naturally help guard him.


    It was her duty.


    Jiang Lan watched the other party leave and didn¡¯t pay her much mind.


    Then, he sat down cross-legged and began cultivating.


    He also ate a Foundation Building Pill.


    It would be unreasonable not to eat one.


    Tomorrow morning, he would sessfully enter the Foundation Building realm.


    In the future, he would not have to check if there were any mental demons when he returned.


    It would depend on when his master remembered to check.


    He did not reject this kind of thing because he might not even know about it the moment he had mental demons.


    The only way to find out was to get someone to check.


    Therefore, since his master had not checked for a long time, he would probably ask his master to do so.


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit of Kunlun Mountain.


    Mo Zhengdong suddenly received a message.


    After reading it, he stood up and disappeared on the spot.


    When he reappeared, he was already on the Third Summit.


    And where he stood was the entrance of the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    There were many people here.


    A woman was leading the group. She was elegant, beautiful, and exuded a powerful aura.


    Before her, the rest seemed to becking in their presence.


    She was the Third Summit¡¯s Peak Master, Zhu Qing.


    ¡°Senior Brother Mo is here?¡± Zhu Qing asked softly when she saw Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded. Then, he looked at the entrance of the mystic realm and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡±


    Yes, he had received the news that there was a problem here. That was why he had specially went over.


    His only disciple was inside.


    And it was a disciple he wished would stay in the Ninth Summit.


    If something were to happen, where would he find such a good disciple again?


    This was the disciple that he was the most satisfied with in the past few thousand years.


    After ten years, he would be his personal disciple.


    How could he not care?


    ¡°The storm in the passage is still going on. It will take another day to get in.¡± Zhu Qing¡¯s expression was not good either.


    This was her territory, but yet they were met with a mishap.


    Furthermore, there were many of her disciples inside.


    But she could understand Mo Zhengdong.


    The only disciple of the Ninth Summit was in there, and he had only perfected the Qi Refinement stage.


    The slightest carelessness could result in one¡¯s death.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    He asked Jiang Lan toe because he knew Jiang Lan¡¯s temperament.


    With Jiang Lan¡¯s temperament, as long as nothing unexpected happened, he would definitely know how to protect himself and avoid danger.


    However, a huge ident just had to happen.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t have any extravagant hopes that Jiang Lan would advance to the Foundation Establishment realm. As long as he was fine, it was good enough.


    Of course, if he knew who did this, he would let them know that even though there was no one on the Ninth Summit.


    Not everyone could bully them.


    ¡­


    The next day, Jiang Lan opened his eyes and adjusted his cultivation to early-stage Foundation Establishment.


    He had sessfully advanced to the Foundation Establishment realm.


    However, he discovered that the others weren¡¯t slow either. They were also advancing as well.


    ¡°A genius is indeed a genius. It¡¯s so easy for them to advance to the Golden Core realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan still felt that Kunlun was truly impressive.


    Just this one trip to the mystic realm gave birth to so many Golden Core cultivators.


    There was a reason why Kunlun Mountain was so famous.


    Of course, the main thing was that Kunlun did not ept people with poor qualifications.


    Although his aptitude was considered poor in Kunlun, he was still stronger than most people.


    Thereafter, Jiang Lan stood up and decided to walk around.


    He¡¯ll try things out in the meantime.


    This was something normal people would do.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when he realized that something was amiss in the sky.


    It was as if a storm had appeared.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here?¡±


    Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    The people from Kunlun had arrived. This meant that there was no longer any great danger here.


    Although he had been cultivating these two days, he was more or less vignt of his surroundings.


    If there was any danger, he would immediately sense it.


    However, the mastermind never appeared.


    It also made him feel relieved.


    Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to win.


    However, he did not understand why the other party gave up so suddenly.


    ¡°Part of it could be that he can¡¯t see through me.¡±


    At that time, his One Leaf Vision had been activated. The other party could only see him as a fog.


    Therefore, he did not know that Jiang Lan had already used up all his strength at that time.


    It was impossible for him to unleash the same power again at that moment.


    Ah, now that he had the Powerful Vajrapani Pill, he might have a slight chance of winning.


    Just as Jiang Lan was thinking this, a passage appeared in the sky. As soon as the passage opened, a powerful aura was transmitted directly.


    It was so powerful that Jiang Lan had no way of resisting.


    ¡°Immortals.¡±


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    Facing this group of auras, he instinctively felt fear.


    This was the difference between immortals and mortals.


    However, this aura soon disappeared.


    There were quite a few people who hadnded.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t dare to probe with his perception.


    ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll be an immortal.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t want to get close to Ao Longyu and the rest so as to reduce his presence.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Three Years, and Three Years More</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan originally nned to hide his existence and leave together with them.


    But it didn¡¯t seem easy.


    Someone was flying directly towards him.


    He didn¡¯t need to sense to know who it was.


    It was his master, Mo Zhengdong.


    Sure enough, Mo Zhengdong soonnded in front of him.


    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and greeted respectfully without hesitation.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t ask anything else. He only asked something that he would normally ask.


    ¡°The Foundation Establishment stage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ve reached the Foundation Establishment realm.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else and merely responded to his master¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I will bring you back.¡± Mo Zhengdong immediately brought Jiang Lan away from the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    They did not meet up with anyone else and he did not ask about what happened either.


    As long as his disciple was fine.


    The rest was not his responsibility.


    His duty was no less than anyone else¡¯s.


    Jiang Lan allowed his master to take him away. This was also what he wanted.


    When he appeared in front of others, he would always be the center of attention. This was not good for him.


    As the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, he could enjoy resources that many people did not have.


    Sometimes, this could bring about hate.


    Or difort.


    Most people would only think that a disciple with an average talent did not deserve to have so many resources.


    Or that if he was not the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, he would still be at the fourth or fifth level of Qi Refinement.


    Very few people would think that it was because he could stay in the Ninth Summit while others could not.


    His resources were obtained through the risk of mental demons taking advantage of him at any moment.


    However, his master treated him very well.


    On the way back, Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan, ¡°Since you¡¯re now in the Foundation Establishment realm, what kind of Dharma treasure do you want?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong was very pleased that he had reached Foundation Establishment in just three and a half years.


    This wasparable to the other genius disciples.


    Of course, the gap between their potential may widenter on.


    However, he was still extremely gratified.


    ¡°I will take whatever Master gives me,¡± Jiang Lan said in a low voice.


    He actually didn¡¯t know what he wanted.


    ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me,¡± Mo Zhengdong said with a smile.


    There was no trace of difficulty in his eyes.


    It was as if he already knew what was more suitable for him.


    Jiang Lan was also looking forward to it.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan received a ck and white egg.


    ¡°An egg?¡±


    After all, it was not much bigger than an egg.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit pet.¡± Mo Zhengdong smiled.


    ¡°This is a variation of the Cloud Tiger spirit egg.


    It was said that after it was born, it fell beside a Netherworld treasure.


    Under normal circumstances, if an ordinary spirit beast were toe into contact with the Netherworld Aura, it would surely die.


    However, this egg unexpectedly survived.


    Therefore, it was definitely possible for him to have adapted to the Netherworld Aura.


    However, I have tested it many times since it¡¯s regarding the Netherworld.


    I only dared to hand it to you when I was sure it was all right.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you since you¡¯re in the Foundation Establishment realm.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said calmly, ¡°There are no other disciples in the Ninth Summit. I¡¯ll leave this spirit beast egg to you.¡±


    Jiang Lan epted the spirit beast egg and lowered his head.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Ninth Summit did not have any other disciples. After all, he was still young, and it was inevitable that he would feel lonely.


    Besides, the disciples of the Ninth Summit were not weed by the disciples of the other peaks.


    Therefore, his master prepared this spirit beast egg for him.


    A spirit beast egg that could survive in the Ninth Summit.


    After epting the spirit beast egg, Jiang Lan could feel that it would hatch in a few days.


    However, he was wrong.


    Three years had passed.


    The egg beside him showed no signs of hatching.


    He wondered if the egg was dead.


    However, there were indeed signs of life after checking, and it was very stable.


    It was as if it had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll wait a little longer. Perhaps it¡¯ll hatch in a few years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue my seclusion.¡±


    Now, he realized that advancing to the Essence Soul realm was surprisingly difficult.


    In three years, he could barely enter the mid-stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    It would take him decades to reach Major Perfection.


    Wouldn¡¯t ordinary disciples take more than a few hundred years?


    At this moment, Jiang Lan could sense how difficult it was to be an immortal.


    In the following days, Jiang Lan remained in seclusion. After returning from the Third Summit,


    he had stopped caring about what was happening outside.


    He had been hiding in the Netherworld Cave all this time, signing in and cultivating.


    Three years passed once more.


    One day, his master suddenly came looking for him.


    ¡°Master?¡± Jiang Lan was the first to greet Mo Zhengdong as he entered the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°Have you taken the Netherworld Cave as your home?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    His voice carried a hint of a smile.


    Today marked Jiang Lan¡¯s tenth year at the Ninth Summit.


    This was something that had never happened before.


    In the past, regardless of what kind of disciples, no matter how special they were, they could never stay in the Ninth Summit for more a few years.


    He had never seen one who had been here for five years.


    Not to mention ten.


    Therefore, from only taking in disciples with high potential at the beginning, he had reduced to taking in ordinary disciples.


    There was no other reason than the fact that more talented disciples could only stay for a shorter period of time.


    If one¡¯s talent was too good, they would have far-reaching ambitions. Therefore, it was easier for them to be invaded by inner demons.


    Of course, ordinary disciples were not much stronger either.


    Jiang Lan was a real surprise to him.


    ¡°I feel like I cultivate faster here, so I can¡¯t bear to leave.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    He was telling the truth.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    The Netherworld aura was something that everyone avoided, yet his disciple was unwilling to leave.


    For a moment, he wanted tough.


    In the end, he held it in.


    ¡°Go down the mountain and buy a bottle of good wine.¡± Mo Zhengdong tossed Jiang Lan a ton of Spirit Stones.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: A Spirit Pet That Can¡¯t Hatch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan took the Spirit Stones and was momentarily curious.


    Why did Master suddenly ask him to buy a bottle of good wine today?


    He had been in the Ninth Summit for so long, but he had never seen his master drink.


    Of course, although he was puzzled, it was not a difficult task to buy wine. He naturally would not reject it.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit.


    His cultivation was still at the mid-stage Golden Core Realm.


    The spirit herbs in the Ninth Summit could not help him much. After all, there were no Golden Core spirit herbs.


    Therefore, he could only count on signing in.


    Over the past few years, he had been receiving repeated items.


    But there were also other things.


    For example, some Dharma treasures, runes, cultivation techniques, and spells.


    They were just rarely useful.


    What he was cultivating now was basically the Kunlun Heart Sutra, the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, and the Power of Nine Bulls.


    He had already cultivated the Power of Nine Bulls to five bulls.


    It was very difficult to go any higher.


    However, he roughly estimated that the power of five bulls was many times stronger than the power of four bulls.


    If he went to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm again, he might be able to confront the person behind the scenes.


    He had also received some news regarding the Third Summit. It was said that it had been due to some disciples being swapped out that resulted in that unforeseen event.


    Revenge against the Dragon race was actually just an excuse.


    Their true goal was to obtain the treasures in the third mystic realm, and it was very difficult to obtain those hidden treasures.


    In order to find a way, they used the cruel method of blood sacrifice.


    That was what gave rise to that scene.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care if this was true or false.


    He didn¡¯t care who was lying.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t found out.


    Yes, from beginning to end, no one had mentioned him.


    His master did not mention him either.


    Thus, from the looks of it, he had hidden himself very well.


    ¡°I need to practice my swordy when I¡¯m free.¡±


    As Jiang Lan descended the mountain, this thought shed across his mind.


    Because he had always focused on offensive power, he spent most of his time cultivating the Power of Nine Bulls.


    He rarely practiced his swordy.


    They were just simple practices.


    It might be useless against an enemy.


    However, swordy was more normal. Furthermore, he could not use the Power of Nine Bulls in front of others.


    Actually, there were many things that he could not use in front of others.


    Fortunately, during the years he spent in the Ninth Summit, he had plenty of Dharma treasures and pills.


    Of course, he had a spirit pet as well.


    Except¡­


    For some unknown reason, after six years, his spirit pet had yet to hatch.


    However, there was definitely no problem with its life force.


    He asked his master.


    But his master was also confused.


    Therefore, he could only wait.


    Perhaps it would hatch in another two years.


    ¡°I was hoping it would open a door for me. But instead, I get more trouble.¡±


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly.


    Now, he would help to inspect it when he was free and pour some spirit liquid on it.


    To prevent his pet from being malnourished and therefore unable to break out of its shell.


    Jiang Lan left Kunlun Mountain.


    There were some ces at the foot of the mountain that could be considered as part of Kunlun Mountain.


    It was said that the elderly sweepers in some ces could be some elders of Kunlun Mountain.


    Just that they were conducting a form of self-cultivation at the foot of the mountain.


    In short, this rumor never stopped.


    As for whether it was true or not, no one knew.


    The probability of that happening should be quite high.


    Among these rumors, one was rted to alcohol.


    That was the old wine tavern below Kunlun Mountain. It was said that the best wine in Kunlun was from there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the inn. It looked crudely simple.


    This ce mainly sold alcohol, so there weren¡¯t that many people.


    As for spending the night, there were very few people stationed at Kunlun, so no one would stay behind to rest.


    After all, they were all cultivators. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they didn¡¯t rest.


    When he entered the inn, he saw a few ordinary wooden tables. There was not a single guest.


    Knock knock.


    Jiang Lan knocked on the counter.


    He saw a child sleeping on the counter.


    It was a little boy.


    When the boy got up, Jiang Lan said softly,


    ¡°I want a bottle of good wine.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t back yet. We need to wait for a while.


    Only grandpa can open the good wine. ¡°The little boy rubbed his eyes as he looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It might take till the evening,¡± said the boy.


    Jiang Lan nodded before sitting to the side to wait.


    He didn¡¯t know what good wine was, but he just waited patiently.


    While Jiang Lan was waiting, another person walked in.


    It was a woman.


    Jiang Lan looked over. The other party¡¯s strength made Jiang Lan feel a bit strange, as if it was a bit chaotic.


    Curious, he nced at her.


    He discovered that it was a girl who looked like a country bumpkin. Her clothes were very ordinary, or rather, shabby.


    A demon?


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    He was very surprised. What kind of demon dared to walk around below Kunlun Mountain?


    The other party came in and looked around cautiously to see if there was anyone around.


    Soon, she saw Jiang Lan.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan could sense that she was taken aback. Her hands and feet were a little helpless, and she was a little flustered. It was as if she wanted to escape but also wanted to enter.


    She quickly made up her mind and walked to the counter with a frown.


    Perhaps it was because she saw that Jiang Lan was only at the Foundation Establishment stage, that¡¯s why she became a bit bolder.


    Yes, on the surface, Jiang Lan was only at mid-stage Foundation Establishment.


    Reaching mid-stage Foundation Establishment after ten years of cultivation was actually quite impressive, although he was only at mid-stage.


    ¡­

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Feeling a Differential Treatment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the demon that suddenly entered.


    This demon didn¡¯t look weak; it was atte-stage Foundation Establishment.


    However, her strength was only considered not weak among the new generation of disciples.


    To Kunlun as a whole, it was simply a small animal.


    It was normal for the other party to be so flustered.


    It was very easy to encounter powerful cultivators here.


    There were Golden Core, Essence Soul, and Void Returning cultivators everywhere.


    It was normal to encounter immortals as well.


    As a demon, it was hard to say what would happen to her.


    ¡°Looks like she took a risk toe here, but what for?¡±


    Although Jiang Lan was curious, he didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    He was here to buy good wine.


    ¡°Give, give me a pot of ordinary wine.¡± It was the voice of the demoness.


    She stood in front of the counter and handed over a gourd and a spirit stone.


    She wrapped the spirit stone very well, as if she was worried about losing it.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head, not paying it any mind.


    He just waited patiently.


    At this moment, another person walked in.


    It was another woman. However, when she walked in, she really frightened the demoness at the counter.


    It was as if she was naturally suppressed.


    It was the might of a dragon.


    Jiang Lan immediately sensed it.


    ¡°Ao Longyu?¡±


    The moment that person walked in, Jiang Lan knew who it was.


    The current Ao Longyu was still stunning. The wound on her right cheek seemed to have disappeared. When he looked at it again, he felt that there were still some faint marks.


    As if dissipating them was only temporary.


    When Ao Longyu entered, she first nced at Jiang Lan, then at the demoness.


    The demoness¡¯s hair stood on end, and she immediately walked out with her wine and her head lowered.


    Her body trembled as she walked


    It was as if she was afraid that Ao Longyu would suddenly attack her.


    In the end, Ao Longyu only watched as the demoness left.


    She also walked to the counter.


    ¡°A bottle of good wine.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought that she would need to wait like him.


    But he realized he was wrong.


    ¡°Here is your good wine.¡± The youth handed Ao Longyu a bottle of wine.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He felt like he had received differential treatment.


    Ao Longyu took the wine and turned to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother also wants good wine?¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately stood up and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t even know what good wine was.


    Since his master said so, he just passed the message on.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯d better tell them a day in advance. That way, the boss would have prepared it before he leaves. Otherwise, you can only wait for him to return,¡± Ao Longyu reminded.


    ¡°Many thanks for Senior Sister¡¯s reminder.¡± Jiang Lan immediately thanked her.


    Now he understood why Ao Longyu was able to obtain the wine immediately.


    However, his master did not tell him about this.


    However, he could still buy it on the same day, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    He just had to wait for a while.


    He was in no hurry.


    With that, Ao Longyu turned around and left.


    She had quite an impression of this disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    However, the disciples of the Ninth Summit could still descend the mountain?


    After what happened six years ago, the disciples of the Ninth Summit stopped participating in many things, as if they wanted to avoid what happened six years ago.


    Jiang Lan watched as Ao Longyu left.


    Amongst everyone else from the other summits, he probably only knew Ao Longyu¡¯s full name.


    Of course, he never thought of being familiar with this senior sister. He only needed seclusion.


    To sign in peacefully and cultivate in peace.


    When he became an immortal, he could then head out more often.


    Of course, in the Grand Deste World, there were many immortals, devils, and gods.


    It was still extremely dangerous.


    Once he became an Immortal, he would be able to go out often.


    It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    Thereafter, Jiang Lan ignored everything else.


    Instead, he closed his eyes and began to cultivate his temperament.


    Soon, it was afternoon.


    Jiang Lan sat there waiting and had never moved since.


    The youth at the counter looked at Jiang Lan curiously. He felt that this person was different from the others.


    He was too quiet.


    ¡°Could he have fallen asleep?¡± The young man was curious.


    He looked at Jiang Lan for half the afternoon, but he didn¡¯t feel him move or make any sound.


    He must have fallen asleep.


    ¡°The wine bottle behind you is about to drop.¡± Jiang Lan opened his eyes, looking towards that youth, kindly reminding him.


    At this moment, the youngster regained his senses and looked behind.


    He realized that there was indeed a wine bottle rocking back and forth, as if it could fall to the ground at any moment.


    Without another word, the young man caught the bottle.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.


    Oh right, Grandpa should be back soon.¡± After the young man ced the bottle of wine down, he continued,


    ¡°Every time I break a wine bottle, Grandpa woulde back after a while.


    I think the wine bottle is reminding me. ¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He felt that it was not reminding this young man but checking to see if he was cking off instead.


    However, it was just a coincidence that he figured this out.


    He suddenly had a breakthrough in his temperament.


    As long as he had sufficient time to advance to the Essence Soul stage, there shouldn¡¯t be much of an issue.


    Jiang Lan was very concerned about these things in the Netherworld Cave.


    Although his inner demons were far away, he could not rx too much.


    He was going against the current. If he did not advance, he would end up retreating.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan heard a voice from the back of the inn.


    The innkeeper must have returned.


    Indeed, an elder walked out from behind the inn.


    It was an old man who looked very energetic.


    Jiang Lan immediately went to the counter.


    ¡°Grandpa, he wants some good wine.¡± At this moment, the young man immediately helped ry Jiang Lan¡¯s request.


    The old man didn¡¯t look at Jiang Lan but at the wine bottle that wasn¡¯t broken.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Bing a Personal Disciple</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After ncing at the wine bottle, the old man looked at Jiang Lan and said,


    ¡°You brought Spirit Stones?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan handed over all the Spirit Stones his master had given him.


    The old man took a look at the Spirit Stones and kept them.


    Then he took the topmost wine from the liquor cab.


    It was a small bottle, probably enough for only two or three mouthfuls.


    He put the wine on the counter:


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve invested quite a bit to enter the Peaceful Void Lake.


    If you give this wine to that person, you will definitely be able to enter the center of the Peaceful Void Lake.


    If you tell him there¡¯s only one bottle left, he¡¯ll be even more enthusiastic. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    Peaceful Void Lake?


    He did not know about this.


    Could it be that Master wants me to enter the Peaceful Void Lake?


    What kind of ce was the Peaceful Void Lake?


    He had no idea either.


    However, the other party was clearly reminding him out of good intentions.


    ¡°Thank you Senior, for your reminder.¡±


    Jiang Lan thanked him.


    Then, he turned around and left with his wine.


    Today¡¯s mission was consideredpleted.


    However, he could tell that the owner of this inn was not an ordinary person.


    As for his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t tell at the moment.


    He was probably rather strong.


    ¡°I try signing in here the next time I¡¯m free.¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    After that, he headed towards Kunlun Mountain.


    ¡­


    After Jiang Lan left, the elder looked at the youth with surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°What enlightenment did you have today that helped you stop the wine bottle from breaking?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young man didn¡¯t quite understand, but his grandfather seemed to think that he had discovered that the bottle was about to fall earlier.


    How did Grandpa know the bottle was going to fall?


    The teenager had a sh of doubt.


    When the old man saw the young man¡¯s shocked expression, he knew that things didn¡¯t urred as he had thought.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you manage to protect the bottle?¡± The old man looked at the ground and said,


    ¡°Were you coincidentally sleeping on the ground and it fell on you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The young man immediately said,


    ¡°I was leaning forward when I slept.¡±


    The elder remained silent.


    ¡°When I was in a daze, that big brother earlier reminded me.¡± Speaking of this, the young man was in high spirits and said in surprise,


    ¡°That big brother sat there earlier. He clearly had his eyes closed, but he still knew that the wine bottle was going to drop.


    I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but when I looked back, I realized that it was true.


    Grandpa, how did he do it?


    Did he activate his Heavenly Eye?¡±


    Even if he had opened his Heavenly Eye, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the wine bottle falling. This was what the elder wanted to say.


    But he really wanted to find out who that big brother was.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The elder asked.


    ¡°The one who just bought the good wine.¡± The young man said.


    ¡°Are you sure that he sat over there?¡± The old man pointed to a corner.


    The youth nodded affirmatively and added,


    ¡°And his eyes were closed.¡±


    The elder was surprised.


    Even a little taken aback.


    ¡°He¡¯s only in mid-stage of the Foundation Establishment realm. How did he sense the bottle I left behind?¡±


    ¡°What kind of temperament does this person have?¡±


    To know about the wine bottle he had left behind, one¡¯s temperament was the main focus.


    Either their cultivation level surpassed his, or they had a unique temperament.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for them to sense that it was specially prepared to watch the little fellow in the shop.


    The others were considered people outside the room.


    To be aware of what was within the room from the outside¡­


    Such a temperament¡­


    ¡°Even if it can¡¯t be considered transcendent, it should already be approaching it, right?¡±


    ¡°Does someone like him need to bring alcohol to that fe when they go to the Peaceful Void Lake?¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°I wonder which peak he is from and whose disciple he is.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan had been walking towards Kunlun Mountain. However, when he was halfway there, he heard some noises not far ahead.


    It sounded like the cry of a wild beast.


    Then, he continued walking forward. He didn¡¯t feel like there was any fight going on.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary for him to take a detour.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived in front of a broken wall.


    He nced down.


    Then, he saw two people hiding below.


    Or two demons.


    A male and a female.


    There seemed to be a ball of fire burning in front of the male.


    Cracks had appeared on his body.


    ¡°Mi, this is spirit wine. It can alleviate your injuries.¡±


    ¡°Never mind about me. I can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± The demoness shook her head in disbelief.


    At this moment, Mi wanted to say something, but he suddenly saw a figure on the broken wall.


    He was utterly shocked.


    He immediately pulled the demoness behind him.


    Then, he knelt down.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Immortal.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised when the other party knelt down. Did he look like an immortal?


    At this moment, the demoness also saw Jiang Lan. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    She looked helpless and clearly wanted to escape with the other.


    Jiang Lan looked at them before turning to leave.


    However, before leaving, he left behind a sentence:


    ¡°This is the only way to get to Kunlun.¡±


    These two demons were simply courting death by hiding here.


    Seeing that these two had just arrived and knew nothing about their routes, Jiang Lan was just reminding them.


    As for whether these two were dead or alive, he didn¡¯t care.


    At that moment, the two demons exchanged nces. With the support of the demoness, the two of them left the ce.


    Before they left, they bowed respectfully in the direction where Jiang Lan departed.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit just as the sky was about to turn dark.


    ¡°Master, your wine.¡± Jiang Lan originally intended to give the wine to his master.


    Before he could finish, Mo Zhengdong said,


    ¡°Kneel down and kowtow three times.¡±


    Jiang Lan was baffled, but he still knelt down and kowtowed three times.


    After seeing Jiang Lan kneel down and kowtow, Mo Zhengdong continued,


    ¡°Hand the wine over and say that this is to show your respect to your master.¡±


    Jiang Lan was even more confused. What was Master doing?


    However, he did not refuse.


    After handing over the wine bottle, Jiang Lan said,


    ¡°To show respect to Master.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong took the wine andughed.


    ¡°Alright. From today onwards, you are my eldest personal disciple.¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned. So that was what was going on.


    Today was the day he would be his master¡¯s personal disciple.


    No wonder his master asked him to buy a bottle of good wine.


    However, he had a question:


    ¡°Master, will there be any difference from before?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong was stunned for a while before saying,


    ¡°I suppose there is.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°For example¡­¡± Mo Zhengdong thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°From now on, your title will change. You will now be known as the eldest personal disciple of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Master, You¡¯re Disturbing My Mind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Today, Jiang Lan became the Ninth Summit¡¯s eldest personal disciple.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use.


    However, the title sounded better now.


    After all, he was the only disciple of the Ninth Summit


    Ordinary or personal disciples were no different.


    They would all be nurtured with all their Masters¡¯ might.


    There was no difference in resources.


    This was the disparity from the other peaks.


    ¡°Master, you can tell me about this in advance next time,¡± Jiang Lan said after getting up.


    He could do something like paying respects to his Master himself.


    However, he did not know that his Master wanted to take him in as a personal disciple.


    As long as he had given a slight reminder, he would also buy something to show respect to his Master.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have any Spirit Stones.


    Mo Zhengdong smiled and said,


    ¡°There will be a next time?¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    It seemed like there wouldn¡¯t.


    Jiang Lan then returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    Now, he had built a house in the cave and waspletely living there.


    The entrance to the Netherworld had be a well not far from his residence.


    Of course, this matter had been approved by his Master.


    It was because of this that the frequency of his mind being examined increased.


    However, the house outside was still there. He could go back and stay there anytime.


    After bing a personal disciple, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have much to do outside.


    Perhaps he would have to go out again when he had reached Major Perfection in the Foundation Establishment realm.


    As for now, he naturally needed to enter seclusion to quickly advance to the Essence Soul realm.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Dharma treasure, the Godly Training Mirror.]


    [Godly Training Mirror: Reflect the weak points of your spiritual consciousness and activate your training. If you seed on training them, you will be able to obtain sufficient refinement.]


    This was what Jiang Lan received when he had signed in during his seclusion.


    It had no other use but to prepare him for the Soul Formation realm.


    If he saw the formation of his Essence Soul as the final destination, then the Godly Training Mirror was a paved path.


    It allowed him to approach the Essence Soul with the fastest speed.


    Jiang Lan stayed in the Ninth Summit and no longer paid attention to what was happening outside.


    This staysted for thirty years.


    Crack!


    On this day, Jiang Lan woke up from his cultivation.


    It was also on this day that cracks appeared on the Godly Training Mirror.


    Bang!


    As Jiang Lanpletely woke up, the Godly Training Mirror hadpletely shattered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve achieved Major Perfection for my Golded Core.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Godly Training Mirror.


    He already knew this would happen.


    He was already surprised that it couldst so long.


    However, he still didn¡¯t step into the Essence Soul realm.


    This disappointed him.


    ¡°Indeed, it has something to do with talent. I feel that it will be soon, but I still need some time.¡±


    Although Jiang Lan was troubled, he didn¡¯t really mind.


    He had only cultivated for forty years.


    And he was about to reach the Essence Soul realm in forty years.


    Even the geniuses of Kunlun were at most attempting to break through to the Golden Core realm.


    It would take them at least 150 years or even 200 years to reach the Essence Soul realm.


    As for those with average talent, it was possible for them to take three to four hundred years.


    Any worse than that and they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter Kunlun.


    This is because they had limited lifespans at the Golden Core cultivation realm.


    Jiang Lan originally had average talent, but as he had all the resources of the Ninth Summit, his speed could keep up with some geniuses.


    For example, after forty years of cultivation, his cultivation level on the surface remained at the perfected Foundation Establishment stage.


    It would not take long for him to reach the Golden Core realm.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry regarding this. What he cared about was how to break through to the Essence Soul realm.


    He had a Creation Pill. If he ate it now, he could advance to the Essence Soul realm tomorrow.


    But by the time he reached the threshold to Immortal Ascension, it would be a little difficult for him.


    He was hesitant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already learned the sixth step of the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, so there¡¯s no problem in protecting myself against someone of a simr level. Even someone in the Essence Soul realm shouldn¡¯t be able to catch me.¡±


    ¡°The Power of Nine Bulls is still stuck at the power of five bulls. If I don¡¯t advance, it will be very difficult for me to continue improving. I feel like I can now fight with someone in the Essence Soul realm. I don¡¯t know if this is just an illusion.¡±


    ¡°The Kunlun Heart Sutra has an additional effect on spells. Recently, I¡¯ve learned quite a lot of spells from signing in. There are all kinds of spells with great destructive power. I¡¯ve never fought against someone of the same level before, so I¡¯m not sure how powerful they are.¡±


    ¡°The Gravitational Spell, Imperial Sword Technique, Seven Stars Sword Technique, Ninth Heaven¡¯s Flowing Fire, Heavenly Thunder Descent. All these techniques have already been cultivated to the extreme. The stronger my cultivation is, the greater their attack power.¡±


    ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sword, Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo),Demon Suppression Hammer, and other Dharma treasures can all be used without any problems.¡±


    ¡°In addition, with some runes, I can theoretically fight against Essence Soul cultivators.¡±


    ¡°However, my cultivation level is still only in the Golden Core realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan took out the Creation Pill.


    After some hesitation, he grabbed the pill.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    It took him thirty years to advance to perfect the Golden Core realm.


    It might take a hundred years for his Essence Soul to reach the Void Refinement realm.


    This hundred years was enough for him to find the opportunity to break through.


    How strong he was now was the real strength he possessed.


    Moreover, there were many ces on Kunlun Mountain that he had never been to.


    His Master also wanted him to go out for a stroll. As a personal disciple, there were very few ces he could not go.


    Then, Jiang Lan prepared himself to swallow the pill and directly advance to the Essence Soul realm.


    He was just about to swallow the pill when he felt a messageing his way.


    It must have been a message from his Master.


    ¡°Is he asking me to go to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm after seeing that I¡¯ve perfected the Foundation Establishment realm?¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious. His Master rarely disturbed him.


    If he looked for him, it meant that there was an issue.


    Looking for him now probably meant that his Master wanted him to look for a chance to advance in the mystic realm.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really disturbing my mind.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the Creation Pill before putting it away.


    He would see what his Master was up to before eating it.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit Is Definitely Not Capable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Someone ising to the Netherworld Cave?¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised when he heard the news from his master.


    In the past forty years, no one hade to the Ninth Summit.


    Much less to the Netherworld Cave.


    For ordinary disciples, it was best not to approach the Netherworld Cave if their cultivation base was insufficient.


    It was impossible for the disciples of the Ninth Summit not to approach.


    That was why it was necessary.


    Otherwise, why would the Ninth Summit not have any disciples?


    In truth, even if the Ninth Summit had recruited disciples, they would not be able to stay for long.


    ¡°They¡¯reing today. Looks like I need to send these people away before I can advance my Essence Soul.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood up and prepared to receive those people outside.


    He was the only disciple of the Ninth Summit. If he did not go, then was he expecting his master to go instead?


    It was obviously illogical.


    Before leaving, Jiang Lan came to the spirit pet egg and watered it with some spirit liquid to ensure that it wasn¡¯t malnourished.


    Right.


    It¡¯s been almost forty years.


    Ever since his master gave him this spirit pet when he had advanced to the Foundation Establishment on the surface, the egg had not changed.


    There was no sign of its shell breaking.


    Initially, Jiang Lan was more meticulous.


    Later on, he began to treat it like a flower. When he was free, he would water it and change its soil.


    It was not any ordinary soil, but some warm soil.


    His master had brought it from somewhere else. He said that the temperature was very important when incubating spirit beasts.


    As it turned out, there was no difference.


    This spirit pet just wouldn¡¯t hatch.


    Jiang Lan was already used to it not hatching. If it broke its shell one day, he might not be used to it.


    However he had checked and determined that its life force did not weaken at all.


    It could be a vegetative egg.


    ¡°As quiet as always.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the vegetative egg and shook his head.


    Then, he turned around and walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    When he left, Jiang Lan realized that the sun had just risen.


    There was still half a day before those people arrived.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind. He went straight to the foot of the Ninth Summit and waited for those people to arrive.


    In reality, he didn¡¯t know who hade.


    In any case, his master had asked him to them up.


    They should be disciples of another peak. If they weren¡¯t disciples, there was no need for him toe.


    As for disciples, there was probably no one who could suppress him in terms of status.


    After all, he was the eldest personal disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    He would most likely inherit the Ninth Summit in the future.


    Although it was a tough job, it sounded amazing.


    It was still early when Jiang Lan arrived at the foot of the Ninth Summit.


    He found a ce to stand and watch the changes in the clouds.


    He remembered that he had a spell rted to clouds.


    The deeper one¡¯s understanding of clouds, the greater the power.


    It was a special spell technique known as the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    It was a divine power that added luck, but it was a spell technique.


    It was not obtained by signing in, but from the records of the Ninth Summit.


    It was said that it was very difficult to cultivate.


    Expectedly, he had learned it.


    Perhaps it was because of the Daoist Scripture.


    However, because he did not know much about clouds, he did not put it to use.


    Jiang Lan looked at the sky and the clouds, as if he was looking at the changes in the world.


    Mysteriously, he felt like he was not looking at the clouds, but at the changes in the world.


    At this moment, his spirit was blessed, and the clouds in the sky became rainbow-colored in his eyes.


    It was as if the rainbow clouds would fall if he wanted to.


    ¡­


    Three people came to the Ninth Summit.


    Every single one of them were Golden Core disciples.


    Two women and one man.


    ¡°There are no seniors apanying us this time. I heard that there have always been seniors apanying us in the past.¡± The First Summit¡¯s disciple, Jing Ting, asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard that in the past, the Ninth Summit did not have any disciples. Now, the Ninth Summit has a disciple, and he¡¯s even the eldest personal disciple.¡± Mu Xiu, a beautiful female disciple from the Second Summit, turned to look at the third person and said curiously,


    ¡°Junior Sister Longyu should know about this.


    It seemed like the disciple of the Ninth Summit went to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm previously, during the time of the ident.¡±


    ¡°There is a disciple.¡± Ao Longyu nodded calmly as she walked to the side.


    She was also slightly surprised that he could be a personal disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    It was said that the Ninth Summit had never had a personal disciple.


    No disciple could stay in the Ninth Summit for ten years.


    Not even her.


    Ten years was very short to them, but ten years in the Ninth Summit could destroy a person.


    That was why it was indeed surprising that this junior brother could stay in the Ninth Summit for ten years.


    This was also the reason why they did not need their seniors to apany them, because they did not need the master from the Ninth Summit to wee them.


    ¡°I heard that this junior brother has an impressive temperament. Back when he was taking the Dharma treasures, he shocked everyone with a single feat.


    It was just that his talent was average.


    However, after so many years, the Ninth Summit should have sufficient resources for him to advance to the Golden Core Realm, right?


    ¡°Even if he really isn¡¯t capable, he should have at least perfected the Foundation Establishment realm,¡± Jing Ting said.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit isn¡¯t focused on cultivation, right?¡± Mu Xiu didn¡¯t ponder over this this topic and asked curiously,


    ¡°I remember that there is a spell that is close to a divine power in the Ninth Summit. It¡¯s called the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    If that junior brother can do it, can we ask him to perform it for us? ¡±


    ¡°Rainbow Auspicious Clouds? A spell that brings good luck?¡± Jing Ting asked in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this spell requires an extremely high mental realm. Learning it is extremely difficult, let alone using it.


    In the past, only some of the older generation of cultivators might know how to do it. For others, learning it would have the opposite effect.


    That was why the cultivation technique remained in the Ninth Summit.


    Currently, in the entire Kunlun Mountain, it seemed that only the Master of the Ninth Summit would know.


    How old was the junior brother of the ninth summit?


    He couldn¡¯t know how to, right?

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Comprehending the Seven Colors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Xiu also felt that it was impossible.


    She had some understanding of the difficulty of this spell.


    Very few people could learn it.


    It seemed like there were other requirements other than one¡¯s mental state.


    It would take a lot of time. Very few people would spend time on it.


    It was fine if one managed to learn it after spending enough time, but most people were still unable to learn it even after spending a lot of time.


    This was why very few people went to Kunlun Mountain to learn the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just saying.


    After all, the difficulty of the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds was obvious.


    I just feel that since he¡¯s the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, there must be something extraordinary about him. He might know,¡± Mu Xiu said softly.


    ¡°Actually, the main focus of the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds wasn¡¯t the state of mind, but on the appreciation of the clouds in the heavens. This sort ofprehension can only be chanced upon by luck, so very few people can learn it.


    The junior brother of the Ninth Summit was still young. It is normal if he doesn¡¯t know it.


    It was said that the Master of the Ninth Summit had alsoe to understand it by chance.


    That¡¯s it is nothing if the the junior brother of the Ninth Summit does not know it.


    It would be abnormal if he knew, ¡°said Ao Longyu calmly.


    She did not mean anything else by that. She was just stating facts.


    This was to prevent others from thinking that the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds belonged to the Ninth Summit and that the people from the Ninth Summit should know it, that they were not talented if they didn¡¯t know the spell.


    It shouldn¡¯t be anything personal.


    ¡°Indeed. Besides, the junior brother of the Ninth Summit has limited talent. He probably spend all of his time cultivating.


    Wasting so much time time cultivating the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds is not a wise move.¡± Jing Ting nodded and said.


    Ao Longyu nced at him without saying anything.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I heard that if someoneprehended the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds, there would be a rainbow in the sky.¡± Mu Xiu looked up at the sky and continued.


    ¡°Just like that. Brilliant¡­ and dazzling.¡±


    Mu Xiu paused before she was stunned for a moment.


    She said in shock,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a rainbow?


    Did it rain today? ¡±


    Jing Ting and Ao Longyu were also looking at the sky.


    They also saw the rainbow that suddenly hung in the clouds.


    It was no different from a normal rainbow after rain.


    If they hadn¡¯t been discussing the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have felt anything about it. However, this phenomenon appeared just as they were discussing what kind of phenomenon would ur afterprehending the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    It was hard to ept for the moment.


    ¡°It is just a coincidence, and this is a rainbow above the Ninth Summit.


    Besides the three of us, there¡¯s only the Ninth Summit¡¯s Master and Junior Brother at the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°That Master has alreadyprehended the spell, and that Junior Brother should be here to pick us up. It¡¯s impossible for him to be cultivating right now.¡± Jing Ting analyzed for a while beforeing to a conclusion.


    ¡°So, it must be a coincidence for a rainbow to appear today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Mu Xiu smiled.


    She felt that she was overthinking this.


    ¡°What kind of phenomena will follow after?¡± Ao Longyu suddenly asked.


    ¡°After that?¡± Mu Xiu thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°It seems like those who haveprehended it will have a rainbow glow on them.¡±


    ¡°Like that?¡± Ao Longyu pointed at the figure in front of them.


    At that moment, Mu Xiu and Jing Ting immediately looked over. They saw a man standing in front of them, looking at the sky. A rainbow glow shed across his body


    But it was just a sh, like an illusion.


    Mu Xiu and Jing Ting were stunned.


    Surely not, right?


    Did someone reallyprehend the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds?


    They must have been hallucinating earlier. Or perhaps,prehending the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds would not result in such a phenomenon.


    The other party was too young. He had only cultivated for thirty to forty years.


    He had only perfected the Foundation Establishment realm.


    Jiang Lan came back to his senses. He felt that he had a new understanding of the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds. When he had time, he could experiment it on his vegetative egg.


    He didn¡¯t feel like it had much of an effect.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw three people standing in front of him.


    One man and two women.


    He seemed to have seen one of the women before.


    Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan immediately recalled.


    There were no longer any marks on Ao Longyu¡¯s face. She had most likely recovered fully from her injuries.


    As for the other party¡¯s appearance, it hadn¡¯t changed at all over the years.


    Her face was as calm as ever.


    Jiang Lan had never seen the other two before.


    However, it was certain that these three people had very high cultivation levels.


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but he could sense that the physical strengths of these three people were very strong as well.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother and Senior Sisters. Master has asked me to bring you all to the Netherworld Cave.¡± Jiang Lan spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    His Master asked him to pick some people, but he did not specify how many.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us. Thank you, Junior Brother,¡± Ao Longyu said.


    ¡°Senior Brother and Senior Sisters, please follow me.¡± Jiang Lan led the way.


    Jiang Lan walked in front while the others followed behind.


    Although this junior brother had only perfected the Foundation Establishment realm, Ao Longyu and the other two were still guests after all.


    Meanwhile, Jing Ting and Mu Xiu, who were following behind Jiang Lan, looked like they wanted to say something but hesitated.


    They had witnessed the scene earlier on, so they wanted to ask what was going on.


    Did he reallyprehend the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds?


    Ao Longyu walked with a calm expression, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything at all.


    Especially since she had no responsibilities, she didn¡¯t have to care too much.<segment 3192 ?>


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know why we¡¯re here?¡± Mu Xiu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Master never told me.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head calmly.


    He really did not know why these people hade to the Netherworld Cave.


    It was not a good ce.


    Staying too long was not good for one¡¯s cultivation.


    Even if these people were also practicing the Kunlun Heart Sutra, they still could not escape the side effects of the Netherworld Cave.


    Without sufficient resistance, one could easily go berserk.


    From then on, everything could be destroyed.


    ¡°We will be staying at the entrance of the Netherworld Cave for a few months, so we might have to disturb you during this period of time, Junior Brother,¡± Mu Xiu spoke.


    Jiang Lan nced at his senior sister and shook his head.


    ¡°Senior Sister, if you¡¯re only going to be at the entrance to the Netherworld Cave, you wouldn¡¯t be disturbing me.


    I live in the Netherworld Cave.


    Master doesn¡¯t usually give orders, so I don¡¯t normallye out of the cave.¡±


    Mu Xiu was taken aback.


    Even Ao Longyu was surprised.


    What kind of ce was the Netherworld Cave for this junior brother to live in there for such a long time?


    Would he really not go berserk?


    Even if he had a good temperament, he couldn¡¯t go this far, right?


    Jing Ting and the other were also very surprised. Could it be that this junior brother had already gone mad?


    Because of Jiang Lan¡¯s words, none of them knew how to continue the conversation.


    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t ask Jiang Lan about the situation earlier.


    Mu Xiu really wanted to ask about the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    Soon, Jiang Lan brought them to the entrance of the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°Senior Brother and Senior Sisters, do you want to go in and take a look?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Please lead the way, Junior Brother,¡± Jing Ting said.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s talent was ordinary, and his cultivation level was extremely low to them.


    However, he was the eldest personal disciple of the Ninth Summit. If they did not give him any face in the Ninth Summit, then they were basically rejecting the chance to use the Netherworld Cave to cultivate.


    Jiang Lan nodded and led the way.


    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re entering the Netherworld Cave, so it¡¯s best to put up some defenses. Otherwise, you could easily be attacked by the Netherworld aura,¡± Jiang Lan reminded kindly as he walked in front.


    Ao Longyu and the others followed Jiang Lan into the Netherworld Cave.


    However, they were shocked upon entering.


    The thick Netherworld aura surged towards them.


    They had a feeling that without protection, they would be greatly affected.


    Forget about staying in such a ce for a long time. Even staying a little longer now would have a significant impact.


    However, when they looked at Jiang Lan, they felt that it was unbelievable.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: One Step Closer to Immortality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When they looked at Jiang Lan, they discovered that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have any defenses up at all. He simply walked amidst the Netherworld aura.


    The Netherworld aura was unable to affect him in the slightest.


    It was as if he had fused with the Netherworld aura.


    They did not interfere with each other.


    Was this his temperament?


    What level of mental fortitude was needed to achieve this?


    Disregarding the influence of the Netherworld aura, his heart was as calm as a mirror and as flexible and tolerant as water.


    Whether it was Ao Longyu or the others, they had only heard that the disciple of the Ninth Summit had an extraordinary temperament, but they had never faced his extraordinariness directly.


    Seeing him today, it was truly better to see it for themselves than to just hear about it.


    It was not without reason that this junior brother could stay in the Ninth Summit and possess such cultivation resources.


    If the others had half of this junior brother¡¯s temperament, they would be able to stay in the Ninth Summit, right?


    ¡°What sort of disposition does Junior Brother possess to be able to walk so casually in the Netherworld Cave?¡± Jing Ting couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Jiang Lan nced at the three of them before shaking his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much to do with one¡¯s temperament. I¡¯m just used to it.¡±


    Jing Ting and the others didn¡¯t believe it.


    This Netherworld aura was not something that could be easily gotten used to.


    If he was really used to it, it would definitely have something to do with the Netherworld creatures.


    For example, cultivating the Netherworld cultivation techniques.


    But anyone could tell that Jiang Lan had cultivated the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    There was no sign of him being affected by the aura of the Netherworld at all.


    This was something that could only be done by stabilizing one¡¯s mind and not being disturbed.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care whether they believed him or not.


    In any case, he had gotten used to it bit by bit. The improvement of his temperament only made it easier for him to get used to it.


    Jiang Lan then brought the three of them to the Netherworld passageway.


    It was still that well.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. The well connects to the Netherworld, but we can only look at it directly after bing Immortals,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    Ao Longyu and the others nodded. They had no intention of checking the well. Only those who achieved immortality could do so. They were still a distance away from Immortal Ascension.


    However, they also saw that there was a small house in the Netherworld Cave. It looked like there was really someone living there.


    This junior brother really lives here?


    Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying?


    After giving them a rough understanding of the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan paid them no mind.


    They were going to be outside the cave and would only enter asionally.


    After they left, Jiang Lan returned to his small room.


    As there were people, he nned to advance the Essence Soul realm two dayster instead.


    Two days passed in a sh.


    Jiang Lan was still sitting in the Netherworld Cave.


    Indeed, those people had not entered the Netherworld Cave.


    It did not affect him much.


    As for why they came.


    He roughly understood.


    It was to temper their spiritual consciousness. They were all experts in Body Tempering.


    Those two were cultivating rted cultivation techniques, while Ao Longyu was a dragon. Her body was strong to begin with.


    They obtained some things from the Peaceful Void Lake and had sufficient conditions to use the Netherworld aura to temper their Essence Soul.


    The limit of their tempering was around the entrance of the cave.


    As for how long it would take to temper their spiritual consciousness, Jiang Lan had no idea.


    But it didn¡¯t matter since it didn¡¯t affect him.


    After erecting a wooden tablet at the entrance of the cave, Jiang Lan took out the Creation Pill. Today, he was going to advance his Essence Soul.


    After the Essence Soul, his strength would not longer be considered weak. He could find a new ce to sign in.


    Of course, it was impossible to leave Kunlun Mountain. It was too dangerous outside, and his Master would definitely not allow it.


    Speaking of which, he was already at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. His Master would most likely let him go to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm again.


    Whenever he perfected a realm, his Master would always think of ways to help him break through.


    Therefore, it was safer to advance earlier.


    Who knows what would happen if he bumped into the person behind the scenes again?


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan swallowed the Creation Pill.


    After the Creation Pill entered his mouth, Jiang Lan felt as if he had entered a mysterious door.


    Everything beyond the door could answer his current doubts and remove all obstacles for him.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation began to circte madly.


    All of his spiritual consciousness condensed into everything, as if it had undergone apletely new transformation. It was as if a te of loose sand had started to solidify into the shape of a human.


    Boom!


    After his spiritual consciousness turned into a human form, Jiang Lan¡¯s mind began to expand.


    It was as if his limited spiritual world was expanding infinitely.


    The blurry areas began to be clear. His originally calm mind suddenly became indestructible.


    This was the Essence Soul.


    Although there was no physical change in his strength, his spiritual consciousness had surpassed what it was before.


    Even if he was invaded by inner demons, there would be enough buffer time.


    It was as if he had be resilient.


    Even if his body was destroyed, his Essence Soul would not be destroyed immediately.


    If he protected his Essence Soul, he would have a chance to return.


    This situation continued for a long time. Jiang Lan could feel that he had be much stronger.


    The power of five bulls was directly upgraded to the power of six bulls.


    It could even continue to rise.


    The Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had also begun to undergo apletely new transformation.


    This was the Essence Soul.


    If the Golden Core realm represented a child turning into a youth, then the Essence Soul realm represented a youth bing an adult.


    Above that was the Void Refinement realm.


    He tempered his Essence Soul, connected to the void, and found the door to Immortal Ascension.


    He had to transcend the tribtions to be an immortal.


    Of course, what Jiang Lan needed to do now was to continue cultivating, reach Major Perfection in his Essence Soul, and then step into the Void Refinement stage.


    Even though he was one step closer to the immortal path, the further he went, the harder it became.


    As for the Creation Pill, although Jiang Lan felt that it was a pity, he didn¡¯t regret it.


    How strong he was now was the real strength he possessed.


    As a dragon, Ao Longyu¡¯s cultivation speed was extremely fast. If he was targeted, he would be in danger.


    If the person he fought with before suspected him and targeted him, then it would be toote to eat the Creation Pill.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. What he needed to do now was to continue cultivating and break through to the Void Refinement stage.


    However, he wanted find a new location to sign in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that old wine tavern. I can bring Master a pot of good wine as well.¡±


    ¡°Thirty years have passed. I wonder if that inn is still there.¡±

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Repelling the Sword with One Finger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan went to his vegetative egg and poured some spirit liquid over it.


    Then he headed outside.


    Having advanced to the Essence Soul realm, he could see his surroundings much clearer.


    It was as if he had gone from a normal resolution to a high resolution.


    But it did not affect anything.


    When he arrived at the cave entrance, Jiang Lan put away the wooden tablet.


    There were three words written on it¡ª Do not disturb.


    There was no need for that now.


    After all, he had sessfully advanced.


    Jiang Lan walked out. The sky was already bright.


    Ao Longyu and the others were working together to draw an array formation.


    It was probably used for their cultivation.


    Jiang Lan took a look and discovered that it was the Bright Deity Array.


    It was simr to his Immovable Wisdom King Incantation, butpletely different at the same time.


    There was a huge difference between array formations and incantations.


    Of course, if one wanted to stay in the Ninth Summit, it would not be enough just cultivating the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation.


    It was because he had obtained the Kunlun Heart Sutra and cultivated the Meditation Spell. Following that, he cultivated the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation.


    That was why he could stay in the Ninth Summit so easily.


    As for whether the others could stay like this, he didn¡¯t know either.


    Perhaps because he had lived two lifetimes, it was easier for him to see things clearly.


    ¡°Junior brother is going out?¡± Jing Ting looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded and said,


    ¡°I shan¡¯t disturb the Senior Brother and Senior Sisters any longer.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    However, after taking a few more nces at the Bright Deity Array, specifically the location beneath Jing Ting¡¯s feet, he felt that something was off.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the array formation?¡± Jing Ting looked down at the array formation beneath his feet and asked curiously.


    He felt that this junior brother was probably curious about the array formations.


    After all, this array formation was not simple.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask if the other party knew about it as he was looking out for his junior brother¡¯s emotions, so that they could also stay here longer.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He just shook his head and headed down the mountain.


    Watching Jiang Lan leave, Jing Ting asked curiously:


    ¡°Is this junior brother curious about this array formation?¡±


    Ao Longyu remained silent as she continued to draw the formation.


    ¡°I feel that this junior brother is a man of few words and his expression iscking.


    Apart from being unaffected by the Netherworld aura, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about him.


    However, the disciples of the Ninth Summit always have average talent.


    It was normal for one to have less knowledge due to their lower cultivation.


    Perhaps the rainbow glow from before was really a coincidence. We haven¡¯t had the chance to ask either.


    If he doesn¡¯t how to do it, it will seem like we are insulting him.¡± Mu Xiu shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Just because your talent isn¡¯t good doesn¡¯t mean youck knowledge,¡± Ao Longyu expressionlessly said.


    She was telling the truth.


    The others didn¡¯t refute and continued their array formation.


    They could begin to cultivate before the sun set today.


    They could stay here for a long time.


    It would be even better if they could borrow the aura of the Netherworld to perfect the Golden Core realm and break through to the Essence Soul realm.


    However, it was a little difficult.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan felt that there was probably something wrong with the Bright Deity Array.


    However, those people were all geniuses. They should be able to tell when the time came.


    There was no need for him to disturb anything.


    They should not interfere with one another.


    Following his usual pace, Jiang Lan arrived at the foot of Kunlun Mountain.


    He was in no hurry to leave the mountain this time.


    After all, good wine could only be bought in the afternoon.


    He was going early because he wanted to sign in.


    Also, he wanted to see what he could get.


    He hooped it would be something good.


    Jiang Lan walked in the forest.


    He realized that the road here had changed after thirty years.


    However, the changes were not big.


    However, halfway there, he realized that a rabbit wasing towards him.


    It was a rabbit with cultivation.


    It was at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm, just that it had a messy aura. It was probably due to its serious injuries.


    Jiang Lan originally didn¡¯t n on paying attention to the other party, but as soon as it appeared in front of him, the rabbit knelt down before him like a human.


    Huh?


    Looking at the rabbit, Jiang Lan frowned.


    He discovered that there were cracks on the rabbit¡¯s chest, as if it had been burnt.


    Its injuries were still throbbing.


    After Jiang Lan stopped, it suddenly kowtowed while pointing to the other side of the forest.


    It was as if it wanted to show him something.


    Since it was still early, Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The rabbit revealed a look of gratitude and kowtowed once more.


    Then, it led the way.


    Jiang Lan soon saw it.


    He saw a woman lying in a certain valley.


    From a distance, she looked like a simple woman.


    There was a glowing pearl beside her. It was the Demon Suppressing Pearl.


    It was not a powerful Dharma treasure. It only had effect on demons in the Foundation Establishment realm.


    That demoness should be in thete-stage of the Foundation Establishment realm. In theory, she shouldn¡¯t be so weak.


    However, she was not dead. But if she had been suppressed by the suppression pearl this whole time, it would have brought about quite a big impact.


    Of course, the most dangerous person should be the owner of the Demon Suppressing Pearl.


    ¡°It seems like this rabbit wants me to take away the suppression pearl.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked up to the pearl and examined it. The owner of the pearl hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time, so this didn¡¯t seem normal.


    After sensing it, he discovered that there was actually nothing wrong with this pearl.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt an attack surging towards him.


    The rabbit suddenly squeaked and kept tugging at Jiang Lan¡¯s pants.


    As if to remind him of something.


    Jiang Lan ignored it and looked towards the forest. At this moment, the glint of a sword shed past.


    A sword was heading straight for Jiang Lan.


    Facing the sword, Jiang Lan merely raised his hand and flicked the back of his index finger.


    ng!


    The sword was repelled by Jiang Lan¡¯s finger.


    A man thennded in front of Jiang Lan.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Vicious Beast Qiong Qi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    That mannded on his feet as his sword fell to the ground at the same time.


    ¡°Perfected Foundation Establishment.¡±


    The moment he saw the other party, Jiang Lan knew his cultivation realm.


    Rtively speaking, it was simr to him.


    Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t used any power that surpassed Major Perfection just now.


    Therefore, the other party wouldn¡¯t think that he was hiding his cultivation.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if the other party was a disciple of Kunlun Mountain.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for there to be other people under Kunlun Mountain.


    As long as they didn¡¯t go near Kunlun Mountain, no one would care.


    However, if they were a little closer, they would know that Kunlun was not called the Ancestor of All Mountains for nothing.


    ¡°Junior Brother, they are my preys,¡± That man immediately spoke the moment hended. Then, he introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Liao Yan of the Fifth Summit. Who is Junior Brother?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t answer this question. Instead, he looked at the Demon Suppressing Pearl and asked,


    ¡°This is yours?¡±


    Did he think he would just believe the other party when he said he was from the Fifth Summit?


    It wasn¡¯t like they were on Kunlun Mountain or meeting in a normal setting.


    Therefore, he did not intend to introduce himself.


    ¡°Yes.¡± As he spoke, Liao Yan reached out his hand.


    The Demon Suppression Pearl returned to his hand.


    ¡°I hope this junior brother will not steal my credit.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at this person¡¯s hand and realized that there seemed to be a lot of hair on the back of his hand.


    When Jiang Lan took a closer look, the other party immediately withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    Since they were someone else¡¯s preys, he did not intend to interfere.


    Furthermore, the other party looked like he was only at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. However, there was a strange auraing from this person.


    It was not suitable to cause a dispute.


    But just as Jiang Lan was about to leave, the rabbit grabbed the corner of his clothes.


    ¡°Ignorant fool.¡± Liao Yan directly sent the rabbit flying with a palm strike.


    These words were said to the rabbit, but it felt like they were directed at Jiang Lan to.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this. He only turned back to look at the rabbit and realized that there was a pleading look in its eyes.


    It was as if it was begging him to stay, seeking his help andpassion.


    Without any unnecessary movements or words, Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    Liao Yan looked at Jiang Lan who left, and then at the fur on the back of his hand that was retreating.


    Then, his eyes shed with killing intent.


    Jiang Lan, who seemed to have already left into the distance, could still feel the killing intent and knew it was targeted at him.


    ¡°I hope you two can hold out until dark.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    Now, he nned to go to the inn to buy wine.


    He would sign in at the same time as well.


    However, it was really not peaceful at the foot of the mountain.


    Thinking about it, even Kunlun Mountain wasn¡¯t orderly, let alone the foot of the mountain.


    It was simply unimaginable in the Grand Deste World.


    Before long, Jiang Lan arrived at the old inn.


    There were still no customers when he entered.


    What surprised Jiang Lan was that the elder was there.


    Jiang Lan came to the counter and said softly:


    ¡°Senior, one bottle. No, two bottles of good wine.¡±


    He had barely spent any money over the past few decades. As a personal disciple, he could receive some as well.


    So he could afford it.


    The elder looked at Jiang Lan and immediately recognized this person. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Thest time we met was thirty years ago. I heard from the little fe that you were the one who reminded him that the wine bottle was about to drop?¡±


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°I was being too nosy.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how the other party felt about this, but he still remembered it after thirty years. It seemed like he cared about it quite a lot.


    It was only right for him to apologize.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what he did wrong, he thought about it carefully and remembered that the bottle was specially arranged.


    Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Otherwise, he would have been found long ago.


    After all, even he, who had advanced to the Essence Soul realm, was unable to see through this senior.


    He was not much worse than his Master.


    ¡°Grandpa, I caught the Ice Cicada you wanted.¡± At that moment, a child ran in.


    It was a youngster.


    Jiang Lan recognized him at a nce. He was the youth who looked after the store thirty years ago.


    It was also the youngster he informed when the bottle was about to drop.


    But Jiang Lan was confused.


    After thirty years, why did the other party still look the same as before?


    It was as if time had not left any traces on his body.


    ¡°Big brother, long time no see.¡± That youth spoke.


    At this moment, he handed a snow-white Ice Cicada to the old man.


    Jiang Lan nced at the ice cicada and realized that it really was one.


    Ice Cicadas were bone-chilling.


    Yet this youth was grabbing it bare-handed?


    ¡°Find this strange?¡± The elder took the Ice Cicada from the youth¡¯s hand and saw Jiang Lan¡¯s puzzled expression.


    ¡°A little.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Go to the back and wash your hands.¡± The old man sent the young man away and ced the Ice Cicada in a wine gourd.


    ¡°Are you wondering why he hasn¡¯t changed, or are you wondering why he can grab the Ice Cicada with his bare hands?¡±


    ¡°Both. As far as I know, even ordinary Golden Core cultivators can¡¯t catch Ice Cicadas with their bare hands. Only extremely few people who have tempered their bodies or have special physiques can do so.¡±


    Jiang Lan still had a basic understanding of the Ice Cicada.


    ¡°Have you heard of Qiong Qi?¡± The old man closed the wine gourd and continued,


    ¡°Good wine needs to wait.¡±


    ¡°Vicious beast Qiong Qi?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind waiting.


    He was curious about Qiong Qi.


    ording to the elder, that child must have a certain rtion to Qiong Qi.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: An Incredible Disciple</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He had heard of Qiong Qi.


    However, the Qiong Qi that he knew was notorious and only liked to be with viins.


    So what did Qiong Qi have to do with this child?


    ¡°What do you think will happen if we let Qiong Qi raise a human child?¡± The old man looked at Jiang Lan and asked with a smile.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment before shaking his head.


    Although he had some guesses, he did not say anything.


    ¡°It will have bloodline effects and the child will more or less have some of Qiong Qi¡¯s characteristics.¡± The elder took out a te of peanuts and continued,


    ¡°With the emergence of primordial chaos, ferocious beasts were born into this world. As they had seized the good fortune of the world, it was difficult for time to leave any traces on their bodies.


    It was extremely normal for a dream tost thousands of years and for one to live hundreds of years. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was shocked, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    In other words, because of Qiong Qi¡¯s bloodline, the teenager watching the shop could not grow like a normal person?


    Other people age a year every year, but he would only age a year after a thousand years?


    From this, Jiang Lan learned one thing. This elder was definitely not simple.


    After all, he dared to say such things casually and didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± The old man pushed the te of peanuts to Jiang Lan and asked curiously,


    ¡°Right. Which peak are you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Ninth Summit¡¯s personal disciple, Jiang Lan,¡± Jiang Lan said respectfully in a low voice.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit?¡± The old man was slightly surprised, but then he felt relieved.


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Then the old man put away the te of peanuts and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer giving you these peanuts.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He did not quite understand.


    Did this senior have any conflict with the Ninth Summit?


    Or did he have a grudge with Master?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    Then, he quietly retreated to a corner and sat down, waiting for the good wine to be ready.


    Fortunately, the other party did not say that he would not sell him alcohol.


    After sitting down, Jiang Lan immediately started to get down to business.


    One of the main reasons foring here was to sign in.


    Soon, he heard the system¡¯s voice.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You¡¯ve obtained the immortal wine, Bejeweled Nectar Wine.]


    [Bejeweled Nectar Wine: Ten-year nectar, hundred-year good wine, thousand-year immortal brew. You¡¯ll be drunk for three years with one drop, dream for ten years with one mouthful, forget a hundred years with one bottle.


    After waking up from a dream, your Essence Soul will be clear as you enter the void to search for the immortal gate.]


    After the system¡¯s voice disappeared, Jiang Lan finally understood what the introduction meant.


    ¡°Does this mean I can cultivate the Void Refinement stage after drinking this Bejeweled Nectar Wine?¡±


    Jiang Lan was in disbelief, but he checked the Bejeweled Nectar Wine. There was only one mouthful of wine.


    Was this a mouthful or a bottle?


    If he counted this as one bottle, would he be drunk for a hundred years?


    He would be able to cultivate the Void Refinement Stage in a hundred years?


    It did not seem like a loss.


    But¡­


    ¡°Can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s possible to reach the Void Refinement realm at any time, or if it¡¯s only possible after perfecting the Essence Soul realm.¡±


    The introduction was not clear enough. He needed to figure it out himself.


    If he made a mistake, he would miss the opportunity to break through the bottleneck.


    But no matter what, this wine was very useful to him, although it could notpare to the Creation Pill.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and didn¡¯t ask anyone for the time being. He would check for more information first.


    In theory, this was an opportunity for him to break through to the Void Refinement stage.


    However, it might take a hundred years.


    Especially if it¡¯s achieving Major Perfection in a hundred years while being drunk throughout.


    It didn¡¯t seem feasible to him.


    Without thinking too much, Jiang Lan closed his eyes, his heart calm.


    At this moment, it was as if he was sitting on a clearke without any ripples.


    In this state, Jiang Lan could wait for a long, long time.


    He was neither arrogant nor rash.


    Drip!


    The sound of ripples suddenly entered Jiang Lan¡¯s senses.


    He didn¡¯t open his eyes, but he could suddenly see the inn.


    Or perhaps the inn had broken into his heart and reced hiske.


    Jiang Lan ¡°looked¡± towards the counter.


    He saw the owner holding a wine bottle and signaling to him.


    As if to say, ¡°Your wine is ready.¡±


    The next moment, the inn disappeared and Jiang Lan returned to the calmke.


    Confused, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    Then, he heard the boss¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Come over here to pay.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Jiang Lan stood up and walked over.


    However, he was a little shocked.


    ¡°Impressive. He actually entered my mind without anyone knowing.¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to kill me¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that there was no way he could avoid that.


    Indeed, it was too dangerous at the foot of the mountain.


    There were plenty of people that concealed their cultivation.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t show it on his face. Instead, he went to the counter and paid with Spirit Stones.


    ¡°Two bottles of good wine. Take them.¡± The boss smiled.


    Jiang Lan kept the wine after taking them.


    He was nning to leave once he said his thanks.


    Unknowingly, it was getting dark.


    Perhaps his return this time would not be smooth.


    He needed to be prepared.


    ¡°Big Brother, wait.¡± Just as Jiang Lan reached the door, the young man handed over a small bag containing a lot of peanuts.


    Jiang Lan was stunned. There were more peanuts in here than on the te earlier.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Jiang Lan was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s for Big Brother. Your wine will taste just right with these peanuts,¡± the young man exined.


    Actually, what Jiang Lan wanted to ask was, why did he give it to him?


    When he looked over at the counter, he saw that the old man, the owner of the inn, was cleaning up with his head lowered.


    Helpless, Jiang Lan took the peanuts and thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Jiang Lan left, the old man looked up.


    ¡°Amazing, amazing. Mo Zhengdong epted an incredible disciple.¡±

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Look Behind You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The innkeeper watched Jiang Lan leave, unable to conceal the astonishment in his eyes.


    ¡°Although his talent iscking, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because his talent is slightly inferior that makes him so extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s hard to have both.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t look for new disciples these few years.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you mumbling about?¡± The young man came to the counter and asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you¡¯re no longer young. It¡¯s time to begin your special training,¡± the innkeeper said, looking at the young man.


    The youth was confused.


    No, he was still very young.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan kept the items, still unable toprehend the inn owner¡¯s attitude.


    He clearly took back the peanuts, but in the end, he gave him even more.


    What was he doing?


    Did he have too many peanuts and they were going to expire?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know, but he would go back and ask his Master. Perhaps he would be able to understand better.


    Of course, before he went back, he needed to take care of some things.


    Not long after he left the inn.


    Someone had been following him.


    And they were using something to lure him to a more remote ce.


    After confirming that the other party was only at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm, he followed the other party¡¯s tricks and slowly walked towards a remote area.


    A ce where no one would pass by.


    When he arrived, Jiang Lan sensed that there were people lying in ambush.


    In the end, Jiang Lan stopped at the mountain stream.


    There were two people in front of him. One of them was a woman on the ground. She was injured and was wearing in clothes.


    Jiang Lan remembered that it was the demoness he saw earlier.


    Beside the demoness was a bludgeoned rabbit.


    Its chest seemed to be burning with mes and was covered in wounds.


    Not only that, the fur on its body was almost all stripped off, as if it had been tortured.


    As for the other person, it was naturally the person he had encountered earlier.


    He called himself a disciple of the Fifth Summit, Liao Yan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, we meet again. You don¡¯t look very surprised.¡± Liao Yan smiled at Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, they had already surrounded Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Does Senior Brother need something?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Jiang Lan really didn¡¯t understand why the other party was looking for him.


    Of course, there had to be a reason to kill him.


    Did he know too much, or did he find him an eyesore?


    There had to be a prerequisite.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know about these two demons?¡± Liao Yan lowered his head and looked at the two demons before continuing.


    ¡°I have something that they stole, but I couldn¡¯t find it on them.


    And these two demons have onlye into contact with you.


    Junior Brother should know where it is, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jiang Lan answered directly.


    Liao Yan didn¡¯t mind Jiang Lan¡¯s denial. He only said,


    ¡°Then I want to ask you for a favor. I want to borrow something from you.¡±


    ¡°My life?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Liao Yan remained quiet.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s answer surprised him.


    ¡°Junior Brother seems to be fearless. Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you because we¡¯re all at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm?¡± Liao Yan didn¡¯t frown. He felt that Jiang Lan¡¯s behavior was a little abnormal.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious as to why you want to kill me.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice carried no emotion.


    Instead of answering, Liao Yan looked behind Jiang Lan and suddenly said,


    ¡°Junior Brother, look behind you.¡±


    After the other party¡¯s reminder, Jiang Lan looked back.


    At this moment, Liao Yan moved.


    His hand immediately transformed into a demonic sharp w as he reached for Jiang Lan¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Lan was still looking behind him.


    Liao Yan wanted to make use of this opportunity for a sneak attack when the other party was not paying attention.


    Attacking openly would bring unnecessary trouble.


    It was too easy to be seen on the road back.


    This was the most suitable ce to take action.


    Except¡­


    When he thought he was about to seed as he saw that his ws were only three inches away from Jiang Lan¡¯s neck¡­


    He¡­


    couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What does Senior Brother want to do?¡± Jiang Lan turned around, one hand grabbing Liao Yan¡¯s arm.


    Liao Yan wanted to break free, but he could not.


    He was in disbelief. He had used all his cultivation and did not underestimate his opponent.


    Why?


    Why did his opponent block his attack so easily?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The moment Liao Yan spoke, a crisp sound was heard.


    Crack!


    It was the sound of an arm breaking.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    St~


    Liao Yan¡¯s arm was ripped off by Jiang Lan.


    Then, he threw it on the ground.


    Liao Yan retreated and looked at Jiang Lan in shock.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can you be so powerful?¡±


    He could clearly feel that the other party had twisted his arm effortlessly.


    ¡°Look behind you.¡± Jiang Lan spoke up.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Liao Yan said coldly.


    He had only lost an arm. It did not mean that he needed to fear anything.


    However, he was momentarily shocked.


    ¡°You have to believe it.¡± A cold voice sounded behind Liao Yan.


    It was Jiang Lan¡¯s voice.


    Liao Yan, who was originally calm, narrowed his eyes.


    When did he go behind him?


    The thought shed across his mind as Liao Yan turned around to deal with him.


    It was a fatal problem to leave his back to the enemy.


    Even though he knew that the other party¡¯s speed was somewhat ridiculous, even though he knew that he might not be able to do anything, he still had to try his best to save himself.


    But when he turned around, what he saw was a fist.


    This fist seemed to upy his entire world.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Summoning From Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Liao Yan did not believe that the other party could deliver a fatal wound with one punch.


    Boom!


    However, he was wrong.


    His fist went straight for Liao Yan¡¯s head.


    In an instant, Liao Yan lost consciousness.


    He no longer felt anything.


    There was no time for him to even feel fear.


    It was too fast for him to react.


    Bang!


    Blood mist scattered outwards, falling like red rain.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any attention to Liao Yan who was lying on the ground with half his body left.


    What he needed to care about now was the others.


    He was worried that those people would run away.


    There was a Golden Core cultivator among them, so it would be very troublesome for him if they ran away.


    However, as an Essence Soul cultivator, as long as he did not underestimate the other party, it was impossible for them to escape too far even if they were to escape separately.


    It wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble either.


    Even if that was the case, Jiang Lan would still go all out. After all, idents wouldn¡¯t happen only when you were ready.


    However, the other party¡¯s reaction surprised Jiang Lan.


    These people did not flee, nor did they attack immediately.


    However, he sensed that a powerful Dharma treasure wasing towards him.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t prepare it in advance. They only decided to use it because I attacked?¡±


    ¡°They sure think highly of me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s really dangerous as well.¡±


    As these thoughts shed through his mind, he tried to dodge the Dharma treasure.


    However, it was hard to dodge.


    At that moment, the others had all surrounded him. A circr Dharma treasure opened up a path in front of them.


    There were four of them in total. Three men and one woman.


    A middle-aged man led the group. His cultivation was mid-stage of the Golden Core realm.


    There was one early-stage Golden Core cultivator and twote-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators.


    ¡°It looks like we really can¡¯t keep you around. With the Realm Lock Circle, it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯ve perfected the Golden Core Realm.¡± The middle-aged man charged towards Jiang Lan.


    The other party already knew there were some abnormalities, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let him live.


    Furthermore, given Jiang Lan¡¯s young age, he was at most a mid-stage Golden Core cultivator.


    After all, the other party was wearing the Kunlun disciple uniform and definitely wasn¡¯t some deacon or elder.


    Jiang Lan frowned. He didn¡¯t look at those people.


    Instead, he focused on the Realm Lock Circle.


    ording to the literal exnation, this thing would seal his cultivation realm.


    But it was only effective against Golden Core cultivators.


    What a pity.


    He was an Essence Soul cultivator.


    Woosh!


    The Realm Lock Circle headed straight for Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t sit back and do nothing.


    He took a step forward and his strength began to manifest. The power of six bulls erupted forth.


    Jiang Lan appeared in front of the Realm Lock Circle.


    He stretched out his hand and directly resisted the Realm Lock Circle.


    However, he was disappointed.


    He felt that the strength of the Realm Lock Circle was much weaker than he had expected.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Lan had the Realm Lock Circle in his hand.


    Jiang Lan looked at those people and said softly:


    ¡°This is what you¡¯re relying on?¡±


    Crack!


    As soon as Jiang Lan finished speaking, the Realm Lock Circle was crushed to bits by Jiang Lan.


    The four people who had charged over were stunned. Why did the Realm Lock Circle fall into the hands of the other party in the blink of an eye?


    Not only that, this person actually crushed the Realm Lock Circle.


    ¡°You¡¯re not at the Golden Core stage?¡± The middle-aged man finally came to his senses.


    He started to panic.


    They had to get away.


    He never imagined that a young disciple would have reached the Essence Soul stage.


    He was definitely a disciple of close to a hundred years.


    The Kunlun apparel changed once every hundred years and the cycle would only repeat after a thousand years.


    It was clear at a nce when he had entered the sect.


    ¡°What a pity.


    I¡¯ve disappointed all of you. ¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke calmly.


    However, by the time he finished speaking, he had already arrived in front of the middle-aged man.


    Why would he waste time talking while standing?


    He could speak and act at the same time.


    The other party was a Golden Core cultivator. He wouldn¡¯t give him a chance.


    He could take out the Realm Lock Circle this time.


    He could have Dharma treasures that could deal with Essence Soul cultivators next time.


    Therefore, he could not hold back.


    On the other hand, the middle-aged man who saw Jiang Lan making a move was terrified.


    In an instant, he understood Liao Yan. A huge force wasing towards him.


    The iparably powerful fist almost covered the world from his eyes.


    A terrifying aura threatened to tear his body apart.


    No, no. Absolutely not.


    The middle-aged man wanted to roar angrily and retaliate, but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    The only thing he could do was wait for the attack tond on him.


    He couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan punched the middle-aged man.


    The boundless force sent the middle-aged man flying. When flying in the air, he discovered that his body was disintegrating and turning into a bloody mist.


    Intense pain spread throughout his body.


    Before he could scream out in pain or let out an indignant roar, he had turned into a bloody mist.


    Bang!


    The blood mist diffused into the air.


    After finishing off the mid-stage Golden Core cultivator, Jiang Lan turned to look at the other three.


    Facing Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze, the three people subconsciously took a step back in fear.


    The Realm Lock Circle was crushed by the other party¡¯s finger, and the mid-stage Golden Core cultivator was killed with just one punch from him.


    There was nothing fancy. No time was wasted.


    The other party was decisive and would never show mercy.


    This type of person was too terrifying. His talent was also terrifying.


    Who exactly did they offend?


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, let¡¯s talk. We can give you Spirit Stones or Dharma treasures,¡± said the early-stage Golden Core cultivator immediately.


    He looked terrified. It was impossible to escape.


    ¡°Do you have any Dharma treasures that can deal with Essence Soul cultivators?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t,¡± the early-stage Golden Core cultivator immediately replied.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan arrived before the woman.


    There was a rune flickering in this woman¡¯s hand, as if it was about to be activated.


    ¡°It seems like you do.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang right beside the woman¡¯s ears.


    The woman looked at Jiang Lan and suddenly heard the call of death.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: God of ughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The woman looked at Jiang Lan with fear in her eyes.


    She knew that the other party had found out.


    She also knew that the other party would definitely kill her.


    But she was so close. She was so close.


    If she had a little more time, she might have been able to finish this person off.


    But the person before her did not give her any chances.


    The opponent began to attack.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. He directly grabbed the shining hand, instantly crushing it.


    St!


    The blood mist diffused into the air.


    The rune had disappeared.


    Then, he began to attack the woman.


    He wanted to kill her in one blow.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Jiang Lan approach the woman.


    Before they could react, the woman¡¯s hand had been crushed.


    ¡°Do it. Kill him.¡±


    The early-stage Golden Core cultivator no longer thought about it.


    The other party would not let him off, and he would not beg for mercy either.


    Furthermore, he wanted to save that woman.


    However¡­


    Boom!


    A fist went by and the Golden Core cultivator watched helplessly as the woman turned into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± The Golden Core cultivator roared.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Lan appeared in front of the Golden Core cultivator. His voice was calm.


    ¡°I know.


    She¡¯s someone who wants to kill me.


    You are, too.¡±


    In the next moment, the man was greeted by Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    Boom!


    As the blood mist diffused into the air, Jiang Lan arrived before thest man.


    The moment he saw Jiang Lan, the man turned and fled in fright.


    God of ughter. This was a God of ughter.


    It was impossible for immortals to be like this.


    This person never used any divine powers or spells, and he didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements.


    It was a one-hit kill, and they were all just ordinary punches.


    He killed them like dogs.


    And they werembs waiting to be ughtered.


    Thete-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator turned around and opened his mouth, wanting to call for help and attract the attention of others.


    Perhaps there was still a chance of survival.


    Even if it was only a slim chance of survival.


    But¡­


    The man¡¯s fist prated him.


    A surge of power crashed into his body.


    In the end, hepletely lost consciousness.


    Jiang Lan withdrew his fist and began to scan his surroundings.


    After confirming that there were no problems, he withdrew some of his power.


    However, he was still on full alert.


    He did not want to fail unexpectedly.


    Then, he walked up to the rabbit.


    More and more cracks appeared on the rabbit¡¯s chest, as if its entire body was about to be covered in cracks.


    In the end, it was incinerated by these fiery cracks.


    Jiang Lan looked at it as it looked back.


    The rabbit turned around with difficulty to look at the demoness beside him, before looking at Jiang Lan pleadingly.


    As if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her. She saw nothing.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at him and took out a shining Dharma treasure.


    It was the Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo).


    The Immortal Binding Rope then flew toward the rabbit.


    Not long after, the Immortal Binding Rope entered the rabbit¡¯s body.


    ¡°Forget what you saw today. The Immortal Binding Rope will imprison everything you know about me.


    If someone were to forcefully search your memories one day, the Immortal Binding Rope would take your life.


    It would do so if you say it yourself as well.


    Do you understand? ¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s calm voice entered the rabbit¡¯s ears.


    The rabbit looked at Jiang Lan, its eyes full of disbelief.


    It wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t believe that he had used such a restriction on him.


    Rather, it could not believe that the other party did not kill it to silence it.


    Jiang Lan nced at the rabbit before turning to leave.


    Although the Immortal Binding Rope was a fake, the rabbit would not be able to escape the fatal blow of the Immortal Binding Rope unless it became an immortal.


    Not even immortals could remove it from the rabbit.


    Even if the rabbit became an immortal and it wanted to break free from the rope¡¯s control, it needed to be an advanced immortal.


    Jiang Lan left as he didn¡¯t n to bother about the other party¡¯s life or death.


    Whether they lived or died depended on their good fortune.


    The rabbit watched as Jiang Lan left. It crawled towards the people who were killed, found something, and then swallowed it.


    A light shed past and the rabbit returned to its human form.


    It was a man.


    Without hesitation, he went to the demoness, picked her up, and was about to leave.


    However, he didn¡¯t take more than two steps before putting the demoness to the side. Then, he knelt down in the direction Jiang Lan left in and kowtowed three times.


    ¡°If one day we live and be great demons,


    and if Kunlun were to be met with disaster and Senior would be in danger¡­


    we, husband and wife, will do anything to repay your kindness. ¡±


    Then, the man got up and left quickly with the demoness in his arms. What they needed to do now was survive.


    To live an ignoble life.


    ¡­


    The sky was dark. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t walk fast on the way back to Kunlun.


    He wanted to see if anyone was watching him.


    He did see a few people on the way.


    However, they were all disciples of Kunlun Mountain.


    He barely knew anyone in Kunlun.


    Not many people knew him either.


    Hence, they did not disturb each other.


    After a long time, Jiang Lan returned to Kunlun.


    ¡°I guess there aren¡¯t any more people.¡±


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief.


    He wanted to go back and cultivate. His Essence Soul was not safe either. He had to cultivate the Void Refinement realm as soon as possible and seek the path to Immortal Ascension.


    If he had not advanced to the e realm today, he would have been in a passive position even if he was going to be fine..


    This would affect his future ns.


    Aftering out for a while, Jiang Lan understood some things. He couldn¡¯t show mercy to his enemies, and he couldn¡¯t look down on strangers who didn¡¯t interact with him.


    Because the other party might have far exceeded his imagination.


    If he could conceal his cultivation, others could do the same.


    He had to maintain his initial thoughts. He should not underestimate anyone just because his cultivation level was higher.


    ¡­

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Simr Divine Powers Are Not Divine Powers After All</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Why did you suddenly bring me wine?¡±


    On the peak of the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong received two bottles of good wine from Jiang Lan and asked curiously.


    ¡°Discipleprehended the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    This was also consdiered good news.


    Mo Zhengdongughed as if he was not surprised.


    ¡°I was wondering who attracted the rainbow light during the day. However,the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds needs to be tested a few times.


    Simr divine powers meant that they aren¡¯t divine powers after all.


    There were disadvantages to Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    Sometimes good luck can turn into bad luck.


    The higher the cultivation level, the easier it is to control. ¡±


    Jiang Lan still wasn¡¯t clear about this, but he didn¡¯t know who to test it on.


    Using himself could easily affect his cultivation.


    After all, his cultivation level was not high. Most of it would probably be bad luck.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there three more people at the entrance to the Netherworld Cave?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked casually.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    However, he did not want to have any interactions with others and affect his cultivation.


    ¡°Oh right, there are also peanuts.¡± Jiang Lan handed the peanuts to Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°I have something I don¡¯t understand about the peanuts.


    At the inn, the boss wanted to give me peanuts at first, but when I said that I was a disciple of the Ninth Summit, he suddenly refused.


    But in the end, he gave even more.


    Why is that?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong smiled.


    He didn¡¯t care about the peanuts. After receiving the peanuts, he started to talk about Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°You¡¯re already at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to advance.


    I¡¯m contacting a senior.


    Who would help make your progress of condensing a Golden Core much easier.


    The Golden Core realm is difficult to begin with. Sometimes, failure is inevitable. ¡±


    ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    Actually, condensing a Golden Core for the first time was the easiest.


    It was harder in theter parts.


    His Master told him this because he did not want to give him too much pressure.


    How could he, who often read books, not know about such minor knowledge?


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the mountain peak.


    He was nning to return to cultivate.


    As for his proficiency of the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds, he had an idea.


    If he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Ao Longyu and the others, then he would use the vegetative egg instead.


    His egg was still a living creature.


    It should work, too.


    When he returned to the entrance of the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan discovered that the three of them were already cultivating.


    They sat within the array formation, affected by the Netherworld aura.


    Even though they didn¡¯t look too good, the cirction of their energy was very stable.


    Therefore, there was no danger.


    ¡°The effect is simr to the Godly Training Mirror.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation speed was much faster after using the Godly Training Mirror.


    Moreover, his innate talent was not high. He needed a long time.


    These people should be able to advance their Essence Souls in a few years.


    After all, their cultivation levels were not low.


    As he passed by them, Jiang Lan took another look at the array formation patterns beneath Jing Ting.


    It still seemed wrong.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure what kind of effect this slight difference would have.


    He was not proficient in array formations.


    He had only acquired a few asionally when he signed in. Also, he had read a lot of books in the Ninth Summit, and had the influence of the Daoist Scripture.


    Therefore, he more or less understood a little.


    After that, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    As soon as he came back, he cast the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds on the vegetative egg.


    The rainbow light fell and surrounded the entire egg.


    Then, the light disappeared.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel anything when he used the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    If there wasn¡¯t any feeling, it was probably bad luck.


    He would cultivate first ande back tomorrow to see if there were any changes to the egg.


    He had just advanced to the Essence Soul Realm, so Jiang Lan needed to improve many things.


    The Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel required improvement.


    The Power of Nine Bulls should be able to increase the power of seven bulls.


    He also needed to familiarize himself with some spells.


    However, he would used them within a small area. With the help of the Netherworld aura, it wouldn¡¯t affect the outside world.


    ¡­


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    During this month, Jiang Lan had never walked out of the Netherworld Cave, and neither had the three people outside entered.


    However, Jiang Lan knew that they were outside.


    Jiang Lan used a month to familiarize himself with the Essence Soul realm.


    The Power of Nine Bulls had also reached the strength of seven bulls.


    However, he had just acquired it, so his control over his strength was not perfect.


    After all, the power of seven bulls made him a little apprehensive.


    He had switched to other spells and physical techniques, but none of them couldpare to the power of seven bulls.


    It was not a power that an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator could possess.


    Jiang Lan felt somewhat at ease.


    At the very least, if he was strong enough, it meant that he could deal with danger calmly.


    The Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel was currently at the seventh step. He should be able to take improve it further.


    He had also familiarized himself with the rest.


    Because it had only been a month, it was not enough time.


    He would still need another two months to improve himself and familiarize himself with what he needed to familiarize.


    The main reason he stopped cultivating today was to clean up the Ninth Summit¡¯s main hall.


    Some things in the ninth summit were done by him.


    He had to do it once every few days.


    Fortunately, they do not take up a lot of time.


    It was an order from his Master. Most likely, he was worried about him staying in the Netherworld Cave for too long, thus the need to head out and rx.


    However, Jiang Lan felt that he should ask his Master to check if there were any mental demons at the same time during this trip.


    Recently, he felt a little ufortable whenever he casted the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds on the vegetative egg.


    He suspected that it had something to do with the progress, but it was better to ask and and be assured.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: Jiang Lan¡¯s Guidance in Formations</h4>


    As for the vegetative egg¡­


    How should he put it?


    It seemed to have be weaker.


    At the beginning of his difort, the ck and white patterns on the vegetative egg began to fade.


    Jiang Lan felt its life force weaken.


    It was probably sick.


    In the past half a month, Jiang Lan had used the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds once a day.


    Now, he was no longer using it.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he had used it too much, thus weakening the vegetative egg.


    After watering the vegetative egg with some spirit liquid, he left the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡­


    Ao Longyu and the others were originally cultivating, but as time passed, they felt that it was getting more and more difficult to be here.


    If not for the fact that they had their Dharma treasures with them, they would not dare to cultivate here at all.


    Thus, the more they trained, the more shocked they were about the junior brother of the Netherworld Cave.


    With their cultivation levels, they could indeed stay here for a long time.


    However, it was very difficult to cultivate.


    They had to resist the influence of the Netherworld aura while cultivating at the same time.


    This was an extremely difficult task.


    Ao Longyu opened her eyes and looked at the Bright Deity Array in silence.


    The further they got, the more troublesome the Bright Deity Array became. Furthermore, it would bring them some pressure as well.


    This was something that all of their fellow disciples would encounter in the past.


    It was said that the Bright Deity Array had been modified several times, but it would always bring about certain effects.


    They were actually modifying it as well.


    But the impact was still there.


    ¡°The pressure from the Bright Deity Array is increasing. I think we should go somewhere else,¡± Mu Xiu said.


    Yes, another ce could reduce the impact.


    This was the experience left behind by their senior brothers and sisters.


    However, if they were further away from the cave, the effects of their cultivation would be inferior.


    But it was impossible for them to enter the Netherworld Cave, because they could not withstand it.


    Not changing locations would only backfire on them.


    A month was already their limit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until after today. It will take some time to change locations.


    If we don¡¯t change it, it¡¯s easy to have inner demons.¡± As Jing Ting spoke, he nced at the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°That junior brother has been inside for an entire month. Is there really no problem?


    I¡¯ll believe it if you say that he has already gonepletely berserk.¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Summit¡¯s Master didn¡¯te over to take a look. He probably has a lot of confidence in this junior brother.


    But I feel a little horrified.¡± Mu Xiu was also surprised.


    It had really been too long.


    If they had never cultivated here, they might not have had too many thoughts about it.


    However, the more they cultivated, the more they felt that this junior brother was abnormal.


    Ao Longyu looked at the array formation in silence.


    She seemed to be thinking about something as she remained quiet throughout.


    As a dragon, her body would be stronger and her cultivation speed would far exceed that of ordinary people.


    However, if she wanted to be fast enough, she needed external help.


    The Bright Deity Array was one of them.


    However, she also felt that they had to change locations, unless she resolved the pressure brought about by the Bright Deity Array.


    ¡°The array¡­¡±


    Ao Longyu muttered to herself.


    A guess appeared in her calm eyes.


    At this moment, they heard footstepsing from the Netherworld Cave.


    To be honest, they were a little worried when they suddenly heard footsteps.


    They were worried that this junior brother had gone mad.


    After all, this was the entrance to the Netherworld. It was not a joke.


    The three of them immediately looked up at the entrance of the Netherworld Cave.


    Soon, someone walked out.


    It was Jiang Lan, as calm as ever.


    Seeing that there was no problem with Jiang Lan¡¯s expression, the others also let out a sigh of relief.


    They nned to continue cultivating.


    However, Ao Longyu suddenly stood up.


    Jiang Lan originally nned to greet his senior brothers and sisters before heading off to busy himself with some things.


    Disregarding these people was a sign of arrogance.


    He had to have basic courtesy.


    Of course, the main thing was that these senior brothers and sisters also had basic manners.


    What surprised Jiang Lan was that this senior sister actually stood up and walked towards him.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother free?¡± Ao Longyu walked up to Jiang Lan and asked softly.


    Jiang Lan had a feeling that Ao Longyu wouldn¡¯t say anything else if he said he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Senior Sister, please feel free to speak,¡± Jiang Lan spoke calmly.


    ¡°I have something to ask you, Junior Brother.¡± Ao Longyu looked at the Bright Deity Array and asked,


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with this array formation?¡±


    Ao Longyu still remembered what had happened in the mystic realm.


    This junior brother¡¯s so-called trick.


    That was already unbelievable to her.


    Without the repelling array formation known as a trick to him, she would have been dead.


    Therefore, she understood that a moment of weakness did not mean anything.


    Talent was important, but it wasn¡¯t everything.


    Jiang Lan and Mu Xiu heard Ao Longyu¡¯s words.


    They felt that it was ridiculous.


    She was asking this junior brother about this?


    Wasn¡¯t this just causing trouble?


    Even if the other party really said something, would he dare to do anything rash?


    This was simply treating his own cultivation as a joke.


    In any case, they did not think that such a weak junior brother could bring anything to the array formation.


    It was impossible.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment before pointing at where Jing Ting was.


    ¡°Perhaps it will feel better if you remove that rune.¡± Jiang Lan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just my personal feeling. It might not be right. After all, I¡¯ve only read some books and can only provide theoretical knowledge.¡±


    Ao Longyu took a look and nodded.


    Then, she took out a book and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This is the Dragon Language. It should be able to match up to your help.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: Not Looking Highly</h4>


    Ao Longyu wouldn¡¯t let Jiang Lan help for nothing.


    This way, they would not owe each other anything.


    Jiang Lan looked at the book and didn¡¯t refuse. He reached out to take it.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    There was naturally no need to refuse such a thing.


    Ao Longyu nodded wordlessly.


    ¡°I shan¡¯t disturb Senior Brother and Senior Sisters any longer.¡±


    Jiang Lan nced at the others before turning to leave.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu nodded as well.


    After Jiang Lan left, Jing Ting and Mu Xiu looked at Ao Longyu.


    It was as if they were asking Senior Sister Ao what she meant by that.


    Why did she do that?


    Ao Longyu looked at Jing Ting and said,


    ¡°Junior Brother, try wiping off that rune.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao, that was just a joke by Junior Brother. He himself can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s right or wrong. It¡¯s just a feeling.


    Aren¡¯t you worried that something might happen if you mess around like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Sister. This could have a huge impact on our cultivation. Think it through before acting.


    The junior brother of the Ninth Summit is indeed extraordinary in certain aspects.


    This is something we can¡¯t deny.


    However, he is not proficient in cultivation or array formations.


    You can¡¯t act rashly on such matters,¡± advised Mu Xiu.


    He was a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, someone who had cultivated for a short while.


    Someone who had to use resources to quickly improve his cultivation.


    How could they believe him?


    Moreover, they would be putting their own cultivations at risk if they do.


    Ao Longyu looked at Jing Ting and Mu Xiu.


    Her expression was calm as she said gently,


    ¡°Junior Brother and Junior Sister, you can find another ce to draw a new array formation. I¡¯ll try this.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Xiu opened her mouth, but she could not refute her.


    That¡¯s right. It was time for them to change the array formation anyway. Thus, even if they did, it would not affect them at all.


    There was nothing inappropriate for Ao Longyu to try.


    But they still didn¡¯t believe in it.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao, I know your cultivation level is high, your abilities are strong, and your talent is impressive.


    However, messing around could easily affect your progress.


    If something unexpected happens, Senior Sister¡¯s n to advance to the Essence Soul realm will be affected, right?¡± Mu Xiu asked.


    ¡°But it will be dyed as well if this continues.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was very calm.


    She knew what she was doing.


    If she didn¡¯t try, advancing to the Essence Soul realm would still have to be pushed back by a few years.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu remained silent. Ao Longyu¡¯s identity was rather special.


    Time was tight, so it was normal to want to try.


    But there had to be some basis for trying.


    To believe in the disciple of the Ninth Summit¡­


    Sigh!


    They sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Instead, they went to the back to draw a new array formation.


    The new array formation couldn¡¯t be too close.


    Otherwise, it would be impacted.


    Ao Longyu changed the area that Jiang Lan had suggested.


    Then, she began to cultivate on it.


    Of course, she would not believe in it instantly. If there were any problems, she would stop cultivating immediately.


    For safety reasons, she even took out a Dharma treasure, one that could stabilize her mind and cultivation.


    It was a precious treasure her Master had given her.


    She was very careful about everything.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan flipped through the Dragon Language and realized that it was a little difficult to understand.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to learn it immediately. He would just take a look when he was free.


    He heard that some spells had better effects when used in Dragonnguage.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was true or not.


    If it was true, then this Dragon Language book was still very useful to him.


    He wondered if his previous understanding of the Daoist Scripture could help him understand the Dragonnguage.


    Almost everything he obtained from signing in had helped him in his cultivation.


    He had to learn most of the other things.


    However, there were times when he needed support.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t greedy. He would work hard if he could.


    Stopping his efforts felt unsafe in the Grand Deste World.


    He could not gamble on tomorrow with his luck.


    After cleaning the hall, Jiang Lan nned to clean the weeds on the road.


    Not many people walked on it in the first ce. But if it wasn¡¯t clear, there would be a lot of grass.


    If people came here and could not find their way, it would make the Ninth Summit seem cold and deserted.


    Although it was the truth.


    After finishing all these, Jiang Lan wanted to look for his Master.


    However, just as he was about to go, his Master appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Master,¡± Jiang Lan greeted respectfully.


    ¡°How are you feeling recently?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I feel a little ufortable. I want to see if I¡¯m affected by my inner demons,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He was indeed feeling a little ufortable.


    But every time he checked, there was no problem.


    He had never stopped cultivating the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation either.


    Mo Zhengdong frowned when he heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    Then, he arrived beside Jiang Lan and tapped his forehead.


    A momentter, Mo Zhengdong retracted his hand.


    ¡°Have you been cultivating the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been casting it on the vegetative egg,¡± Jiang Lan told him truthfully.


    Mo Zhengdong raised an eyebrow at the mention of vegetative egg.


    He naturally knew what the vegetative egg was.


    He never expected that it was an egg that could not be incubated.


    If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have given it to his disciple.


    Fortunately, his disciple did not mind and seemed to be very happy taking care of it.


    ¡°How¡¯s the vegetative egg?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°It seems to be weak,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve made some progress on the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds. You¡¯ll be fine after a short period of time. When you feel that your spirit has recovered, don¡¯t use it so easily.


    Spells are not divine powers, especially if they are rted to luck. It can easily bring about problems,¡± Mo Zhengdong said seriously.


    This was his personal disciple, so he naturally did not hold back when nurturing him.


    However, there was also a limit. Going too far was as bad as not going too far. He did not want to destroy his disciple.


    Fortunately, Jiang Lan had a strong temperament.


    Otherwise, he would really have to drag things out for a few days until the time was right.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Chance to Step into the Void Refinement realm</h4>


    Jiang Lan nodded at Mo Zhengdong¡¯s words.


    He also felt that it was a problem with the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use.


    Perhaps when he signed in, he could do one for himself.


    It might increase his luck.


    He wouldn¡¯t bother with it if he was signing in normally, but he would give himself some luck if he was signing in at an important ce.


    However, the probability of it being useful was very low.


    After all, the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds could not bepared to the Great Dao.


    He should just take it as a form of psychologicalfort.


    ¡°Do you have any other problems?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He nned to stay at the library for two days.


    He hadn¡¯t figured out the Bejeweled Nectar Wine yet, so he needed to find out more information.


    He originally nned to stabilize his Essence Soul realm before checking.


    But since he was free now, he might as well do it.


    However, while Jiang Lan was fine, Mo Zhengdong wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯ve perfected the Foundation Establishment realm for a while, right?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time.¡±


    He knew that it was time for his Master to help him again to advance to the Golden Core realm.


    But advancing to the Golden Core realm was not as simple as advancing to the Foundation Establishment realm. This would probably waste some of his time.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He would just walk through the process. He was still focused on cultivating his Essence Soul.


    Then, he would search for a chance to step into the Void Refinement realm.


    ¡°Take this.¡± Mo Zhengdong gave Jiang Lan a pot of wine.


    Jiang Lan realized that this wine bottle was simr to the one in the inn, but there were also some differences.


    He wondered where his Master got this from.


    After Jiang Lan took the wine, Mo Zhengdong continued,


    ¡°After the sky turns dark tonight, make a trip to the Peaceful Void Lake and give this wine to the guard.


    He will take you somewhere.


    He will let you know what you need to do.


    The rest will depend on you.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong knew what kind of person Jiang Lan was.


    He didn¡¯t need to remind Jiang Lan like he was reminding a child.


    He would do it himself.


    If he spoke too much, it would affect Jiang Lan¡¯s judgment.


    Of course, if Jiang Lan¡¯s judgment was wrong, he would take responsibility as his Master.


    Jiang Lan put away the wine and answered, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    He had heard of the Peaceful Void Lake before.


    It was the inn owner who said that if he gave the other party some good wine,they would be enthusiastic and they would help.


    Was this what Master¡¯s wine would do as well?


    But if it was that simple, his Master could have just asked him to buy some wine.


    Why did he have to give him such advice and even passed him the wine directly?


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Then, he left the peak of the mountain.


    Since he had to go at night, he could first go to the library to check for information or read more books.


    He did not feel like he needed to finish reading everything.


    It was true that knowledge was power. But what was more important was the ability to use this knowledge.


    ¡­


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu were still drawing the new array formation.


    However, they were also paying close attention to Ao Longyu.


    A morning had passed, but Ao Longyu seemed to be fine.


    ¡°Senior Brother Jing, can you sense Senior Sister Ao¡¯s current state?¡± Mu Xiu asked with concern as she looked at Ao Longyu.


    Jing Ting shook his head.


    ¡°Junior Sister Mu, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. Senior Sister Ao¡¯s identity is extraordinary. We can¡¯t see through her at all.


    Moreover, Senior Sister Ao is very difficult to approach. As for what¡¯s going on, it is even more impossible for us to know.


    We can only see what happens tonight.


    If there are any problems, the greatest possibility of it happening will be at night.¡±


    If there were problems with the array formation in a short period of time, they could immediately tell.


    If it was a problem that was slowly umted, they would not be able to see it instantly because there were too many changes happening within.


    ¡°Do you think Senior Sister will be fine?¡± Mu Xiu looked at Jing Ting and asked softly.


    Although the possibility was very low and almost none¡­


    But what if?


    What if she was lucky?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No matter how I look at it, the junior brother of the Ninth Summit doesn¡¯t have this ability.¡± Jing Ting frowned.


    He did not believe it either.


    But as long as Ao Longyu tried, there was still a chance of sess.


    One could never be too careful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see tonight. Array formations aren¡¯t a matter of luck. Those who dare to try their luck usually do not survive,¡± Jing Ting said.


    Mu Xiu didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she kept an eye on Ao Longyu.


    For now, there seems to be no problem.


    They¡¯ll wait a little longer. If there was a problem, it would just be a matter of time before it¡¯ll appear.


    ¡­


    ¡°So it will have sufficient effect only for those with perfected Essence Souls.¡± Jiang Lan came to a conclusion as he read the book.


    He had found some information, and the answer he received was notplicated.


    The Bejeweled Nectar Wine could improve oneself when one¡¯s Essence Soul was half drunk and half awake.


    It was the same as achieving the most perfect state of his Essence Soul and reaching the door of the Void Refinement realm.


    Reaching this door was equivalent to breaking through to the Essence Soul realm and entering the Void Refinement realm.


    But it wasn¡¯t that easy.


    It might not be difficult to reach the perfected Essence Soul realm, but the difficultyy in the Void Refinement realm.


    It was said that one needed a certain level of opportunity.


    As for the Bejeweled Nectar Wine, it provided both help and opportunities.


    However, just because there were opportunities did not mean that he would definitely seed.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to enter the Void Refinement realm.


    However, with the Bejeweled Nectar Wine, it is equivalent to having a 50% chance of sess.¡±


    Half was already very high. With his own hard work, he could more or less increase it to 60-70%.


    Fortunately, drinking the Bejeweled Nectar Wine would put him in a special state in which his Essence Soul was half drunk and half awake.


    Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t affect him.


    Of course, it would be best if he could use his advancement to the Essence Soul realm as a cover.


    He hoped that on the surface, his cultivation would go smoothly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Taking the Back Door</h4>


    It was getting dark.


    Jiang Lan closed the book.


    He had just researched the benefits of using Dragon Language.


    There were only some Dharma spells that originated from the Dragon race.


    Only then would there be an additional effect.


    It did not have an effect on the rest.


    The prerequisite was that it required spells that could be casted with words.


    Dharma spells that could be casted by just using their cultivation techniques would not have any additional effects.


    Rtively speaking, it was far inferior to the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    However, when it came to spells like the Heavenly Thunder Descent or spells that could bring about clouds and rain, its effect was still better than the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    It was also beneficial to the Spirit Language Spell.


    He could learn it when he had time, but his main focus was still on cultivation.


    He had to be clear about his priorities.


    ¡­


    Without thinking further, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit and headed towards the Peaceful Void Lake.


    The Peaceful Void Lake was not on any of the nine peaks.


    Instead, it was in a more remote location in Kunlun, closer to the First Summit.


    But for Jiang Lan, it was too far away.


    Fortunately, it had just turned dark. On the surface, his cultivation level was at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm.


    It wouldn¡¯t take too long to head over.


    The full moon hung in the sky.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Peaceful Void Lake.


    However, when he arrived, he realized that there was only a straw hut with a pond in front of it.


    There was a middle-aged man sitting in front of the pond.


    He was fishing at night.


    There were many Kunlun disciples sitting not far from the pond.


    It was as if they were all waiting for something.


    Or as if they were meditating.


    Jiang Lan could see that these people were not cultivating.


    As for what they were doing, he didn¡¯t know.


    However, he did not dare to disturb the senior who was fishing.


    Instead, he found an empty spot and sat down quietly.


    He would wait for further developments.


    However, he did not intend to waste his time waiting. Instead, he remained silent in his heart and began training himself.


    Of course, if there was anymotion in the outside world, he would wake up.


    After all, he was here to find an opportunity to advance.


    Just as Jiang Lan was immersed in thought, the middle-aged man who was originally fishing suddenly saw ripples appear in the pond.


    He looked at the disciples in surprise before his gazended on Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Perfected Foundation Establishment? His talent is a littlecking.¡±


    But it was enough.


    Then, the middle-aged man moved his fishing rod and sent a drop of water in Jiang Lan¡¯s direction.


    Drip!


    When the waternded between Jiang Lan¡¯s brows, he instantly opened his eyes.


    Actually, he had already sensed it when the water drop came towards him. It was just that the speed of the water was very fast.


    He could not avoid it in time.


    This senior was also an expert.


    ¡°You. Come here.¡± The Ancient Wine Daoist looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    Jiang Lan stood up immediately and walked up to the Ancient Wine Daoist.


    At this moment, the others naturally realized that someone had been called up.


    ¡°Who is this person? He was actually called up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those of us who can¡¯t afford good wine can only calm our hearts here and wait for Senior¡¯s guidance. Is this person that lucky?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. Amongst his peers, his cultivation isn¡¯t low. Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±


    They were all very curious as to who this disciple who had suddenly appeared was.


    However, many people had never seen Jiang Lan before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. He might be a new disciple, but he¡¯s already perfected the Foundation Establishment realm?


    Is he a genius?


    But why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him before. Let me think.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the disciple of the Ninth Summit. I saw him once during the treasure selection thirty years ago.¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Summit? Didn¡¯t they say that there are no disciples there?¡±


    ¡°There are, but their innate potentials are poor. But he¡¯s already perfected the Foundation Establishment realm.¡±


    ¡°Any random person who is receiving all of the resources from a peak will be able to perfect the Foundation Establishment realm in thirty to forty years. This is already considered slow.


    And if this continues, it will only squeeze his potential dry. It will be very difficult for him to go far.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind the small discussions around him. He only said respectfully to the senior in front of him,


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist looked at Jiang Lan curiously. He naturally heard the whispers of the disciples.


    So he was a disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Did your Master ask you to bring the wine?¡± The Ancient Wine Daoist asked Jiang Lan.


    He didn¡¯t want to mention it at first, but Mo Zhengdong had promised him a pot of good wine many years ago.


    There was no reason not to get it and save the other party a pot of good wine.


    But it was no wonder this boy could stay in the Ninth Summit for so long.


    He was not simple.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately took out the wine his Master had given him and handed it over.


    He realized that he seemed to have gone through the wrong process.


    Fortunately, it did not affect him much.


    The Ancient Wine Daoist took the wine and said with a smile,


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the ninth location of the Peaceful Void Lake. How far you can go will depend on you.


    You will see everything youck on the surface of theke. As long as you understand the weaknesses of your cultivation realm, it will be easier for you to advance to the Golden Core realm.


    If your mind can¡¯t withstand it, you will fall into theke.


    You can onlye out by yourself after that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Jiang Lan thanked him softly.


    In other words, he could see what his Essence Soulcked.


    Perhaps it would be of great help to him to advance to the Void Refinement stage.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if others could see what he saw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. No one can see what you¡¯re seeing,¡± the Ancient Wine Daoist exined.


    However, at this moment, some of the disciples below were in an uproar.


    ¡°The Master of the Ninth Summit opened a back door for him.¡±


    ¡°The ninth location is where the senior brother from the First Summit is at.¡±


    ¡°That location is indeed good, but if you¡¯re entering through a back door, you won¡¯t be able to stay for long, right?


    He mighte out in just a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°That senior brother from the First Summit has been in there for more than a day. I heard that he¡¯s trying to break through to the Essence Soul realm.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s noparison, there¡¯s no harm done. This junior brother is really unlucky. He¡¯s going to be so embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°If that senior brother heard what you said, he would probably feel humiliated, right?¡±


    ¡°There are people in there too.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s heart was calm, but he felt helpless.


    He actually liked being alone.


    It was fine if there¡¯s someone, as long as they did not interfere with one another.


    But if it was like the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm, it would be very ufortable for him.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Shock From Jing Ting</h4>


    On the Ninth Summit.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu looked at Ao Longyu in surprise.


    It was dark. Completely dark.


    However, Ao Longyu was still unconscious.


    As of now, there was no problem at all.


    This¡­


    Somewhat exceeded their expectations.


    ¡°Could it be that this array formation canst for a few more days?¡± Jing Ting asked curiously.


    ¡°But Senior Sister Ao seems very calm. If it was like the previous times, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy now.¡± Mu Xiu was astonished.


    This was different from what they had expected.


    ¡°Junior Sister, your attainments in array formations are slightly higher. Do you think there is any difference between this array formation and the ones you used in your previous cultivations?¡± Jing Ting asked Mu Xiu.


    Mu Xiu looked troubled as she shook her head at Jing Ting.


    ¡°Our attainments in array formations are not that different.


    Senior Brother Jing, you are also aware that only by entering the Bright Deity Array can we clearly sense the details.


    Apart from Senior Sister Ao, it¡¯s impossible for us to know the exact situation.¡±


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu had already finished drawing their array formation. They could actually cultivate now.


    However, they were still concerned about Ao Longyu¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s cultivate first.


    Senior Sister Ao seems fine now,¡± Jing Ting said.


    Mu Xiu nodded. That was indeed the case.


    They needed to cultivate now as well.


    The longer they stayed on the Ninth Summit, the more disadvantageous it was for them.


    Therefore, every day was very important.


    After one time, there wouldn¡¯t be much of an effect if the next time.


    Then, the two of them found a spot and were ready to cultivate.


    However, they had just sat down when they saw an unexpected change at Ao Longyu¡¯s side.


    A beam of light suddenly blossomed from Ao Longyu¡¯s body.


    The light was weak, but it was dazzling in Jing Ting and Mu Xiu¡¯s eyes.


    They stood up instantly.


    They looked at Ao Longyu in shock.


    ¡°Senior Brother Jing, what do you think happened to Senior Sister Ao?¡± Mu Xiu looked at Ao Longyu, appalled.


    She seemed to have a guess.


    Jing Ting naturally had a guess as well. He said in disbelief,


    ¡°Junior Sister must have read the notes left behind by our senior brothers and sisters who came to the Ninth Summit in the past as well.


    One of the records said that¡­


    Hundred years of merit, a thousand-year opportunity. In front of the Netherworld Cave is the Radiance of The Deity.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?


    Opportunity and luck are one thing, but what¡¯s more important is that our senior brothers and sisters had a rather thorough understanding of array formations.


    We know far less about array formations than¡­¡±


    At this moment, Mu Xiu thought of something and looked at Jing Ting in shock.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    She thought about what happened in the morning.


    She remembered that someone had changed the array formation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Jing Ting looked bitter.


    ¡°But what happened this morning is the most likely reason behind such a change.


    We just don¡¯t know if this is truly the radiance of the deity.


    The array formation will blossom with light as one¡¯s spiritual consciousness is conjured. At the moment, Senior Sister Ao does not have such a clear¡­ transformation.¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Jing Ting was rendered speechless.


    He saw the light from Ao Longyu¡¯s body extending toward the array formation.


    The entire array formation bloomed with light at an extremely fast speed. As the light appeared, a dragon¡¯s roar was suddenly heard.


    A snow-white dragon¡¯s shadow condensed beside Ao Longyu.


    ¡°It¡­ actually appeared.¡±


    Mu Xiu and Jing Ting were in disbelief.


    This was the most difficult state that could happen with the Bright Deity Array.


    Everything was perfect.


    The timing happened just as the auras of heaven and earth matched.


    The location was at the Netherworld Cave, tempered on by the Netherworld aura.


    The social conditions were right as they had found the most suitable array formation.


    It was extremely rare for all three tobine perfectly.


    But they had encountered it.


    It was because the junior brother of the Ninth Summit had casually pointed out something wrong with the array during the day.


    It was unbelievable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Enter the array.¡±


    Jing Ting immediately said.


    Mu Xiu naturally understood. Her speed wasn¡¯t any slower than Jing Ting¡¯s.


    They had missed the best opportunity, but it was not toote.


    Now, it would just be foolish if they continued to doubt and not believe what was going on..


    No matter what, they would wait until after tonight to talk about it.


    The Radiance of The Deity could onlyst for one night.


    One night was equivalent to months of their hard work.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was sent to a specific location on the surface of theke by the Ancient Wine Daoist.


    ¡°Continue walking forward from here as you look at theke. How far you can walk will depend on yourself.


    If you fall into theke and can¡¯t stabilize yourself, you will be brought out.


    And your sorry state will be seen.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist reminded him as he left.


    Jiang Lan naturally agreed.


    However, he could sense that they emphasized a lot on strength here.


    On the surface, he was only at the perfected Foundation Establishment realm. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk far.


    It might be fine if one¡¯s mental fortitude was ordinary, but if one¡¯s talent was ordinary, it would be impossible.


    In the Grand Deste World, whether one became an immortal or not depended mainly on innate potential.


    It was not that others could not be immortals. It was just that the journey was more difficult.


    When Jiang Lan signed into the system, he received a gift from the Great Dao.


    His path had been easier than anyone else¡¯s.


    However, even with that being the case, he still had to try his best.


    With such superior conditions, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to work hard?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He took a deep breath and looked at theke as he walked forward.


    There was no reflection in theke. He could not see himself. He did not know why.


    He could only keep walking first.


    He was not walking fast, and he was walking very steadily.


    He, who did not know much about this ce, nned to understand it first.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Lan stopped.


    He could clearly see his reflection begging to appear on the surface of theke.


    It was very blurry and impossible to see clearly.


    The clearer it was, the more ufortable he felt. It was as if there was an endless abyss tugging at him.


    Feeling a little ufortable, he stopped.


    He wanted to take a break.


    However, just as he stopped, he felt someone at the side.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: When Will Jiang Lan Fall into the Water?</h4>


    Jiang Lan would naturally look up to confirm if someone had appeared.


    He did not sense anyone just now.


    When he looked up, he realized that the other party was also very surprised.


    It was as if he had just seen him as well.


    It was a young man.


    He was wearing the Kunlun Mountain disciple uniform.


    His cultivation was at the perfected Golden Core realm.


    ¡°Is this the senior brother of the First Summit that they¡¯re talking about? He¡¯s trying to break through to the Essence Soul realm here?¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately made a guess.


    At this moment, the other party nodded at him.


    Jiang Lan immediately nodded in return.


    This was a senior brother, so he naturally would not be rude.


    Especially when the other party took the initiative to greet him.


    However, the other party didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t say anything either.


    It was not suitable to talk while standing on theke as it was easy to get distracted.


    As for why he couldn¡¯t sense the man earlier with his cultivation level, it must have been due to the Peaceful Void Lake.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about anything else. He realized that it was very difficult to fight here.


    It was as if he could only stand on the surface of the water if he was calm.


    If he wanted to fight with others, he had to maintain a calm heart.


    It wasn¡¯t that easy.


    Perhaps it was fine if he had a pure fighting spirit.


    But Jiang Lan felt that it was very difficult for him to do so.


    However, he did not know if the person opposite him could do it.


    He¡¯ll just take it as he could.


    He just needed to be in peak condition to prevent any idents.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have any intention to harm others, but he was always on guard.


    Gu Qi nced at Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t pay further attention.


    He was a disciple of the First Summit, a prodigy of this generation. For him to be able toe here, there had to be something special about him.


    His cultivation level was not high, but it didn¡¯t mean anything when they were still young.


    Except¡­


    Gu Qi did not intend to fall behind the other party.


    He fell into the water earlier on and started from the top again after resting.


    Now that there were people here, he only hoped that they would vie for it against him.


    Or rather, they would make it something worth fighting for.


    He had taken a more remote path and was someone who fought topete.


    It was very difficult for people to attack others here, but it was very easy for him.


    However, he would not attack. He would onlypete.


    He waspetitive.


    He was very pure.


    ¡°I look forward to you igniting my fighting spirit.¡±


    Gu Qi muttered to himself.


    Then, he continued to walk forward.


    Only if the other party could keep up with him, would he be able to ignite his fighting spirit.


    If he couldn¡¯t keep up, he would stillpete with him.


    This was technically a more advanced realm. However, with his current cultivation, it was very difficult for him to enter this realm.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind that the other party had moved.


    It was better for him if no one was around.


    It was fine to walk behind others. At least he felt more at ease.


    Then, Jiang Lan looked at the water surface and at his blurry reflection in the water. He walked forward.


    This seemed to be targeting his Essence Soul.


    Perhaps it could help him advance better.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Lan was sent into the Peaceful Void Lake, some of the disciples outside were very curious as to when Jiang Lan woulde out.


    ¡°I remember that he would be sent out once he fell to the bottom of theke, right? Do you think that junior brother woulde out in a sorry state?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You¡¯ll know after watching for a while. Those who enter for the first time usually don¡¯t perform well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. It¡¯s true that the junior brother of the Ninth Summit has average talent.


    However, don¡¯t forget one thing. He is a disciple of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the disciples of the Ninth Summit more rich in resources?¡±


    A disciple who had recently joined Kunlun asked curiously.


    To others, Jiang Lan was their junior brother, but to these new disciples, Jiang Lan was their senior brother.


    However, there were very few disciples who coulde to the Peaceful Void Lake.


    Therefore, the disciples Jiang Lan saw were mostly his senior brothers.


    Unknowingly, Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation on the surface had actually surpassed many senior brothers and sisters.


    This was because he had gathered all the resources of the Ninth Summit.


    As the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, his treatment far surpassed that of others.


    This included the geniuses from the other peaks.


    As long as his Master had it, Jiang Lan would have whatever that could help him.


    This was why many people felt that Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation level was due to the umtion of these resources.


    A cultivation from such umtion was unstable. Therefore, they believed it was difficult for him to go far.


    ¡°No, since this junior brother can stay on the Ninth Summit for so long, his temperament is definitely good.


    At least he¡¯s stronger than us.


    Therefore, he has an advantage on the Peaceful Void Lake.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s just a Foundation Establishment disciple after all. This is the first time he¡¯s in the Peaceful Void Lake. If you aren¡¯t mentally prepared, it¡¯s very easy for you to fall to the bottom of theke.


    It was especially so for this junior brother of the Ninth Summit. He rarely came out of seclusion and had never seen the world.


    He¡¯s more likely to fall to the bottom of theke in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and we¡¯ll see. I feel that even if you don¡¯t fall to the bottom of theke, you will still be greatly affected.


    After being worn down a few times, you will have toe out to recuperate.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist drank his wine as he listened to their discussions.


    Actually, Mo Zhengdong wanted him to take special care of Jiang Lan so that he could walk further and see more clearly.


    With his help, Jiang Lan could indeed walk further than before.


    But he decided not to help.


    He sent him straight to the center of the ninth location on theke.


    Since he had given him special treatment, it could not be considered that he didn¡¯t do anything.


    However, he didn¡¯t know how Jiang Lan would perform.


    He was also looking forward to it.


    ¡°If he really falls to the bottom of theke because he hasn¡¯t seen the world, I can just continue to give him the privilege of the ninth location.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist muttered to himself.


    This wine was too fragrant.


    He could not afford it and could not refuse.


    Mo Zhengdong was really willing to do this for his disciple.


    That seemed about right. After all, he was the only personal disciple he had epted after so many years.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: Fight to Compete</h4>


    The ninth location of the Peaceful Void Lake required not only one¡¯s state of mind, but also the strength of one¡¯s realm.


    In theory, one could not enter the ninth location unless they had reached the Golden Core realm.


    Even if one could enter, it would take quite some time for the Ancient Wine Daoist to execute it.


    Many people had brought wine to the Ancient Wine Daoist.


    He just didn¡¯t want to go through the process again.


    Because it was a waste of time.


    There were some people who could not enter the Peaceful Void Lake.


    They could only ask the Ancient Wine Daoist to send them in.


    After entering, it would more or less help a little.


    It waste at night.


    Some disciples were waiting by the pond outside the Peaceful Void Lake.


    They wanted to see when the disciple of the Ninth Summit woulde out.


    Two hours had passed, but the other party still hadn¡¯te out.


    ¡°Looks like the junior brother of the Ninth Summit did not fall into the bottom of theke instantly.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, he would have already fallen into theke once by now.


    ¡°However, when he reaches his limit, he will still be sent out.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the first time he is entering, his performance will more or less be unstable. If he stabilizes his mind, he can probably stay for half a day.


    He should then be able to stay for quite some time after that.¡±


    ¡°I heard that those with better innate potential can only stay for three days at most. Only true geniuses can stay for seven days. I heard that the senior brother from the First Summit can stay up to a month at most.


    It seems like no one in the past 200 years canpare to the senior brother from the First Summit.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the junior brother from the Ninth Summit will encounter the senior brother from the First Summit. If he does, he¡¯ll realize that his luck isn¡¯t too good, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. He mighte out in a sorry state tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was walking on theke. He walked very slowly, and sometimes, he would stop.


    However, no matter how Jiang Lan walked, his head remained lowered, always looking at theke.


    He realized that his reflection in theke had an outline.


    However, the more he wanted to see clearly, the deeper he would sink.


    It was easy for other thoughts to appear as he was constantly attacked by his seven emotions and six desires.


    Pride, wrath, sloth, greed, gluttony, envy, and lust.


    Jiang Lan could clearly feel these emotions growing. He felt as if he was about to be drowned out and controlled by them.


    All he could do was block them one by one.


    When resisting, he would walk his own path.


    However, when he walked, he would reflect on himself and find out if he had been imperceptibly controlled.


    However, even he could not maintain this state forever.


    Sometimes he would feel his heart begin to race. Once he realized it, he would immediately stop in his tracks to calm his heart down.


    ¡°Thiske is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    He could even sense his own ws.


    Of course, some ws could not be fixed just like that.


    So he could only just watch.


    Currently, it was not much help to his cultivation. Instead, it was beneficial for his temperament.


    Rtively speaking, it would be easier for him to stay in the Netherworld Cave in the future.


    Even though he could already stay safely in there, the danger was still there. He was still constantly vignt..


    Jiang Lan stopped this time and looked around.


    He realized that that senior brother was not far away.


    He seemed to be resting as well.


    Not long after, the other party turned around.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan immediately nodded.


    It was a form of courtesy.


    The other party nodded as well.


    After that, Jiang Lan saw the senior brother continue walking forward.


    He was full of fighting spirit.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan knew that the other party was different from him.


    Everyone¡¯s approach waspletely different.


    This senior brother was motivated by fighting.


    Jiang Lan felt inferior to him in this.


    ¡°There are indeed countless geniuses on Kunlun Mountain.¡±


    Be it this person or those people in the mystic realm back then.


    Everyone had their own thoughts, their own ways, and their own paths.


    Everyone was working hard.


    Jiang Lan felt that he needed to work harder.


    Watching Gu Qi leave, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t move.


    It was not time for him to move yet.


    Gu Qi walked in front, his face full of fighting spirit.


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s worthy of me treating him as an opponent. It¡¯s been such a long time, but he¡¯s still able to keep up with me.¡±


    ¡°Then, he shall be my enemy.¡±


    ¡°The stronger you are, the happier I will be. I will definitely be stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, although I don¡¯t know which peak you¡¯re from, we¡¯re enemies now.¡±


    ¡°You will be the stairway to my improvement.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to an even better performance from you. I look forward to the possibility of you surpassing me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be evenly matched so that we can walk side by side andpete to be the strongest.¡±


    ¡°This is what I want.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can surprise me further.¡±


    With a fighting spirit, Gu Qi walked forward step by step, each step more stable than thest.


    He realized that only peers could make him stronger.


    No one in the same generation or the same cultivation realm couldpare to him in the Peaceful Void Lake.


    Now, there was some development.


    He looked forward to it.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    The light at the entrance to the Netherworld Cave began to dissipate. The three people in the array formation sat there as their spiritual consciousness condensed around their bodies, as if they had entered apletely new realm.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu had managed to make it in time for the final opportunity.


    They had obtained many benefits.


    When the lightpletely disappeared, the spiritual consciousness condensed outside of their bodies also slowly returned to their bodies.


    At this moment, they were one step closer to the Essence Soul realm.


    Jing Ting opened his eyes.


    He could feel his improvement.


    It was more obvious than their entire month here.


    Unfortunately, the Radiance of The Deity State only happened once.


    They did not dare to hope for a second time.


    Ao Longyu also opened her eyes at this moment. She was the one who had improved the most.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    She had made the right bet.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao.¡±


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu looked at Ao Longyu.


    They wanted to understand the situation immediately.


    ¡­

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Astounding Junior Brother</h4>


    Ao Longyu looked at the two people beside her. She was not surprised that they had entered the array formation.


    If she was outside back then, she would have also chosen to enter the array formation as well.


    This kind of opportunity was really rare.


    She did not expect to encounter it either.


    ¡°You want to ask about the array formation?¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was very soft and emotionless.


    It was as if no one was any different in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Now that I think of it, Senior Sister Ao should have some understanding of the junior brother of the Ninth Summit.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked rashly.


    And even take such a risk,¡± Jing Ting asked.


    Although it was a hindsight, he felt that there was nothing wrong with this guess.


    ¡°Senior Sister, can you tell us?


    The main thing is¡­¡± Mu Xiu thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡±


    Yes, it was indeed unbelievable.


    Even Ao Longyu found this unbelievable.


    She didn¡¯t expect to encounter the Radiance of The Deity either.


    ¡°Do you know about the event at the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm more than thirty years ago?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°I know a little. Under Senior Sister¡¯s protection, some junior brothers and sisters were able to survive.


    Later on, a mysterious person appeared. It was said that he was the secret guard of the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    This senior took action to kill a group of enemies,¡± Jing Ting said.


    ¡°These enemies killed some disciples as substitutes for the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    It was also because of this that arge inspection was conducted throughout Kunlun.


    In the end, we found many hidden enemies.


    That¡¯s why nothing has happened over the years since then.¡± Mu Xiu was puzzled.


    ¡°But what does this have to do with what Senior Sister has to say?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± Ao Longyu looked at the two of them and said,


    ¡°All you know is just the rough idea, but you don¡¯t know the details.


    ¡°At that time, there was fog in the mystic realm. Before I went to save the others, I found the junior brother of the Ninth Summit first.


    At that time, he could actually drive away the fog.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the mist in the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm special? It¡¯s basically impossible to disperse,¡± Mu Xiu asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Longyu nodded.


    ¡°I asked why.


    The answer I got was that he knew of a repelling array formation.


    He called it a trick.


    The array formation can repel the fog directly. This was why we could buy so much time.


    After that, I checked many documents and asked Master about simr array formations.


    The answer is that there has never been such a formation before.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Jing Ting and Mu Xiu and said seriously,


    ¡°That repelling formation wasprehended by him from reading the books.¡±


    ¡°Is the repelling array formation veryplicated?¡± Jing Ting asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s very simple.


    However, no one has ever thought of it that way,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    Then, she roughly exined the principles of the array formation.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Xiu was surprised.


    ¡°Even if someone thought of this, it would be very difficult to seed, right?¡±


    Ao Longyu fell silent.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu were both surprised and in disbelief.


    Although the junior brother of the Ninth Summit¡¯s cultivation level was slightly inferior, he was not weak in other aspects?


    It was unbelievable.


    At the very least, he was a little stronger than them.


    All of them fell silent.


    A momentter, Jing Ting broke the silence.


    ¡°In that case, that junior brother might have already learned the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds?¡±


    What they saw that day might be true, but prejudice made them choose to doubt and not believe it.


    The three of them didn¡¯t know about this, but they increasingly felt that it was possible.


    They wanted to ask more.


    Perhaps when the other party returned, they would ask directly.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon, why isn¡¯t he out yet?¡±


    Someone asked curiously in front of the pond.


    There was always someone paying attention to this. They wanted to see that disciple of the Ninth Summit walk out in a sorry state.


    However, they were a little disappointed that the other party had note out yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. There aren¡¯t many people in the Peaceful Void Lake recently. If someonees out, we will definitely notice.¡±


    The Peaceful Void Lake was behind the straw hut. However, to them, the rest behind it was covered by a fog.


    It was hard to see through it.


    It was harder to see the exact situation inside either.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. We should be able to meet that senior brother from the First Summit soon.


    I wonder how the junior brother of the Ninth Summit felt when he saw the gap between them.


    I¡¯ve met that senior brother once. It¡¯s hard to exin in words.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I can¡¯t keep up with that senior brother at all. He¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°We were walking with difficulty while that senior brother was just strolling casually.¡±


    ¡°I heard that no one in the Golden Core realm canpare to that senior brother. There isn¡¯t even an Essence Soul cultivator who can either.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist drank as he listened to their conversations.


    He felt that this was an interesting matter.


    However, he could roughly understand the situation inside. Those two people had indeed met.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan walked for a long time before stopping again after feeling the pressure.


    The reflection in theke had be much clearer.


    If he continued, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could begin to see the details.


    He was beginning to feel it. He could feel the benefits thiske brought him.


    Lights began to appear in his Essence Soul.


    It was as if the moment his reflection appeared in theke, the light was also sketching out his Essence Soul, making it brighter and more corporeal.


    ¡°I came to the right ce.¡±


    Jiang Lan was delighted.


    As long as his reflection was clear in the end, he had a feeling that he would quickly advance to the mid-stage Essence Soul realm.


    But there was no hurry.


    However, when he stopped this time, Jiang Lan discovered that there was still someone in front of him.


    It was still that senior brother.


    Jiang Lan nodded at him, and the other party nodded back.


    At this moment, the other party¡¯s fighting spirit was even stronger.


    Just like that, Jiang Lan walked on theke. Whenever he felt the pressure, he would stop. Every time he stopped, he would see the same senior brother.


    However, that senior brother¡¯s fighting spirit only grew stronger each time.


    Jiang Lan felt that the other party¡¯s talent was ridiculously high.


    It was as if it was constantly improving.


    Just like that, a month passed.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: If He Could Be Invincible as a Saint, He Would Be a Saint</h4>


    For a month, Gu Qi did not fall into theke halfway.


    His battle intent soared.


    He caused ripples as he walked step by step on theke¡¯s surface. However, he stood on theke¡¯s surface and did not fall into theke at all.


    But at the beginning, he was calm and rxed.


    Slowly, it became more strenuous.


    Every time he stopped to rest, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he saw the junior brother following behind him.


    In the beginning, the other party didn¡¯t arrive so quickly. He had been anticipating his arrival.


    Soon, the other party became faster and faster. Sometimes, he felt like the other party was right behind him.


    Pressure.


    He felt an unprecedented pressure.


    This pressure aroused the fighting spirit in his heart.


    His heart was very pure. He just wanted to win against that junior brother.


    The other party had already be his opponent.


    An opponent that was worth fighting with his all.


    He did not dare to underestimate him at all.


    The other party was a powerful enemy who could walk alongside him.


    He was an opponent worthy of his respect.


    He had broken through his limits with every step he took. A month had passed, and he believed that he could finally be far ahead of this junior brother.


    But he was wrong.


    When he stopped, he realized that not only was this junior brother not shaken off by him, but he had also appeared beside him.


    He¡­


    He had caught up.


    The other party nodded at him.


    He nodded in return.


    This was out of respect.


    However, the other party took another step forward.


    He¡­


    He was taking the lead.


    The junior brother was walking very slowly. He could clearly feel that the other party¡¯s speed had not changed since the beginning.


    At this moment, he finally understood one thing.


    It wasn¡¯t that the other party had be faster.


    But he¡­


    He was slowing down.


    Gu Qi was in disbelief.


    As he looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s departing figure, a new fighting spirit appeared in his eyes.


    He had lost, but he wanted to regain his victory.


    Gu Qi took another step forward.


    Jiang Lan walked in front. He didn¡¯t look at his senior brother.


    He realized that this senior brother¡¯s fighting spirit was very strong. However, he couldn¡¯t make a move here either.


    Battle intent was also a form of mental state for that senior brother.


    If he destroyed it recklessly, he would only fall into theke.


    During this month, Jiang Lan had been walking and stopping, but still maintaining his initial speed.


    He was neither in a hurry nor cking off.


    He could already see his reflection, but his facial features were hard to see.


    However, he could also feel that there was more light shining on his Essence Soul, as if it was illuminating the ws of it.


    Thiske was very difficult to walk through, but there were indeed many benefits.


    It would be of sufficient help to his Essence Soul.


    However, after walking for a month, he did not know how big theke was.


    Or they could be walking in circles.


    Without thinking too much, Jiang Lan continued walking forward. He didn¡¯t look back nor did he make any unnecessary movements.


    Behind him, Gu Qi was chasing after Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan had now be his target.


    ¡­


    Outside the Peaceful Void Lake, some disciples were still meditating.


    At this moment, someone suddenly said,


    ¡°It¡¯s been a month.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s been a month?¡± Someone asked in confusion.


    ¡°That senior brother from the First Summit has been in there for a month? I¡¯ve already heard about this.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s that disciple from the Ninth Summit. He¡¯s been in there for a month. I¡¯ve been waiting here for a month.


    He hasn¡¯te out yet.


    I remember that this is his first time entering the Peaceful Void Lake.¡±


    ¡°A disciple of the Ninth Summit? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t left? I thought he would have long ago.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here. I want to see when he wille out.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist was also astonished.


    It had been a month. He had actually been inside for a month.


    Not only that, but he had also surpassed Gu Qi.


    His condition had never undergone any special changes.


    ¡°There are no ripples in his heart. He is as flexible and tolerant as water.


    Incredible. Mo Zhengdong¡¯s disciple is truly impressive.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist drank his wine. He wanted to see how far Mo Zhengdong¡¯s disciple could go.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at theke and continued to walk forward.


    He had a feeling that every step he took now was taking him into the abyss.


    If he couldn¡¯t understand his heart and understand his intentions, he would not be able to continue walking here.


    Jiang Lan understood his heart and his intentions.


    There was not much he wanted to do. He wanted to stay on the Ninth Summit and sign in for his cultivation.


    Until the day he became invincible.


    If he could be invincible as an immortal, he would be an immortal.


    However, immortals were not invincible.


    So¡­


    He wanted to be a saint.


    Jiang Lan walked forward one step at a time, slowly seeing himself clearly. The light of his Essence Soul increased bit by bit.


    He could feel that the further he went, the faster his cultivation would progress.


    Jiang Lan, who had been walking for a month, had no idea how long he had been on the Peaceful Void Lake.


    This time, he walked longer.


    Two months passed again.


    He saw himself, but his eyescked his spirit.


    ¡°I should be able to see it after this final step.


    But¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan looked around him. He didn¡¯t see anyone around.


    He also knew that he was almost at his limit.


    This final step had a chance of him falling to the bottom of theke.


    Jiang Lan knew that his mental state was good, but there was still an end point.


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have taken thest step.


    But he wanted to take thisst step.


    If he didn¡¯t take this step, he would regret it.


    Perhaps he was still full of youthful vigor.


    This time, he did not restrain himself.


    He took a step forward.


    In an instant, Jiang Lan felt as if he had fallen into an abyss.


    ¡­

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: Convinced</h4>


    On the peak of the First Summit.


    A middle-aged man stood in a pavilion. Beside him stood a young man.


    His cultivation level was unfathomable, as if he had already seen the gate to immortality.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Gu Qitely?¡±


    Feng Yixiao¡¯s voice wasced with dignity.


    Among the new disciples in the past 200 years, Gu Qi was the most talented.


    He naturally cared about him.


    In the past, he could still be seen challenging his senior brothers and sisters.


    But in the past few months, there had been no sound from him at all.


    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t know, but Junior Brother has been at the Peaceful Void Lake for three months and has yet to appear,¡± Lin An replied respectfully.


    ¡°Three months?¡±


    Feng Yixiao was surprised.


    Three months in the Peaceful Void Lake was not an ordinary matter.


    Among the current generation of disciples, there was basically no one who could achieve this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip down.¡±


    With that, Feng Yixiao disappeared on the spot and headed towards the Peaceful Void Lake.


    ¡­


    At this moment, there were many people near the Peaceful Void Lake.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three months. I¡¯ve been waiting here for three months, but the disciple of the Ninth Summit still hasn¡¯t appeared.


    If I didn¡¯t know that nobody would die in the Peaceful Void Lake, I would have suspected that he¡¯s already dead inside.¡±


    ¡°However, I also realized that the senior brother from the First Summit hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±


    ¡°Could they bepeting amongst themselves?¡±


    ¡°Surely not, right? That junior brother from the Ninth Summit doesn¡¯t have the capability.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he doesn¡¯t have the capability? Did you not see that he has been inside for three months?


    If he doesn¡¯t have the capability, then do you have it?¡±


    ¡°I have to admit that it¡¯s not a coincidence that this junior brother can stay in the Ninth Summit.


    Although his talent was average and his cultivation depended on resources, his temperament is not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°I really want to see what¡¯s going on inside. It¡¯s been three months.¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist said nothing. He only continued to drink.


    However, when he ced the wine near his mouth, he suddenly paused.


    A gust of wind blew outside the straw hut, followed by the sound of waves.


    ¡°Waves are forming?¡±


    The Ancient Wine Daoist was taken aback.


    Only those who were currently breaking through the limits of their mental state in the Peaceful Void Lake could cause theke water to surge.


    It was a refinement of one¡¯s mental state.


    A momentter, the Ancient Wine Daoist sighed.


    ¡°What a pity. If only he had enough talent¡­¡±


    Then, the Ancient Wine Daoist shook his head. He was not his disciple, so he had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Listen, there¡¯s a sound.¡±


    At this moment, all of them looked behind the straw hut.


    They did hear some sounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sound of the waves. Are there waves forming?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? I remember that that only happens if someone is trying to break through to the next level, right? Is it that senior brother from the First Summit?¡±


    ¡°It has to be. That senior brother from the First Summit hasn¡¯te out in so long. He must have had a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be the junior brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time he¡¯s entered. How can he have a breakthrough? Only by entering more times will there be a chance of a breakthrough.


    Because only then will you know what your limits are.


    Furthermore, the senior brother of the First Summit has never exceeded a month in the past. Now, it¡¯s been three months. Isn¡¯t this a sign of a breakthrough?¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Qi looked ahead in a daze. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he saw it.


    Light.


    A bright and dazzling light.


    Even though he didn¡¯t see the other party, he knew.


    That junior brother appeared covered in light.


    He was iparably dazzling.


    He had broken through his own limits.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Gu Qi knelt on the water.


    He felt powerless.


    He had chased after him with all his might. In the beginning, he could see the other party¡¯s figure, butter on, he could only see him vaguely.


    In the end, he could no longer see where he was.


    He could not keep up with his opponent¡¯s pace.


    He was left far behind.


    Now, the other party had already surpassed himself.


    It was not something he couldpare to either.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been defeated. I¡¯ve beenpletely defeated.¡±


    He hadpeted with all his might and pride.


    But¡­


    But he couldn¡¯t win against the other party.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Gu Qi opened his eyes and looked ahead. If possible, he wanted to challenge the other party in the future.


    Woosh!


    The waves rose.


    Gu Qi looked at the light in front of him as it was slowly drowned out by the waves.


    He could not go any further.


    In the end, he waspletely drowned out by the waves.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan took a deep breath.


    Then, he stood steadily on the water.


    Previously, he had taken the final step. He felt as if he had been swallowed into the abyss.


    All kinds of distracting thoughts were running through his mind.


    His heart was racing, and he felt like he could enter an endless abyss at any moment.


    He wanted to break free, but he could not.


    He knew that he would definitely fall into theke.


    In the end, he gave up struggling and followed the stream.


    He wanted to see what was down there.


    He wanted to see what was pulling him down.


    To his surprise, when he went down¡­


    What he saw was water that was so clear that he could see the bottom of theke, and he could see his own reflection.


    At that moment, he woke up.


    He stood on the quietke and looked at the reflection.


    At this moment, his reflection was no longer there.


    The thoughts in his heart seemed to have disappeared.


    In the end, he stopped walking.


    It was enough to walk till here.


    If he continued forward, he would definitely fall into theke.


    Just as he was about to retreat, an array of light appeared beneath his feet.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared by the side of theke.


    The Peaceful Void Lake had sent him back.


    There was another person standing by theke.


    It was the senior brother from the First Summit.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and greeted.


    Gu Qi¡¯s body was wet due to theke water, and he looked like he was in a sorry state.


    However, he also bowed back politely.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±


    If he could afford to fight, he could afford to lose.


    He was utterly convinced by his loss.

 Chapter 51 - Sage Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 51: Sage Chapter</h4>


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Senior Brother any longer,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    He didn¡¯t know who he was.


    However, based on the other party¡¯s talent and ability, it couldn¡¯t have beenfortable for him to be seen in a sorry state.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan had no intention of staying.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the senior brother¡¯s wet clothes either.


    He came here to improve his cultivation, not to make enemies.


    However, before he left, he nned to sign in.


    Because it was not the Great Dao, he could not constantly sign in here.


    That was why the Ninth Summit was his blessednd.


    However, it had been so long since he had signed in. Perhaps he could obtain something good.


    The gift of the Great Dao could be umted.


    As for whether it was true or not, Jiang Lan felt that he would know after trying.


    ¡°System, sign in at the Peaceful Void Lake.¡±


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Sage Chapter: The Unmoved Sage.]


    [The Unmoved Sage: There is no clear boundary between partiality and impartiality. A sage devoid of feelings deals with the people as the dogs of grass are dealt with.]


    The Unmoved Sage?


    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment after signing in.


    Then, he realized that there was a book in his mind.


    The book floated in his mind like a calmke.


    The moment he saw the book, he felt like he could forget everything.


    Grace. Hatred. Love. Anger.


    Nothing could appear in this book.


    Forgetting his feelings meant that he would be impartial. He would not be moved or disturbed by his emotions.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the Sage Chapter and felt that it was not inferior to the Daoist Scripture at all.


    But learning this was equivalent to abandoning his seven emotions and six desires.


    Although he pursued being flexible and tolerant like water, it did not mean that he had to give up his feelings.


    In the end, he did not pay much attention to the Sage Chapter.


    This did not suit him.


    Although it was indeed impressive, it was only useful as a reference. It had no direct cultivation value.


    He knew himself well enough. He was not one who could be a sage devoid of emotions.


    This went against his original intention. He did not want anything that did not go with it.


    Jiang Lan then left the Peaceful Void Lake and headed outside.


    After passing through the fog, he would probably reach the straw hut from before.


    Gu Qi watched Jiang Lan leave. Although he really wanted to ask who he was, there was no hurry.


    He would definitely know once he went out.


    Then, he looked at his wet clothes.


    He hesitated, but didn¡¯t try to cover it up.


    Instead, he walked out.


    ¡­


    There were many people watching outside the thatched house.


    Now, the sound of the waves had disappeared.


    They really wanted to know who woulde out first.


    Usually, whoever came first was the one who failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s without a doubt that the senior brother from the First Summit will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°I also think that the senior brother of the First Summit and the junior brother of the Ninth Summit are not on the same level.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the junior brother from the Ninth Summit will definitely head out first.¡±


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Footsteps came from behind the thatched house.


    They saw a figure walking out.


    ¡°He¡¯s out, he¡¯s out.¡±


    ¡°Whoever appears first is the loser. By the looks of it, he should be a disciple of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, from the looks of it, he¡¯s indeed a disciple of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure who it is until thest moment. And there are more than two people at theke.¡±


    Everyone was looking at that figure. They were all very curious as to who he was.


    After all, some people had secretly made bets.


    The figure became clearer.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the fog and appeared beside the straw hut.


    There was an uproar after Jiang Lan appeared.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it will be the junior brother of the Ninth Summit? The senior brother of the First Summit will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Looks like this junior brother is the one who lost. However, you can¡¯t me him. After all, the First Summit¡¯s senior brother is too outstanding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the junior brother of the Ninth Summit has an extraordinary temperament, how can the senior brother of the First Summit bepared to this person?¡±


    ¡°Even though he lost, it was still an honorable defeat. The senior brother of the First Summit is still the best.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯spletely defeated. However, they¡¯re technically from two different worlds. There¡¯s nothing else to say about that.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people. He walked up to the senior and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Go back. Your Master has been waiting for a long time.¡± The Ancient Wine Daoist looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    It was time to go back and enter seclusion. His gains this time were not small.


    The only pity was that the Peaceful Void Lake was not on the Great Dao.


    He could not sign in again.


    He had yet to encounter a second path of the Great Dao.


    Jiang Lan left, but the others didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright, the one who failed has left. The senior brother from the First Summit should being out, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Senior Brother how he did it.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother might not say it. But if he does, we will benefit greatly.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s good to see Senior Brother¡¯s heroic bearing.¡±


    ¡°Look, he¡¯sing out.¡±


    At this moment, all of them looked behind the straw hut.


    At this moment, a figure walked out.


    All of them were looking forward to seeing the victor.


    The Ancient Wine Daoist drank his wine and shook his head.


    He remained quiet.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    The footsteps approached.


    He walked out of the fog step by step.


    His figure slowly became clearer.


    As for those who were waiting for the First Summit¡¯s senior brother, their expressions changed from anticipation to odd.


    From odd to doubt.


    Then, their expressions went from doubt to shock.


    They saw that the person who had walked out was indeed the senior brother of the First Summit.


    But what shocked them was that this senior brother¡­


    His entire body¡­


    It was wet.


    ¡­

 Chapter 52 - Invitation from the First Summit

    <h4>Chapter 52: Invitation from the First Summit</h4>


    What did it mean if he was wet?


    This meant that he had fallen into theke.


    What did it mean if the First Summit¡¯s senior brother had fallen into the water?


    This meant that the person who had won was not the First Summit¡¯s senior brother at all.


    It was the junior brother of the Ninth Summit whom they had been previously talking about.


    The first to emerge was not the loser, but the winner.


    Everyone looked at Gu Qi and lost the ability to speak for a moment.


    At this moment, they had no idea how to react.


    This was different from what they had expected.


    Completely different.


    Everything that had happened had gone against what they had thought.


    But¡­


    But there was no way for them to refute it.


    The group of disciples who had originally intended to go forward to inquire about the insights the senior brother got from the victory had ashen expressions.


    The person who said that the junior brother of the Ninth Summit should be proud despite his defeat did not dare to say another word.


    He was afraid that she would embarrass himself again.


    Saying that the two were not on the same level was simply ignorant.


    Gu Qi did not stay. He left the Peaceful Void Lake immediately.


    He had lost.


    He would not deny it.


    After Gu Qi left.


    A voice suddenly came from the quiet crowd.


    ¡°So, the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit is the winner? The real loser is the Senior Brother from the First Summit? ¡±


    ¡°Impossible. How is this possible? There¡¯s no reason how this could happen.¡±


    ¡°But the truth is right here. You have to believe it.


    ¡°The person who truly broke through is the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°However, even if he is exceptional in this aspect, his talent is still limited.¡±


    ¡°But the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit had still won.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Yixiao watched all of this with a smile, before disappearing from where he stood.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    He had returned on his sword.


    This was a rare opportunity for him to ride on his sword.


    His master would call him childish if he rode on the sword in the Ninth Summit.


    To be honest, riding and traveling on a sword was indeed very cool.


    However, he had long passed the age of being childish.


    When he had the chance to go out, he would use all his cultivation to fly on his sword.


    As for when he would go out, normally speaking, he would have to wait until the day he transcended the tribtion and became an immortal.


    It was a little far, but he was slowly closing the distance.


    Jiang Lan looked ahead calmly. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he reached the Ninth Summit.


    Unless he ran into another ident and took a detour.


    However, before he passed by the Third Summit, Jiang Lan suddenly stopped.


    There was a middle-aged man standing in front of him.


    The other party was very strong.


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first instinct when he saw this person.


    ¡°Why is the leader of the First Summit here?¡±


    Jiang Lan naturally recognized this person. Although he had not seen the Summit Leaders of the various summits face-to-face yet, it did not mean that he did not know what they looked like in person.


    As a disciple of Kunlun, if he did not know how any of the Summit Leaders looked like.


    It would be very easy for him to offend the wrong people.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t take the initiative to greet him. Instead, he took a detour with a respectful expression.


    However, just as he took a detour, the First Summit Leader Feng Yixiao appeared in front of him again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Martial Uncle?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t take a detour this time and asked directly.


    The other party was obviously looking for him.


    However, Jiang Lan was surprised by the other party¡¯s words.


    ¡°How abouting to my First Summit?¡±


    This was what Jiang Lan heard.


    It had surprised him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Martial Uncle.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    He had never expected the First Summit Leader to invite him to the First Summit.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. Coming to the First Summit is better than staying in the Ninth Summit. Even if the Ninth Summit gave all its resources to you, it would still be insufficient in helping you be an immortal. However, my First Summit is able to do so. You are worthy of my nurturing.¡± Feng Yixiao looked at Jiang Lan and calmly spoke.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and said softly,


    ¡°Martial Uncle, you tter me. But I have already acknowledged my master. ¡±


    ¡°As long as you nod your head, I can help you with the other things.¡± Feng Yixiao seemed to have no intention of joking.


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°Thank you, Martial Uncle, but I don¡¯t intend to leave the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    If one didn¡¯t be an immortal, one was nothing in the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°Because Master treats me as his personal disciple,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    Although he was now the eldest personal disciple, he was not so at the beginning.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yixiao looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Martial Uncle, you have many disciples. Perhaps you won¡¯t feel anything if you had one more or one less disciple. But Master only has me. A teacher for a day, a father for life,¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and said calmly.


    Feng Yixiao gave Jiang Lan a deep look before disappearing on the spot.


    ¡°Farewell, Martial Uncle,¡± Jiang Lan said respectfully.


    After a moment, he headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°This is too dangerous. The First Summit Leader has been drawn out just by staying in the Peaceful Void Lake for a while. It seems like I have to figure out the situation before I do anything in the future. I shouldn¡¯t draw the attention of everyone in Kunlun.. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was on guard.


    He had initially thought that the incident at the Peaceful Void Lake was not a big problem.


    However, he was not sure what the First Summit Leader meant.


    There was no way to tell if what he said was real or fake.


    Except¡­


    Jiang Lan was telling the truth himself.


    It was impossible for him to leave the Ninth Summit.


    There was nothing bad about the Ninth Summit and his master was doing his best for him.


    As the eldest personal disciple, he might be the Ninth Summit¡¯s Leader in the future and guard the entrance to the Netherworld.


    He had long realized this.


    As for bing an immortal.


    He could definitely achieve immortality.


    ¡°However, I need to be stronger now. As much as possible.¡±


    He did not know what this Martial Uncle was like. It would be too dangerous for him if he turned angry and wanted to attack him.


    That was why if there was no need for him to do so, it would be best if he did not leave the Ninth Summit for the time being.

 Chapter 53 - You Want to Be The Summit Leader?

    <h4>Chapter 53: You Want to Be The Summit Leader?</h4>


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan handed over some immortal fruits.


    These were fruits that had been nted on the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan was the one who took care of them.


    It didn¡¯t take much time and he would asionally tend to them.


    Initially, he was going to buy wine for his master.


    However, the appearance of the First Summit Leader disrupted his n.


    For safety reasons, he returned to the Ninth Summit as soon as possible and did not go to the old inn to buy wine.


    Therefore, he could only use immortal fruits to rece them.


    ¡°Are you confident in advancing to the Golden Core stage?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong took over the fruits and asked Jiang Lan.


    Three months.


    Jiang Lansted for three whole months. Mo Zhengdong had initially thought that his disciple would at most stay for one month.


    He did not expect his disciple to stay in the Peaceful Void Lake for three months.


    This disciple of him had given him surprises after surprises.


    ¡°I will give it a try,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    No one could guarantee anything regarding cultivation.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan.


    He did not say much.


    Jiang Lan was an opinionated person and knew what he was doing.


    As his master, he had said and done everything he could.


    Therefore, the rest would depend on Jiang Lan himself.


    Whether or not he could break through to the Golden Core realm in these two years was entirely up to himself.


    Jiang Lan wanted to go back and cultivate, but he still asked curiously;


    ¡°Master, will my title change again after staying in the Ninth Summit for a hundred years?¡±


    ¡°You want to be the Summit Leader?¡± Mo Zhengdong smiled at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    He wanted to prevent what happened thirty years ago from happening.


    The threshold of a hundred years was already very close. He did not want to be called by his master to buy wine and be filial to him.


    He should do such things himself.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the peak of the Ninth Summit and headed towards the Netherworld Cave.


    He needed to go back and cultivate.


    He was sure that he did not have to care too much about reaching the hundred years mark.


    Soon, he returned to the entrance of theherworld. However, this time, he discovered that the original three people had be two.


    Ao Longyu had left at some point.


    The other two were still cultivating.


    They were still using the very initial array formation.


    This time, Jiang Lan felt that something was off.


    But it was very weak.


    It was likely that as time passed, the array formation also needed to change.


    The terrain of the Ninth Summit was not fixed.


    In particr, the aura of the Netherworld would have quite a bit of influence on it.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s steps were light, not disturbing their cultivation.


    However, the other party probably wouldn¡¯t stay for too long.


    The past few months had consumed a great deal of their energy, and they more or less had some Netherworld aura on them.


    If they were too anxious to breakthrough, it would backfire on them instead.


    What surprised Jiang Lan was that when he had just passed by the array formation.


    The two of them opened their eyes.


    ¡°Junior brother is back?¡± Jing Ting immediately asked Jiang Lan to stay.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head apologetically.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just because we were looking out for Junior Brother.¡± Jing Ting stood up.


    Mu Xiu also stood up.


    They walked up to Jiang Lan and took out a bottle of pills.


    ¡°There are some Golden Core Stabilizing Pills here that can be used to help you form your Golden Core. This can be considered a gift from Senior Sister Ao and the two of us. We wanted to thank Junior Brother for your reminder. It gave us a fair bit of fortuitous opportunities. Senior Sister Ao has alsopleted her cultivation ahead of time because of this. She¡¯s now proceeding to her next step of cultivation. ¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the bottle of pills and took it.


    The other party received a fortuitous opportunity because of him. The pills could be considered a return gift.


    They owed each other nothing.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Senior Brother any further.¡±


    After the other party nodded, Jiang Lan turned around and entered the Netherworld Cave.


    He wanted to enter and cultivate, making his essence soul be stronger.


    Although he had the Peaceful Void Lake¡¯s help, he still needed some time before he could advance to the mid-stage Essence Soul realm.


    However, the time to do so was greatly reduced.


    In addition, with his Registration System, the time and effort he needed to advance to the mid-stage Essence Soul realm would be theoretically reduced to the maximum.


    When he returned to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan noticed that the Netherworld Aura here seemed to be heavier than before.


    ¡°Is the eruption that urs every hundred yearsing?¡±


    The entrance to the Netherworld required people to guard. Not only was there a passageway here, but the Netherworld Aura would also erupt once every 100 years.


    Sometimes, there would even be someherworld creatures running out.


    They were just weak creatures.


    And would not affect the outside world much.


    ¡°Then it should be time for the First Summit to receive their fortuitous opportunity again.¡±


    The First Summit should have an entrance to the Heavenly Realm.


    It also erupted once every hundred years.


    However, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t envious because the Netherworld Aura could also greatly increase his cultivation.


    However, it would still depend on whether his master would allow him to go near the entrance and cultivate when the time came.


    ¡°The vegetative egg has also recovered.¡±


    Seeing that the vegetative egg had returned to normal.


    Jiang Lan cast another time of Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    He still had that ufortable feeling when he cast the spell on the egg.


    Then, he started cultivating.


    During this cultivation session, Jiang Lan felt a sense of solidity.


    It was as if his body contained countless energies that were helping him improve his essence soul.


    Even the effect of consuming a pill meant for one at the Essence Soul realm was iparable to what he was feeling now.


    Only when he possessed the Daoist Scripture did he have a simr feeling.


    In this state, Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation speed was much faster.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even need to eat pills which would help raise his cultivation base.


    Jiang Lan remained silent, continuously deepening his cultivation.


    He did not care about what was happening outside.


    Moreover, he was currently supposed to be in the crucial period of advancing to the Golden Core Realm.


    Not to mention the two people at the entrance of the Netherworld, even his master would not arrange anything for him to do in fear of disturbing him.


    ¡­

 Chapter 54 - Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 54: Advancement</h4>


    At the entrance to the Netherworld Cave, Mu Xiu looked at the entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three months. I wonder when this Junior Brother wille out.¡±


    Yes, three months had passed since Jiang Lan entered the Netherworld Cave to cultivate.


    And today was the day they would leave.


    Their cultivation here had beenpleted.


    Staying any longer would not only bring them no benefits, it would also bring them danger.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you still nning to wait?¡± Mu Xiu asked Jing Ting.


    Jing Ting wanted to stay because of the issue with the array formation.


    They were very curious as to whether Jiang Lan had mastered Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    If possible, they hoped that he could use it on them once.


    After all, their next step of cultivation was more or less rted to luck.


    It was an opportunity not to be missed.


    However, since the other party didn¡¯te out, they couldn¡¯t waste too much time waiting either.


    If they missed their next cultivation opportunity, it would be very difficult for them to chance upon it again.


    Ao Longyu was already far ahead. In a few more years, she should be able to break through to the Essence Soul realm.


    Once she stepped into the Essence Soul realm, she would be close to the immortal path.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait another three days.¡±


    Jing Ting looked at the hole and said, ¡°Three days is my limit.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t apany Senior Brother. I¡¯m going to chase after Senior Sister Ao. I hope Senior Brother can wait until the end.¡± Mu Xiu turned and left after saying that.


    Three days were very important to them.


    One step ahead meant a constant lead ahead of the others.


    Waiting for Jiang Lan toe out was too risky a move.


    He hadn¡¯t evene out in three months. It would be very difficult for him toe out within the next three days.


    Furthermore, one had to bet on the fact that Jiang Lan knew the spell Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    Even if the other party knew how to use it, he would have to be willing to use it.


    Thus, it could be said to be almost impossible for Jiang Lan to cast Rainbow Auspicious Clouds on them.


    Jing Ting sent Mu Xiu away with his gaze.


    While he continued to wait.


    Three days. Just three more days.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes and discovered that he had almost digested everything.


    This surprised him.


    He was only a step away from the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm after making a trip to the Peaceful Void Lake.


    Jiang Lan took out the Divine Feather Pill.


    Since he was only one step away from the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm, he would directly advance before leaving.


    After taking the pill, Jiang Lan began to attempt to advance.


    He could clearly feel that his essence soul was bing pure and solid.


    He then calmed his mind.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    Jiang Lan, who had his eyes closed, felt the surroundings turn from blurry to clear.


    From darkness to light.


    When he looked into his body, he seemed to be able to see his insides more clearly.


    Any problem within his body could be detected immediately.


    His mind was clear and he had a stronger mental resistance.


    If a heart demon were to invade his mind, it would now be much easier for him to resist it.


    He had sessfully advanced to the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    He opened his eyes and looked at his hands.


    ¡°Advancing to the mid-stage Essence Soul realm in three months is somewhat unexpected. However, a fortuitous opportunity like the Peaceful Void Lake is rare and will onlye by once. It¡¯s probably because I had managed to take thest step out without falling into theke.¡±


    It was a form of sublimation.


    That was why his essence soul had advanced so quickly.


    If he was really only at the Golden Core or Foundation Establishment realm, he would definitely not have received the same benefit.


    Unfortunately, this sort of sublimation was even more difficult than advancing.


    After getting up, Jiang Lan did not adjust his cultivation to the Golden Core Realm.


    It was still not time for him to do so.


    However, it was time to clean up the hall.


    After casting Rainbow Auspicious Clouds on the vegetative egg once, Jiang Lan nned to leave.


    However, the moment he had turned around, he instantly entered a state ofprehension.


    He felt as if his soul had been blessed.


    Now, he understood the workings and mysteries of luck.


    Luck was like fate.


    It was amazing and hard to describe with words.


    Furthermore, he could sense that he could not touch on such things often.


    Doing so was not beneficial to him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder Master said that it¡¯s simr to a divine power but not fully a divine power. Luck originates from the heavens and earth. Even if it can be used and manipted a little, it cannot be touched on too much. ¡±


    Then, Jiang Lan walked out.


    As for the vegetative egg, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t expect it to hatch.


    When he had time, he would water some spiritual liquid and raise it as a nt.


    Fortunately, there was no need to bathe it in the sun.


    ¡­


    Jing Ting looked at the sky, then at the entrance to theherworld.


    Sigh.


    He let out a soft sigh.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t manage to meet Jiang Lan.


    Three days had passed, and he could not stay any longer.


    He had to catch up.


    Everyone makes different choices. He merely made the wrong bet.


    Fortunately, it was still a loss he could tolerate.


    But just as Jing Ting had just turned to leave.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps.


    Footsteps that came from the entrance to the Netherworld.


    Jiang Lan had just walked out of the Netherworld Cave. He nned to read some books while cleaning up the ce. He would also take some pills toy a more solid foundation for his cultivation.


    Doing so would not affect his cultivation, his understanding of spells as well as his knowledge in other aspects.


    Of course, his energy was limited, so he wouldn¡¯t learn everything.


    It was impossible for him to know everything.


    Currently, he had still yet to receive something that epassed everything from signing in.


    This was except the Daoist Scripture that had partially managed to do so.


    Right now, the most important thing was to increase his cultivation. Only by achieving immortality could one have a certain degree of self-preservation ability in the Grand Deste World.


    In the vast Grand Deste World, immortals, devils, gods, and Buddhas were everywhere.


    If he didn¡¯t be an immortal, he would feel danger even if he was just a bit further away from Kunlun.


    ¡°Eh, Senior Brother?¡±


    After exiting the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan discovered that there was only one person left out of the original three.


    Furthermore, he seemed to be waiting for him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you free?¡±


    Jing Ting had something to ask of him, so he would definitely not be arrogant.


    ¡°Senior brother, please speak.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what the other party wanted with him.


    ¡°The first time I saw you half a year ago, I saw that you were covered in rainbow clouds. I want to ask if Junior Brother hasprehended the spell Rainbow Auspicious Clouds. If you have mastered it, can you help me and use it on me once?¡± Jing Ting paused for a moment and immediately said.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t make you cast it on me for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 55 - This Picture Is Strange

    <h4>Chapter 55: This Picture Is Strange</h4>


    Jiang Lan looked at Jing Ting.


    He then said frankly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never used it on anyone before. It might not work and there¡¯s even a chance something bad might happen.¡±


    He had never used it on a living person before.


    Hence, he wanted to give it a try too.


    It was just nice that this senior brother of his requested him to do so.


    It would save him the trouble of using it on himself.


    Using it on others might not necessarily be the same as using it on oneself.


    When it was used on others, perhaps he would feel something more.


    The vegetative egg did make his spirit feel slightly blessed, but that was all.


    Furthermore, the vegetative egg could not provide him any feedback.


    ¡°Please give it a try.¡± Jing Ting had no choice.


    At this point in time, if he were to give up, all his efforts would be for naught.


    As he was making a gamble from the start, he was naturally not afraid to gamble again.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate to use the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds on Jing Ting.


    At this moment, a magical cloud descended from the sky.


    Jiang Lan could feel an indescribable force supporting Jing Ting.


    It was as if Jing Ting had gained some luck.


    However, what surprised Jiang Lan was that when he used Rainbow Auspicious Clouds, seven-colored auspicious clouds would also appear on his body.


    As Jing Ting¡¯s body began to be covered by the rainbow clouds, the rainbow clouds on himself would disappear.


    The rainbow clouds seemed to have no effect on himself. It was as if it was just stored and umted on his body over a period of time.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jiang Lan instantly understood.


    After he learned the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds spell, rainbow auspicious clouds would gather on his body.


    The stronger the target, the greater the consumption of the rainbow auspicious clouds on his body.


    Using it on a vegetative egg consumed not much rainbow auspicious clouds and hence, he couldn¡¯t feel much.


    But with Jing Ting¡¯s Golden Core cultivation, he would naturally consume a lot of rainbow auspicious clouds.


    However, the umtion of the rainbow auspicious clouds seemed to be useless and had no effect on himself.


    This¡­


    This was somewhat useless.


    However, he could try to use it on himself.


    As for whether it was useful or not, he would know the next time when he had tried it.


    However, this spell was indeed not suitable to be used casually.


    The slightest problem could easily lead to trouble.


    This was especially so if it was used on those with powerful cultivations.


    However, using it on the vegetative egg continuously seemed fine.


    It did not consume much of his clouds.


    Of course, the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds was only an auxiliary spell technique.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s focus was on cultivation, not on this.


    Only with a powerful cultivation could he have unparalleled strength.


    This was what he needed to pursue.


    If he was not strong enough, he did not want to leave the Ninth Summit.


    When he was strong enough, he could go out for a stroll.


    But that was still very far away.


    Bing an immortal was a threshold.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what is this?¡± Jing Ting naturally saw the rainbow auspicious clouds on Jiang Lan¡¯s body disappearing.


    This was the first time he had seen someone cast Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    ¡°It¡¯s the side effect of casting this spell, it seems like it will take quite some time to recover,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    Jing Ting lowered his head. He could understand that it was not easy to cast a spell simr to a divine power.


    If not for the fact that this junior brother had never used it on anyone before, he would not have had the chance to experience it.


    He was considered lucky.


    ¡°This is to thank Junior Brother.¡±


    Jing Ting took out a cultivation book, a spell technique, and an aqua blue bead.


    ¡°This is a book that contains cultivation insights which I had obtained by ident when I was out. Even though it isn¡¯t that detailed, there are some records relevant to you.¡± As he spoke, he passed the book of cultivation insights to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This is the Spirit Ape Spell. When Junior Brother is in a terrain with mountains or rivers, it can increase your strength greatly. Thest gift will require Junior Brother to research it yourself. I¡¯m the only one in the entire Kunlun with this thing. However, I still don¡¯t dare to read its contents up till now.¡±


    With that, Jing Ting handed everything over to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refuse.


    After he epted it, Jing Ting left.


    He was in a hurry.


    Jiang Lan watched as Jing Ting left.


    These senior brothers and sisters didn¡¯t seem to like forming karma.


    Or perhaps they didn¡¯t like leaving favors unreturned.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t like it either.


    Therefore, he would never reject what those people gave him.


    By doing so, no one owed each other anything.


    Then, he began to clean the hall.


    While cleaning up, he would also check his cultivation insights and Spirit Ape Spell.


    Jiang Lan read the cultivation insights very carefully. He discovered that these cultivation insights indeed contained insights on the various realms before immortality.


    Although it was not much, it was very straightforward.


    ¡°It should be a spare copy. However, some important pieces of information have not been removed.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the only cultivation insight book Jiang Lan had.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s library also had this.


    It seemed to be his master¡¯s.


    By cross-referencing between these two, it gave him quite a lot of revtions.


    After putting away the book of cultivation insights, Jiang Lan looked at the Spirit Ape Spell.


    Very soon, he realized that this was a movement technique that waspatible with mountains and rivers.


    However, even if he learned it, it would not be able to match his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    When he was free, he could learn a bit of it to enhance himself and disguise his movement technique.


    If he was not free, he could only throw it away.


    After all, the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel was enough for him.


    After putting away the Spirit Ape Spell, Jiang Lan turned his attention to thest blue bead.


    The other party¡¯s introduction of this item was very strange.


    This was the only item on Mount Kunlun and he didn¡¯t dare to look at it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a Dharma treasure, but it does look like a recording tool.¡±


    After checking that there were no problems, Jiang Lan activated the blue bead with his spiritual energy.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan felt some mist appear around him.


    But this was just from a recording.


    It wasn¡¯t really mist.


    Soon, he saw a few words in the mist.


    When he focused on them, his eyebrows turned into a frown.


    In front of him were a fewrge words¡ª¡±Senior Sister Long Yu¡¯s Bathing Scene.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°???¡±


    Jiang Lan regained hisposure after a moment of surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    Although Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand that senior sister of his, he still remembered her calm and cold demeanor.


    Although she was kind to some of her junior brothers and sisters, she would never let such things spread.


    Even if she did, she would definitely be angry and do her best to recover it.


    There was something fishy about this.


    Jiang Lan immediately activated the bead to see where the problemy.


    ¡­

 Chapter 56 - Is It Really A Bathing Scene?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Is It Really A Bathing Scene?</h4>


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to activate the scene.


    He discovered that this bead had indeed not been activated by anyone else.


    Without much thought, Jiang Lan began to look through the contents.


    He was curious about the problem with this thing.


    Soon, Jiang Lan saw ake.


    A mistyke.


    At this moment, ripples appeared in theke.


    Someone should be at the bottom of theke and was about to appear.


    ¡°Is it really a bathing scene?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised. From the looks of it, it did fit the situation.


    But he still did not believe it.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan saw water starting to rise. Someone wasing out of the water.


    A dragon¡¯s roar rang out.


    A snow-white dragon emerged from theke.


    It was a small dragon, or rather, a very small dragon.


    A young dragon?


    Ao Longyu?


    Then, the scene disappeared.


    Jiang Lan remained calm.


    He knew that there was definitely something wrong with the so-called bathing scene.


    However, he did not expect such a situation.


    This scene matched the name.


    The person had no clothes on her and had walked out of theke naked.


    But dragon scales were probably considered clothes, right?


    This was probably why this thing could still be outside.


    The image disappeared, and the aqua blue beady peacefully in Jiang Lan¡¯s hand.


    However, the traces left behind by the activation could not be erased.


    He didn¡¯t mind and casually threw it into the red gourd.


    After cleaning, he was going to read some books and eat some pills.


    After that, he would continue cultivating.


    After cultivating for another year or so, his cultivation on the surface could be adjusted to the Golden Core Realm.


    He just needed to remember this. The main focus was on his true cultivation realm.


    It could be said that he managed to advance to the mid-stage Essence Soul realm entirely based on luck.


    It would be difficult for him to enter thete-stage.


    In the following days, Jiang Lan continued to do his work.


    He spent most of his time cultivating.


    In the mid-stage Essence Soul realm, his Power of Nine Bulls limit had reached the power of seven bulls.


    He had a feeling that he might have a chance of fighting ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator with his current strength.


    The power of seven bulls was too shocking.


    Itpletely exceeded the strength a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator should have.


    However, he could not guarantee that the others did not have a skill like his.


    Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, it was best not to jump realms to fight with others.


    That was unless he had sufficient means to do so.


    His Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel was about to reach the eighth step.


    His ability to escape danger was much stronger now.


    In the vast Grand Deste World, survival was the most important thing.


    He had also learned some Dragon Language, and the enhancement it brought to some of his spells was indeed unimaginable.


    One example would be the enhancement it brought to his Heavenly Thunder Descent.


    He had a feeling that if he were to use Dragon Language to unleash the spell, he would be like a god of lightning descending into the world, able to control all lightning.


    If he became an immortal, his might would definitely be terrifying.


    This also allowed Jiang Lan to know that once a dragon used such a spell, it would be even more terrifying.


    From this, it could be seen that the dragon race could not be underestimated.


    Of course, Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t underestimate any enemy.


    As long as it was his enemy, he would not waste time using other spells. He would only use the Power of Nine Bulls to end the battle quickly.


    He wanted to insta-kill the enemy.


    ¡­


    Three years passed in a sh.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    In the past three years, his cultivation remained at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm. It would take quite some time for him to reach thete-stage.


    However, a year ago, he had changed his cultivation on the surface to be a Golden Core cultivator.


    Now, his master should think that his Golden Core was stable.


    Ever since he built his foundation, his inner demons had never been examined again.


    It was the same even after he had formed his Golden Core.


    It all depended on when he would take the initiative to have it checked.


    However, the Netherworld Cave passageway had been overflowing with energy recently.


    It seemed that the eruption would happen soon.


    When that time came, it would be perfect for him to utilize the Netherworld Aura to cultivate.


    After the fortuitous opportunity he had gained in the Peaceful Void Lake was exhausted, his advancement had slowed down drastically.


    Even with the elixirs and other items that he had gained from signing in, he still could not make rapid progress.


    However, his speed was definitely still much faster than the others.


    Recently, he had obtained quite a lot of things from signing in. There was once when he deliberately did not sign for three months to see if he could umte and gain a Great Dao¡¯s gift.


    His luck wasn¡¯t bad and he obtained another bottle of Bejeweled Nectar Wine.


    With it, he had a greater chance of advancing to the Void Refinement Realm.


    He then waited for another three months.


    Regretfully, he only obtained an ordinary Divine Feather Pill this time, which was meant for his cultivation at the Essence Soul Realm.


    Perhaps he would get a better item if he were to wait six months.


    However, he did not choose to do so. After all, he needed to sign in more often and get more elixirs and items to strengthen himself.


    Now, it was time for him to visit his master.


    If he hadn¡¯t been called, he would have continued cultivating until the day he became an immortal.


    On the day he became an immortal, he needed to make a trip out.


    This was because he had to undergo a tribtion.


    When the time came, there were a lot of things he needed to prepare beforehand.


    However, he was still far from bing an immortal.


    After pouring some spirit liquid onto the vegetative egg, Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave.


    In the past few years, he did not discover any attention from his Martial Uncle from the First Summit. In theory, there was no problem.


    He was in the Ninth Summit and had his master¡¯s protection.


    Of course, Jiang Lan also felt that this senior wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to him.


    After all, his talent was average.


    It was extremely difficult for him to be an immortal.


    One¡¯s temperament¡­ was far less important than strength.


    Even though he had a good temperament, it did not mean that others were bad.


    He was only slightly calmer than the others.


    Before long, Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lannded behind Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Have you stabilized your Golden Core?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    This was the first disciple that had formed his Golden Core on the Ninth Summit.


    This disciple had given him too many surprises.


    It also gave him a lot of anticipation.


    Even if his disciple¡¯s talent was not that good, he would do his best to nurture him.


    He wanted to help him be an immortal.

 Chapter 57 - The Opening Of The Jade Pool

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Opening Of The Jade Pool</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s stabilized.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    Initially, Jiang Lan thought that he would receive a gift from his master after his advancement.


    After all, when he built his foundation, his master had given him a vegetative egg.


    However, because of the vegetative egg, his master no longer gave him any more gifts.


    His master had thought that it was a spirit pet initially, but who knew that it would end up as a potted nt instead?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t expect this either.


    He had already thought of letting his spirit pet watch his door.


    If its spiritual wisdom was sufficient, it could help him clean up the hall and clear the grass by the roadside.


    However, one¡¯s ns could not keep up with changes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been on the mountain for decades, but you¡¯ve never been down, have you?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked softly.


    As soon as he asked, Jiang Lan immediately said,


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to go down the mountain for now.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    ¡°You have formed your Golden Core, it¡¯s time to go train in the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Master, I will go out and train when I be an immortal in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°But without actualbat, your future path will be dangerous. It will also be a form of resistance, preventing you from bing an immortal,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°There are many spirit herbs in the Witchcloud Mountain Range. The demonic beasts there aren¡¯t too strong. Do you want to give it a try? The party leader is a Human Immortal. ¡±


    ¡°Too far.¡±


    Jiang Lan had naturally heard of the Witchcloud Mountain Range. It was said that many disciples would head there to train.


    However, it was located in the deste north.


    The distance from Kunlun to the mountain range was not something that could be reached by flying.


    Jiang Lan naturally wouldn¡¯t go so far away.


    It was too dangerous.


    ¡°What about the Qilin Mountain Range? It¡¯s not too far. It¡¯s about a ten days journey from here. With someone leading the team, the trip would take at most five days. The fortuitous opportunities in the Qilin Mountain Range are immeasurable. Also, it¡¯s very easy to find a spirit beast that can be a spirit pet.¡± Mo Zhengdong asked again.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Master, is there somewhere where I can go ande back within two hours?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    Was this disciple of his intending on going down the mountain to help clear the roadblocks?


    Jiang Lan lowered his head in silence.


    He did not reject such training. After all, he reallycked actualbat experience.


    Some things required practical experience.


    However, it was too dangerous for him to leave the Ninth Summit.


    Before bing an immortal, he did not want to go out.


    That was unless it was a necessity. However, up till now, there had not been such a case.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about other things first. The Jade Pool is opening soon. At that time, some immortals would try to enter the Jade Pool. As a personal disciple, you have to attend the ceremony,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Are we going to the Jade Pool to observe the ceremony?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    There was another ce above that of the Kunlun Nine Summits, the Jade Pool Sacred Ground.


    It was said that only women could enter and cultivate there.


    However, almost no one could enter it.


    Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about such a thing. What he cared about was that he could enter the Jade Pool to sign in.


    The Jade Pool definitely had a path of Great Dao.


    If he were to sign in at the Jade Pool, he would be able to obtain heaven-defying items that were on the same level as the Daoist Scripture and the Creation Pill.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded. All personal disciples who did not have anything important on hand had to attend the event.


    In the past, there were no representatives from the Ninth Summit. However, this time round, there was finally one.


    Then, he thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce suitable for you to train at the bottom of Kunlun Mountain. With your speed, you can reach the destination in around two hours. At that ce, there is an Ice Cicada Forest. Go help me catch two ice cicadas. Four hours to and fro isn¡¯t too far, right?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refuse this time.


    His master had changed training outside into catching ice cicadas.


    It was more or less an experience.


    And it was very close.


    It was not much further than the inn where he bought wine for his master.


    It was not easy to catch an ice cicada in the Golden Core stage, but it was not dangerous either.


    However, to a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator like Jiang Lan, it didn¡¯t seem to be much of a hassle.


    He would take it as a trip to sign in.


    Fortunately, it was close enough.


    Soon, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit.


    After learning the location of the Ice Cicada Forest, he nned to make a fast trip.


    He still had not signed in today.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste any time.


    Mo Zhengdong watched helplessly as Jiang Lan left.


    ¡°It looks like when the timees for choosing elite disciples for the Witchcloud Gathering, he won¡¯t go either. Is this what happens when one¡¯s temperament is too good?¡±


    Apart from the necessary cultivation, there was basically nothing else his disciple wanted.


    Mo Zhengdong smiled bitterly, but he did not me him at all.


    He did not dislike the feeling of being distressed for his disciple.


    Instead, he was very proud of this disciple of his.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan¡¯s speed was very fast. On the surface, he was at the Golden Core Realm. Thus, the speed at which he rode on his flying sword was also at the Golden Core Realm.


    He did not fly too high and fast. Doing so was too high-profile and would easily provoke some seniors who were also traveling.


    Some people just didn¡¯t like people flying over their heads.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan avoided all these carefully.


    Soon, he arrived at the Ice Cicada Forest.


    It wasn¡¯t far from Mount Kunlun. Or rather, it could be said that this ce could barely be considered within Kunlun.


    It was just that Kunlun had never cared about this ce.


    Although Ice Cicadas were not ordinary, they were not a rare species.


    It was not very useful for cultivation.


    There was no need to care too much about them.


    Jiang Lan stood in midair. In front of him were some trees stained with frost.


    It was the same everywhere he looked.


    This was the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Jiang Lannded in the forest and began to search for the ice cicadas.


    As he walked deeper into the forest, the sounds of the forest gradually subsided.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Jiang Lan to feel that the forest had be unusually quiet. The Ice Cicada Forest wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.


    He had checked the information regarding this ce.


    ¡°Something is wrong here.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan decided to withdraw.


    However, he suddenly felt someone staring at him.


    The person was not far behind him.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan looked behind him.


    However, there was no one behind except for a few trees.


    Jiang Lan frowned, but there was no danger for now.


    ¡°I shall sign in here first.¡±

 Chapter 58 - I Dont Have Any Bad Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 58: I Don¡¯t Have Any Bad Intentions</h4>


    He did not notice the person observing him secretly.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t panic.


    But he had no intention of going deeper.


    The Ice Cicada Forest was indeed a little dangerous.


    However, he had never heard of any creature here that even Golden Cores couldn¡¯t detect.


    Jiang Lan felt that there should be some new changes here.


    In any case, he would withdraw first and see what happened.


    The Ice Cicada Forest was so big, it was not difficult to catch two Ice Cicadas.


    However, when he was about to leave, he decided to sign in here first.


    This ce could barely be considered the middle of a forest.


    ¡°System, I¡¯m signing in here.¡±


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the divine power, Spiritual Suppression Force.]


    [Spiritual Suppression Force: A subsidiary spell technique. By merging with other spell techniques, it has the power to suppress the soul, as well as break and shatter one¡¯s spirit.]


    When the system¡¯s voice fell, Jiang Lan was a little surprised.


    It was a divine power.


    This was the second time he had obtained a divine power ever since he had gotten One Leaf Vision.


    ¡°Spiritual Suppression Force? Judging from the description, it seems to be targeting one¡¯s Essence Soul. Is it simr to the Spirit Striking Whip?¡±


    Jiang Lan originally intended to learn it directly, but it was hard to say if it would bring along any problems.


    After all, he felt someone watching him from behind.


    The next second, Jiang Lan looked behind.


    This time, he saw a standing demon beast. It had a green face and sharp fangs, and its strength did not seem to be at Golden Core.


    ¡°A demon beast that has yet to reach the Golden Core Realm can appear before my eyes without me noticing?¡±


    Furthermore, he had activated his perception.


    There was something wrong with this demon beast.


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. If you do not wee me, I can leave right now.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at it and said.


    Right now, it was also looking at Jiang Lan.


    When the other party didn¡¯t react, Jiang Lan retreated out of the forest step by step.


    He did not want to be enemies with the other party. At present, the other party did not insist on killing him.


    Jiang Lan was retreating, but the demonic beast only watched without any signs of attacking.


    However, just as Jiang Lan was about to retreat, someone suddenly rushed out from behind the demonic beasts.


    The sword was very fast.


    The power it brought along was also very strong.


    Early-stage Golden Core.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡±


    The voice followed.


    The sword locked onto the demon beast, as if it wanted to kill the green-faced, long-fanged demon beast.


    The demonic beast sensed it and bared its teeth, wanting to counterattack, but its strength seemed to be insufficient.


    A chill ran down Jiang Lan¡¯s spine.


    There seemed to be countless eyes staring at him in the forest.


    It was like staring at an enemy.


    ¡°Is this person trying to drag me down?¡±


    Jiang Lan could clearly feel that once this demonic beast was killed, he would definitely be hated.


    Without any hesitation, he activated the Spirit Ape Spell.


    With a single step, he arrived beside the demonic beast.


    He cast a spell and blocked the early-stage Golden Core cultivator¡¯s sword. The man was shocked. He never expected Jiang Lan to suddenly appear.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t give him any time to react. He kicked out towards him.


    Bang!


    The powerful force sent the man flying.


    Spit!


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In the face of Jiang Lan¡¯s kick, his cultivation was actually unable to circte in the slightest.


    After the man was sent flying, Jiang Lan retreated some distance and immediately looked at the demonic beast.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan felt as if the entire forest was staring at him.


    He could feel that he was in a very dangerous position.


    At this moment, the demonic beast was staring at Jiang Lan, seemingly ready to attack at any moment.


    ¡°You should go.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke first.


    At this moment, he had to speak. Otherwise, the demonic beast would attack easily. Once it did, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    The demonic beast seemed to understand Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    It looked at Jiang Lan, slowly entering a tree.


    The other party disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan frowned and decided not to approach the tree.


    However, when the demon beast left, the gaze from the forest instantly disappeared.


    He was not hated by the hidden existence, nor was he targeted.


    Jiang Lan looked at the man beside him.


    However, another middle-aged man rushed over from afar.


    A perfected Golden Core cultivator.


    The middle-aged man came to the early-stage Golden Core cultivator¡¯s side. After confirming that he was only slightly injured, he looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why must you do this? We mean no harm. ¡±


    ¡°I have no ill intentions too,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    These two were not from Kunlun.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you any further, Fellow Daoist.¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he nned to leave with his men. However, before he left, he added, ¡°Something strange has happened in the forest. I hope you have the strength to leave.¡±


    Jiang Lan watched them leave.


    He seemed to have some unwillingness.


    ¡°A perfected Golden Core is unhappy with a mid-stage Golden Core like me, yet he doesn¡¯t attack me. Is it because I¡¯m a Kunlun disciple?¡±


    Jiang Lan guessed.


    However, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure what the other party was nning.


    As long as they did not provoke him, everyone would be safe.


    If he did target himself.


    Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t hold back in the slightest.


    If that early-stage Golden Core cultivator had attacked him just now, then he would not have used any ordinary spell technique or the Spirit Ape Spell.


    He would deal with the person with his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and Power of Nine Bulls.


    However, he would use his Power of Nine Bulls with his new Spiritual Suppression Force.


    When the time came, he wouldpletely suppress his enemy.


    No matter the type of enemy.


    As for the exact situation, Jiang Lan needed to learn Spiritual Suppression Force first.


    He would try to leave now.


    Jiang Lan kept retreating, but the more he retreated, the stranger he felt.


    The trees around him seemed to be moving, affecting the way he was leaving.


    If not for his Essence Soul cultivation, he would not have noticed it.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m still being targeted.¡±

 Chapter 59 - Charming Jiang Lan

    <h4>Chapter 59: Charming Jiang Lan</h4>


    Jiang Lan could feel that there was an array formation deliberately blocking him from leaving.


    It was man-made.


    He had only met two people here.


    It was the two Golden Core cultivators.


    However, they should not have the strength to keep him here.


    That was unless their attainments in array formations were astonishing.


    Jiang Lan could break this formation, but it was not easy.


    It would take some time as he wasn¡¯t skilled in array formations.


    Currently, the easiest solution was to take out the mastermind.


    Since he couldn¡¯t break the array formation in a short period of time, he had to take out the person who hadid it.


    After that, Jiang Lan stood on the spot and waited for those people to arrive.


    He was not far from the outside.


    It was not too dangerous.


    ¡°I shall cultivate the Spiritual Suppression Force first.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Since he was waiting, he would use this time to equip himself and ensure that he could face any problems calmly.


    However, he was still on guard to prevent any sneak attacks.


    Currently, no one had appeared.


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged.


    He began to browse through the Spiritual Suppression Force in his mind.


    As the Spiritual Suppression Force was flipped open, the words on it started to disappear. All the words that disappeared were absorbed into Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    This was a divine power, not a spell technique.


    Therefore, there was no need for him to look at it. He would learn it once he had fully integrated the words.


    Before long, Jiang Lan felt the Spiritual Suppression Force appear in his body.


    It was a faintly discernible power.


    It was impossible to use it directly.


    However, Jiang Lan had a feeling that as long as he used a spell technique, he would be able to unleash this power.


    The more powerful a spell technique was, the stronger this power would be.


    The weaker the spell.


    The more useless this spell was.


    Spiritual Suppression Force acted as a supplement for spell techniques.


    This was a power that targeted the mind.


    It was quite useful.


    Infusing the Power of Nine Bulls with it was the most suitable.


    The Power of Nine Bulls was very strong, so strong that nothing could break it.


    With this, there were almost no shorings.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan exhaled.


    He had finished cultivating the divine power, Spiritual Suppression Force.


    After that, he just needed to familiarize himself with the process of integration. It wasn¡¯t that easy to integrate itpletely for now.


    Of course, even if it integrated with the Power of Nine Bulls partially.


    It was already very terrifying.


    ¡°They havee.¡±


    When Jiang Lan opened his eyes, he felt some people walking towards him.


    Jiang Lan stood up and looked into the distance.


    There were a total of seven people.


    There was at least one in the Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡­


    ¡°This person is waiting for us to go over? The Kunlun disciples are just overconfident. ¡°An elder looked ahead and said coldly.


    ¡°Is there really no problem? Kunlun disciples are not to be trifled with.¡± The middle-aged man at the perfected Golden Core realm asked.


    Daoist Hidden Cloud shook his head and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are many Kunlun disciples. One or two disappearing wouldn¡¯t cause much of an issue. Moreover, they would know what is inside this forest if they came. The one who killed him is a mutated wood ape demon beast. It has nothing to do with us. ¡±


    The others didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to split up and surround him to prevent him from randomly escaping, affecting our n?¡± Another person asked.


    ¡°Let me go first.¡± A woman in rather coquettish clothes touched her lips and smiled.


    ¡°One look and I can tell that he¡¯s a young man who doesn¡¯t understand the rtionship between men and women. Let me make him work for me willingly.¡±


    After saying that, energy surged from that woman¡¯s body. The originally beautiful woman had be an innocent woman.


    ¡°Young people like such a girl now, right?¡±


    The others looked at the woman without saying anything as if they tacitly agreed with her actions.


    This method was indeed the easiest, allowing the other party to help them achieve their final goal willingly.


    It all depended on efficiency.


    They were about to obtain what they wanted. Not to mention Kunlun¡¯s inner sect disciples, they would not even let off personal disciples.


    Being hunted down by Kunlun?


    It was still a question whether they could survive until they got what they wanted.


    Of course, what made them fearless was that this person was too weak.


    Mid-stage Golden Core Realm.


    Even if his talent was good, he was only at the mid-stage Golden Core realm.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan stood on the spot, waiting for these people to arrive.


    To be honest, the other party had no reason to target him.


    In the previous encounter, their conflict should not have reached the point of fighting to death.


    If they just wanted to gain back their dignity, would they need someone at the Essence Soul Realm to aid them?


    Furthermore, the powerhouse was also someone who was quite skilled in array formations.


    Furthermore, this array formation should have been ced long beforehand.


    Moreover, the perfected Golden Core Realm cultivator from before had sufficient strength to gain back his dignity earlier.


    So it was probably for something else.


    Jiang Lan soon saw a young woman appear in front of him.


    She was a youngdy wearing an immortal dress.


    She did not exactly have a face that could captivate the birds and the fish, but her face was veryfortable to look at.


    Her slender body could not be concealed even though she wore a dress.


    However, she did not feel exposed at all.


    From her outlook, Jiang Lan would give her a perfect score.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you waiting for someone?¡±


    The woman approached Jiang Lan,pletely unprepared.


    However, the moment the other party spoke, Jiang Lan sensed it.


    She was using a charm spell on him.


    This bewitching spell seemed to emanate from every single movement of the other party.


    She was constantly breaking down his guard.


    ¡°Were you the one who trapped me here?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman walked up to Jiang Lan and waved her hands. She then said shyly.


    ¡°I feel that fellow Daoist¡¯s constitution is a bit special. I wish to discuss something with fellow Daoist.¡±

 Chapter 60 - Can You Have A Child With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 60: Can You Have A Child With Me?</h4>


    The woman was right in front of Jiang Lan, and she didn¡¯t do anything to overstep her boundaries.


    It was as if she was just here to have a normal conversation with Jiang Lan.


    There was a hint of shyness on her face.


    ¡°Discuss how to take my life?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the woman calmly.


    The woman wasn¡¯t surprised or rmed by Jiang Lan¡¯s words. She only shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not. Fellow Daoist¡¯s life is so precious, you definitely won¡¯t give it to others.¡±


    Why would I make such an unreasonable request? ¡°Xixi looked at Jiang Lan and exined. Then, she lowered her head and said.


    ¡°Xixi saw that you were special and wanted to¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Xixi raised her head to look at Jiang Lan, her face blushing.


    ¡°I want to have a child with you. I wonder if I could do so? ¡±


    When Jiang Lan heard this, he felt a pair of hands appear behind him, as if they were trying to control him.


    As long as he rxed his mind, he would give the hands a chance to control himself.


    And after that, he would be unable to control his body anymore.


    At that point in time, his life would be in the hands of someone else.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t give these two hands a chance.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at the woman beside him and said calmly,


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist moved.


    Xixi, who was using her Charm Spell, frowned. The other party had no reaction towards her charm at all.


    No matter how she looked at it, he did not seem like someone who had just entered the mortal world.


    As Jiang Lan swung his fist, Xixi immediately tried to escape.


    She had failed to control Jiang Lan. She had to leave.


    However, the fist had already arrived. A powerful force swept across Xi Xi¡¯s body.


    Boom!!!


    Before Xixi¡¯s world turned dark, she saw a blood-red world.


    She then felt an indescribable pain running through her body.


    How was that possible?


    When she realized that her body was broken, she could not understand what had just happened.


    This man was actually so ruthless and did not have the slightest bit of pity for her.


    And¡­


    He was so powerful.


    If she knew Jiang Lan was so strong, she would have struck first.


    Her heart was filled with unwillingness.


    However, she could only die.


    Jiang Lan punched half of her body into a bloody mist.


    Putting aside the fact that the other party was only a Golden Core cultivator, even if she was an Essence Soul cultivator, she would still be unable to react in time.


    If she had not underestimated him, she might have managed to react.


    As Jiang Lan understood this, he never underestimated his enemies.


    What if the other party had also concealed his cultivation?


    It depended on who hid more.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hate women, but he didn¡¯t like a woman who wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Hiding his cultivation? No wonder he¡¯s so fearless.¡±


    At this moment, the remaining six people walked over from all directions.


    The other party didn¡¯t seem to care much about theirpanion being killed.


    Jiang Lan looked at them calmly.


    ¡°Six people. One early-stage Golden Core, one mid-stage Golden Core, and two perfected Golden Core. One is an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator while the other is a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator. This lineup is very strong.¡±


    Facing these people, Jiang Lan had a n in mind.


    He would kill the strongest first.


    The strongest was the old man in front of him.


    ¡°Help us do one thing and I will let you go. How about it?¡± The old man looked at Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re a Kunlun disciple, Kunlun can¡¯t save you right now.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, he was surrounded by enemies.


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. What makes you think I can help you?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He was looking for an opportunity.


    A chance to insta-kill him.


    ¡°Initially, we only wanted to ask your esteemed self to help us absorb some firepower. However, idents are always unexpected.¡± The old man looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°There is a wood ape demon beast in the forest that doesn¡¯t trust humans. But for some unknown reason, you have suddenly gained their favor. Although they only trust you a little, it shows that you are special. For that, we can only leave you here and ask of you to do us a favor. ¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The elder smiled and said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not asking for your opinion. Do it.¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t use a gentle method to make Jiang Lan work for them, then they would use a forceful method.


    This time, he hade for the core item that the wood ape demon beast possessed.


    They would not let go of any hope.


    No matter what type of disciple Jiang Lan was, they would still force Jiang Lan to aid them.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was. He could feel that a perfected Golden Core was attacking him.


    The Golden Core cultivator was approaching him at a very fast speed.


    However, he didn¡¯t immediately move, instead looking at that elder.


    Although the other party didn¡¯t really care about him.


    But he was still vignt.


    And just as the perfected Golden Core was about to attack, the elder finally rxed for a moment.


    However, he merely rxed for a little. It was still not the best time to strike.


    But¡­


    This was the only time the other party would rx, so he had to take action.


    He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    His Power of Nine Bulls circted to the limit of the power of seven bulls.


    Jiang Lan disappeared on the spot, and then he arrived before the middle-aged man.


    His fist instantly followed.


    The instant Jiang Lan moved, that elder became vignt.


    He was rather surprised by Jiang Lan¡¯s sudden appearance.


    However, he immediately circted his power and began to counterattack Jiang Lan.


    He was already on guard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± The old man smiled coldly.


    Jiang Lan had concealed his cultivation, so he had been waiting for Jiang Lan to counterattack.


    Without any strength, how could a Kunlun disciple have any confidence?


    How could he be so fearless?


    But, would he be unprepared?


    The other party was just walking right into their trap.


    Then, the elder¡¯s power continuously surged, wishing to capture Jiang Lan in one go.


    However, the old man¡¯s pupils constricted instantly.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s strength collided with his.


    He actually felt like an egg striking a stone.


    It was as if a mountain was pressing down on him.

 Chapter 61 - You Didnt Give Me A Chance Either

    <h4>Chapter 61: You Didn¡¯t Give Me A Chance Either</h4>


    An iparably powerful force pressed down on the elder.


    It was pure power.


    A power that could crush everything in its way.


    At this moment, the old man could see his own power crumbling, and his self-confidence crumbling.


    The other party was stronger than he had expected.


    Impossible. How could the current generation¡¯s disciple be so strong?


    No, he definitely could not fall here.


    Burn. The old man wanted to burn his life potential in exchange for strength.


    He wanted to fight back at all costs.


    ¡°You want to erupt with power?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Have you asked me for permission?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s power disintegrated the old man¡¯s power at lightning speed.


    Jiang Lan, who possessed the power of seven bulls, didn¡¯t stop at all. He directly punched the old man¡¯s body.


    A destructive power whistled past, shattering the old man¡¯s body.


    The bloody mist dissipated with the wind.


    Boom!


    A punch flew past.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was and the old man¡¯s body instantly shattered.


    This time, the other party did not leave anything behind.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan frowned.


    He didn¡¯t hold back, but his power wasn¡¯t sufficient to blow the old man into dust.


    And the amount of blood mist was wrong.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate to retreat.


    However, he was still toote.


    Formations began to appear around him, surrounding him.


    ¡°Even if I die, I will drag you down with me.¡±


    The old man¡¯s miserable voice sounded.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. Instead, he used his strength to break through the restrictive formation.


    However, this was the array formation that the old man had activated with his life.


    Jiang Lan was actually unable to break through with a single punch.


    ¡°Three punches, three at most.¡±


    However, he realized that the remaining people seemed to be summoning something.


    A massive array formation appeared above the forest.


    A huge wolf head began to appear.


    The giant wolf noticed him immediately. Its gaze was as if it was looking at a weakmb.


    It could envision the fresh meat in its mouth the next moment.


    As long as the giant wolf came out, he would be the first to be attacked.


    Jiang Lan felt a strong sense of danger.


    He frowned slightly but did not panic.


    He immediately broke free of the restriction.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Bang!


    The shackles were sted apart by Jiang Lan.


    Without pausing, he looked at the giant wolf that was about to appear.


    This wolf was even more powerful than that old man.


    This was what the other five relied on.


    Most importantly, killing those five people was no longer able to stop the giant wolf from descending.


    He had to deal with this giant wolf first.


    Jiang Lan took out the Powerful Vajrapani Pill and swallowed it in a single gulp.


    For safety reasons, he activated his Spiritual Suppression Force.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s body was filled with immense power.


    The Power of Nine Bulls circted crazily in his body.


    Within moments, he arrived in front of the giant wolf and punched out.


    Roar!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s appearance made the giant wolf feel a sense of danger.


    It frantically tried to charge out of the array formation in order to unleash its full power.


    However, the other party did not give it time.


    Boom!!!


    A powerful fist struck the giant wolf¡¯s head.


    A powerful force surged in all directions.


    Jiang Lan could sense that his opponent was mobilizing its strength in an attempt to counterattack.


    It was as if its power could not be used in a short period of time.


    Without fullying out from the array formation, it was unable to fully unleash the majority of its powers.


    ¡°Take its life while it¡¯s weak.¡±


    Jiang Lan frantically circted the Power of Nine Bulls.


    At this moment, a rumbling sound rang out from his body.


    Power surged, gathering in Jiang Lan¡¯s hands.


    Moo!


    An invisible growl seemed to echo through the woods.


    The woods shattered and thend crumbled.


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist smashed into the wolf¡¯s head.


    Wu!


    Roar!


    An immense pain was transmitted through the wolf¡¯s head.


    At this moment, the giant wolf did not struggle to get out anymore. Instead, it struggled to get back.


    However, it was toote.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist broke through its defenses, with the power that could cause mountains to copse and the earth to split apart.


    Boom!!!


    Blood sttered everywhere and half of the struggling wolf¡¯s body was lost.


    With its tenacious vitality, it struggled for a while before stopping.


    His life aura was extinguished.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stay to check. Instead, he activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    This was because the remaining five people were fleeing.


    He wanted to get rid of these people while he still had some strength.


    Soon, Jiang Lan appeared before the early-stage Essence Soul Realm cultivator.


    The moment he saw Jiang Lan, his pupils shrank.


    He put his hand behind his back and immediately said.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please listen to my exnation. I was forced by them. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan punched out, directly sting the man into a bloody mist.


    Exin?


    What was the point of exining now?


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan arrived before the perfected Golden Core cultivator.


    Seeing how even an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator and the skywolf could not withstand a single punch.


    The perfected Golden Core cultivator knew that there was no way he could escape.


    ¡°Senior, give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Chance?¡± Jiang Lan brandished his fists.


    He exploded with a punch.


    ¡°Neither of you gave me a chance previously.¡±


    The remaining two escaped separately. They were already panicking.


    They really did not expect a Kunlun disciple to be so powerful.


    The other party¡¯s cultivation was at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    He was too strong.


    If they had known earlier, they would have¡­


    They would have still chosen to attack this person.


    After all, he was only at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    It was not as if they had no chances of subduing him.


    ¡°If we were better prepared, we might have had a chance.¡± The other perfected Golden Core was filled with regret.


    At that moment, a cold voice came from beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 62 - Determination To Become Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 62: Determination To Be Stronger</h4>


    ¡°I have never expected that Kunlun disciples are actually so ruthless. We¡¯ve underestimated you. But do you really think you¡¯re invincible? You shall die with me.¡±


    A low roar belonging to a perfected Golden Core could be heard.


    Facing Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival, this perfected Golden Core did not have the slightest fear. His eyes were filled with madness.


    The power in his body began to condense, as if it was about to erupt with its strongest power.


    Boom!


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist was several times faster than his gathered strength, perhaps even hundreds of times faster.


    Boom!


    The body belonging to a perfected Golden Core was instantly destroyed.


    His power was directly dispersed.


    The perfected Golden Core looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief.


    Then, he heard the final sentence he would hear in this world.


    ¡°The reason why you all have lost is because I have never underestimated you all.¡±


    A perfected Golden Core was killed with a single punch.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop. There were still two people waiting for him.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Jiang Lan had already stood at the original position. At this time, the array formation in the sky had already disappeared.


    The giant wolf did not leave a corpse behind.


    It seemed like it wanted to return before his death and had reversed the array formation.


    Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    He activated his One Leaf Vision.


    in case anyone found him or counted him.


    One Leaf Vision was able to erase his traces and confuse those wanting to find him.


    No one could calcte or find out that he was the one who had caused thismotion.


    As the old man was dead, the array formation had lost its effect.


    Therefore, there was no problem for Jiang Lan to leave.


    He nned to catch the ice cicadas in another area.


    But he needed to be faster.


    However, the Powerful Vajrapani Pill had made him feel a little exhausted.


    He needed a ce to recover.


    A long timeter, Jiang Lan woke up in a cave.


    There was nothing wrong with the surroundings.


    His strength had mostly been restored.


    ¡°Those people were indeed not easy to deal with.¡±


    In the cave, Jiang Lan frowned. If he had hesitated for a moment before, he would have had no choice but to escape.


    ¡°That old man knew that I was hiding my cultivation and was waiting for me to take the bait. It seems that I really dock somebat experience.¡±


    If not for the fact that his strength had exceeded the elder¡¯s expectations.


    The situation might not turn to his favour.


    And when he had killed that elder, those people hadn¡¯t panicked in the slightest. They had immediately summoned a powerful wolf.


    If the giant wolf managed to fully descend, he would be the one fleeing.


    ¡°Reality proves that I indeed don¡¯t have enoughbat experience. However, facing these people, no matter what, it would be difficult to break away from the situation. The only way is to be stronger. Thus, I should return to train.¡±


    Jiang Lan left the cave.


    Although he wanted to go back and cultivate.


    He still had to catch Ice Cicada.


    After that, Jiang Lan began to search for ice cicadas in the periphery. This time, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of going deeper.


    It took him some time.


    Before he finally caught two ice cicadas.


    ¡°I can now go back and report to Master.¡±


    Looking at the ice cicadas in his hand, Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    After this training, his master would not let him go out to train for the next few years.


    Jiang Lan was very careful on the way back.


    He was sure that no one was watching him this time around.


    He never met the gazesing from the insides of the forest again.


    Of course, it was also possible that it was because he did not go deep enough into the forest.


    In short, apart from the changes brought by those people at the beginning, there were no other problems.


    As for other matters, he had no intention of participating.


    With his strength, he could not participate.


    Jiang Lan walked back.


    When he passed by the old inn, he ordered a pot of ordinary wine.


    He did not have enough spirit stones¡­


    When he took the wine, Jiang Lan saw another bag of peanuts.


    ¡°Big brother, your peanuts.¡± The youth gave him another bag of peanuts.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Lan took the peanuts from the young man.


    At this moment, he felt that this youth was somewhat different from before.


    He seemed to be more exhausted.


    Without further thought, he left.


    The youth and the inn owner watched as Jiang Lan left.


    After Jiang Lan left, the old man said to the youth.


    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t ask for too much. I don¡¯t require you to have supreme physical strength. I just need you to be able to enter the youth¡¯s mental realm when he enters the inn.¡±


    ¡°Big brother isn¡¯t a Kunlun genius, right?¡± The youth asked.


    ¡°His talent is very ordinary. Everyone can see that.¡± The elder said calmly.


    ¡°Really?¡± The young man was in disbelief.


    ¡°There are spirit stones here which can test one¡¯s talent. When that young manes the next time, you can try it on him,¡± the old man said confidently.


    The elder¡¯s confidence made the youth somewhat convinced.


    After hesitating for a moment, he nodded and said.


    ¡°Okay, then. But if his talent is impressive, it doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The old man smiled.


    ¡­


    When he returned to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan did not find his master.


    However, he took the ice cicadas, wine, and peanuts and ced them at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    His master often sat here and rarely left.


    This departure might have something to do with the opening of the Jade Pool.


    After retreating from the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan intended to take care of the Ninth Summit.


    He had realized long ago that this would calm his heart even more.


    It was quite beneficial for his cultivation of the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation.


    As for The Unmoved Sage, he had yet to take a look at the sage chapter up till now.


    It was still not time for him to do so.


    As he was not strong enough, he would only be affected by the sage chapter and not benefit from it.


    After taking care of everything on the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave to cultivate.


    At this moment, the Netherworld Aura had be evidently thicker.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s somewhat unsuitable for cultivation.¡±


    He arrived in front of the vegetative egg and discovered that the vegetative egg seemed to be shrouded in a ck mist.


    This meant that the concentration of Netherworld Aura here had exceeded the threshold that the vegetative egg could tolerate.

 Chapter 63 - Jade Pool Observing Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 63: Jade Pool Observing Ceremony</h4>


    Jiang Lan looked at the vegetative egg and decided to observe it for two more days.


    He wondered if the vegetative egg would have inner demons.


    He decided to check on it again tomorrow.


    Jiang Lan then began cultivating.


    This was the best time for him to cultivate.


    The greater the concentration of Netherworld Aura, the faster he cultivated.


    This was because it better suited the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    On the third day.


    Jiang Lan moved the vegetative egg out.


    He discovered that the egg¡¯s life force had weakened.


    If he were to continue leaving it there, it would be finished.


    Later.


    Jiang Lan once again focused on his cultivation.


    His master did not say much about his training trip to the Ice Cicada Forest.


    It was considered a pass.


    However, his master had reminded him that the aura of the Netherworld had be heavier, and he had to act ording to his ability.


    Three years passed once more.


    This year.


    It was Jiang Lan¡¯s fiftieth year on the Ninth Summit.


    He was cultivating peacefully when he suddenly received a message.


    This message came from Kunlun directly.


    All personal disciples in Kunlun would receive it.


    ¡°The Jade Pool is opening?¡±


    Jiang Lan sat in the Netherworld Cave, reading the news. He knew about the opening of the Jade Pool a few years ago.


    However, his master said that it would be a whileter. He did not expect that it would be a few yearster. It seemed that he had to familiarize himself with his master¡¯s concept of time.


    The Netherworld Cave continued its eruption of Netherworld Aura.


    However, it had not reached its maximum value.


    From Jiang Lan¡¯s estimation, it would take a few more years.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this. In fact, he was looking forward to it even more.


    Because the longer it overflowed, the better it was for him.


    In the past few years, his cultivation had be much stronger.


    Although he hadn¡¯t reached thete-stage Essence Soul realm, he was close.


    His cultivation speed was nearly twice as fast as before.


    If this continued, he would soon reach the Void Refinement Realm.


    In the past few years, he had alreadypleted most of the things he needed to cultivate.


    His Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had reached the eighth step, the pinnacle he could achieve at the Essence Soul Realm.


    He had a feeling that the ninth step could only be achieved when one was close to achieving immortality.


    His Power of Nine Bulls was close to the power of the eight bulls, but at the Essence Soul Realm, it was unlikely to break through the power of the eight bulls.


    He had long been familiarized with his Ninth Heaven¡¯s Flowing Fire, Heavenly Thunder Descent, Seven Stars Sword Technique, Yin Yang Sword Technique and Spirit Ape Spell.


    He was at the Essence Soul Realm, so these spells and techniques best suited him.


    He had used the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds on the vegetative egg, but it didn¡¯t feel like much of it had been consumed.


    It was good for increasing his proficiency in the spell.


    When it came to humans, he wouldn¡¯t use it casually.


    The impact was too great.


    Jiang Lan had also cultivated the Spirit Speech Spell for some time. He also tried it out using the Dragonnguage, and the effect was quite good.


    It might not be suitable to be used against enemies, but it was quite effective in cleaning up the nts.


    He had learned most of the Dragon Language.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since he had entered the Essence Soul Realm, and his progress had been too fast. It would take some time for his mastery of the other spells to catch up.


    He had signed in and received quite a few other things over the years.


    He managed to get his hands on the Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo) again, and the Spirit Striking Whip (Pseudo) as well.


    Jiang Lan had familiarized himself with these new equipments of his.


    ¡°The aura is getting stronger. I wonder if anyone wille out by then.¡±


    After leaving the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan nced at the entrance.


    There were still some years before the Netherworld Aura outflow would stop.


    After that, Jiang Lan went to his previous residence and watered the vegetative egg with some spirit liquid.


    Here, the vegetative egg became much better.


    It had been fifty years. This vegetative egg of his was no longer a spirit pet.


    It had be a potted nt.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the ceremony. I shall clean up the hall first.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the sky and discovered that it was still early. It wasn¡¯t suitable for him to go now.


    After he had cleaned the hall, it would be time.


    During this time, Jiang Lan cast Rainbow Auspicious Clouds once on himself.


    This spell did have an effect on himself.


    But the longer the intervals between the times he cast it on himself, the more rainbow auspicious clouds he would use and the longer the dy would be.


    He had a feeling that if he used this spell technique after too long an interval, he would destroy the spell.


    As expected, it was a spell technique that was merely simr to that of a divine power.


    There were many restrictions and could only be used to sign in asionally.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit.


    The Jade Pool was located behind the nine peaks of Kunlun.


    The rough location of the Jade Pool was at the source of the Kunlun mountain range.


    It was hard to go to the Jade Pool by foot. Jiang Lan had to ride on his sword.


    In the high skies of Kunlun, there were no clouds for thousands of miles. The sun shone brightly as countless sword lights appeared in the sky.


    Jiang Lan was also among them. He didn¡¯t fly too fast nor too high.


    The others formed groups of three to five.


    However, Jiang Lan was alone.


    This was because he was the sole personal disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    It could be said that all the members of the Ninth Summit hade to the Jade Pool to observe the ceremony.


    However, he was d that his cultivation on the surface was at the early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    It wouldn¡¯t look too bad like that.


    If it was a few years earlier, he would have been a perfected Foundation Establishment cultivator.


    If so, he would be the sole Foundation Establishment cultivator mixed in with a group of Essence Soul or Golden Core cultivators.


    Then, Jiang Lan discovered that he was wrong. The others weren¡¯t just Essence Souls and Golden Cores. Some of them even had immortal power within their bodies.


    ¡­

 Chapter 64 - Entering The Jade Pool

    <h4>Chapter 64: Entering The Jade Pool</h4>


    ¡°Immortal?¡±


    Jiang Lan was shocked.


    It turned out that some personal disciples had already be immortals.


    This was beyond Jiang Lan¡¯s expectations.


    But thinking about it, his cultivation had already reached the Golden Core Realm over the past 50 years.


    Kunlun had been established for many years and there were many disciples under the nine peaks.


    It would be abnormal if no one achieved immortality.


    However, Jiang Lan only saw one.


    He did not know if there was anyone else.


    Perhaps there was. But he was unsure.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t bother to look at them. He continued riding on his sword towards the Jade Pool.


    Although he no longer paid attention to the others, someone was paying attention to him.


    Soon after, Jiang Lan discovered that someone was heading towards him.


    It was none other than the Immortal he had just seen.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you from the Ninth Summit?¡±


    A mannded beside Jiang Lan. At this moment, he was riding his sword beside Jiang Lan, and his speed was equal to Jiang Lan¡¯s.


    Jiang Lan looked over and immediately said politely.


    ¡°Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan greets Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Jian from the Eight Summit, Junior Brother.¡± Lu Jian nodded at Jiang Lan before continuing.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit appear at the Jade Pool. I came to meet you out of curiosity. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you. ¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He did not sense any malice from the other party¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t feel any power locking onto him either.


    He found it strange that the other party was so easygoing.


    It was rare to see a fellow disciple being so polite to him.


    However, he could not rule out the possibility that there was a motive behind his actions.


    All in all, he just had to remain vignt.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Junior Martial Brother any longer. I¡¯m just here to get to know you.¡± As he spoke, he left Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    He returned to the team from the Eighth Summit.


    There were many people from the other summits present.


    Only Jiang Lan was alone.


    However, Jiang Lan felt that not everyone was a personal disciple.


    As long as one¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t too bad, they could actually attend the ceremony.


    However, the quota should also be limited.


    As for those below the Golden Core Realm.


    Jiang Lan felt that there wouldn¡¯t be disciples at such a level here.


    ¡­


    In a short moment, Jiang Lan arrived before a giant mountain peak.


    Immortal clouds rose in spirals here, with quite a few rocks floating in the air.


    However, he couldn¡¯t see anything on top of the mountain.


    One by one, peoplended on the floating rocks. Jiang Lan also found a corner and gentlynded.


    He was a little disappointed.


    This ce did not really count as the Jade Pool.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t even see the Jade Pool.


    There was no notification from the system that this ce was a path of the Great Dao either.


    However, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He looked behind him.


    It was his first time here, so he didn¡¯t know the exact procedure.


    He was neither early norte.


    There were still some people who werending on the floating rocks.


    However, he discovered that among the many disciples.


    He was the weakest at the early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    Fortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan saw a personnd in front of him.


    She was wearing a blue and white immortal dress.


    The side of her face seemed to have a bright red pattern.


    Ao Longyu.


    As Ao Longyunded, Lin Siya alsonded.


    Right beside Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan merely watched without any surprise.


    The people in the corner did not have high cultivation levels.


    However, Ao Longyu¡¯s cultivation was at the perfected Golden Core Realm.


    Her cultivation speed was pretty fast.


    Lin Siya was only close to thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    Unknowingly, Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation had almost caught up to these people.


    However, it would be difficult to catch up after that.


    Before long, the other two people who were cultivating at the entrance of the Netherworld Cave alsonded nearby.


    Both of them were at thete-stage Golden Core realm.


    Woosh!


    A bright light shed.


    A mannded in front of them.


    Gu Qi stood on the floating rock with fighting spirit.


    Jiang Lan naturally recognized him.


    ¡°He had entered the Essence Soul Realm. Moreover, he seems to have entered the realm some time ago. Gu Qi was truly exceptional.¡±


    As for those who arrived after that, Jiang Lan basically didn¡¯t know who they were.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Instead, he waited for further developments.


    Quite a few people came, but no one spoke here.


    It was as if everyone was just waiting for the ceremony to start.


    Not long after, a loud voice came from above.


    ¡°The Jade Pool is about to open. Disciples who wish to enter the Jade Pool, as well as disciples who wish to observe the ceremony from a close distance, will be invited. Those who are strong enough will be allowed up. ¡±


    As his voice fell, fog appeared from all directions.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s range of vision was instantly lowered.


    It was hard to even see his own fingers.


    Following that, Jiang Lan felt his stone rising rapidly before quickly moving backward.


    It was as if he was disrupting everyone¡¯s position.


    Jiang Lan steadied his mind.


    He was not too surprised.


    Entering the Jade Pool and observing the ceremony from a close distance wasn¡¯t unexpected.


    Although this ce was considered the Jade Pool, it was not close to the path of the Great Dao.


    If he could enter, he would naturally give it a try.


    Hopefully, the test to gauge who could observe the ceremony from a close distance was not based on one¡¯s cultivation.


    Based on his current surface cultivation level.


    He was the lowest.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan felt his stone stop.


    A stream of air swept past him.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw a flower blossom in the fog ahead. It was like a path to heaven.


    This was a path that led to the Jade Pool.


    Did it mean that if he wanted to enter, he had to walk to the end?


    ¡°Whether or not you can enter will depend on your own ability. You¡¯ll watch the ceremony at the ce where you reach at the end.¡±


    A steady voice sounded again.


    Jiang Lan knew that thepetition had begun.


    However, the voice did not say what he would get if he managed to get in the Jade Pool.


    Perhaps entering the Jade Pool itself was an honor.


    If it wasn¡¯t to sign in, Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t even bother attempting to go in.


    ¡°I shall just do what I can.¡±


    Jiang Lan then stepped forward.

 Chapter 65 - Relying Entirely On Ones Own Strength

    <h4>Chapter 65: Relying Entirely On One¡¯s Own Strength</h4>


    Jiang Lan looked at this path. He discovered that there was still fog in the surroundings. Only his path didn¡¯t have fog ahead.


    However, the edge of his path was filled with fog.


    He could not see what was happening outside.


    His senses could not prate the fog either.


    ¡°Is this the Jade Pool¡¯s ability?¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious.


    However, he still walked forward.


    He was already standing on the path and the stone beneath his feet was nowhere to be seen.


    Jiang Lan walked forward step by step. He could feel that the fog was not an absolute barrier.


    It seemed like there was a certain possibility that he could run onto someone else¡¯s path.


    Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t n on doing this, nor did he want to have any unnecessary interactions with others.


    Jiang Lan, who was walking forward, suddenly felt a restriction under her feet.


    It was an array formation.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to break open.


    Or rather, it was very easy.


    Just as Jiang Lan intended to remove the array formation¡¯s restrictions.


    An attack suddenly appeared from within the fog.


    It went straight through towards him.


    Jiang Lan was startled and immediately punched out.


    However, just as the attack was about to reach him, he realized that it was not a man-made attack, but an attack by the fog.


    Boom!!


    With a punch, the attack from the fog shattered.


    He had used the power of a Golden Core to counter the attack.


    However, after shattering the attack, he took out a spirit sword.


    The spirit swords used by personal disciples were much better than most normal spirit swords.


    Although he did have much better spirit swords.


    They were all received through signing in.


    He couldn¡¯t take them out.


    He didn¡¯t really calcte how many he had gotten. After all, sword techniques weren¡¯t as strong as his Power of Nine Bulls.


    Then, Jiang Lan broke through the restrictions.


    He roughly understood.


    The path was restricted by array formations and there were all kinds of attacks that coulde from within the fog.


    The further he went down, the higher the probability of him being imprisoned or attacked.


    ¡°I feel like I might not be able to enter the Jade Pool.¡±


    Although he had some understanding of array formations, his strength wascking.


    He couldn¡¯t use his Essence Soul Realm strength here.


    It was hard to say if he would be discovered.


    There was no need to take risks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at both array formation formations and cultivation.¡±


    Ai!


    He let out a soft sigh.


    Jiang Lan then stepped forward.


    He had decided that he would just do his best.


    If he couldn¡¯t make it, he could still wait for the next time.


    That was unless someone managed to enter the Jade Pool this time.


    Of course, if possible, he would still try his best to enter.


    After all, he had to depend on his luck if he failed to enter this time.


    What if someone had entered this time?


    In that case, he would not have the chance to enter the Jade Pool.


    At least not for the next thousand years.


    Without thinking too much, Jiang Lan continued forward.


    He maintained his vignce as he dispelled the formations on the way to avoid the surrounding attacks.


    However, he realized that dodging was useless.


    Even if he managed to dodge the attack, it would still continue.


    He could only counter it or move on.


    However, if he chose to move on, the confinement array would still remain, causing him to be trapped.


    This¡­


    It was too difficult to be alone.


    After a long time, Jiang Lan felt that the sky had already darkened.


    At this rate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get far by tomorrow morning.


    The duration of the opening of the Jade Pool was not stated clearly either.


    It was most likely the case that this selection would end the moment one person managed to enter the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Do I need to work with someone else?¡±


    But he was so weak¡­


    As long as someone learned that he was from the Ninth Summit, they would choose not to cooperate with him.


    There was no other way.


    The disciples of the Ninth Summit had always been criticized.


    No one from the Ninth Summit was talented enough to be a representative of the summit in Kunlun.


    After all, it was just him from the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°This might be the only chance to enter the Jade Pool. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Jiang Lan ced his hand on the fog beside the road.


    At this moment, his path seemed to have be essible.


    Then, he felt someone walking into his path.


    Not long after, a strand of long hair fell, and a woman in a blue and white immortal dressnded behind Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was surprised to see this person.


    Ao Longyu.


    He had never imagined that Ao Longyu woulde.


    Ao Longyu was also a little surprised.


    She didn¡¯t like traveling with others, so she walked forward alone.


    After all, the person she would partner with would be allocated randomly.


    If it was Junior Sister Siya, she would not refuse.


    However, it was very difficult for her to get Junior Sister Siya as her teammate through a random selection.


    Hence she thought that there was no need to waste her time and chose to proceed alone.


    But after walking for a long time, she realized that it was very difficult for an individual person to walk far.


    In order to enter the Jade Pool, she could only try to find someone to cooperate with her.


    However, she did not expect that she would arrive on the path of her Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°The strong would always be partnered with someone weaker.¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s confusion, Ao Longyu exined.


    This was the rule.


    And there was only one chance.


    One could refuse after seeing the potential teammate.


    However, one could only continue walking forward alone after that.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know about these rules, but he also felt that it was difficult to take advantage of them.


    However, he was not familiar with Ao Longyu.


    Before he could speak, Ao Longyu¡¯s calm and emotionless voice could be heard.


    ¡°Junior Brother wants to enter the Jade Pool?¡±


    ¡°I want to try,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He did want to try.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Dragon race and have pretty good strength. I can block the attacks around me.


    Junior Brother, are you good with array formations? ¡± Ao Longyu asked calmly.


    She could indeed work with Jiang Lan.


    This was because Jiang Lan had some aplishments in the study of array formations.


    At least, he was better than her.


    Jiang Lan pondered for a moment. With Ao Longyu¡¯s strength, he could indeed make his progress much faster.


    But his attainments in array formations were not that strong.


    He knew his limits.


    He did not intend to force himself.


    ¡°Only a little bit.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    Ao Longyu remained silent for a moment.


    She looked down at the ground as though she was thinking about her gains and losses.


    After a moment, she looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you willing to cooperate with me?¡±

 Chapter 66 - With Me Around, Theres No Need To Worry

    <h4>Chapter 66: With Me Around, There¡¯s No Need To Worry</h4>


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think much about Ao Longyu¡¯s question.


    The other party was strong.


    At least, she was much stronger than his cultivation on the surface.


    It was impossible to find a better partner than Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Senior Sister,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Ao Longyu nodded lightly.


    Having reached an agreement, Jiang Lan kept his spirit sword and continued walking forward.


    He was in charge of breaking the array formations, so he could only walk in front.


    After all, the array formation was activated first before the attack appeared.


    Of course, it was impossible to fly from above. He had tried before.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the next array formation was activated. Jiang Lan ignored everything else and lowered his head to break the restrictions on the formation.


    Then, he felt an attack.


    He did not dodge immediately. Instead, he waited for Ao Longyu to attack.


    As expected, the moment the attack appeared, a sword light shed.


    Before the attack could fully appear, it was destroyed by a single strike.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised. He lowered his head and broke the formation array.


    Soon, he released the shackles on his feet.


    ¡°Indeed, the progress of having two people is much faster than traveling alone.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    This was especially so when his partner was not weak.


    Ao Longyu watched as Jiang Lan dismantled the array formation and continued forward. She followed suit.


    Her gaze was calm.


    As if she didn¡¯t care about anything.


    However, she also felt that the two of them traveling together made their progress much smoother and faster.


    Although Jiang Lan, who had been moving forward, paid attention to the attacks, he didn¡¯t make any obvious movements.


    Ao Longyu would immediately deal with the sudden attacks.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan felt that they had walked a fair distance.


    Even Ao Longyu could sense that their current progress had already surpassed her previous progress.


    This time, Jiang Lan was imprisoned once again. When he wanted to undo the array formation, he discovered that it was much more difficult than before.


    With this discovery, he immediately checked the attack.


    The attack might have changed too.


    He would not underestimate any attack, and he would make sufficient follow-up preparations. However, Ao Longyu was a genius, and she wielded immense power.


    She would not be necessarily like him.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao, the array formation has changed.¡±


    Jiang Lan reminded him. Time was of the essence, so he couldn¡¯t say much.


    However, the surrounding attacks were still a step faster.


    Ao Longyu heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t change her attack immediately.


    In the next instant, Jiang Lan saw that Ao Longyu¡¯s sword light didn¡¯t directly cut through the mist attack.


    He moved his lower body, nning to dodge the attack.


    However, just as he moved, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded beside him.


    A dragon shadow appeared behind him.


    Boom!!!


    The fog attack that was about to arrive was shattered by the dragon shadow.


    ¡°With me around, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s calm voice sounded from behind Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan agreed and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Then, he continued to undo the array formation.


    Ao Longyu was indeed very powerful.


    However, Jiang Lan would still not let down his guard.


    This was a habit.


    However, just as Jiang Lan was about to continue, Ao Longyu¡¯s clear and calm voice sounded again.


    ¡°If I face an attack I am unable to handleter on, I will voice it out. Junior Brother, don¡¯t hesitate then.¡±


    Ao Longyu understood her own strength. She could no longer crush the attacks further down the path with her current cultivation base.


    Therefore, she needed to let Jiang Lan know.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded, not asking anything else.


    Ao Longyu nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    And then the two kept moving forward.


    The speed at which Jiang Lan dismantled the array formation became much slower, and the surrounding attacks had be much stronger.


    Thus, their progress was greatly reduced.


    However, neither of them spoke. Neither of them discussed what to do.


    One lowered his head to dismantle the array formation while the other defended against the surrounding attacks.


    At present, the two of them did not interfere with each other.


    ¡­


    ¡°The path this time seems to be very difficult.¡±


    A few people stood outside the Jade Pool, and one of them was a beautiful immortal.


    She was Immortal Jade Bamboo of the Third Summit.


    ¡°The stronger the aura of the Jade Pool, the harder it is to approach.¡± A middle-aged man spoke.


    ¡°Will someone enter the Jade Pool this time?¡±


    ¡°If there is, it would be a good thing for Kunlun.¡± Another person said.


    ¡°What do you think, Junior Sister Yu Zhu?¡±


    If there was, the person would most likelye from the Third Summit.


    This was because there were many female disciples who hade from the Third Summit.


    Furthermore, some specially chosen disciples from the Third Summit were also here.


    Yu Zhu lowered her eyebrows and said calmly.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The others didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. They looked at the Jade Pool and realized that some people were approaching it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. Someone is approaching. The fog here is dissipating. Whether or not someone will be able to enter will be up to fate.¡±


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop along the way. He had put all of his knowledge on array formations to use.


    The array formations behind were getting more and more strenuous for him.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Ao Longyu¡¯s attacks also began to weaken.


    Ao Longyu had transformed into a half-dragon once again.


    Her slender and fair fingers had turned into dragon ws.


    Dragon scales covered her arms.


    The most obvious change was the scar on her side profile that stretched from her face to her neck.


    This was the injury fromst time.


    It seemed that once she transformed into a dragon, or used her full strength, the scar would appear.


    They had walked a long distance, but the road ahead was endless.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know where he was.


    But he knew that he had yet to enter the Jade Pool.


    Until now, the system had not given him any notifications that he was on a path of the Great Dao.


    ¡°God knows how far this willst.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked ahead and muttered to himself.


    He continued to walk forward. It was not time to give up yet.


    Ao Longyu was walking behind him, and her strength had be a little unstable.


    However, she had no intention of resting.


    She wanted to go as far as she could.


    The moment Jiang Lan touched the confinement array formation, a clear voice sounded in his mind.


    [Ding!]

 Chapter 67 - Jade Pool Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 67: Jade Pool Goddess</h4>


    [Ding!]


    [A path of the Great Dao has been discovered. The host can sign in here permanently.]


    [Do you want to sign in?]


    This was a notification that he had longed for.


    After hearing this voice, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t sign it immediately.


    This was not the time to be distracted.


    Fortunately, this trip was not in vain.


    As long as he encountered the path of the Great Dao, he would definitely be able to obtain something on the level of the Daoist Scripture.


    With that, he would experience a qualitative leap in his cultivation.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was the Daoist Scripture or the Creation Pill.


    However, if it was a Dharma treasure, it would be very disappointing.


    After all, he did not rely on Dharma treasures much.


    One¡¯s own strength was the most important thing.


    Without further thought, Jiang Lan began to undo the array formation beneath his feet.


    Ao Longyu appeared beside him.


    Boom!!!


    Powerful forces intertwined around him.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful, this power woulde for him.


    Jiang Lan ignored this.


    It would not be toote for him to avoid it when it really came.


    As of now, Ao Longyu had yet to say that she could not handle it.


    If he needed to dodge, Ao Longyu would speak.


    ¡°Squat down,¡± Ao Longyu said.


    Her voice was very stable.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and immediately squatted down.


    Boom!


    As expected.


    A sh of power appeared above him, but it didn¡¯t affect him.


    It took some time for the surrounding energy to settle down.


    Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t been released yet.


    Ao Longyu was by his side calming her energy. She had expended too much energy and was almost at her limit.


    Reaching here was something she had not expected.


    They hade far.


    Any further and it would be difficult for them.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t continue forward after the array formation was broken. Instead, he looked at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao, do you want to continue?¡±


    If the other party wanted to continue, he would continue.


    After all, dispelling the array formation was not dangerous. It just required some time.


    He had already achieved his goal, so he didn¡¯t mind if the other party wanted to move forward.


    It would do him no harm.


    The closer one was to the path of the Great Dao, the better the gift from the Great Dao.


    Moreover, since it was a coboration, he would not go back on his word.


    He believed in mutual aid.


    Ao Longyu looked ahead and said softly,


    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s try moving forward a little more.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded and walked forward.


    Very soon, he encountered another confinement array formation. The moment he encountered it, he felt that it was several times more difficult than before.


    ¡°The array formation is several times stronger, about three to five times stronger than before.¡±


    Jiang Lan reminded.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu¡¯s body erupted with immense power.


    A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard.


    Before the attack even appeared, she was already prepared to deal with it with all her might.


    The next moment, the attack appeared.


    This time, even if Jiang Lan didn¡¯t raise his head, he still felt a tangible pressure.


    This was not an attack that Golden Cores could deal with.


    Boom!!!


    The massive attack almost affected Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s voice rang out.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.


    He quickly broke free from the restriction, and then left his original position.


    Fortunately, it was only one step. Otherwise, he might not be able to escape the attack.


    Boom!


    Another loud bang could be heard.


    Ao Longyu also retreated.


    Jiang Lan could see that her hand was injured.


    The two of them stood where they were without speaking.


    They knew.


    This was their limit.


    If they wanted to move forward, they would need to have greater strength and greater attainments in array formations.


    Jiang Lan could still break apart the array formation.


    But it would take a pretty long time.


    In terms of the attacks that came from the fog, it was already at a level that Ao Longyu was already unable to resist.


    Even if Jiang Lan used his full strength, he might not be able to go far.


    If he chose to use his full strength, he wouldn¡¯t break the formation bit by bit. Instead, he would use his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to try to escape from the restriction or use the Power of Nine Bulls to forcefully break it.


    Theoretically, he could go further, but it was hard to say.


    No matter how he looked at it, the Jade Pool wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Ao Longyu stood rooted to the spot.


    At this moment, she was stabilizing her strength.


    The dragon scales on her body were also rapidly disappearing.


    The scar on her side profile was also disappearing.


    Jiang Lan only took a nce and knew that Ao Longyu no longer had any ns to continue. However, there was still a faint dragon shadow on Ao Longyu¡¯s body. It should be a necessary precaution.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. In fact, he had always maintained his vignce.


    Although they were from the same sect, they were not familiar with each other.


    No one was sure if they would suddenly turn into each other¡¯s enemies.


    Everyone had encountered such an affair before.


    Jiang Lan returned to his senses and started his business.


    ¡°System, I shall sign in here at the Jade Pool.¡±


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained Kunlun¡¯s Creation: Jade Pool Goddess Diagram.]


    [Jade Pool Goddess Diagram: Kunlun, the Ancestor of All Mountains gathered the essence of all living things to the Jade Pool Holy Land and engraved the secrets into the Goddess Diagram, allowing it to share the fortuitous opportunities in the Jade Pool.]


    After the system¡¯s voice fell, Jiang Lan frowned.


    Kunlun¡¯s Creation?


    It seemed to be rted to Kunlun Mountain.


    In theory, it was inferior to the Daoist Scripture: Creation of Heaven and Earth.


    Of course, this was nothing.


    After all, the word ¡®Creation¡¯ meant that this treasure was obviously not simple.


    However, what puzzled Jiang Lan was that the Jade Pool Goddess Diagram didn¡¯t seem to be of much use to his cultivation. What kind of fortuitous encounter did the Jade Pool have?


    Moreover, did the Jade Pool have a Goddess?


    ording to the documents he had read over the years.


    Kunlun had never had a goddess.


    At least not in the records.


    The Kunlun Heart Sutra was left behind by the Kunlun Ancestor, who should be a male.


    Furthermore, the Kunlun Heart Sutra that was left behind was not a specific cultivation technique but a kind of enlightenment.


    The Kunlun Heart Sutra that Jiang Lan learned might be the mostplete.


    Then, Jiang Lan began to look through the Jade Pool Goddess Diagram in his mind.


    It looked like an unopened album.


    However, the moment he saw the album, Jiang Lan had a feeling that he knew its function.

 Chapter 68 - Accelerating Ones Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 68: elerating One¡¯s Cultivation</h4>


    Kunlun¡¯s Creation meant that the treasure used Kunlun as its source to absorb fortuitous opportunities and fortunes.


    When Jiang Lan looked at the diagram.


    He could clearly feel it.


    The Kunlun Jade Pool Goddess Diagram was only useful in Kunlun.


    Kunlun was the Ancestor of All Mountains. It was the one that had nurtured the Jade Pool.


    The spiritual energies of the Heaven and Earth, the essence of the Sun and Moon, and the vitality of all living beings. All of these were within the Jade Pool.


    Cultivating in the Jade Pool would yield twice the results with half the effort, allowing one to progress at a rapid pace.


    If someone managed to enter the Jade Pool, the spiritual energies of heaven and earth, as well as the essence of the sun and moon, would seep out of the Jade Pool and bring about a positive effect on the entire Kunlun Mountain Range.


    Kunlun¡¯s cultivation environment would then improve further.


    As for the Jade Pool Goddess Diagram, it could pass on the fortuitous opportunity of being able to cultivate in the Jade Pool. Cultivating with it was like receiving the help of a god, as if one had entered the Jade Pool himself.


    But¡­


    The Jade Pool needed a goddess.


    Jiang Lan immediately understood.


    This Jade Pool Goddess Diagram couldn¡¯t be considered good, but it could provide him with a better cultivation environment for a long time.


    Adding on the Netherworld Cave entrance, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he reached the Void Refinement Realm.


    The premise was that a goddess appeared in Kunlun.


    That¡¯s right. When Jiang Lan opened the diagram, all he saw was ake.


    No one was on the diagram.


    Neither were there any spiritual energies of heaven and earth, nor any essence of the sun and moon.


    ¡°This item is not bad, but it¡¯s severely limited. The Creation Pill is much more effective and usefulpared to this.¡±


    However, the Daoist Scripture was still the best.


    However, he had already received these things before. He didn¡¯t know if they would appear again.


    At present, the Creation of Heaven and Earth had yet to reappear again.


    Of course, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t greedy.


    What he had gained had indeed helped him greatly.


    What he needed to do now was to activate the Goddess Diagram.


    Then, he would hide in the Ninth Summit to cultivate and enter the Void Refinement Realm as soon as possible.


    He wanted to pursue the path of immortality.


    By the time Jiang Lan regained hisposure, Ao Longyu had returned to normal.


    Her aura also became stable.


    The two of them stood on the path without speaking.


    A gentle breeze blew past, and they felt as if the fog was about to be blown away.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±


    Jiang Lan and the others heard the sudden voice.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if he was stepping on a rock. Ao Longyu felt the same.


    However, Jiang Lan was a little puzzled about the time.


    He didn¡¯t know how to judge how long the trial hadsted.


    ¡°The countdown begins when the first person enters the inner regions of the Jade Pool and the countdownsts six hours. ¡°Ao Longyu¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    She could tell that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know much about the rules here.


    However, these rules were obtained by herself through asking around.


    There was no need for the sect to say anything nor were they obliged to.


    After all, only those who wanted to enter the Jade Pool would care about these things.


    Jiang Lan naturally knew that Senior Sister Ao was exining things to him.


    Thus, he gave a nod of thanks in return.


    But he was curious. Were they considered in the inner region now?


    Even if they weren¡¯t, they should be extremely close to it. After all, he had made contact with a path of the Great Dao.


    The fog was quickly dissipating.


    Ao Longyu watched as the fog dissipated. She was very concerned about where she was.


    This was her limit. She understood this fact.


    However, she really hoped that she could enter the Jade Pool¡¯s inner region.


    This was very important to her.


    After a few breaths, the fog had dissipatedpletely.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan discovered that he was standing on a mountain peak with a bottomless abyss behind him.


    Far ahead was a calmke.


    Ripples could be seen on the surface of theke water and immortal clouds gathered above it.


    Jiang Lan observed the people around him.


    ¡°Thirteen people.¡±


    He realized that there were only 13 others who had reached the mountain peak. Including them, there were 15 people.


    All of them had extremely powerful cultivation bases, and half of them even possessed immortal power. Even if they hadn¡¯t be immortals, they were definitely at the pinnacle of the Void Refinement Realm.


    They had touched the gate of immortality but had yet to enter it.


    Then, Jiang Lan discovered that only he and Ao Longyu were at the Golden Core Realm.


    This¡­


    ¡°They all came alone?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Yes, seeing the distance between the individuals present, there was absolutely no possibility of them having cooperated.


    Moreover, these people were all very close to the inside. Only he and Ao Longyu were at the edge of the inner region.


    Jiang Lan looked back and saw that there were many people behind, but most of them were alone.


    ¡°Looks like these people don¡¯t really care where they watch the ceremony.¡±


    A thought shed across his mind.


    Well, he understood their mentality. Most people probably came here to train and temper themselves.


    He hade with a purpose. Ao Longyu should havee with a purpose as well.


    Some people were surprised that Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu appeared inside the inner regions of the Jade Pool.


    Like Lin Siya.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit? His cultivation level isn¡¯t high, so how could he havee so far with Senior Sister? ¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin might not know, but the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit has average cultivation talent, but his attainments in array formations are not weak. At leastpared to us, he¡¯s stronger, ¡°said Mu Xiu beside Lin Siya.


    The three of them had received the help of Jiang Lan ten years ago, so they naturally had some understanding.


    Therefore, it could be said that Senior Sister Ao was very lucky to meet the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    Rtively speaking, the luck of this Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit was not bad either.


    After all, no one would be willing to cooperate with an early-stage Golden Core.


    Even they themselves had no confidence in bringing along Jiang Lan into the inner regions of the Jade Pool.


    ¡°I heard that it was difficult this year. I didn¡¯t expect that there would still be Golden Cores entering.¡± Some people looked to the front curiously.


    ¡°By the way, who are those two Golden Cores? I just came out of seclusion not too long ago, and judging from their clothes, they should have juste here during the past hundred years.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are, but being able to enter the inner region means that one of their offensive power isn¡¯t bad, whilst the attainments in array formations of the other ain¡¯t bad either. Furthermore, they must have cooperated well too. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have reached the inner regions, even if they are at the edge. ¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡± Gu Qi of the First Summit naturally saw Jiang Lan. He still regarded Jiang Lan as an enemy.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to fight Jiang Lan.


    He just wanted to regain the dignity he had lost in the Peaceful Void Lake.

 Chapter 69 - Trying To Enter The Jade Pool

    <h4>Chapter 69: Trying To Enter The Jade Pool</h4>


    ¡°The Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit? That¡¯s rather unexpected.¡±


    Looking at Jiang Lan who was in the inner regions of the Jade Pool, Lu Jian was a little surprised.


    He had observed Jiang Lan up close. His talent was indeed average.


    However, his state of mind was extremely stable, like an ancient well without ripples.


    This was indeed impressive.


    However, even though one¡¯s mental state was somewhat useful when entering the Jade Pool, it wasn¡¯t very useful either.


    ¡°It seems like he knows quite a bit about array formations. With his personality and mental state, that¡¯s indeed highly likely. He should have some advantages when learning array formations. ¡±


    Then, Lu Jian stopped paying attention to Jiang Lan.


    He was just slightly curious about how Jiang Lan managed to reach so far.


    Just then, the ceremony began.


    The highlight hade.


    After the fogpletely dispersed, the surroundings became clear.


    Subsequently, a faint light appeared from the Jade Pool. Some of the females around the Jade Pool also emitted a faint light.


    Only the females at the outermost edge did not have faint light on them.


    ¡°Are these the people qualified to enter the Jade Pool?¡±


    When Jiang Lan saw these lights, he naturally understood what would happen next.


    The ceremony had begun.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu¡¯s body was glowing as well. There were only gender requirements for entering the Jade Pool, not race requirements.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope someone gets in.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    If no one entered, then his Goddess Diagram would be useless.


    ¡°Seniors, if you want to give it a try, you can start now.¡±


    First Summit¡¯s Lin An spoke.


    He was naturally on the mountain peak.


    He wasn¡¯t the closest to the Jade Pool but he was at the very front.


    ¡°Including me, there are a total of fifteen people present, with six of them being females. Two of them have immortal auras, one was Senior Sister Ao, while thest three have restrained their auras, making it impossible for me to determine their cultivation levels. ¡±


    Jiang Lan began to analyze.


    These people should be the main force that entered the Jade Pool.


    Although there were some people who also wanted to give it a try, they were not very enthusiastic.


    He even saw a senior sister with an immortal aura standing behind him.


    No matter how he looked at it, she had no intention of entering.


    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you¡¯re always so close to the front. It looks like you want to see someone enter every time.¡± At this time, a Senior Sister who was also in the inner regions of the Jade Pool stepped forward.


    She nned to be the first to attempt to enter the Jade Pool.


    Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Jiang Lan knew that the other party had tried this more than once or twice.


    Hong Luan walked forward.


    Jiang Lan only managed to see her back. She was a beautiful woman dressed in red.


    As she moved forward, the white fog in the Jade Pool surged like a tide.


    Woosh!


    A gentle breeze blew past, and white fog swept toward Hong Luan.


    White fog whistled past her.


    Dressed in red, Hong Luan struggled to resist the white fog.


    It was as if she would be taken away by the white fog if she was not careful.


    She stood where she was, blocking the attack of the white fog.


    She did not take a step back.


    After the white fog whistled past, Hong Luan rushed towards the Jade Pool. Her speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, she had arrived beside the Jade Pool.


    It was as if she could touch the clear water of the Jade Pool with just one more step.


    However, at thest moment, she stopped. No matter how hard she tried, she could not advance.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Lu Zhou sighed.


    Then, Jiang Lan saw the Senior Sister fly backward.


    Woosh!


    In the blink of an eye, she was enveloped by the fog behind her.


    Jiang Lan saw the frustration on the other party¡¯s face.


    Then, she left the fog and returned to her previous position.


    ¡°It looks pretty simple.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    However, he definitely couldn¡¯t do it if he was given the chance to.


    After all, he understood that seeing and doing were twopletely different affairs.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan saw many Senior Sisters rushing into the Jade Pool.


    However, the results were the same.


    Regardless of their cultivation, they were all caught by the fog.


    Jiang Lan watched his Senior Sisters scream and lose theirposure.


    In the end, he lowered his head and stopped looking.


    The position he was in was too obvious. He could easily offend some Senior Sisters with strong self-esteem if he continued looking on.


    Furthermore, women were iprehensible. They could mistake his ordinary gaze as one with evil intentions.


    On the mountain peak, the cultivation bases of the others were all very strong, except for him.


    He was merely at the early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it was best not to pay too much attention to the Senior Sisters attempting to enter the Jade Pool.


    Soon after, Jiang Lan heard the sounds of people flying in the air, as well as shameful sounds let out by them as they were knocked away.


    Some of them were probably caught off guard because it was their first attempt.


    However, no one who was spectating made a sound. They probably didn¡¯t dare to.


    After all, the Senior Sisters who were attempting to enter the Jade Pool were all rather strong.


    If they dared tough or make any noise, one might be remembered and perhaps even vanish without a trace one day.


    After a long time, everyone quietened down.


    Almost no one else went forward to give it a try anymore.


    Everyone looked around and realized that no one was trying anymore.


    ¡°No one else?¡±


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly.


    If no one entered, it meant that there was no Goddess in the Jade Pool.


    His Jade Pool Goddess Diagram would merely remain as a decoration and be useless.


    It would be a pity.


    Right at this moment, Jiang Lan noticed that Ao Longyu suddenly moved.


    Jiang Lan was not surprised. Ao Longyu hade with a purpose in mind.


    However, did she choose to act now because she had be confident?


    This time, Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu to see if she could enter.


    ¡°I wonder if Senior Sister can enter.¡±


    Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu. She knew from the start that Ao Longyu would definitely try.


    Mu Xiu did not say anything. She understood.


    Senior Sister Ao came to Kunlun with the goal of entering the Jade Pool.


    The others also looked at Ao Longyu, waiting for her to be sent flying.


    Hong Luan, who was the first to try, was also curious about Ao Longyu¡¯s result.


    ¡°Junior Sister, do you still want to try?¡±


    She muttered to herself in her heart. After all, if one failed, the scene would be rather embarrassing.


    Ao Longyu was originally an aloof dragondy.


    Many people were waiting for her to lose herposure.

 Chapter 70 - Ao Longyu Wants To Turn The Tide?

    <h4>Chapter 70: Ao Longyu Wants To Turn The Tide?</h4>


    The others also nced at Ao Longyu.


    Most people did not pay much attention.


    There were some who had some understanding of Ao Longyu, so they paid close attention to her.


    Dragon Race.


    This was the first time a dragon tried to enter the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan was also watching. He didn¡¯t hold much hope.


    The Jade Pool looked easy to enter, but it was actually very hard in reality.


    It was definitely not a matter of cultivation.


    Was it the Jade Pool choosing the people to enter? Or was it someone who was choosing who could enter the Jade Pool?


    There was no way toe to a conclusion at this moment.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu was walking along the path, waiting for the fog to arrive.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, the fog swept across from theke.


    Faced with the fog, everyone knew that it was going to be a powerful attack.


    However, most people would be able to resist it as long as they persevered.


    The remaining time after they had resisted the attack was their only chance in entering the Jade Pool.


    Woosh!


    The fog swept toward Ao Longyu.


    Ao Longyu also attempted to resist.


    A gentle breeze blew past. To Ao Longyu, this was an irresistible hurricane.


    But when she resisted, everyone realized¡­


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t seem to be doing her best to resist.


    Her hand seemed to be reaching into the fog.


    ¡°Was she not in a good condition?¡±


    The others were curious.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu was retreating in defeat. Retreating here meant that she was getting further and further away from sess.


    Failure had the upper hand for now.


    Jiang Lan saw that Ao Longyu was indeed retreating, but she seemed to be doing something.


    But from this angle, he couldn¡¯t see it.


    However, he seemed to have seen Ao Longyu unleash some kind of spell technique.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t spells useless?¡±


    He had seen quite a number of people attacking the fog just now. It waspletely useless.


    Was Senior Sister Ao that irrational?


    Woosh!


    While Jiang Lan was still in shock, Ao Longyu was sent flying.


    The fog remained in ce.


    It was as if it was also surprised that Ao Longyu had been sent flying.


    Was she trying to scam it?


    Jiang Lan frowned. He saw Ao Longyunding not far from him.


    If she retreated any further, she would fall out of the mountain.


    Doing so was equivalent to failure.


    Ao Longyu was also a little surprised. It seemed to be different from what she had imagined.


    However, she did not hesitate at all. Taking advantage of the momentary pause, she transformed into a half-dragon and began to resist the iing fog.


    ¡°It seems like she indeed is not in a good condition. In theory, a perfected Golden Core shouldn¡¯t be sent flying.¡±


    ¡°What was Junior Sister doing just now?¡± Hong Luan felt that her Junior Sister had done something.


    That was why she was knocked flying.


    Lu Jian was slightly surprised before letting out a frown.


    ¡°Was it an illusion? I felt that Junior Sister was pushed out by some invisible force.¡±


    Lin An was also quite surprised to hear this.


    ¡°Array formation? But it doesn¡¯t feel like it. This junior sister of the Dragon Race sure has some tricks up her sleeves. ¡±


    Jiang Lan had some time to think now.


    ¡°The situation just now was abnormal and I seem to have seen something simr somewhere. Could it be¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu and thought of a possibility.


    If Senior Sister Ao managed to block this attack¡­


    Then after that¡­


    She might really have to enter the Jade Pool.


    If she could enter, then his Goddess Diagram would be able to activate.


    However, he was unsure of what would happen next.


    So he could only watch calmly.


    The fog whistled past. Although Ao Longyu retreated a little, she did not fall off the mountain.


    She had not failed.


    However, everyone instinctively thought that Ao Longyu had failed after seeing her getting swept away by the fog.


    She was too far away.


    It was impossible for her to seed.


    Hong Luan also knew that it was impossible.


    It was not about speed at all.


    She was always in the same position, and her speed increased every time.


    Yet, she could not escape the palm of the fog.


    However, she also wanted to see if Ao Longyu could reach the Jade Pool even though she was at the edge of the mountain.


    There were also some others watching, but most of them were no longer paying attention.


    This was a foregone conclusion for many people.


    As Jiang Lan watched, he felt that there really was a chance of aeback.


    Those who were still paying attention to Ao Longyu were shocked to discover that she did not run forward.


    In the next moment, everyone saw Ao Longyu turn around.


    Her back was facing the Jade Pool.


    This¡­


    What was she trying to do?


    The others didn¡¯t know, but Jiang Lan knew what she was doing.


    Geniuses were indeed geniuses. She actually thought of using such a small trick here.


    Furthermore, she wanted to use this little trick to turn the tide.


    ¡°Has Senior Sister given up?¡± Lin Siya was curious.


    She felt that something was amiss.


    But she did not know what exactly was wrong.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Keep watching,¡± Mu Xiu said softly.


    ¡°No way, no way. It feels like it. Can it even be used like this?¡± Jing Ting also thought of something.


    Although they had never seen it before.


    But Senior Sister Ao suddenly retreated and now her back was facing the Jade Pool.


    This was obviously the theory that she had sought consultation with them previously.


    Was she really going to rewrite the records?


    Lin An, Hong Luan, and the others didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they could sense it.


    They were all looking at Ao Longyu.


    What was Ao Longyu trying to do?


    They felt that something was amiss.


    Ao Longyu, who had her back facing the Jade Pool, looked at the fog in front of her and slowly raised her hand.


    Sess or failure depended on this.


    An array formation appeared in front of Ao Longyu.


    It was a very ordinary array formation.


    It seemed to have no power at all.


    Not many people could understand Ao Longyu¡¯s actions.


    However, Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu.


    He understood what Ao Longyu was trying to do.

 Chapter 71 - Breaking The Record

    <h4>Chapter 71: Breaking The Record</h4>


    As Ao Longyu¡¯s array formation appeared.


    The others were somewhat surprised.


    It was not that they were surprised by Ao Longyu using an array formation, but that the array formation was too ordinary.


    There were many people who had tried using array formations to enter the Jade Pool.


    But none of them seeded.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what are you going to do?¡±


    The more she couldn¡¯t understand, the more curious Hong Luan became.


    Lin An and the others were the same.


    They couldn¡¯t believe they actually didn¡¯t understand what Ao Longyu was nning to do.


    They had more or less researched on array formations before.


    However, they couldn¡¯t see the possibility of entering the Jade Pool through this formation.


    Could it really only be this Junior Sister was merely ying around?


    While they were still thinking.


    Ao Longyu had already activated the array formation.


    However, Ao Longyu was also absorbed by the fog during the activation process.


    It was as if she was about to touch the fog and fail.


    Many people felt that Ao Longyu had already failed.


    It was just another failure. No one cared.


    Hong Luan and the others also felt that Ao Longyu had failed.


    But they still watched. After all, that strange feeling that they had in their heart had yet to disperse.


    Soon, they saw it.


    They saw a reversal.


    Ao Longyu, who was about to be absorbed by the fog, paused in that instant.


    She stopped at the edge.


    Right beside Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw Ao Longyu with a faint smile.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s voice sounded. She had said it in Dragon Language.


    ¡°Exclusion.¡±


    In that instant, Ao Longyu, who had been on the verge of defeat suddenly flew backward.


    It was as if something had forcefully pushed her backward.


    There was no resistance.


    Behind her was¡­ The Jade Pool.


    ¡°How¡­ How could this be?¡±


    Hong Luan was a little surprised.


    This changepletely exceeded her expectations.


    What surprised her even more was that Ao Longyu had already flown above the Jade Pool.


    Once shended, it was equivalent to sessfully entering the Jade Pool.


    No, this was already considered a sess.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the array formation.¡±


    Lin Anxin was simrly shocked. That array formation was somewhat extraordinary.


    But it seemed so simple.


    ¡°She had actually used such a method to enter the Jade Pool?


    So the trick to truly enter the Jade Pool was to rely on the fog to enter?¡± Lu Jian watched everything.


    He naturally saw that Ao Longyu did not enter with her own power.


    It was the power of the fog.


    ¡°Senior Sister went in?¡± Lin Siya was in disbelief.


    For that moment.


    She had no idea what had happened.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu didn¡¯t understand, but they knew how Ao Longyu managed to get in.


    It had really exceeded their expectations.


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu who was about tond. He knew that Ao Longyu had seeded.


    He could sense that the Goddess Diagram had been activated.


    He could now borrow the Jade Pool¡¯s power to cultivate.


    ¡°How impressive. To use an Exclusion Array Formation, Dragon Language, and Spirit Language Spell all in one go to enter the Jade Pool. Although it is partly due to luck, it is still not simple to do so. ¡±


    It seemed easy, but if she made any mistakes, she would be eliminated.


    Ao Longyunded on the surface of theke.


    At this moment, everyone was in an uproar.


    ¡°She¡­ She went in?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Which summit is this Junior Sister from?¡±


    ¡°I thought that no one would be able to enter this year. How did someone enter?¡±


    As for those who did not pay attention, they looked up and saw someone standing in the Jade Pool. They were all stunned.


    ¡°What happened? How did someone enter?¡±


    ¡°I just lowered my head. How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what did I miss?¡±


    The appearance of the Jade Pool Goddess was unprecedented for the entire Kunlun.


    However, they actually lowered their heads and didn¡¯t see the Jade Pool Goddess walk into the Jade Pool.


    It was a scene that was unprecedented and was not going to happen again in the near future. Yet, they had missed it when it was right in front of their eyes.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the entire Kunlun began to vibrate.


    It was as if it was informing everyone in Kunlun that someone had entered the Jade Pool.


    Hong Luan looked at all of this and sighed in his heart.


    She sighed for herself and for her junior sister.


    ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters, stand properly. The true ceremony has begun,¡± Lin An said.


    His voice echoed around the Jade Pool.


    Everyone could hear it.


    At this moment, no one spoke.


    The Jade Pool Observance Ceremony had entered the final stage.


    This was something that had never happened in many years.


    Jiang Lan stood on the spot, looking at Ao Longyu in the Jade Pool.


    At this time, he could see that the Jade Pool was carving Ao Longyu¡¯s picture.


    It was as if she was acknowledging Ao Longyu¡¯s identity.


    The surrounding fog flew into the Jade Pool,plementing Ao Longyu who was standing in the middle of theke.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s body began to glow.


    wless, holy, beautiful.


    Multicolored light blossomed from the Jade Pool, illuminating the entire Kunlun.


    Immediately afterward, nine beams of light shot toward the Kunlun nine summits.


    This was the influence that came from the Jade Pool. It could increase the power of Kunlun¡¯s cultivation environment.


    As long as Kunlun fused with the nine beams of light.


    The cultivation environment of the nine summits of Kunlun would be greatly improved.


    It would be even better than before.


    This was a good thing for everyone.


    Everyone watched as the nine beams of light merged into the nine summits of Kunlun.


    However, just as the nine beams of light were about to merge into the summits, an ident happened.


    Boom!!!


    When the nine rays of light fused into the summits, the Ninth Summit¡¯s light shattered with a bang.


    ¡­

 Chapter 72 - Targeted By The Jade Pool

    <h4>Chapter 72: Targeted By The Jade Pool</h4>


    The light that was going to fuse with the Ninth Summit shattered with a bang in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    It was as if the Ninth Summit could not ept changes to its environment.


    Jiang Lan sighed as he watched this scene.


    The Netherworld Aura on the Ninth Summit was too heavy.


    This light should not bepatible with the aura of the Netherworld.


    Especially with the recent eruption of the Netherworld Aura.


    This should be the reason why it failed.


    Perhaps it would fail even if there wasn¡¯t an eruption.


    The Ninth Summit was special in Kunlun. It was not special that such a thing happened.


    However, after today, the Ninth Summit might be even more rejected in Kunlun by the disciples.


    The others all understood a bit, but they didn¡¯t think too much or discuss about it.


    This was not something disciples like them needed to care about.


    It was an issue that belonged to the Summit Leaders.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was the only disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    If the fusion failed, it meant that the Ninth Summit he was on could not be covered by the spiritual energy of the Jade Pool, which meant that the Ninth Summit would be weaker than the other eight summits.


    Jiang Lan would probably feel ufortable about this.


    However, the Jade Pool¡¯s transformation was still ongoing, so they could only continue looking on for now.


    This was the only change in many years.


    Although Jiang Lan sighed, his heart was still calm.


    To him, the Ninth Summit was more suitable for his cultivation than any other peak.


    As for the other summits bing better, that was the business of the other summits.


    He was neither jealous nor envious.


    He maintained a neutral attitude towards this matter.


    Ssh!


    At this time, another change urred in the Jade Pool. A faint light enveloped everyone, and then water droplets appeared around the Jade Pool.


    Spiritual energy seeped out from the water droplets, as well as a mysterious aura.


    It was like a water pearl condensed from the essence of the sun and moon.


    Then, the light expanded, covering everyone around the Jade Pool.


    This was a gift from the Jade Pool for the Jade Pool Observance Ceremony.


    This was something that most people did not expect.


    The closer one was to the Jade Pool, the bigger the water droplet one could obtain.


    Jiang Lan was on the mountain peak, which was equivalent to the inner regions of the Jade Pool.


    Hence, he also had a water droplet the size of a duck egg before him.


    Most of the people on the mountain peak had water droplets of this level.


    Those behind them, even if they were only one step away from the mountain peak merely received a fingernail-sized water droplet.


    It waspletely different.


    Jiang Lan watched as the water droplets fell. Then, he saw the senior brothers and sisters in front of him reach out to receive them.


    He followed suit.


    He extended his hand and let the water drop onto his hand.


    As the water droplet fell, he felt a cold sensation on his hand, like the clear waters of a mountain spring.


    Moreover, Jiang Lan could sense that this water droplet was very helpful to his cultivation.


    However, when the water droplets were in his hands, he felt a weak aura start to affect them.


    Then, he saw a tiny wisp of ck gas enter the water.


    Soon, the water droplet lost its bnce.


    It was as if the internal structure had been damaged.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the water droplet shattered and dispersed.


    Water sshed everywhere.


    Somended directly on Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was somewhat surprised by this sudden scene.


    It had actually shattered.


    His clothes were stained with the aura of theherworld which affected the defenseless water droplets.


    This had caused it to shatter.


    The aura in the water droplet was not affected.


    However, he was unable to condense the water back into a duck egg-sized droplet.


    He could only allow the water droplet to shatter and dissipate.


    When Jiang Lan saw this, he slowly lowered his hand.


    The sudden shattering of the bead made a loud noise.


    In a quiet ce, this sound was ear-piercing, causing everyone to look over.


    They were all surprised.


    Why did the water drop suddenly shatter?


    What happened?


    Many people did not know what had happened. Was it because the Jade Pool did not approve of Jiang Lan?


    Or did that Junior Sister in the Jade Pool not approve of him?


    Lu Zhou could feel the random guesses of everyone around and slowly said.


    ¡°Perhaps Junior Brother did not know that theherworld aura will stain his clothes, causing there to be some effect on these droplets.¡±


    Only after hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s words did they understand that this Junior Brother wasn¡¯t being targeted.


    It was rted to the Ninth Summit.


    After all, only the Ninth Summit had the aura of theherworld.


    He was most likely a disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    The light had just shattered, and now, even his water droplet had shattered.


    This Junior Brother was really at a sh against the Jade Pool.


    None of them spoke, but they all had simr thoughts in their eyes.


    However, they did not think too much about it.


    Everyone had their own path.


    For them to be able to walk so far, talent was part of it. Luck was also very important.


    Jing Ting looked at Jiang Lan and sighed in his heart.


    The Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit was actually not a bad person and she had helped him before.


    It was a pity that he had to endure so many blows.


    If he could help it, he wanted to.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do.


    Hong Luan and Lin An also looked on.


    This was actually the first time they knew that Jiang Lan might be a disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    From the current situation, it seemed that the other party was really unfortunate.


    ¡°I heard that the disciples of the Ninth Summit have an outstanding temperament. I wonder if this matter will stir up a storm in his heart.¡± Lin Anxin was rather curious.


    Hong Luan shook her head and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    This was not man-made.


    No one could do anything about it.


    Jiang Lan stood there calmly.


    None of this affected him.


    All he needed to do was wait for the ceremony to end before returning to cultivate.


    This was what he wanted to do and what he wanted to do.


    Ao Longyu was also looking at Jiang Lan at this moment. She lowered her head to look at the water droplet that Jiang Lan had shattered.


    After a moment of silence, she walked out.


    As she moved, the entire Jade Pool suddenly erupted with countless streams of water.


    The water kept flowing.


    The sudden change caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    They saw Ao Longyu walking out of the Jade Pool.

 Chapter 73 - Its Too Dangerous To Be Under Everyones Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 73: It¡¯s Too Dangerous To Be Under Everyone¡¯s Eyes</h4>


    Everyone looked at Ao Longyu.


    They all didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do.


    Soon, they saw Ao Longyu walking out of the Jade Pool.


    Then, they saw countless water droplets condensing around Ao Longyu, transforming from the original water droplets into real water beads.


    It was like changing from mist to liquid, then from liquid to solid.


    They had no idea what Ao Longyu was doing.


    However, they soon saw Ao Longyu walking towards the junior brother of the Ninth Summit.


    She was walking towards Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He looked at Ao Longyu and saw that her eyes were unusually calm, as if she had never intended to exin what she was doing.


    It felt as if she was only doing what she felt was right.


    The others just looked on. No one spoke.


    They were actually very curious.


    When Ao Longyu approached Jiang Lan, she raised her hand.


    Then, countless streams of water gathered in her hands.


    In the end, itpletely turned into an aqua blue bead.


    The moment the bead took form, Ao Longyu stood in front of Jiang Lan.


    She handed over the bead and spoke to Jiang Lan in a pleasant voice.


    ¡°This is my gift of gratitude.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say what it was, but she felt that Jiang Lan should understand.


    She understood why she was able to enter the Jade Pool.


    It was all because of Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan looked at the blue bead and decided to take it without hesitation.


    He reached out to receive it.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    After Jiang Lan received the pearl, Ao Longyu nodded and turned to walk towards the Jade Pool.


    She couldn¡¯t leave the Jade Pool anytime soon, so she could only stay up there.


    Jiang Lan took a nce at the blue bead before putting it away.


    He could tell that this was the essence of everything in the Jade Pool, Kunlun¡¯s Creation.


    The others were also surprised.


    They knew how valuable the item in Jiang Lan¡¯s hands was.


    Relying on this bead, his cultivation speed would definitely double.


    And it wouldst for a long time.


    However, no one understood Ao Longyu¡¯s intentions.


    These two people knew each other?


    Cooperation was random. Everyone knew that.


    However, no one knew who to ask.


    They were often in seclusion and did not know both of them.


    They then decided that they would ask the others in the sect about the situation of these two when there was time.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu understood.


    The Exclusion Array Formation was something Senior Sister Ao learned from Jiang Lan.


    Senior Sister Ao was able to enter the Jade Pool because of this array formation.


    However, when they saw Jiang Lan obtaining the bead, they also felt better.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s disadvantage was too obvious.


    They all understood that it would be very difficult for Jiang Lan to continue improving.


    If one ate too many pills, it was easy to develop immunity against them.


    After Ao Longyu entered the Jade Pool, the surroundings started to fog up.


    Everyone understood that it was time to leave.


    Hong Luan looked at Ao Longyu before sighing and leaving.


    The others also rode on their swords away from the Jade Pool.


    Lin Siya felt that she would not be able to see Senior Sister for a long time. With this, the difference in strength between them has be greater too.


    Jiang Lan did not linger and returned to the Ninth Summit on his sword.


    He was very careful along the way, but this time, no one stopped him.


    Nothing happened.


    The others seemed to care a lot about their own water droplets and wanted to go back and absorb them immediately.


    The Jade Pool Observance Ceremony this time had benefited Jiang Lan greatly.


    Not mentioning the Jade Pool Goddess Diagram.


    Just Ao Longyu¡¯s gift alone was already very useful.


    He understood why she thanked him.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t like owing others, and he didn¡¯t need anyone to owe him.


    However, the timing at which she gave him this treasure was rather unexpected.


    ¡°There were too many people present then. This means that many people know that I have a treasure. I won¡¯t be able to leave the Ninth Summit for the next few decades. I shall just focus on digesting it. After a few decades, they would know that the bead was exhausted. No one would think about it then.¡±


    Soon, Jiang Lan returned to the ninth peak.


    He first went to the peak of the Ninth Summit to meet his Master.


    A goddess had appeared in the Jade Pool, and it was no small matter in Kunlun.


    He needed to tell his master about it.


    ¡°Master,¡± Jiang Lan called out from the peak of the mountain.


    His master was present today.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    ¡°Has the ceremony ended?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Senior Sister Ao of the Third Summit has entered the Jade Pool,¡± Jiang Lan answered honestly.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Mo Zhengdong suddenly asked.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised, but he quickly understood.


    When the Jade Pool opened, the other eight summits in Kunlun had changed. Only the Ninth Summit remained the same.


    Besides, he was even given unfair treatment on the spot.


    Perhaps his master felt that he was wronged?


    ¡°I want to stay inside when the Netherworld Cave erupts,¡± Jiang Lan requested.


    Since his master wanted to give him something, he naturally epted it.


    ¡°I need to check on you once a month,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°Many thanks, Master,¡± Jiang Lan immediately said.


    That way, he could continue to stay inside.


    Otherwise, he would have toe out after some time.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Netherworld¡¯s Cave eruption reached its peak.


    It wasn¡¯t safe then.


    And he would naturally act ordingly.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the peak of the Ninth Summit and poured some spirit liquid onto the vegetative egg before cultivating.


    Mo Zhengdong watched Jiang Lan leave.


    This disciple was much more outstanding than he had expected.


    Perhaps his talent was inferior to those from the other summits, but he felt that it was enough.


    He was very lucky to have such a disciple.


    It felt gratifying for him.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t enough, and achieving immortality was difficult for him.


    Mo Zhengdong had always known this.


    He had also been preparing for this.


    When the time came, he would help his proud disciple.

 Chapter 74 - Are You Sure Of The Path You Are Taking?

    <h4>Chapter 74: Are You Sure Of The Path You Are Taking?</h4>


    After watering the vegetative egg with spirit liquid, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    In the past, it was always him and the vegetative egg in the Netherworld Cave.


    Now, he was the only one left.


    There was no other way.


    If the vegetative egg continued to stay in the Netherworld Cave, it would soon be a bad egg.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to raise a vegetative egg. He didn¡¯t n to let it die just like that.


    When he returned to the Netherworld Cave, he could sense that the aura of the Netherworld had be even heavier.


    But it didn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    The only thing he needed to care about was to prevent his inner demons from appearing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the Goddess Diagram first.¡±


    Before preparing to cultivate, Jiang Lan needed to figure out the exact effects of the Jade Pool Goddess Diagram.


    ¡­


    Inside his mind.


    The Goddess Diagram appeared before him.


    This time, Jiang Lan could feel that the diagram had been activated and could be used anytime.


    With a thought, he opened the diagram.


    There was no goddess on it thest time he had opened it.


    Now that Ao Longyu had entered the Jade Pool and became the Jade Pool¡¯s Goddess, the diagram had also been activated.


    This meant that there should be a change within the album.


    This change was most likely due to Ao Longyu in the Jade Pool.


    As for the exact situation, he would only know after seeing it.


    After the diagram was opened, the Jade Pool from before appeared again.


    It was a diagram of a calmke.


    However, Ao Longyu was nowhere to be seen. Jiang Lan then looked elsewhere.


    Then, he saw a snow-white dragon on the shore.


    It was very small.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be Ao Longyu, right? It¡¯s exactly the same as what I saw in the bath scenest time, and it¡¯s not much biggerpared to then. Could she be underaged?¡±


    However, Ao Longyu in her human form did not look like an underaged person at all.


    Although she didn¡¯t look mature, she didn¡¯t look like a child either. She was more like a youth.


    She had slender legs and a good figure.


    She was a little immature, but definitely not a child.


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He did not know much about the growth cycle of the dragons.


    Then, he began to use the Jade Pool Goddess Painting.


    This was a shared medium.


    With this, Jiang Lan could share the fortuitous opportunities of the Jade Pool.


    One could have a share of the essence of all things gathered in the Jade Pool by Kunlun.


    However, after careful inspection by Jiang Lan, he discovered that there could be said to be no fortuitous opportunity in the Jade Pool.


    Something was wrong.


    ¡°Is it because the goddess has just appeared and the fortuitous opportunity has yet to condense, or has it already been used up?¡±


    Jiang Lan instantly thought of the bead on his body.


    It seemed to have gathered arge portion of the essence of the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a while more.¡±


    There was no way to confirm this matter. However, although the essence of all living things would be continuously condensedter on in the Jade Pool, a portion of it would directly enter the Jade Pool Goddess Diagram.


    Therefore, even if he continued to cultivate, he would not be discovered.


    Jiang Lan closed the Jade Pool Goddess Painting and started cultivating.


    Right now, not cultivating for a day was equivalent to wasting a day of resources.


    The eruption of aura at the Netherworld Cave¡¯s entrance onlysted for a few years.


    If he missed it, he would have to wait for another hundred years.


    Furthermore, there was still the bead from Ao Longyu.


    This bead was a tricky thing.


    He needed to absorb it as soon as possible.


    As for the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan decided to wait for thirty to fifty years before going out again.


    His master would not let him go down the mountain easily these few years either.


    If he had to go out to gain experience¡­


    He would choose to go catch a few more ice cicadas again.


    With no other thoughts in mind, Jiang Lan cultivated in peace. At the same time, with the help of the Netherworld Aura and the Jade Pool¡¯s essence from the bead, his cultivation speed increased significantly.


    This was not to mention the resources he would gain from signing in.


    Three yearster.


    Jiang Lan, who was originally cultivating, suddenly heard a voice. This voice seemed toe from an endless abyss.


    The moment the voice appeared, he felt as if he had fallen into the depths of hell.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan stayed true to his heart and circted his cultivation.


    He walked out of the abyss step by step.


    He didn¡¯t look back. He kept his peace and advanced slowly.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything.


    It was as if the darkness of the world made one feel blind.


    Darkness was the thing that affected one¡¯s heart the most.


    But Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    His steps were stable, and his mind was one with his body. Step by step, he walked out of the abyss.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look back? Perhaps the path you took was wrong in the first ce. You think you¡¯re leaving the darkness, but in reality, you¡¯re walking towards¡­ a bottomless abyss. If you don¡¯t turn back, how can you be sure of your own path? Are you sure you are heading the right way? Or perhaps you have been wrong all along.¡±


    An ethereal voice sounded in his mind.


    It wanted to disintegrate Jiang Lan¡¯s mind and faith, making him suspicious of his own cultivation path.


    However, Jiang Lan ignored it.


    This was the Netherworld¡¯s ravings.


    It was everywhere.


    This time, it was just an idental intrusion. In the past, it was impossible for the other party to have such an influence.


    Whether or not the path under his feet was right. This was a question that no one had a clear answer to.


    Before reaching the end, who could be sure?


    Why should he doubt it?


    Wasn¡¯t this a problem that existed in the first ce?


    Jiang Lan advanced step by step without stopping.


    A ray of light pierced through the darkness.


    And Jiang Lan was walking towards the light step by step.


    He seemed to have walked for a long time.


    But in reality, it was fleeting.


    When he walked out, he saw light.


    If he had fallen into the abyss previously, he could be said to be doomed.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes, his heart palpitating.


    It was very dangerous just now.


    He didn¡¯t check if there were any problems with his body. Instead, he looked at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan seemed to see a figure standing by the well.


    It was simr to that of the aura of the Netherworld.


    ¡°Has the major eruption started? No wonder I almost lost my mind.¡±


    It should be the peak of the eruption at the Netherworld¡¯s entrance now.


    Even he might not be able to guard his mind and remain unaffected.

 Chapter 75 - The Most Outstanding Disciple Of The Ninth Summit

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Most Outstanding Disciple Of The Ninth Summit</h4>


    ¡°Time flies when cultivating here at this period.¡±


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he faced the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s entrance.


    If he could enter the Netherworld to train, his training speed would be unimaginable.


    Unfortunately, even if he was allowed to enter casually, he would not choose to go there to cultivate.


    This was because he would be severely affected.


    If he chose to do that, the n would only backfire on him.


    Furthermore, it would affect his immortal path.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan stood up and nned to leave the Netherworld Cave. He would build a house at the entrance of the cave and cultivate.


    This should onlyst for a year or two.


    At the same time, he would guard the entrance to the Netherworld to see if any Netherworld beings woulde out.


    However, just as Jiang Lan got up, he felt someone enter the Netherworld Cave.


    It was his master.


    Mo Zhengdong walked in.


    The moment he entered, he saw Jiang Lan.


    The entrance to the Netherworld Aura eruption had reached its highest peak.


    He was worried that Jiang Lan would be trapped within it.


    Thus, he had speciallye over.


    It seemed like he was overthinking.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was already nning to retreat.


    ¡°Master!¡± Jiang Lan called out.


    ¡°The eruption has already reached its peak. How do you feel?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit dangerous,¡± Jiang Lan said with a serious expression.


    It was indeed dangerous.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to leave this ce.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded. This disciple of his knew his limits.


    Then, without saying anything, he walked towards the well.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was and didn¡¯t follow him. That well wasn¡¯t something he could look at right now.


    Although he was curious about the well, he was not strong enough.


    When he was strong enough, he would look into it.


    He needed to be an immortal.


    Although it was still very far away.


    But it was much closer than before.


    It was still out of reach for the current him.


    Jiang Lan looked at his master standing in front of the well. From his angle, he could see his master¡¯s side profile.


    His master had an expression of calmness.


    It was as if this well¡¯s threat had not exceeded what he expected.


    Mo Zhengdong did not take another look. He only took a nce before turning around and leaving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Looks like nothing wille out this time,¡± Mo Zhengdong said as he approached Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded and followed.


    Although he did not understand why his master was so certain, he knew that his master was right.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you sure you want to continue training at the entrance of the Netherworld Cave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    At the entrance to the Netherworld Cave, Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°You are the disciple with the highest potential to inherit the Ninth Summit. You should not be guarding the entrance to the Netherworld Cave.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He only wanted to cultivate.


    Besides, it seemed like there were no other powerful disciplespeting for the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Same old rules. Come to me once a month so that I can check if you have any inner demons.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Master.¡± Jiang Lan bowed his head in thanks.


    Jiang Lan was very worried about himself during the eruption process.


    This was especially so after being ced in the previous situation.


    If something really went wrong, at least his master could discover it as soon as possible.


    Then, Jiang Lan built a small wooden hut at the entrance of the Netherworld Cave.


    He sat inside and focused on cultivating.


    During this period of time, he would go to the peak of the Ninth Summit every month.


    After that, he would water the vegetative egg and take care of the Ninth Summit¡¯s roads.


    To ensure that the Ninth Summit did not look abandoned.


    There were no changes to the vegetative egg. It was still a potted nt.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation progress had always been at its peak.


    Three yearster, the eruption of the Netherworld ended.


    Jiang Lan moved into the Netherworld Cave again.


    This time, he brought the vegetative egg with him.


    Currently, his cultivation was still at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm, only a step away from thete-stage.


    During this period of time, Jiang Lan had specially gone into the Netherworld Cave to sign in whenever he could.


    The eruption would most likely make the rewards much better.


    And it was indeed proven true.


    Be it pills, Dharma treasures, or cultivation techniques, they were better than before.


    This also greatly increased Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation speed.


    During this period of time, Jiang Lan had never left the Ninth Summit. He had always lived on the Ninth Summit.


    Doing what he had to do, what he had to do.


    Twenty yearster.


    The bead Ao Longyu had given him shattered.


    The absorption of all the essence within wasplete.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had already stepped into thete-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    However, the shattering of the pearl meant that his cultivation had temporarilye to an end. After leaving the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan walked around the Ninth Summit.


    It was mainly to calm himself down.


    Then he read some books.


    And learned of some array formations.


    He also watered his vegetative egg.


    He rarely heard of any news regarding what was happening outside the Ninth Summit.


    However, he would asionally hear his master say that the disciples of the other peaks were cultivating diligently.


    They seemed to be going to participate in some sort of gathering orpetition.


    Jiang Lan was worried for a while.


    He was afraid that his master would say that every summit was required to send an outstanding disciple to attend.


    After all, there was no disciple more outstanding than him in the Ninth Summit.


    After taking care of some of the paths in the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°The bead Senior Sister Ao gave me has already been used up. After so many years, I don¡¯t think anyone will think about it anymore. ¡±


    There were also some benefits to using up the bead.


    On the surface, his cultivation had reached thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    Theoretically, he wanted it to be at the mid-stage Golden Core Realm, but that bead had already been used up. If his cultivation didn¡¯t increase by a huge margin, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.


    However, it was still better for him to stay at thete-stage Golden Core Realm on the surface for a longer period of time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to use the Goddess Diagram for my future cultivation. After so many years, the umted essence in it shouldn¡¯t becking anymore.¡±


    After sitting down cross-legged, Jiang Lan opened the Jade Pool Goddess Diagram in his mind.


    He intended to cultivate using it.


    But this time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t see the dragon by theke.


    Then, he looked at theke.


    Neither was there anyone there.


    Or rather, Ao Longyu was nowhere to be seen on the diagram.


    ¡°Has she disappeared?¡±

 Chapter 76 - Peering Into The Void

    <h4>Chapter 76: Peering Into The Void</h4>


    It was true that Jiang Lan did not find Ao Longyu at first nce.


    However, he felt that something was wrong with theke.


    He felt ripples on the water surface.


    She was most likely in the water.


    ¡°So the diagram is actually not fixed?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    However, Ao Longyu was a Dragon Race cultivator, so it wasn¡¯t too bad that she didn¡¯t appear in human form.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He could feel that the Goddess Diagram could assist him in his cultivation.


    It was even more convenient than the bead.


    The essence was also easier for him to absorb.


    Jiang Lan opened the diagram mentally and felt as if he had entered the Jade Pool himself.


    The essence of all things began to be absorbed by Jiang Lan.


    His cultivation speed kept increasing.


    With the help of the Goddess Diagram, Jiang Lan cultivated for another twenty years.


    This year, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    This year was the hundredth year since he had entered the Ninth Summit.


    He had sessfully entered the perfected Essence Soul Realm from an ordinary person.


    He was only a single step away from reaching the Void Refinement Realm.


    On the surface, his cultivation was still at thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    He had flipped open the Goddess Diagram many times throughout this entire duration, and it would change every few days.


    Sometimes Ao Longyu would be in the water, sometimes she would be floating on the surface of the water, and sometimes she would be lying by theke.


    Jiang Lan felt like he was raising a fish.


    Just that he did not need to feed it.


    However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it after taking a look at it a few times.


    ¡°I have already reached the stage of perfection for my current cultivation realm. I wonder what will happen after drinking it.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the wine in his hand.


    If he could use some other method, he really didn¡¯t want to enter the Void Refinement Realm by getting drunk.


    This was because he might not be able to control his actions after he had be drunk.


    Even though his heart was calm, after getting drunk, his actions and logic would inevitably deviate from his normal self.


    What if he said something that he would not normally say?


    What if he did things that he would not normally do?


    It would not be a big deal if only something minor happened.


    He was afraid that too many of his secrets would be discovered.


    Jiang Lan looked at the wine.


    Finally, he opened the lid.


    He downed it in one gulp.


    If he wanted to achieve immortality as soon as possible, he had to endure some risks.


    And as long as he wasn¡¯t too drunk, there wouldn¡¯t be any big problems.


    At most, his master would think that he was stupid.


    He was just afraid that he was unable to remember what had happened when he was drunk after he sobered up.


    After drinking the Bejeweled Nectar Wine, Jiang Lan activated the One Leaf Vision.


    This was to prevent him from being seen through.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and began to feel the changes in his body and spirit.


    It was said that one mouth of Bejeweled Nectar Wine causes one to have a dream thatsts ten years, while consuming a bottle causes one to forget a hundred years of memory.


    He did not dare to underestimate it.


    Soon, Jiang Lan felt that he had fallen asleep, yet awake at the same time.


    But more so, he felt at peace.


    The world seemed to have quietened down.


    His heart became at ease and joy filled his heart.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Then, he opened his eyes.


    At this moment, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t be sitting here cultivating.


    Instead, he should go out for a walk, water the nts, remove the weeds, look at the sky, and farm thend.


    As if that was the only way to know how to move forward.


    Jiang Lan no longer hesitated.


    He brought the vegetative egg and left the Netherworld Cave. He left the residence that he had cultivated for nearly a hundred years and returned to the house outside.


    The house that had been uninhabited for a long time was rather dpidated. Under normal circumstances, Jiang Lan would renovate it once every twenty years.


    It was a little early now, but it was still suitable for repair.


    Jiang Lan put down the vegetative egg, as well as the idea of cultivation that he hadn¡¯t rxed on in all these years.


    He began to repair the house in the courtyard, removing the surrounding grass.


    He also nted some flowers inside and outside the courtyard.


    He was busy for seven days before he finished everything.


    He stood in the courtyard and looked around.


    However, the flowers had yet to bloom and the grass had yet to sprout. It looked deste.


    However, Jiang Lan knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before this ce changed.


    A gentle breeze blew past.


    It blew the corner of Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes.


    He did not cultivate. Instead, he busied himself in the Ninth Summit like an ordinary person.


    He had things to do every day.


    This was because the Ninth Summit was huge.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t use any Dharmic powers. He just did it himself personally and manually.


    Removing the grass, repairing the road, and cleaning the river.


    He nted flowers, raised fish, and chopped firewood.


    Spring passed and autumn came. Flowers bloomed and fell.


    Ten years passed in a sh.


    This winter, the world started to snow.


    Jiang Lan stood in the courtyard and watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid.


    He looked at the withered flowers and the old house.


    After which, he looked at the white expanse of snow.


    Then, he put down the spirit liquid bottle, picked up the broom, and began sweeping the snow.


    Winter passed and spring arrived.


    Jiang Lan felt the wind blowing against him.


    The grass had begun to sprout.


    As they broke out of the ground, they seemed to be spying on this new world.


    It was as if they wanted to see this resplendent world and experience this magnificent world.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and listened to everything.


    A momentter, he opened his eyes again.


    His eyes were calm and clear.


    However, there was a sh of light.


    He¡­


    He had finally woken up.


    He had slept for ten years and was drunk for ten years.


    When Jiang Lan woke up, he didn¡¯t move. He still stood in the courtyard, still looking at everything before him.


    He did not care about favors or humiliation. He watched the flowers bloom and fall in front of the court. He did not care if he left or stayed. He looked at the clouds in the sky.


    He had stayed here while day and night alternated, and it was obvious that the four seasons had changed.


    A strong wind blew through the courtyard, ruffling Jiang Lan¡¯s long clothes.


    Feeling the chill in the wind, Jiang Lan closed his eyes again.


    Crack!


    A clear voice sounded in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if he was standing in front of a door.


    Behind the door was an endless void.


    It was as if by entering, he would be able to search for the path of immortality that he had been pursuing for a long time.


    Void Refinement Realm.

 Chapter 77 - Are You Going To The Witchcloud Gathering?

    <h4>Chapter 77: Are You Going To The Witchcloud Gathering?</h4>


    A dream that hadsted ten years.


    After waking up from his dream, his Essence Soul became clear, and he was finally able to enter the void to search for the gates towards immortality.


    Jiang Lan experienced ten years of dream, ten years of intoxication.


    The moment he woke up, he entered his mental realm.


    His Essence Soul was walking towards the void door.


    Finally, he reached the peak of the path and stood in front of the door.


    His Essence Soul was looking straight into the void, using the void to refine his spirit. He had reached the Void Refinement Realm.


    He was one step closer to reaching the gates of immortality.


    It could be said that as long as he worked hard, he would be able to find the gate of immortality.


    It was just that finding it was difficult, and entering it was even harder.


    After entering, he would have to face the heavenly tribtion head-on, and only after he seeded, would he be an immortal.


    Thus, the path to immortality was exceptionally difficult.


    With the help of the Bejeweled Nectar Wine, Jiang Lan broke through the Essence Soul Realm and he felt that his mental state had also advanced a step further.


    Gaining supreme power had yet to affect his mental state.


    At least for now.


    However, it was hard to say after bing an immortal.


    At present, he had only cultivated for 110 years.


    Even genius disciples were still working hard to advance their Essence Soul.


    Powerful disparities would make one feel superior, causing one to begin to think of many things.


    This was especially so when he still had a system.


    If he didn¡¯t control himself well, his state of mind would be unstable.


    When that happens, the Grand Deste World would teach him a lesson.


    Therefore, he had to cultivate diligently.


    He would hide in the Ninth Summit and try not to go out.


    After bing an immortal, he could consider going out asionally.


    However, immortals weren¡¯t invincible. In fact, immortals often died.


    He ought to maintain his heart and cultivate in peace. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t underestimate any enemies.


    Right now, he had an additional bottle of Bejeweled Nectar Wine that seemed to taste pretty good.


    One day, he could give it to his master after he thought of a reasonable reason.


    The effect should be negligible to his master. However, the main thing was the vor of the wine.


    ¡­


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Earlier, he had discovered that Jiang Lan had left the Netherworld Cave and was working in the courtyard.


    He didn¡¯t care much about it at first.


    However, a month had passed, and he discovered that Jiang Lan was still removing the weeds.


    Something was abnormal.


    Although Jiang Lan woulde out to weed and clean the hall.


    He would only do so once every few months.


    It had only been a month.


    Then, he realized that his disciple did note out to clean after a month, but rather, he had cleaned for a month.


    This unexpected discovery made him particrly concerned.


    He thought that his disciple was affected by inner demons.


    When he was about to check, he felt that something was amiss.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression was calm, as if he hadn¡¯t been invaded by his inner demons.


    Half rmed, he observed for another few months.


    Then, to his surprise, he discovered an aura appearing around Jiang Lan.


    It was caused by the change in his state of mind.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s temperament was exceptional, and his cultivation realm was also very high.


    However, Mo Zhengdong was still shocked. The change in his state of mind this time was truly unbelievable.


    To be able to achieve this at such a young age.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the four seasons changed.


    Watching the flowers bloom and fall, watching the clouds roll and drift.


    Being inside it and feeling all of nature.


    His heart was like ake, moving with the waves.


    Once he noticed this, Mo Zhengdong sealed off the ninth summit, refusing to let anyone get close to him.


    This was to prevent anyone from disturbing Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was undergoing a metamorphosis. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might fail and fall.


    Mo Zhengdong was also paying attention to everything that happened in and around the Ninth Summit.


    This protectionsted for ten years.


    Finally, on this day, he sensed that aura slowly descending and disappearing from the world.


    The transformation was sessful.


    ¡°Ten years, it¡¯s finally over.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the other eight summits. Quite a few people were preparing something.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Witchcloud Gathering and the party will be leaving in a few days.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong turned around and looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s courtyard. He had some thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s willing to go.¡±


    ¡­


    The awakened Jiang Lan had sessfully entered the Void Refinement Realm.


    But he did not intend to rest.


    Instead, he wanted to move the vegetative egg back to the Netherworld Cave and continue cultivating using the Netherworld Aura and the Goddess Diagram.


    He wanted to find the gate of immortality as soon as possible.


    Just as he was about to return to the Netherworld Cave, he received news from his master.


    ¡°Master should have seen my actions for the past ten years. There shouldn¡¯t be any possibility of him seeing through my cultivation realm, but he must have seen through the change in my mental state. ¡±


    On the surface, his cultivation was at thete-stage Golden Core Realm, only a step away from perfection.


    Following the change in his mental state, his cultivation level should have changed too.


    It would only take two years for him to reach perfection.


    Two years was very short.


    After that, Jiang Lan went to see his master.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Arriving at the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Your state of mind has changed. Do you intend to explore the world outside?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment. He was not surprised that his master knew about the change in his mental state.


    But would he have to go out if his mental state had changed?


    It was too early. It was not time yet.


    He was still far from bing an immortal.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been neglecting my cultivation for the past ten years.¡± Jiang Lan looked troubled.


    His meaning was clear.


    He didn¡¯t want to go.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Witchcloud Gathering? In the Grand Deste World, most of the young talents woulde and meet at this convention. You don¡¯t need to fight with others. You just need to experience and take a look at the outside world. There will be several elders from Kunlun leading the team so there is no need to worry about safety. How about it? ¡°Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan as if trying to convince him.


    Then he added.


    ¡°The entire journey would take not more than three months. This is a great opportunity to understand the vast world. It¡¯spletely different from what you read in the books. Traveling ten thousand miles is better than reading ten thousand books. ¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan, waiting for his answer.


    There was no reason not to go.

 Chapter 78 - Ten Years Break From Signing In

    <h4>Chapter 78: Ten Years Break From Signing In</h4>


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    ording to his master.


    The Witchcloud Gathering seemed safe.


    But with so many people gathered together, would it truly be safe?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t believe him.


    As long as it was a form of training, as long as there waspetition, there would usually be some idents.


    He would definitely encounter it if he really went.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he didn¡¯t go out.


    During these 50 years, he had stayed in the Ninth Summit and trained for 110 years.


    Besides encountering a few situations where he had to leave the Ninth Summit 50 years ago, he did not encounter anything else.


    As it turned out.


    It was still the safest if he stayed in the Ninth Summit.


    Doing so would not affect his cultivation and him signing in.


    Although it was possible to sign something good after leaving for three months.


    But it was too far and too long.


    He was currently at the Void Refinement Realm, but once he used his actual cultivation base in front of everyone.


    It would be difficult for him to cultivate quietly after that.


    In short.


    He just wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    ¡°Master, my cultivation is still very weak.¡± Jiang Lan refused.


    He still felt that it was better to continue cultivating in the Ninth Summit.


    If he had to change an environment, he could go to the other summits.


    He did not have to go out.


    Moreover, he had dreamed for ten years, which meant that he had not signed in for ten years.


    Who knew how big the umtion of Great Dao gift had reached.


    If he managed to get his hands on another Creation of Heaven and Earth, it would be much easier for him to be an immortal.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan for a moment, then said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with cultivating hard. However, if you don¡¯t interact with the outside world, it¡¯s easy to be separated from the outside world.¡±


    He felt that this disciple was too entric.


    Even though he had a good temperament, he did not have to refuse to interact with others.


    ¡°Not being able to see the light and darkness of others will cause you to fall into a blind spot, especially with your temperament,¡± Mo Zhengdong added.


    ¡°Disciple will often reflect on himself,¡± Jiang Lan replied with his head lowered.


    His master was right. Sometimes, theck of socializing would put him in the wrong path.


    This required caution.


    This was especially the case for him. The further he walked, the more careless he would be.


    Fortunately, his master had reminded him earlier.


    Since Jiang Lan had said so, what else could Mo Zhengdong say?


    So be it.


    ¡°You can visit the other summits in Kunlun when you have time,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    It was always right to go out for a breather.


    He wanted to take a look at his senior brother and junior brother¡¯s behavior and personality so that he could have a better understanding of himself.


    It had been decades since Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit.


    However, the Ninth Summit was well taken care of.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    This was still possible.


    It was better than training outside.


    Especially after so many years, no one would remember him.


    No one would care about the bead Ao Longyu gave him.


    Of course, on the surface, his cultivation was about to reach the perfected Golden Core realm, but in fact, it had far exceeded most of his peers.


    He was still a genius.


    After all, the bead that Ao Longyu gave him was too extraordinary. In fact, he was pretty embarrassed to suppress his cultivation level by so much.


    Under normal circumstances, genius disciples needed about 150 years before they attempted to break through to the Essence Soul Realm.


    He was only 110 years old now.


    This was all because of the resources he had.


    However, after so many years, the few people he knew were probably already Essence Soul cultivators.


    He had decided to check them out when he had the time.


    If they were only at the perfected Golden Core Realm, he would not allow his superficial cultivation to advance to the Essence Soul Realm.


    At present, he knew roughly four Golden Core cultivators.


    If Senior Sister Ao didn¡¯t say anything, she was definitely already an Essence Soul cultivator.


    Next was the two he had met at the entrance to the Netherworld Cave, andstly, Senior Sister Lin from the Third Summit.


    In theory, they should all have reached the Essence Soul Realm.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He went back to cultivate and signed in while he was at it.


    ¡­


    ¡°No one from the Ninth Summit is going this time?¡±


    After Jiang Lan went to cultivate, a middle-aged man appeared on the Ninth Summit to ask Mo Zhengdong.


    His hair was a little messy, and one of his strands of white hair was particrly eye-catching. His stubble was notpletely shaved either.


    He looked pretty unkempt.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Yes, my disciple doesn¡¯t like to travel.¡±


    ¡°It happens once every few hundred years. It would be a shame not to go. It¡¯s good for him to see the outside world.¡± The middle-aged man stood beside Mo Zhengdong and continued.


    ¡°I heard that this disciple of yours has quite a good disposition. However, he¡¯s about to be a hermit. He has lost all his emotions and desires. He doesn¡¯t look like a young man at all. ¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Mo Zhengdongughed.


    ¡°He¡¯s over a hundred years old. He¡¯s not young anymore.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian did not continue on this. Instead, he looked at Mo Zhengdong with a serious expression.


    ¡°What do you n to do when he reaches the Void Refinement Realm, the final step before stepping past the immortal gate?¡±


    Many people knew how difficult this step was.


    It was easy for some people, but for others, it was a dead end.


    Jiang Lan naturally wouldn¡¯t encounter a dead end, but his path definitely wasn¡¯t easy.


    He needed external help.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiu Zhongtian and did not answer the question.


    ¡°Jiang Lan is the only disciple I have recognized in so many years.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Mo Zhengdong said calmly.


    ¡°Helping him be an immortal is part of my job as his master.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian looked at Mo Zhengdong and remained silent. Then, he stopped asking about this matter.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not going? We should set off in a few days.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    ¡°Jiang Lan is not an impulsive person. He knows his limits. If he doesn¡¯t want to go, he should have his own ns.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian did not nod and disappeared.


    Since that was the case, there was no need to say anything more.


    However, it was not easy for the Ninth Summit to have a disciple. He had thought that he would definitely go.


    After all, by doing so, the outside world would know that the Ninth Summit was still around.


    Otherwise, many people would not know that Kunlun still had the Ninth Summit.


    Some people had begun to think that Kunlun only had eight summits.


    Mo Zhengdong understood that, but it was just an empty title.


    He didn¡¯t pursue fame and neither did he care about it.

 Chapter 79 - Superior Spell

    <h4>Chapter 79: Superior Spell</h4>


    Ao Longyu stood beside the Jade Pool. Several decades had passed.


    She had sessfully entered the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    She had walked ahead of most of them.


    However, she suddenly thought of something recently.


    That was why she went to find her Junior Sister.


    She sat there waiting for her Junior Sister to arrive.


    She knew of the Witchcloud Gathering. If it was any other time, she would definitely attend it. However, she could not go now.


    She was still unable to leave the Jade Pool.


    This was the price.


    The price of bing the Jade Pool Goddess.


    But it was indeed the fastest way to be stronger.


    The resources all over Kunlun might not even be as abundant as the Jade Pool¡¯s, and her cultivation speed seemed to have grown wings here.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Ao Longyu rose to her feet and walked toward the edge of the mountain.


    She moved her hands, as if she was opening up a normal path for the people who came over so that the people outside could enter.


    Soon, Lin Siya flew in on her sword. She looked a little disheveled.


    ¡°Senior Sister, staying here seems to cause me to encounter problems easily.¡± Lin Siya didn¡¯t dare to go to the Jade Pool.


    She could only stay at the edge of her sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little troublesome. Junior Sister, are you going to the Witchcloud Gathering?¡± Ao Longyu nodded slightly before asking.


    ¡°No, I have to go into seclusion to advance to the Essence Soul Realm in the next two days. I can only go next time.¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu curiously. ¡°Senior Sister, did you miss me?¡±


    She was suddenly called here.


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya. She felt that this Junior Sister of hers had always been very friendly.


    She didn¡¯t hate it because this Junior Sister¡¯s character was likable.


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya and said. ¡°I remember that Junior Sister used a recording tool to record the process of meing out of the water previously, right?¡±


    When Lin Siya heard this, she was stunned.


    ¡°I just¡­ just recorded it for fun.¡± Lin Siya felt a little guilty.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya, her voice as calm as ever. ¡°Can I have the recording tool?¡±


    Lin Siya did not dare to look at Ao Longyu. She whispered. ¡°I have lost it.¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m trying to find it now.¡± Lin Siya immediately said. ¡°I¡¯ve already found who took it. I¡¯ll be taking it back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Who has it?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°I heard it was at Senior Sister Cilin¡¯s cest time. I¡¯ll go look for her these few days,¡± said Lin Siya. Then, she asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior Sister didn¡¯t care about that Dharma treasure before. Why did you suddenly want to find it back?¡±


    The recording tool had recorded Senior Sister Ao¡¯s dragon body, not her naked body.


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows and remained silent.


    She was no longer a child.


    Under normal circumstances, there was nothing wrong with showing his dragon body in front of others. However, she kept having the feeling that she was being spied upon by others recently.


    She had felt ufortable.


    That was why she wanted it back.


    ¡°Would someone have taken a look at what¡¯s recorded?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°If it¡¯s seen, it will be shown. Currently, it¡¯s still sealed. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone activating it,¡± Lin Siya said immediately.


    It seems that after so many years, Senior Sister had begun to care about some things.


    But just like before, she was still expressionless.


    Ao Longyu nodded. It would be best if no one had seen that scene.


    Although it was nothing much to look at, she felt morefortable if no one had seen it.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan then returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    He was not in a hurry to sign in. Instead, he watered the vegetative egg.


    All these years, he had not forgotten to water spirit liquid onto the vegetative egg.


    However, a hundred years had passed. This vegetative egg shouldn¡¯t be able to hatch anymore.


    Even an ordinary tree would have gained sentience after being watered with spirit liquid for a hundred years. But this vegetative egg had no reaction at all.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s really just a vegetative egg.¡±


    What was a vegetative egg?


    It meant that it was like a vegetative person.


    Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He wanted to continue raising it.


    After raising it for a hundred years, he was already used to it.


    After settling these matters, Jiang Lan sat down cross-legged.


    ¡°System, I shall sign in here.¡±


    It was time to see if he would get something good after he didn¡¯t sign it for ten years.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Superior Spell, Power of Nine Tribtions.]


    [Power of Nine Tribtions: A superior spell technique that¡¯s an upgraded version of the Power of Nine Bulls. This is an immortal spell. Only those possessing the divine power Spiritual Suppression Force and the Power of Nine Bulls can learn this spell.]


    Jiang Lan was surprised to see the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    This spell technique was not something he could cultivate.


    And he had tried but realized he couldn¡¯t learn it.


    He had to fully master the Power of Nine Bulls first.


    And the true introduction of the Power Of Nine Tribtions had yet to appear.


    But how did these Nine Bulls ascend to be Nine Tribtions?


    ¡°Is this bull very powerful? What kind of bull is it?¡±


    After that, Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it. When he finished learning the Power of Nine Bulls, he would know the specifics.


    However, it could be seen that after not signing in for ten years, he was able to gain something good.


    However, things like the Creation Pill were indeed difficult to obtain.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and focused his mind.


    He was not in a hurry to advance now. Cultivation did not necessarily mean that one had to increase one¡¯s cultivation level.


    Familiarizing oneself with one¡¯s current realm and making one¡¯s spell and techniques stronger were also part of cultivation.


    They were all equally important.


    He had to stay at the Void Refinement Realm for a very long time, so he had to familiarize himself with this cultivation base so that he could unleash his most powerful spell techniques.


    This was the only way to deal with sudden changes.


    Even if there were no unforeseen circumstances, he had to be prepared for them.


    Danger would not wait for anyone.


    Nor would it give him time to react when it came.


    Currently, the most important matter at hand was naturally mastering the Power of Nine Bulls.


    After advancing to the Void Refinement Realm, the Power of Nine Bulls should be able to easily advance from the power of seven bulls to the power of eight bulls.


    He could also attempt to reach the ninth step from the eighth step for his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    He also had to familiarize himself with his other spells, techniques and artifacts.


    Jiang Lan spent three days familiarizing himself with the Power of Nine Bulls. Although he had yet to enter the power of the eight bulls immediately, the power of the seven bulls was already ridiculously strong.


    He felt like he could fight against Void Refinement mighty figures.


    When he mastered the Power of Nine Bulls, he wondered if he would be able to fight against immortals.


    Probably not.


    He just didn¡¯t know if he could directly learn the Power of Nine Tribtions.

 Chapter 80 - A Hundred Years Of Change

    <h4>Chapter 80: A Hundred Years Of Change</h4>


    While Jiang Lan was still familiarizing himself with his spells and techniques, he suddenly received a message.


    It was news of Kunlun¡¯s departure for the Witchcloud Gathering.


    He was supposed to go and send them off.


    It was not that he had to go, but his master wanted him to see the situation.


    It was not toote to regret it if he wanted to go.


    ¡°Master, do you really want me to go out for a walk?¡±


    Jiang Lan was helpless.


    However, he decided he should make a trip out in the end.


    After all, he had already reached the Void Refinement Realm. It was good for him to take a stroll.


    He was very close to immortality.


    In a few decades or a century, he might have to go out and undergo tribtion.


    At that time, Master would probably be happy that he would finally go out of Ninth Summit to train.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit and arrived at the Kunlun Main Hall.


    This was where those who were heading for the Witchcloud Gathering gathered before they left.


    The sun was warm and the breeze was gentle.


    Jiang Lan walked up the stairs leading to the main hall. Beside him, some disciples were also walking up.


    Jiang Lan asionally took a few nces and discovered that these people¡¯s clothes were different from his.


    Most of them were Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment disciples.


    ¡°It turns out that the new disciple¡¯s attire has been changed.¡±


    Clothes change once every hundred years.


    One cycle every thousand years.


    Therefore, there was a high chance of knowing how long others had been in the sect for. Of course, there were also some disciples who chose not to wear the sect¡¯s clothes.


    So it was not absolute.


    Jiang Lan came from the Ninth Summit, and very few people knew him.


    This time, he also heard some discussions.


    For example:


    ¡°Which peak is this Senior Brother from? I feel like he has restrained some of his strength. Is he a Golden Core?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°Should we go up and ask?¡±


    ¡°If you do, go ahead.¡±


    As Jiang Lan walked on the road, he felt that he was really not used to this.


    This was not what his Senior Brother talked about in the past.


    Without another thought, Jiang Lan walked towards the main hall.


    Soon, he arrived at the square.


    Then, he found a corner and stood there.


    On the square, he saw a floating disc. It was arge flying magical equipment.


    There were some disciples up there.


    With a cursory nce, he realized that there were quite a number of immortals on it. The weakest was at the Essence Soul Realm.


    If he went up, he would probably be the only Golden Core among a group of Essence Soul and Void Refinement cultivators.


    In fact, even if it was his surface cultivation, he could be said to have improved very quickly.


    However, he could not improve so quickly after that.


    He could not maintain the cultivation speed of a genius by always relying on resources.


    Otherwise, some geniuses would feel terrible.


    It was easy for him to make enemies for no reason if he kept this up.


    But he couldn¡¯t be too slow either.


    This was to prevent others from finding trouble with him for no reason.


    Jiang Lan stood in a corner and watched as many disciples flew towards the flying Dharma treasure.


    After a long time, there were many people standing on it.


    They were all outstanding disciples of the sect.


    Jiang Lan was only an outstanding disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Senior brother, what must I do to qualify for the Witchcloud Gathering?¡± A voice suddenly rang out beside Jiang Lan.


    It was a teenager.


    His cultivation was at the Qi Refinement Realm.


    He should have only joined the sect for two years.


    ¡°Be one of the few outstanding disciples of each summit,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    That was probably the case. He was one of the few outstanding disciples in the Ninth Summit, and he was also the personal disciple of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    He was also the one who had the highest potential of being the sessor to the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    ¡°Is there a cultivation threshold?¡± That youth asked again.


    Jiang Lan looked at the flying Dharma treasure and said.


    ¡°The Senior Brothers and Sisters above are at least at the Essence Soul Realm.¡±


    The youth was confused.


    That was too far away for him.


    Essence Souls! Even the geniuses in the sect needed about 150 years to advance to the Essence Soul Realm.


    For mediocre people like him, it would be good enough if he could step into the Essence Soul Realm within 300 years.


    ¡°Thank you for exining, Senior Brother.¡± The young man thanked him and left.


    He didn¡¯t intend to disturb Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind it and just stood there watching.


    There were many people in the square with different cultivations.


    They were talking among themselves and had their own topics of conversation.


    Most of them were envious of the people on the flying Dharma treasure.


    It was as if they were using those people as role models.


    Some people felt that it was a pity.


    It was as if they had just narrowly missed the benchmark and could have been the one who boarded the flying Dharma treasure and went to the Witchcloud Gathering.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little noisy, it¡¯s not a bad experience. Master is right. I should take a walk around the sect asionally. ¡±


    However, he would not think of it if it was too far away.


    It was better not to attract attention.


    Soon, the flying Dharma treasure began to rise into the sky. Almost everyone was present.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man stood at the front of the Dharma treasure. There was a strand of white hair in his messy hair. He looked towards the square and slowly said.


    ¡°Which other personal disciple wants to go? You cane right up.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    He felt like this senior was looking at him.


    Jiu Zhongtian had indeed looked at Jiang Lan, but when he saw that Jiang Lan had no intention ofing up, he decided not to bring him up.


    As long as Jiang Lan was hesitant or seemed to have some worries about going, he would take action and bring him up.


    However, he decided to forget about it after seeing Jiang Lan¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Since there isn¡¯t, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    And then, the flying Dharma treasure flew into the sky.


    ¡°Have a safe journey, Senior Brothers and Sisters.¡±


    The disciples lowered their heads and sent them off.


    Jiang Lan also lowered his head.


    He wanted to follow the masses.


    Seeing these people leave sessfully, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the very least, there weren¡¯t anyst-minute changes that would cause him to be dragged along.


    Maybe next time.


    Next time, he would be an immortal.


    At least a Human Immortal.


    Doing so would also fulfill his master¡¯s wish.


    Finally, there would be disciples from the Ninth Summit participating in various activities and meetings.


    After Jiu Zhongtian and the others left.


    The people in the square also started to disperse.


    Jiang Lan naturally intended to return to the Ninth Summit to continue cultivating.


    These people were going out for three months. However, it did not matter much to him.

 Chapter 81 - Dragon Races Growth Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 81: Dragon Race¡¯s Growth Cycle</h4>


    Most of the geniuses and outstanding disciples attended the Witchcloud Gathering.


    The gathering was indeed very attractive.


    However, with so many people going out, it made Jiang Lan feel unsafe.


    If someone set their sights on Kunlun, they would bepletely wiped out.


    However, he also saw some people he knew who got on the flying Dharma treasure.


    For example, the Senior Brother of the First Summit, Gu Qi, whom he met at the Peaceful Void Lake.


    Another example was the Eighth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother who had most likely be an immortal, Lu Jian.


    As for females, he did not see Ao Longyu.


    She should still be at the Jade Pool.


    Apart from these people, he didn¡¯t know others who were going.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Jiang Lan.


    After leaving the Kunlun Main Hall, Jiang Lan did not return to the Ninth Summit immediately. Although cultivation was very important, there were some things that he had to take to heart.


    For example, respecting his master.


    There was an inn under Mount Kunlun called the Old Wine Tavern.


    This inn had been there from the very beginning.


    Theyout had never changed, nor had the old tables and chairs been changed. A hundred years was like a day for this inn.


    Standing in front of the inn, Jiang Lan was surprised.


    The first time he came to this inn was a hundred years ago.


    A hundred years had passed, yet the inn was still here. It was as ordinary as ever and as deste as ever.


    The path down the mountain had changed. The surrounding trees had also changed.


    The surroundings had changed so much that he had thought that someone had a fight outside the tavern.


    After which, someone had repaired the roads and rented the trees.


    ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from behind Jiang Lan.


    It was the shopkeeper.


    When Jiang Lan saw the young man, he was about to speak when he realized that the other party had spoken first. His tone was filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Do you have insufficient money? Grandfather said he could put you on credit. But there¡¯s interest. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have enough money with me.¡±


    Jiang Lan then walked into the tavern.


    He realized that this youth¡¯s face was a little disheveled, but he was in good spirits and his cultivation was also a little strange.


    He felt that the other party should also be pretty strong.


    He wondered how he wouldpare to himself.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t intend to give it a try.


    He didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    Of course, this youth was the same as a hundred years ago. There were almost no signs of growth.


    At that instant, he thought of Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Is the Dragon Race¡¯s growth cycle also very slow?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Dragons?¡± The youth thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Grandpa did mention this before. The growth cycle of dragons is actually somewhat different and uncertain. We humans be adults when we turn eighteen. Dragons are much slower.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the young man who hadn¡¯t matured for a hundred years and felt that his wordscked conviction.


    This child was probably several hundred years old.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dragons grow at a fixed pace?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Since their growth cycle was uncertain, it was definitely not determined by age.


    ¡°No, wait for me to wash my hands. I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back. Oh, Grandpa will be back in a while. I don¡¯t have any good wine now. ¡±


    The young man ran to the back to wash his hands.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything and sat down in a corner.


    He remembered seeing Ao Longyu and a small demon the first time he came.


    At that time, he should have been an early-stage Golden Core.


    He was much stronger than before.


    He hoped that the next time he came, he would already be an immortal.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, the youth came to Jiang Lan¡¯s table and took a te of peanuts and a pot of tea.


    ¡°Big brother, can you do me a small favor?¡±


    The youth sat down and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He maintained his best state to prevent any idents from happening.


    After all, there were many people who sought his help. They were either asking him to kill someone or lending them his life.


    So when he heard this question, he was more careful than usual.


    The young man naturally didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. He took out a spirit stone, which was used to test one¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Can I test Big Brother¡¯s talent? This, and this, are all for you. ¡±


    With that, he pushed the peanuts and tea to Jiang Lan.


    It was like a reward for helping the young man with a favor.


    ¡°No problem.¡± He actually didn¡¯t understand why the other party would do that.


    However, this was indeed a simple spirit stone to test one¡¯s talent.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan withdrew his hand and the youth took back the spirit stones.


    ¡°Big Brother, you were talking about the growth cycle of the dragon race just now, right?¡± Asked the youth.


    He had just confirmed his agreement with his grandfather.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°What is the basis of a dragon¡¯s growth cycle?¡±


    ¡°Actually, dragons have age too. For some of them, a hundred years is equivalent to a human¡¯s one year, while for some, it¡¯s fifty or perhaps even ten.¡± Said the youth.


    Jiang Lan looked at the other party and didn¡¯t say anything. The other party wanted to continue speaking.


    The youth then continued.


    ¡°As for how many years they take for their age to increase, it actually depends on their strength. The faster their strength increased, the shorter their growth period would be. It could be said to be a type of talent. The more talented one was, the faster one would grow. The faster the growth, the higher the cultivation level. When a dragon reached adulthood, the follow-up was more fixed. Their age could be counted as per normal, with one year as an age year. ¡±


    ¡°What is the cultivation of an adult dragon?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    As long as he knew this, he would know whether Ao Longyu was an adult or not.


    ¡°The lowest cultivation an adult dragon should have is close to that of the Human Immortal Realm. Normally, once a dragon reaches adulthood, it would have reached the Human Immortal Realm. ¡°The youth said.


    Jiang Lan nodded. To put it simply, all of the Dragon Race cultivators below the Void Refinement Realm were underage.


    Thus, Ao Longyu was truly a child dragon.


    He was fooled by her appearance.


    This was enough for Jiang Lan. There was no need to ask anything else.


    However, Ao Longyu did not look like a child at all.


    He then smiled in return. He had his question answered and didn¡¯t want to owe any favors by asking anything else.

 Chapter 82 - Grandson Is Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 82: Grandson Is Amazing</h4>


    ¡°Is there anything else, Big Brother?¡± The young man asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He indeed had no other issues.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you know someone from the Dragon Race?¡± The young man seemed to have not chatted with anyone for a long time and did not intend to leave.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He and Ao Longyu have indeed met before and worked together.


    Apart from that, there was no other interaction between them.


    ¡°Dragons have a special characteristic. The faster they grow, the weaker they will be.


    ¡°Therefore, people with extremely high talent in the Dragon Race are usually protected. They only appear when they are near adulthood,¡± exined the youth.


    He wanted to continue, but Jiang Lan reminded him before he could say anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bottle of wine that¡¯s going to drop off the counter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young man was stunned for a moment, then immediately ran to the counter.


    Jiang Lan watched as the young man went to get the wine bottle. Then, he waited patiently.


    He was waiting for the boss to return.


    As for the things on the table, he did not touch them.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about what the youngster said.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and calmed his mind.


    The youth looked at Jiang Lan and closed his eyes too. He thought that he could try to enter Jiang Lan¡¯s mind now.


    As long as he could enter, he wouldn¡¯t have to continue working hard.


    This was what his grandfather had told him.


    Then, the youth closed his eyes and an inn appeared in front of him.


    As long as he went in, he could pull the big brother into the inn.


    Of course, being able to enter it was equivalent to having the qualifications to pull Jiang Lan into it too.


    ¡°It looks easy.¡±


    He then walked towards the door of the inn and the youth tried pushing it open.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    The door should have been pushed properly, but he found it difficult to push it open.


    Then he pushed with both hands.


    Still nothing.


    The youth began to kick with his foot.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The door didn¡¯t budge.


    After a long time, the youth gave up.


    ¡°Well, Big Brother has cultivated for a hundred years, but I¡¯ve only worked hard for a few years. It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t push it open. I¡¯ll try pushing it again the next time hees. It should be easier.¡±


    The youth consoled himself.


    Then he found a hand on his shoulder.


    He jumped.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    The young man turned around and saw his grandfather.


    Yes.


    At this moment, the elder was already standing at the counter, looking at the youth.


    He wondered why the wine bottle did not fall today. After seeing Jiang Lan, he then realized the reason why.


    ¡°The wine is ready. Go prepare your gift.¡± The old man said.


    ¡°Right away.¡± The youth immediately ran towards the back.


    Then, the old man looked at Jiang Lan who was still in the corner, his eyes full of praise.


    ¡°This youth is bing more outstanding as time passes. Mo Zhengdong must be very happy.¡±


    The old man muttered to himself.


    Jiang Lan was originally resting with his eyes closed.


    However, he realized that he had suddenly appeared in an inn.


    Then, he saw an old man at the counter signaling to him, as if telling him that he could buy good wine.


    Jiang Lan was startled awake.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the old man waiting for him at the counter.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Jiang Lan was shocked.


    Thest time, the boss barged in without a sound. Now, it was the same again.


    After being drunk for ten years, his mental state should be much stronger than before.


    However, the other party still pulled him into the inn so easily, entering his mind.


    ¡°Just how powerful is this senior?¡±


    He had no idea.


    However, there had never been an ident throughout the entire period of which this old man had opened his inn at the foot of Mount Kunlun. Furthermore, he had with him a youth who had been raised with poor conditions.


    This was enough to prove that the other party wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Witchcloud Gathering?¡± The boss asked as Jiang Lan walked over.


    As he spoke, he passed the wine to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I want to wait until next time,¡± Jiang Lan answered and then handed over the spirit stones.


    He was neither rich nor poor.


    After all, he didn¡¯t need spirit stones to buy anything else.


    The other disciples needed to buy resources.


    As the only personal disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    What he did notck were resources.


    He would have everything he needed, and he would notck anything.


    His master treated him well.


    He would teach him well and remind him of matters that he had neglected.


    Within reason, any decision Jiang Lan made would be agreed upon.


    Thus, he could only buy a bottle of good wine to show his respect.


    Then the young man took out a bag of peanuts.


    Jiang Lan still didn¡¯t open his mouth to ask, only thanking him.


    After Jiang Lan left, the old man looked at the youth beside him and said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget the test, did you?¡±


    ¡°I agree to your challenge.¡± The young man said confidently.


    The old man looked at the young man and smiled.


    This grandson of his was extraordinary to have such a huge goal.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan walked towards the Ninth Summit.


    However, when he arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit, he did not see his master.


    Jiang Lan lowered his body.


    He ced the wine and peanuts in their usual ces.


    Master would naturally know that he was the one who sent it over.


    Then, he returned to the Netherworld Cave to cultivate.


    He wanted to continue familiarizing himself with his current realm.


    After that, he would cultivate the Power of Nine Bulls to perfection and learn the power of Nine Tribtions.


    Just the name itself was already much stronger than the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    After all, he loved the Power of Nine Bulls.


    The main reason was because with it, one punch of his could kill his enemy.


    Since he could kill with a single punch, he naturally wouldn¡¯t choose to use other spells and techniques.


    Why give the enemy a chance?


    After familiarizing himself with the spells, Jiang Lan decided to take a look at the books. He also wanted to add in other knowledge.


    During this period of reading, he continued signing in.


    After all, most of the elixirs he had gotten previously were meant for those at the Essence Soul Realm.


    Now, he would be able to get his hands on elixirs meant for those at the Void Refinement Realm.

 Chapter 83 - Challenging Kunluns Nine Summits

    <h4>Chapter 83: Challenging Kunlun¡¯s Nine Summits</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Some days journey away from Kunlun, there was arge ship flying.


    Inside the cabin sat a white-haired old man and two middle-aged men.


    The three of them emitted immortal powers.


    ¡°The Witchcloud Gathering has begun. Those from Kunlun should have been gone for some time.¡±


    Li Zhi spoke from the side. He was one of the two middle-aged men.


    He had ck eyes, ck hair and some whiskers.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that a goddess has appeared in the Jade Pool of Kunlun. There should be a chance to check the exact situation,¡± Nan Yi said.


    He was the other middle-aged man.


    Unlike the others, his eyes were closed.


    It was as if opening his eyes was a very difficult task for him.


    Or rather, his eyes carried a sense of danger.


    ¡°Our Heavenly Human Race has an agreement with Kunlun. Youths from our race can seek guidance from the youths in Kunlun, but we might not be able to directly have an exchange with the Jade Pool Goddess,¡± the elderly man Miao Tian said.


    This old man had a head full of white hair and his cultivation was the highest among the three.


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why we should challenge them step by step and ask for an exchange with the Jade Pool Goddess.¡± Nan Yi said with a smile.


    ¡°Any outstanding disciple within three hundred years will do. We shall challenge from the First Summit to the Ninth Summit. If we lose, we will naturally return home. ¡±


    The old man looked at a young man in white who was outside the door and said.


    ¡°Do you have the confidence?¡±


    ¡°I am able to do it even if we hade a few months ago when all the geniuses are still present in Kunlun,¡± Miao Xiu replied.


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit of Kunlun, Jiang Lan was reading a book.


    He had been familiarizing himself with his spells for a month, and his Power of Nine Bulls had reached the power of eight bulls.


    Thest bit would require a lot of time to polish before he could perfect the spell.


    He had also familiarized his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel with his current cultivation base.


    However, it would take some time before he could reach the ninth step.


    In fact, Jiang Lan was a little confused during this period of time. The Power of Nine Bulls had a superior spell, the Power of Nine Tribtions. He wondered if the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had a superior spell too.


    Even if it did, it would be difficult for him to receive it now.


    After all, it took him ten years to obtain the superior spell technique of the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Furthermore, he was unable to cultivate it.


    It was a slight waste of his ten years of umtion.


    Currently, he was only familiar with these two main spells.


    He had yet to familiarize himself with many other spells which included the Seven Stars Sword Technique, Ninth Heaven¡¯s Flowing Fire, Heavenly Thunder Descent, Spirit Language Spell, and so on.


    He had learned a lot over the years.


    However, they were all supplementary.


    He naturally had some understanding of array formations.


    He had read quite a few books, but it was impossible for him to finish them.


    After all, he spent most of his time cultivating.


    As Jiang Lan was cleaning up the Ninth Summit¡¯s main hall, he suddenly heardughtering from the sky.


    ¡°Hahaha, Fellow Daoist Feng, long time no see.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He looked up into the sky and saw a ship flying towards Kunlun.


    The voice came from above.


    At this moment, someone flew out from Kunlun.


    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    Jiang Lan silently muttered to himself as he watched all of this.


    It had been a month since the Witchcloud Gathering started.


    For someone to arrive at this time. No matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like they were here to have fun.


    One had to know that the Witchcloud Gathering meant that arge number of geniuses from Kunlun had left.


    ¡°Another mistake.¡±


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly.


    Many Kunlun geniuses would indeed attend the Witchcloud Gathering.


    It was indeed possible that something wrong could happen there.


    But at this time, Kunlun was also much weaker than before.


    Naturally, there would be people who woulde looking for trouble.


    ¡°I hope this matter has nothing to do with outstanding disciples.¡±


    He was the most outstanding disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    There were some things that he would definitely reject, but there were some things that he could not reject.


    This was the responsibility of being the most outstanding disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and looked at the half-cleaned hall before continuing to clean it up.


    After cleaning up, he returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    He wanted to increase his cultivation and ensure that everything would go smoothly.


    He also needed to be better prepared and made sure he had his Dharma treasures and runes ready.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate first and adjust my state to its peak.¡±


    Jiang Lan opened the Goddess Diagram and decided to cultivate.


    However, when Jiang Lan opened the booklet this time, he found Ao Longyu lying by theke, seemingly listless.


    ¡°Is she sick?¡±


    It was unlikely.


    How could a dragon be sick?


    He soon remembered.


    ¡°It¡¯s because her cultivation is rising too quickly.¡±


    Ao Longyu stayed at the Jade Pool for a long time, so her cultivation speed was not much slower than his.


    Therefore, she, who had high cultivation talent to begin with, almost became one of the dragons with the fastest cultivation speed.


    And the young man at the inn had said that dragons would weaken if they cultivated too quickly.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and didn¡¯t mind.


    Instead, he began cultivating.


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Jiang Lan received a message.


    This message was from his master.


    He knew that this wasing.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure what it was, he couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan headed straight to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong was indeed waiting for him here.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke respectfully.


    The weather today was very good today. There was a gentle breeze that gave him a refreshing feeling.


    Jiang Lan loved this kind of weather.


    But now, he needed to listen to his master carefully.


    ¡°A few days ago, some people from the Central ins Heavenly Human Race came and made a request. They want to challenge the Jade Pool Goddess.¡± Mo Zhengdong¡¯s voice slowly sounded.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t interrupt and continued listening.


    This was because he knew the exnation had yet to end.


    ¡°The Jade Pool Goddess of Kunlun is naturally not someone they can challenge as they wish. Therefore, they proposed a qualificationpetition. They would challenge the nine most outstanding disciples of the Kunlun nine summits. If they won all nine, they would be able to challenge the Jade Pool Goddess. If they lost, they would leave.¡±


    ¡°The challenge was agreed by the Sect Master many years ago. The Sect Master is in seclusion currently and it¡¯s not easy for the nine summit leaders to reject this proposal.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 84: Unstoppable</h4>


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was listening quietly.


    Mo Zhengdong then continued.


    ¡°The challenger is the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s younger generation Miao Xiu. He has cultivated for over two hundred years, close to three hundred years. His cultivation level is at the perfected Essence Soul Realm. He is a genius, but for the Heavenly Human Race, such a talent wasn¡¯t all that rare. As for the challenger, all disciples who have entered the sect for less than three hundred years are eligible.¡±


    When Jiang Lan heard this, he sighed inwardly. He had entered the sect toote.


    If he had entered earlier, he could have avoided this.


    ¡°If the difference in strength between the two parties is too great, do we still need to fight?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°The stronger party will suppress his cultivation. Or the weaker one will be given an advantage. The exact details will be out when the timees. It¡¯s fair overall, ¡°Mo Zhengdong exined before asking. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded without any hesitation.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t want to make a move, but he had to know his position.


    Since he was in the Ninth Summit, he could not refuse such a thing.


    The Ninth Summit had other normal disciples, but not personal disciples like him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t win,¡± Mo Zhengdong added.


    Jiang Lan nodded in agreement.


    Then he learned of the general rules.


    Originally, Kunlun intended to arrange one fight a day.


    However, the Heavenly Human Race felt that there was no need to do so and settled on three matches a day.


    They intended to end it in three days.


    If they lost, they could go back earlier.


    After understanding the situation, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    Instead of cultivating immediately, he watered the vegetative egg with some spiritual liquid.


    ¡°The other party came prepared, their target should be the Jade Pool. Fortunately, I¡¯ve learned some sword techniques, so I should be able to withstand it.¡±


    He had no intention of winning.


    Neither could he win.


    On the surface, his cultivation was at thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    How could he defeat a perfected Essence Soul cultivator?


    Even if his opponent suppressed his cultivation, his opponent would still have an absolute advantage.


    He was also suppressing his cultivation base. He had an advantage, but he could not reveal it.


    After pouring the spirit liquid, Jiang Lan sat cross-legged and began cultivating.


    He was mainly familiarizing himself with the sword skills and spells he saw in the Ninth Summit.


    This was to prepare himself for the match ahead.


    ¡°The first battle will begin tomorrow. If the opponent is sessful, it will be my turn the day after tomorrow. I have two days to prepare.¡±


    After that, Jiang Lan began to choose a sword technique and a movement technique to practice.


    This was to ensure that he would perform normally that day.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Many people were gathered at the First Summit.


    They all knew about the challenge.


    Today was naturally the first battle between the Heavenly Human Race and Kunlun.


    Miao Xiu versus Jing Ting.


    Jing Ting originally nned to go to the Witchcloud Gathering, but his cultivation level was only at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm, so he failed to be chosen.


    He could only stay in Kunlun.


    However, he did not expect someone to challenge him at this time.


    Jing Ting had been standing in the square, waiting for the other party to arrive.


    As for the disciples of the First Summit and the other summits, they were watching by the side. They were very curious about what would happen next.


    Before long, a person in white robe descended from the sky.


    It was a young man with sharp eyes.


    He looked at Jing Ting and said.


    ¡°Early-stage Essence Soul Realm? To be fair, I will also adjust my cultivation to that of an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator.¡±


    As his voice fell, Miao Xiu¡¯s strength began to decrease.


    In the end, his strength was limited to that of an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    Jing Ting knew that even though the other party was now at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm, he was essentially still a perfected Essence Soul.


    It was difficult for him to win.


    ¡°Please enlighten me.¡± Jing Ting bowed.


    ¡°A hundred moves. If you still stand within a hundred moves, it will be my loss,¡± Miao Xiu spoke again.


    Was this an insult?


    Jing Ting didn¡¯t say anything and directly used his strongest strength.


    A giant ape shadow appeared around him.


    A gust of wind swept through the air.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Jing Ting attacked Miao Xiu with a punch.


    However, when this punch was thrown, Jing Ting was somewhat astonished.


    Because he found his fist was seized by a hand.


    Yes.


    Miao Xiu blocked his attack with one hand.


    ¡°I heard that you cultivated physical techniques. Coincidentally, I have also cultivated it.¡± Miao Xiu looked at Jing Ting with a smile.


    Jing Ting was shocked and immediately retreated some distance.


    However, Miao Xiu did not allow Jing Ting to retreat.


    He followed up with another attack.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Jing Ting and Miao Xiu¡¯s figures kept appearing and disappearing in the square.


    Each time they shed, it brought a huge storm of reverberation to the square.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The square was filled with cracks.


    Boom!!!


    In the next moment, a figure fell from the sky and hit the ground.


    The huge impact shook the ground.


    A huge pit appeared in the square.


    At that moment, a white-clothed individualnded. He looked at therge crater in the za and said,


    ¡°You have lost.¡±


    At this moment, Jing Ting was kneeling on one knee in the pit. His arms and body were covered in blood.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have used a Golden Core cultivation to fight with you. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have bullied you.¡± Miao Xiu smiled coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jing Ting said with difficulty.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a despicable person who took advantage of the situation. If you were given a hundred guts, would you dare toe here a month ago?¡±


    ¡°You are just merely trying to win me verbally now. Who would want to put themselves in a tough situation? Let¡¯s go take a look at my opponent for the next round. ¡°After speaking, Miao Xiu left and headed for the Second Summit.


    Challenging three summits in one day.


    And looking at Jing Ting being defeated, the spectators¡¯ mood weren¡¯t very good.


    The other party was going too far.


    However, as Jing Ting did not win.


    They could not say anything either.


    That afternoon.


    Jiang Lan heard of the news.


    The Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Miao Xiu fought three battles in a day, winning the first battle with a simr cultivation level of 30 moves.


    In the second round, he suppressed his cultivation level and only used a single hand. He won in 98 moves.


    In the third round, both parties exchanged spells that shook the heavens, and lightning rained down upon both of them.


    However, the result was that Miao Xiu had suppressed the Third Summit¡¯s Lin Siya.


    Many people sighed with disappointment as there was no one in Kunlun.


    Everyone knew that the top geniuses below the age of 300 were all not at Mount Kunlun.


    But currently, no one could defeat Miao Xiu.


    ¡°Why do we have to send disciples who are below the age of 300? Can¡¯t we send 500-year-old disciples? We can also suppress our cultivation. Isn¡¯t it the same? ¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s an agreement from the Sect Master. Who knows what the agreement was?¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to fight like this? The other party is even using what our Senior Brothers and Sisters are good at to counterattack.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked past the edge of the crowd.


    He had heard many people saying the same things.

 Chapter 85 - Wait Until You Win Me

    <h4>Chapter 85: Wait Until You Win Me</h4>


    Jiang Lan took a stroll outside.


    He had already guessed the oue, but he had not expected the other Kunlun disciples to feel so aggrieved.


    The other party came prepared, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could stop Miao Xiu¡¯s footsteps.


    After returning to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan decided to continue cultivating.


    Today was the beginning. Perhaps everyone did not take the challenge seriously from the start.


    But today, the other party had provoked all the disciples from Kunlun.


    This meant that everyone would do their best in the remaining battles.


    Perhaps there would be a turnaround.


    If there was still no one who could stop the other party tomorrow.


    Then¡­


    Jiang Lan would be waiting for the other party in front of the main hall.


    Because it was very likely that the other party would reach the Ninth Summit before noon.


    If he lost, Ao Longyu would be next.


    Jiang Lan opened the Goddess Diagram. Ao Longyu was still lying by theke.


    She had still not changed from her weakened state.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure if Ao Longyu¡¯s period of weakness was within the other party¡¯s calctions.


    But there was no need to know.


    He would do his best.


    Anything more and it was not something someone of his level should handle.


    He needed to be prepared. Even if he lost, he needed to disy the full strength of ate-stage Golden Core.


    He did not want to lose so easily.


    He did not want to embarrass the Ninth Summit.


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan still didn¡¯t go to watch the challenges.


    He was still cultivating and familiarizing himself with the spells he should use.


    He only woke up in the afternoon.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive my Master¡¯s notice. It looks like the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Summits have all been defeated.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood up and watered the vegetative egg with some spirit liquid.


    And then, he turned and walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    He left the Ninth Summit and went to a ce with some people such as the public cultivation area.


    There were quite a few disciples here, so his arrival wouldn¡¯t have any effect.


    Furthermore, no one knew him here.


    There were many disciples in Kunlun and very few people knew all the disciples of the nine summits.


    Not to mention a disciple like him who had not left the summit for sixty years.


    ¡°That Heavenly Human Race is simply too much.¡±


    ¡°What did he say after winning the Senior Brother from the Sixth Summit? ¡®Just like that?¡¯ Who was he insulting? ¡±


    Jiang Lan heard some people feeling indignant.


    ¡°I have figured it out. This Heavenly Human Race member is definitely not an ordinary genius. He is practically omnipotent.¡±


    ¡°The Senior Sister of the Fourth Summit lost to him when theypeted in the study of array formations and the Fifth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother lost to him in alchemy. He even said that the Kunlun alchemy disciples could notpare to the herb-picking boy beside him. Why didn¡¯t he let him have a try? ¡±


    ¡°If the Senior Brothers and Sisters hadn¡¯t gone to the Witchcloud Gathering, would he have the chance to be arrogant?¡±


    ¡°But, among the disciples below the age of 300, there is indeed no one who can beat him.¡±


    Some people whispered.


    ¡°There are still three more summits. The oue has yet to be decided.¡±


    ¡°Those below the age of 300 in the perfected Essence Soul Realm in the Seventh and Eighth Summits have all gone to the Witchcloud Gathering. We don¡¯t even know if there are any disciples on the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Ninth Summit does have a Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°The Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit is a personal disciple, right? I remember hearing this from a certain Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡± At this moment, a man dressed like Jiang Lan came.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother¡¯s talent¡­ How should I put it? He has only joined the sect for a few years. Currently, he should still be at the Golden Core stage. ¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no hope?¡±


    All of them were slightly troubled.


    However, their cultivation bases were low.


    Thus, they could only feel furious and helpless.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression was calm. Then, he changed his location.


    After spending some time strolling outside, he returned to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Master is right. Looking at the people outside can prevent myself from undergoing any deviations.¡±


    To wholeheartedly pursue Heart Like Still Water, one would sometimes take the extreme path.


    Things would not go as nned.


    It was no wonder that there was a saying that the strong hid in the city while the weak hid in the jungle.


    After that, Jiang Lan continued to cultivate and wait for the next day.


    Tomorrow¡¯s battle was inevitable.


    He just didn¡¯t know how the other party wouldpete with him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Many people arrived at the Seventh Summit at dawn.


    They wanted to see if there was any chance of aeback.


    In front of the Kunlun Main Hall, Miao Tian and the others stood at the edge of the mountain peak, looking in the direction of the Seventh Summit.


    ¡°Elder Miao still doesn¡¯t n on going over to take a look?¡± Feng Yixiao asked calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small fight. If we win, there won¡¯t be much to see. If we lose, we won¡¯t have to embarrass ourselves.¡± Miao Tian turned to Feng Yixiao and said.


    ¡°Right, Fellow Daoist Feng?¡±


    Feng Yixiao smiled as he stood there.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. All of you have gone far, but I can¡¯t anymore. Fortunately, I still have some good disciples. Otherwise, why would I bring him out to see the world? How about fellow Daoist Feng? Were there any good disciples under your name recently? Oh, I remember. They are all at the Witchcloud Gathering.¡± Miao Tian smiled.


    It was as if he had just remembered that many people from Kunlun had gone to the Witchcloud Gathering.


    Feng Yixiao narrowed his eyes at Miao Tian.


    Miao Tian was also smiling at Feng Yixiao.


    ¡°Elder Miao, what ns does this junior have after challenging the Goddess?¡± Feng Yixiao was the first to speak.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any more ns. After it¡¯s over, we¡¯ll naturally return. After all, I only brought him here to broaden his horizons and see the cultivation geniuses of the outside world,¡± Miao Tian said casually.


    Feng Yixiao didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Instead, he waited.


    He was waiting for thest three challenges to begin and end.


    ¡­


    Many people hade to the Seventh Summit.


    The one who epted the challenge was a female cultivator.


    She had sessfully advanced to the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    She was originally in seclusion, so she did not go to the Witchcloud Gathering.


    Who would have thought that someone would dare to provoke them during this period?


    This was definitely nned.


    After Miao Xiu arrived, Xian Xi said.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I admit that you¡¯re very strong. I also know that you guys havee to provoke us on purpose. But have you ever thought about it? In two months, the rest of us from Kunlun will return. When the timees, we will go and challenge your Heavenly Human Race. ¡±


    ¡°Come and threaten me after you have actually defeated me.¡± Miao Xiu suppressed his cultivation, and then took a step forward.

 Chapter 86 - The Ninth Summit Cant Make It

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Ninth Summit Can¡¯t Make It</h4>


    After a short while, Miao Xiu left the Seventh Summit.


    Xian Xi of the Seventh Summit was left lying on the ground with heavy injuries.


    Before leaving, Miao Xiu left behind a phrase: Ipetent ruckus.


    Everyone knew that this person was here to provoke them because the Kunlun geniuses weren¡¯t around.


    Otherwise, how could he be so arrogant?


    But Miao Xiu was almost invincible in Kunlun now.


    No one could do anything about it.


    Next, Xian Xi was helped up.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let me help you to rest.¡±


    It was a Junior Sister from the Seventh Summit.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to the Eighth Summit to take a look,¡± said Xian Xi.


    If she didn¡¯t watch Miao Xiu lose, she would feel indignant.


    She felt like she was being stepped on and couldn¡¯t raise her head.


    Very swiftly, they arrived at the Eighth Summit. However, when they arrived, the Eighth Summit had already been defeated.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Xian Xi was in disbelief.


    ¡°We have lost just like that?¡±


    The others didn¡¯t know what to say either.


    ¡°Senior Sister, there¡¯s still the Ninth Summit. Are we going there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve seen the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother once. His talent is not as great as others. Even if he has a lot of resources, he¡¯s definitely still in the Golden Core Realm. A Golden Core cultivator has no chance of winning. ¡±


    The advantage a perfected Essence Soul cultivator had over a Golden Core was not small.


    Jing Ting actually came to watch today.


    The Eighth Summit was defeated.


    In fact, it had lost very quickly. It was probably due to the pressure from the opponent¡¯s seven consecutive victories.


    A Senior Brother of the Eighth Summit appeared and said that he would suppress his cultivation to challenge Miao Xiu.


    But Miao Xiu refused, saying that it was not part of the agreement.


    This left everyone speechless.


    Now, Miao Xiu had gone to the Ninth Summit.


    If the Ninth Summit was defeated, it meant that no one among the disciples of the Ninth Summit who were below the age of 300 was able to defeat Miao Xiu.


    But could the Ninth Summit win?


    Jing Ting also felt that it was impossible.


    This was because he had seen his Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit before, and his level of cultivation was not high.


    ¡°Is there anyone in the Ninth Summit? I don¡¯t even know. Is he strong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the situation¡¯s not so optimistic. It seems like the Ninth Summit only has one disciple.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. It should be fer, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    At that moment, some people went to the Ninth Summit, while even more people felt that it was better not to watch, because the Ninth Summit would lose terribly.


    ¡­


    At the edge of the Kunlun Main Hall, Feng Yixiao looked in the direction of the Ninth Summit and said.


    ¡°I think that he has arrived at the Ninth Summit. Does Elder Miao still not n to take a look?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look when he challenges the Jade Pool Goddess,¡± Miao Tian replied softly. Then, he asked curiously.


    ¡°I remember that there are no disciples in the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one in recent years,¡± Feng Yi replied with a smile.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s impressive,¡± Miao Xiu said casually.


    It was as if he could already see the ending.


    At the Jade Pool behind Kunlun, Ao Longyu, who was wearing a blue and white dress, was also looking at the Ninth Summit.


    Actually, she had been keeping an eye on the challenge from the First Summit to the Eight Summit.


    She could not see the exact situation, but she could roughly guess who had won.


    After all, many people were flying on their swords in the same direction.


    As for the battle itself, she had asked her Junior Sister to help record it.


    After watching the first six battles, she could clearly feel that her opponent was very strong.


    Even if he capped his cultivation at the realm same as hers, he was not any weaker than her.


    Now that all eight summits had been defeated, only the Ninth Summit remained.


    Ao Longyu knew Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough.


    ¡°If I were the one fighting..¡±


    After some thought, Ao Longyu could already see the ending.


    With her current physical condition, she had no chance of winning.


    However, she couldn¡¯t reject the fight. As the Jade Pool Goddess, rejecting the fight would have a significant impact on Kunlun.


    But once she was defeated¡­


    Ao Longyu did not think too much about it. Instead, she looked at the Ninth Summit.


    He had already arrived at the ninth summit.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was already standing in front of the Ninth Summit¡¯s main hall.


    With the preparations of the Heavenly Human Race and theck of people on the Seventh and Eighth Summit, it was not unexpected to win all the challenges up to the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan maintained his best condition.


    He kept waiting.


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long before he felt that someone was starting toe this way.


    They were people from the other summits.


    This was the first time so many people hade to the Ninth Summit.


    The courage of those who hade to the Ninth Summit wasmendable.


    One had to know that it was easy to have inner demons if one stayed here for too long.


    This was especially so for those who did not have a strong mind.


    Jiang Lan stood at the za in front of the hall, not moving. He was still waiting for Miao Xiu.


    However, he knew that the Eighth Summit had already lost.


    ¡°This is the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother? Who can tell me what level of cultivation he has?¡±


    ¡°His cultivation is roughly at thete-stage Golden Core Realm. His cultivation speed is actually so fast. I entered the sect earlier, but I am now left behind.¡±


    ¡°All the resources of the Ninth Summit are used on him.¡±


    ¡°His cultivation is forcefully raised through the use of resources? Does that mean hisbat power isn¡¯t high?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one has seen the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother fight before.¡±


    Although no one said it explicitly, they knew that the situation was not optimistic.


    In terms of cultivation, talent, and reputation, he had no advantage at all.


    This battle was almost a foregone conclusion.


    It was no wonder that so many people didn¡¯te.


    But they still wanted to see if there would be a chance.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about the others. It was abnormal for someone to suddenly appear on the Ninth Summit in the past. However, it was normal now.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan saw someonend.


    It was a young man in white.


    There was a hint of pride in his eyes.


    Miao Xiu.


    Jiang Lan immediately recognized him.


    Even after he had fought two battles in a row, it hadn¡¯t affected him that much.


    Was it because he suppressed his cultivation?


    Because he was suppressing his cultivation base to begin with, the consumption of energy was very rxing for him.


    Simrly, no one could beat him in a battle of attrition.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and spoke politely.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Miao.¡±


    ¡°Late-stage Golden Core Realm?¡± Miao Xiu looked at the environment of the Ninth Summit before turning back to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the only disciple of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Lan replied calmly.


    ¡°You need a certain level of mental fortitude to stay in the Ninth Summit for long, right? Is this the aspect which you are proficient in?¡± Miao Xiu asked again.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist wants topete on this?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Miao Xiu and asked.


    Miao Xiu smiled as he looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly my intention.¡±

 Chapter 87 - Surpassing

    <h4>Chapter 87: Surpassing</h4>


    Jiang Lan was surprised by Miao Xiu¡¯s decision.


    Comparing their mental fortitude and temperament?


    It was not what he had expected.


    But he had no problems with this.


    He was still sufficiently prepared.


    As long as what the other party wanted topete with him in was suitable, he would agree.


    ¡°How does Fellow Daoist wish topete?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    It was difficult to exhibit one¡¯s temperament, so it was almost impossible topare.


    The Peaceful Void Lake did have some use inparing one¡¯s temperament but there was still some difference.


    The current him was definitely different from the previous him.


    As his cultivation realm was different, the pressure he would face would also be different.


    He might not be able to reach where he reached previously.


    Therefore, it was hard to use it topare one¡¯s temperament.


    It was something that wasn¡¯t physical nor could be gauged.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Stairway To Heavens?¡± Miao Xiu took out a white jade stone staircase and released it.


    In an instant, the stone stairs expanded, and at the very top, there was a light disc floating in midair.


    After the light disc appeared, the white jade stairs instantly disappeared.


    ¡°This is the Stairway To Heavens. If one¡¯s heart is not confused, the stairs will appear. If one¡¯s heart is confused, the stairs will disappear. During the process, there would be some attacks, some risks, and some mental tests. It woulde based on one¡¯s cultivation level. Therefore, there is no need to suppress my cultivation level. Throughout the process of ascending the stairs, we won¡¯t interfere with each other. ¡°Miao Xiu looked at Jiang Lan as he exined the usage of the Stairway To Heavens. He then asked.


    ¡°Do you want to give it a try? If you reach the top, it¡¯s considered your win. ¡±


    Jiang Lan had an answer in his heart.


    This Stairway To Heavens was used to gauge whose heart was more steady, as well as how one would deal with sudden situations.


    ¡°He seems to be choosing what I am more skilled at topete, but in reality, this might be what the other party is actually skilled at.¡± Jiang Lan thought in his heart.


    But he had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Lan agreed.


    The others were a bit confused. What was this match about?


    It did not look dangerous at all.


    Jing Ting frowned. If they were topare their temperaments, he felt that this Junior Brother of his from the Ninth Summit actually had a chance of winning.


    However, no matter how one looked at it, this Stairway to Heavens was not just apetition of one¡¯s temperament.


    Jiang Lan did not have any experience either. Once he was attacked, he would panic.


    However, he did not know what would exactly happen either.


    He could only wait and see.


    The others also watched. They weren¡¯t sure what this match would be like, but if they didn¡¯t fight, did that mean they had a chance of winning?


    ¡°Please.¡± Miao Xiu saw Jiang Lan make an inviting gesture.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it, nor did he hesitate as he raised his foot.


    The moment he lifted his foot, a staircase appeared in front of him for him to step on.


    Ta!


    His feetnded on the first step.


    However, the moment his footnded, Jiang Lan sensed an attacking from above the disc.


    It was extremely fast.


    Boom!!!


    This attack directly reached Jiang Lan¡¯s back.


    The massive attack caused cracks to appear in the square.


    This was an attack with the strength of a perfected Golden Core, a small realm higher than Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation on the surface.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan maintained his sideway posture.


    He only felt a stinging pain on his face.


    Then, a small scar appeared on his face.


    The attack just now touched his face, and he barely managed to dodge it.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, he watched as the disc slowly ascended.


    He did not even look at Miao Xiu.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the attack.


    This attack hade too suddenly. If it were them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this.


    ¡°This attack is too strong, isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t look like an attack that belongs to ate-stage Golden Core at all. And he didn¡¯t even say that it would attack at the first step.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid this attack. It¡¯s too sudden.¡±


    ¡°Shameless. You didn¡¯t exin the rules clearly and even let us go first.¡±


    Jing Ting was also extremely shocked. If the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother was talented enough, then¡­ He would definitely be an extremely dazzling existence.


    Be it the mental state he was in the moment he dodged the attack or after he had dodged the attack.


    They were all extraordinary.


    Miao Xiu frowned at Jiang Lan.


    He thought that the other party woulde to question him about the rules.


    He swallowed the words ¡°The attacks woulde randomly¡± before it went out of his mouth.


    Since the only disciple of the Ninth Summit was not eliminated, he would have topete seriously.


    He would not hold back.


    Crushing the confidence of such people was the most interesting.


    Miao Xiu took a step forward and ascended five flights of stairs directly. A simr attack followed. However, he merely moved his hand and deflected the attack.


    He had yed this game since he was young.


    ¡°I feel like the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit has been tricked. The other party seems to be used to ying with this.¡±


    ¡°I can tell as well. Since he just wanted to win, why didn¡¯t he just make a move through a physical match? Why go through so much trouble?¡±


    ¡°Using one¡¯s own forte to defeat one. Perhaps that¡¯s what he wants to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan had just taken ten steps when he saw Miao Xiu reach the twentieth step.


    There were a total of 99 steps.


    The first to reach the hundredth step was the victor.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind that the other party was leading.


    He was currently on the eleventh step.


    As he stepped onto the eleventh step, he realized that from here onwards, the steps had changed. It was as if something was trying to arouse his desire.


    Jealousy, anger, arrogance.


    But it was very weak.


    It was more of a pressure, as if there was a mountain pressing down on him.


    However, this pressure was nothing much. The main thing was that it would distract people and cause them to have stray thoughts, making them lose focus and their hearts to waver.


    This would in turn cause their steps to be unstable.


    Once one became unstable, one would be defeated.


    Fortunately, the effect was weak.


    Jiang Lan advanced step by step. It wasn¡¯t fast, but he had sessfully reached the twentieth step.


    At this time, Miao Xiu was at the thirtieth step. His speed had slowed down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel the attack yet, but I¡¯m not sure if there will be anyter. I will need to stay alert.¡±


    Then, Jiang Lan took a step forward, arriving at the twenty-first step.


    However, just as his footnded, he felt that he had stepped on air.


    But it was just a feeling.


    Jiang Lan advanced past the twenty-first step to the twenty-second step.


    Miao Xiu nced at Jiang Lan and frowned.


    ¡°This is the first time he¡¯s walking past the twenty-first step, yet he doesn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. He¡¯s quite capable, but how far can he go?¡±


    Would he be able to pass the fiftieth step?


    One had to know that from the twentieth step to the fiftieth step, all of human nature¡¯s weaknesses were tested.


    The slightest carelessness could lead to an eternal damnation.


    Miao Xiu continued.


    However, he soon heard cries of surprise from below.


    ¡°So fast! The Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit has actually sped up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why did he suddenly elerate?¡±


    ¡°He was so slow just now.¡±


    ¡°No, that Heavenly Human Race member is clearly slowing down. Why is the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit speeding up instead? Has he be anxious?¡±


    Miao Xiu looked at Jiang Lan again.


    However, when he looked again this time, he discovered that Jiang Lan, who was previously left behind by him, suddenly appeared at his side at the same level as him, and then surpassed him.


    ¡°How¡­ How did this happen?¡±

 Chapter 88 - Came Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 88: Came Too Late</h4>


    Jiang Lan had surpassed Miao Xiu.


    This left Miao Xiu in disbelief.


    The other party was previously still at the twentieth step, why did he suddenly appear before him?


    Was he emotionless?


    At this moment, Miao Xiu saw Jiang Lan ascending the fiftieth step.


    And he was still at the thirty-eighth step.


    ¡°What is going on with this person?¡±


    At this moment, Miao Xiu suddenly felt that he had made the wrong choice.


    However, he quickly recovered.


    Now was not the time to worry.


    Theter parts were not that easy.


    As long as he passed these first fifty steps, what was behind him would be what he was good at.


    After Jiang Lan passed the fiftieth step.


    Everyone who was watching below was stunned.


    Those people were in disbelief.


    ¡°The Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit has surpassed the member of the Heavenly Human Race?¡±


    The next moment, the square was filled with cheers.


    This was the first time they saw that the member of the Heavenly Human Race was at a disadvantageous position.


    ¡°He¡¯s ahead by ten steps. Perhaps he might win?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely different from before. In the past, there was no hope of winning, but now there¡¯s hope.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can hold on, we can win, right?¡±


    Everyone was watching.


    Jiang Lan walked up to the fiftieth step. From the fifty-first step onwards, he would no longer be bothered by the various distractions posed by the stairs.


    How should he put it?


    Compared to the Peaceful Void Lake, it was much worse.


    He took a step forward.


    Jiang Lan stepped onto the fifty-first step.


    The instant his footnded, the stairs that had disappeared behind him suddenly appeared again.


    Then, it began to glow.


    Light shone everywhere.


    Light also appeared beneath Jiang Lan¡¯s feet.


    It was as if every step he took would be apanied by light.


    ¡°This¡­ Birth of a new record?¡± Miao Xiu was incredulous.


    The other party actually broke the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s past record?


    Jiang Lan had finished half the journey at the fastest speed recorded.


    Miao Xiu calmed himself down and didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to finish his journey.


    The Eighth Summit¡¯s Fairy Xian Xi was helped up by her Junior Sister.


    She originally thought that she should have heard the news of the Ninth Summit being defeated the moment she arrived.


    But when she came up, she saw a beam of light soaring into the sky and heard the cheers of her fellow Kunlun disciples.


    ¡°Oh my god, what happened? Why would light appear under the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother¡¯s feet?¡±


    ¡°No. Look at the words above the disc. It¡¯s a record.


    ¡°The Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit has broken the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s record for the fastest time in clearing half of the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Is the Heavenly Human Race trying to humiliate themselves? Did they need our Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother to help them break their record?¡±


    ¡°Is there no one from the Heavenly Human Race left? You want a hundred-year-old Junior Brother of ours to help you break the record?¡±


    Fairy Xian Xi and her Junior Sister were stunned.


    ¡°What had just happened?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, it seems like Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother is suppressing Miao Xiu.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would those martial brothers be so excited?¡±


    At this moment, the two of them felt like they had missed out on something exciting.


    They hade toote.


    ¡­


    At the edge of the square in the Kunlun Main Hall, Feng Yixiao and the others, who were looking at the Ninth Summit, suddenly saw a light appear.


    Feng Yixiao didn¡¯t feel anything when he saw this light.


    However, Miao Tian was stunned.


    He instantly recognized the light.


    The half journey record of the Stairway To Heavens was broken.


    Was it Miao Xiu?


    No, that was impossible. Miao Xiu was far from breaking the record.


    Then it must be the disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    What had happened?


    How did the other party break the Stairway To Heavens¡¯ record?


    Feng Yixiao nced at Miao Tian and said calmly.


    ¡°I suppose Elder Miao doesn¡¯t care about what happens in the Ninth Summit, right?¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh heh, of course.¡± Miao Tian¡¯splexion became much worse.


    Especially when he saw the light shing non-stop.


    The two middle-aged men behind him could no longer stand.


    From the current situation, it seemed that Miao Xiu was going to lose?


    ¡°Haha.¡± Miao Tian suddenlyughed.


    ¡°I heard that the environment in the Ninth Summit is unique. I would like to go and take a look. Fellow Daoist Feng, can you bring us there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult.¡± Feng Yi smiled.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit is different from the others, but if my Junior Brother agrees, of course he can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Miao Tian said.


    They waited for a long time, but the other party didn¡¯t contact them.


    Finally, Miao Xiu spoke again.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Feng, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°Oh? That Junior Brother of mine has agreed. However, I thought that the three of you wanted to rest for a while.¡± Feng Yixiao said with a smile.


    Miao Tian: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, they said nothing.


    Instead, they immediately headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan ascended step by step. At this time, he was at the seventy-first step.


    There was an array formation maze on the fiftieth and sixtieth steps, as well as some scattered attacks.


    It did not affect him much.


    He had some understanding of the array formation maze, but there were two attacks that he did notpletely avoid.


    There was an injury on his left arm and right leg.


    Fortunately, it was not serious.


    After stepping on the seventy-first step, he discovered that what he encountered this time was a kind of imprisonment. It was as if he couldn¡¯t act as he pleased.


    Jiang Lan stepped onto the seventy-second step.


    Then, he saw a light appear on the disc. It was a magic spike.


    Very strong.


    However, the attack had yet toe down upon him. It seemed to be gathering strength.


    After that, Jiang Lan continued upwards. He felt that the magic spike above him had be stronger.


    It wasparable to an attack from a perfected Golden Core cultivator.


    It looked as if it would attack at any moment.


    As he advanced, the attack became stronger and stronger. Not only that, Jiang Lan felt a distortion in front of him.


    It made it so that he could not see where the attack woulde from.


    He did not know when the magic spike woulde crashing down upon him.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting blurry and the magic spike is getting stronger. If I¡¯m hit, I¡¯ll either die or be severely injured, right? I don¡¯t know, but it does look like it¡¯s hard to avoid.¡±


    ¡°The Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit is far ahead now. However, if he gets hit, then¡­¡±


    That was equivalent to elimination.


    Having an advantage did not mean victory.


    Jing Ting and the others were also watching. They were somewhat nervous.


    This was the only hope for victory.


    The eight of them had lost so badly that they had no room to fight back.


    This time, the advantage was obvious.


    Miao Xiu looked at Jiang Lan. He was on the forty-sixth step.


    Soon, he would reach the fiftieth step. By then, he would definitely be able to catch up.


    After the seventieth step, the slightest carelessness would result in serious injuries.


    The slightest instability in one¡¯s heart would result in elimination.


    He had never seen anyone walk past the seventieth step without being injured.


    Jiang Lan looked at the attacks above and walked forward step by step without the slightest pause.


    And the light above grew brighter and brighter.


    The strength of the attack grew stronger and stronger, to the point of reaching that of a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    It looked like it could fall at any moment.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the seventy-eighth step.


    When he stepped on the seventy-ninth step, a gust of wind blew past and a powerful force came crashing down from above.


    It came down at a very fast speed and with threatening power.


    The storm of power caused Jiang Lan¡¯s skin to ache.


    In the face of this attack, Jiang Lan simply watched on. He didn¡¯t dodge at all, instead continuing forward.


    There was no pause.


    Hu ~


    Boom!!!


    The power of a perfected Essence Soul struck the square as a huge crater appeared.


    Everyone stared nkly at Jiang Lan.


    They realized that from the start till the end, the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit did not bother hiding at all.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid at all?


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t bewitched by his own heart?¡±


    Miao Xiu suddenly realized that he had made the wrong choice.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can only choose another path.¡±


    At this moment, a new light appeared on the disc.

 Chapter 89 - Ascending To The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 89: Ascending To The Heavens</h4>


    In the pavilion at the peak of the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong was looking at the hall.


    There were four people beside him.


    Feng Yixiao, as well as the three Heavenly Human Race individuals.


    Miao Tian looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s figure with shock.


    ¡°His heart is as clear as a mirror. Even if the sky copses, he will not be rmed. No wonder he could reach such heights. Such a young man actually possesses such a state of mind,¡± Miao Tian muttered to himself.


    This person was beyond imagination.


    How could a Golden Core cultivator possess such a state of mind?


    ¡°It seems that your junior is going to lose.¡± Feng Yixiao smiled at Miao Tian.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Miao Tian forced a smile.


    At this moment, everyone saw the light of the disc suddenly bloom, as if the disc had been strengthened a lot.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yixiao looked down curiously.


    ¡°Elder Miao¡¯s junior seems to have taken a step back, causing the difficulty of reaching the summit to increase greatly. Does this count as cheating? ¡±


    ¡°The difficulty for both sides will be increased. If the disciple of the Ninth Summit also take a step back, both sides¡¯ difficulty will be increased as well. How can this be considered cheating?¡± Miao Tian said.


    However, he knew that Miao Xiu could no longer reach the top.


    He was forcing the other party to be eliminated.


    This was the best choice.


    Feng Yixiao did not speak. Instead, he looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    However, Mo Zhengdong was expressionless.


    ¡­


    Miao Xiu suddenly took a step back. Everyone saw it.


    However, just as Miao Xiu retreated.


    The disc had doubled in strength.


    Everyone knew that this was caused by the other party¡¯s retreat.


    ¡°He¡¯s cheating, right? He¡¯s deliberately retreating so that an unforeseen event will ur on the Stairway To Heavens.¡±


    ¡°Are the people of the Heavenly Human Race this shameless? Can¡¯t they afford to lose?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you moring earlier? Why are you ying tricks now?¡±


    Miao Xiu looked down and said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the disciple of the Ninth Summit has yet to say anything? Ipetent people, stop making such a ruckus.¡±


    The people in the square were instantly enraged.


    Meanwhile, Miao Xiu no longer paid attention to the others, only looking at Jiang Lan.


    He wanted to anger the other party and make him lose his cool.


    However, he realized that the other party had his back facing him from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Won¡¯t he be angry?¡± Miao Xiu couldn¡¯t understand this person.


    Jiang Lan looked ahead. In his eyes, he could only see the path ahead.


    As for Miao Xiu.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    Wherever the other party went, it was his business.


    What he needed to care about now was to ascend the highest step and win this match.


    If he could win, he would not give up.


    The strengthening of the disc was nothing to him. It was just that the path had be a little harder.


    It did not diminish his determination to go up, nor his desire to move forward.


    ¡°Thest twenty steps.¡±


    Jiang Lan took a step forward.


    After the eighty-first step.


    Countless specks of light appeared at the very top, transforming into small swords that instantly attacked with great momentum and breathtaking power.


    The moment Jiang Lan saw this attack, he knew that he couldn¡¯t block it.


    Every strike contained the strength of a perfected Golden Core.


    Once it came striking towards him, he would definitely lose.


    Seeing the dense number of swords whistling towards him, he did not dodge. There were too many and he could not dodge all of them.


    Pu!


    Pu!


    The sword lights passed by Jiang Lan and cut open his skin.


    There were scars on his arm, thigh, cheek, and even his waist.


    Blood oozed out from the wounds.


    There was a stabbing pain.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care, nor did he have time to care. He had to move forward, and the sword¡¯s attack came again.


    ¡°Most attacks will only slightly stab me. Only one of them is the most fatal. If I fail to dodge that one attack, I will be severely injured. ¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan waspletely focused on the sword lights that were whistling towards him.


    Woosh!


    Pu! Pu!


    His body was constantly being attacked and he was constantly bleeding, but it was not the time to care.


    The fatal attack wasing.


    The next moment, he saw it.


    This time, Jiang Lan tried to turn his head to avoid the sword that was aimed at him.


    Pu!


    He had hurt the corner of his eye.


    However, there was no time to care. He could only continue. The fatal attack came again.


    Everyone was watching. They were shocked to discover that Jiang Lan was covered in injuries.


    Yet, he still continued walking forward.


    There was no pause.


    Faced with so many attacks.


    The audience was speechless.


    They believed that they would not be able to dodge it. Furthermore, as long as their steps messed up, they would definitely be severely injured.


    ¡°What kind of mental fortitude must one have to be able to walk so steadily?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll die up there, right? I saw a few attacks that could have taken the Senior Brother¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°All of you must not know just how strong his temperament is and how high his level of cultivation is. All these years, Senior Brother Gu Qi of the First Summit had been working hard at the Peaceful Void Lake. Why do you think he did so? It was to surpass the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother. About sixty years ago, Senior Brother Gu lost to Junior Brother Jiang Lan from the Ninth Summit at the Peaceful Void Lake. Even now, Senior Brother Gu did not dare to say that he had surpassed the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Jing Ting looked at Jiang Lan in a daze. He always remembered that this Junior Brother of his rarely smiled. He did things in an orderly manner without any special characteristics.


    However, he was now in the face of so many attacks that were bound to appear in front of him and most of these attacks would harm him or even fatally wound him.


    Yet, he did not stop in his tracks and did not look down at his injuries.


    He was only doing one thing¡ªmoving forward.


    Behind him, Miao Xiu was stunned. He was also shocked. Where did this person get his courage from?


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of dying here if he was careless?


    The further up one went, the shorter the time one had to dodge.


    Was he not shocked?


    At this moment, Miao Xiu no longer had any desire to fight. He once again chose to retreat.


    As Miao Xiu retreated, the attack from the disc became faster and more concentrated.


    Countless sword lights pierced through Jiang Lan.


    Blood sttered onto the ground.


    Miao Xiu wanted to continue retreating. However, if he continued to retreat, his heart would definitely wave and he would definitely lose first.


    Now he could only stand there and watch.


    He could only wait for his opponent to fall.


    Miao Xiu¡¯s actions once again incurred the wrath of everyone below.


    ¡°Shameless, shameless.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t win, then admit defeat! Why are you using such despicable methods.¡±


    ¡°Shameless, too shameless.¡± Xian Xi stood beside Jing Ting, supported by her Junior Sister.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. Junior Brother Jiang has yet to stop,¡± Jing Ting said.


    Xian Xi and the others all looked towards Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was already standing on the nieth step.


    He was about to reach the summit.


    Everyone saw Jiang Lan standing there, using healing spells to silently heal himself.


    There was a lot of blood on his body.


    It was a ghastly sight.


    He was left with thest ten steps.


    Jiang Lan knew that the following steps would definitely not be easy.


    After the bleeding stopped, he took another step forward.


    When he stepped onto the ny-first step, Jiang Lan felt a change, a change that could overturn the world.


    The wind and clouds surged, the stairs rose, andva appeared.


    This step felt like he was stepping onto the endless sky, and below the stairs was a pool of zingva.


    The steps ahead changed as well, bing a path that stretched to the end of the skies.


    In the eyes of the others, the stairway that Jiang Lan was on had be a path to heaven.


    When the scarletva appeared, it was as if Jiang Lan was no longer standing on the stairs. Instead, he was standing above theva, facing the horizon.


    A new light illuminated the surroundings.


    Upon seeing this scene, Miao Xiu¡¯s heart trembled as he couldn¡¯t help but utter.


    ¡°The stairs of ascension?¡±

 Chapter 90 - Reaching The Peak

    <h4>Chapter 90: Reaching The Peak</h4>


    ¡°To climb up the Stairway To Heavens without any distractions and unlock the stairs of ascension. This¡­¡±


    Miao Tian looked on in shock.


    This type of situation was rarely seen even in the Heavenly Human Race.


    Entering the stairs of ascension meant that the other party had the qualifications to cultivate the Empyrean Scripture of the Heavenly Human Race.


    Meanwhile, in the past thousand years, not a single member of the Heavenly Human Race had managed to aplish this.


    How could such a person appear in Kunlun?


    In that instant, a beam of light shed across Miao Tian¡¯s eyes. It was hard for others to detect it.


    It was the light of killing.


    Mo Zhengdong, who had been looking at Jiang Lan, suddenly turned to look at Miao Tian.


    Miao Tian sensed Mo Zhengdong¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, you must have been a great teacher to be able to produce such a great disciple,¡± Miao Tian turned to Mo Zhengdong and praised him with a smile.


    But his smile was a little forced.


    ¡°He¡¯s just the worst disciple in the Ninth Summit,¡± Mo Zhengdong said calmly.


    Then, he continued to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡­


    At the bottom of the square, everyone was shocked to see this scene.


    ¡°What happened? This doesn¡¯t feel normal.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel it. Just look at Miao Xiu¡¯s expression and you¡¯ll know. This matter isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    ¡°What did the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit do to cause such a strange change?¡±


    ¡°With the light on him, did he break the record again?¡±


    Jing Ting was shocked. He finally knew that Miao Xiu had chosen a dead end.


    He actually dared topete with the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    Self-destruction.


    Although Xian Xi and the others didn¡¯t know the whole story, they finally understood after seeing this scene.


    Miao Xiu probably wanted to crush the Ninth Summit¡¯s junior brother in terms of temperament.


    However, he had never expected that he would end up kicking a metal te in this area.


    Yes, Miao Xiu regretted it.


    He was very regretful.


    If he was given another chance, he would choose to fight and heavily injure or even kill his opponent.


    A non-member of the Heavenly Human Race who managed to unlock the stairs of ascension was too great of a threat to the Heavenly Human Race.


    But there was no medicine for regret.


    As Jiang Lan walked in front, he felt a killing intent sh behind his back.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    Instead, he nned to go up first.


    At this moment, he saw nine beams of light. It was as if a beam of light would attack him with every step he took.


    There were nine colors.


    It represented nine different desires.


    It was as if he would be attacked by them if they had any of it.


    If he wanted to go up without any injuries, he had to have a cultivation technique simr to that of The Unmoved Sage, which would make him lose all his emotions.


    It was difficult for ordinary people to reach the peak.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate. He would do his best.


    He took a step forward.


    In an instant, a beam of light prated his body.


    At that moment, he felt that he was constantly bing stronger. He saw the people who were stronger than him in the past constantly being left behind by him. They were now all inferior to him and left far behind.


    It was as if the world was filled with mortals and he was the only person who had transcended mortality.


    Pu!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Jiang Lan felt as if his entire body had taken a blow.


    Pride. He had it.


    It was just that after so many years, he had worn it down a lot, but who did not have it?


    What he had done these years was to make sure that he was not affected by these emotions.


    Then, he took another step forward.


    The second ray of light prated his body again.


    As the light prated, Jiang Lan seemed to hear countless discussions once again.


    ¡°How long do you think he can stay in the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°If his talent is too poor, it¡¯s useless even if he has a good temperament.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so weak. Do you think he¡¯ll be embarrassedter?¡±


    Mockery, contempt, and denial rang in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    Bang!


    Countless new wounds appeared on Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    The wound that was no longer bleeding once again appeared.


    Jiang Lan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and continued forward.


    He could control his anger.


    These beams of light were very interesting.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Lan, watching as he advanced step by step and as more and more injuries appeared on his body.


    No one knew what Jiang Lan had experienced.


    They only knew that as long as Jiang Lan advanced, he would inevitably suffer tremendous damage.


    His aura was also being affected.


    However, the other party didn¡¯t stop and continued.


    No one paid attention to Miao Xiu anymore.


    Miao Xiu was no longer worth mentioning.


    At this moment, Miao Xiu no longer moved forward. He knew that it was absolutely impossible for him to walk past the fiftieth step.


    He was just waiting to see his opponent fall.


    However, not only did the other party not copse, he continued to move forward.


    ¡°Humans have seven emotions and six desires. The final nine levels are meant to find the emotional weakness of those who walk on the Stairway To Heavens. The more serious the injury, the more obvious their weakness. This person only has some superficial wounds. How did he grow up? ¡±


    Miao Xiu was shocked in his heart.


    He did not believe that the other party could walk up so easily.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Lan as he walked forward.


    They watched as his injuries increased bit by bit.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Jiang Lan¡¯s body carried light and blood.


    The steps he took were like steps that ordinary people were unable to take. The current Jiang Lan seemed to be amidst mes as he walked towards the end of the sky.


    When Jiang Lan reached thest two steps, the beam of light pierced through his shoulder like a sword.


    Pu!


    Blood sttered on the stairs.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The injuries this time were more serious than before.


    However, what surprised them even more was that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t seem to mind. He didn¡¯t stop, continuing to walk forward.


    He had already arrived at the ny-ninth step.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt many injuries on his body, but now was not the time to heal. He had to take the final step forward.


    His ny-ninthnded.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw many things.


    He saw the inn youth¡¯s good intentions and saw the freebies that he had given him.


    He also saw Ao Longyu¡¯s gift of thanks.


    He saw how well his master treated him.


    Boom!!


    An invisible explosion sounded from within Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan felt as if his body was enduring an indescribable attack. His entire body was being crushed by the power.


    Even with his Void Refinement cultivation base, he was unable to stop this.


    Bang!


    Blood sttered all over Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    It was as if his body had received a shocking blow.


    Urgh!


    Jiang Lan, whose body was unstable, knelt on one knee, blood spurting out from wounds all over his body.


    At this moment, he was truly injured. Even the strength of his body was unable to support him.


    The final step to reach the top was right in front of him, but he felt that it was too far away.


    The Stairway To Heavens was more special than he had expected.


    The people below were all stunned when they saw Jiang Lan¡¯s body spurt out blood like a water fountain.


    They looked at Jiang Lan, unable to speak.


    It was as if they didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Meanwhile, Miao Xiu had a smile on his face. The other party had yet to reach the peak.


    He had a weakness, a fatal weakness.


    No one asked Jiang Lan to continue forward. Jing Ting did not. Lin Siya, who was recording the scene, did not. Neither did Xianxi, who came from the Eighth Summit.


    Even the new disciple who asked Jiang Lan about the Witchcloud Gathering did not.


    At this moment, even if Jiang Lan lost, no one would say anything.


    However, Jiang Lan would never change his original intention because of others.


    He did not ept the challenge for anything else but to shoulder the responsibility of being the most outstanding disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    That was all.


    This time, it had nothing to do with him concealing his cultivation. It could be said that he had used his full strength.


    How could he give up after reaching this step?


    Jiang Lan stood up trembling, as if he would fall down the stairs at any moment.


    He faced the disc directly, which felt as if it was stopping him and questioning his heart and path.


    It was as if it was telling him that his path had been wrong all along.


    Faced with this kind of questioning, Jiang Lan¡¯s heart calmed down. He replied in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who chose to take this road. It¡¯s fine if I think it¡¯s right myself.¡±


    Bang!


    The obstruction shattered.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s foot stepped on the disc.


    One hundred steps.


    He had reached the top.


    After that, Jiang Lan turned to look at Miao Xiu, who was below him. He raised his hands and bowed. His hands were still stained with blood, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He said to Miao Xiu.


    ¡°Good match.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Killing Miao Xiu

    <h4>Chapter 91: Killing Miao Xiu</h4>


    ¡°Lost. I have lost.¡±


    Miao Xiu looked at the person on the disc and was extremely shocked.


    At this moment, he lost hisposure and fell down the stairs.


    ¡°How is that possible? He has a weakness in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t be able to ascend the stairs of ascension. How did he do it?¡±


    Once someone who was ascending the stairs of ascension had an obvious weakness, they were not allowed to go up.


    They would be stopped.


    However, this person still managed to reach the top.


    He could not understand why the other party could go up.


    This shouldn¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°He won?¡± Someone in the square suddenly felt that it was unreal.


    The disciple of the Ninth Summit had won.


    Furthermore, it was an overwhelming victory.


    Although he had also paid a huge price.


    ¡°He has really won! The Heavenly Human Race has lost!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Heavenly Human Race say that there was no one in Kunlun? Can they still say the same now? Even if all the geniuses of Kunlun have gone out, it¡¯s still not a ce where your Heavenly Human Race can challenge.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a problem with the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother? He seems to be bleeding.¡±


    The sudden voice startled everyone.


    Yes, Jiang Lan¡¯s injuries were severe.


    Jing Ting moved and nned to fly up to take a look.


    But he soon gave up.


    This was because a middle-aged man had appeared in the sky. He was dressed in navy blue and had a distinct side profile. His deep eyes were filled with gratification.


    Mo Zhengdong appeared beside Jiang Lan at once, and then an aura enveloped him.


    He was treating Jiang Lan¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Mo Zhengdong said calmly as he looked at the injured Jiang Lan.


    Before Jiang Lan could say anything, Mo Zhengdong waved his hand and sent Jiang Lan back to rest.


    Mo Zhengdong left with Jiang Lan.


    The others also heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, they still won.


    ¡°A lot of people didn¡¯t show up for this match. I¡¯ll go spread the word. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race will finally return.¡±


    Jing Ting heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t embarrass myself in front of Junior Brother Jiang in the future bypeting with him in such an aspect. It¡¯s time to go back now. If we don¡¯t go back now, we will have inner demons.¡±


    Jing Ting¡¯s voice was very loud.


    Many people had heard what Jing Ting said.


    At this moment, many people became scared.


    Especially those with low cultivation bases.


    Only now did they remember that this was the Ninth Summit. They could not even get close to it.


    After staying here for so long, it was hard to say if their mind was still alright.


    At this moment, they stopped mocking the Heavenly Human Race and left the Ninth Summit immediately.


    Lin Siya also left immediately.


    She was going to find her Senior Sister and tell her the good news.


    However, the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother was indeed severely injured.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Elder Miao, do you want to stay for two more days?¡± Feng Yixiao asked with a smile.


    At this time, Miao Tian had already brought Miao Xiu back and was nning to leave Kunlun on the same day.


    ¡°No need. You don¡¯t need to send me off, Fellow Daoist Feng.¡± Miao Tian drove his flying Dharma treasure away from Kunlun.


    His facial expression did not look good.


    Feng Yixiao watched as Miao Tian left.


    He took a few more nces.


    Finally, he turned around and went back.


    At this time, Jiang Lan had already been sent to his residence. His master had told him to rest and treat his injuries.


    He also gave him a healing pill. He would recover the next day after eating it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    That night, Mo Zhengdong, who saw that Jiang Lan was fine, said something to Jiang Lan before leaving the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s injuries were not light. He had been recuperating all day. The elixirs that his master gave him were indeed good.


    Otherwise, he would have to use his own pills.


    The final strike had severely injured him.


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t be too casual even if he was at the Void Refinement Realm.


    In the middle of the night, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He exhaled.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what his master was doing.


    There was a high chance that he went to get him a present.


    He had won today and it was counted as an affair worth celebrating. However, his injuries were a little serious.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    He frowned at the ceiling.


    ¡°I still feel like someone is staring at me. It feels blurry but someone is definitely staring at me full of killing intent. It feels familiar. It should be Miao Xiu¡¯s.¡±


    This was Kunlun. The other party might not dare toe here, but they might act when he went down the mountain.


    And this feeling should havee from the feedback of his One Leaf Vision.


    It was very dark outside, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone outside.


    After some hesitation, Jiang Lan closed his eyes again.


    He needed to continue healing.


    He wanted to recover to his peak state.


    When Jiang Lan opened his eyes again, the sun was already shining into the house.


    And the feeling of being stared at was still there.


    Jiang Lan stood up.


    He tried to simte what could happen. His Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel should be able to help him escape danger.


    There were also some runic Dharma treasures as backup.


    This time, he had specially prepared three Immortal Binding Ropes (pseudo).


    Without any hesitation, he left his house and nned to leave the mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also buy a pot of wine whening back.¡±


    He wanted to show respect to his master.


    Before he left, he made a trip to the Netherworld Cave and watered the vegetative egg with some spirit liquid.


    After leaving Kunlun, Jiang Lan¡¯s aura had changed.


    He activated his One Leaf Vision.


    He wanted to cover his tracks and actions.


    The other party was still looking at the previous him, not knowing what he was doing now.


    ¡°It feels close.¡±


    He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s afterimage scattered with the wind.


    ¡­


    In a cave somewhere.


    Miao Xiu looked at the array disc in front of him.


    This was a Dharma treasure used to lock onto Jiang Lan¡¯s fate.


    He had interacted with Jiang Lan before, so he naturally had a way to vaguely lock onto the other party.


    ¡°This type of person cannot be left alive. Even if we have to guard this ce for ten years, we have to eliminate him.¡±


    Miao Xiu acted alone because the three seniors had to return first.


    If they did not go back, it would raise the rm of those from Kunlun.


    However, he was just a small Essence Soul cultivator. No one would care if he left the party.


    It was perfectly normal.


    He had prepared many things and was waiting for the other party toe out.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did he stay at the entrance of Kunlun withouting out? As long as hees out, I¡¯ll be able to kill him at the first possible moment and absolutely not give him any chance to escape.¡±


    Miao Xiu stared at the Dharma treasure with killing intent.


    However, his doubts were quickly answered by a voice behind him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because that location is shown to you on purpose.¡±


    The sudden voice caused Miao Xiu¡¯s eyes to narrow.


    He immediately ran forward.


    He had to put some distance between them.


    However, he soon discovered a figure in front of him.


    The opponent did not give him any leeway. The attack had already arrived.


    A fist.


    A fist that made his entire body tremble.


    This fist seemed to have the power to overturn the heavens and destroy the entire world.


    In this life-and-death crisis, Miao Xiu used all of his defensive Dharma treasures to buy time for him.


    Boom!


    Several Dharma treasures shed with the sudden fist.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Dharma treasures were destroyed one after another as explosions were heard.


    In just a few breaths, the fist arrived before Miao Xiu.


    Meanwhile, right at this time, a radiance appeared in Miao Xiu¡¯s eyes, a ¡®Heaven¡¯ character forming between his brows.


    His aura rose.


    This was the Heavenly Human Race innate secret technique, Heaven Man Unity.


    Heaven Man Unity allowed the user to cross realms and have the cultivation of the next realm.


    This was their unique talent.


    That was also why the Heavenly Human Race could increase their cultivation realms.


    Miao Xiu punched back.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided.


    Miao Xiu had absolute confidence, but the moment he touched his opponent¡¯s fist, he was stunned.


    A terrible force struck his arm like a storm.


    His fist was disintegrating and his bones were crumbling.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

 Chapter 92 - Do I Need An Explanation To Kill You?

    <h4>Chapter 92: Do I Need An Exnation To Kill You?</h4>


    Jiang Lan was able to get a rough idea of the general location of Miao Xiu through his One Leaf Vision.


    Thus, he was able to find Miao Xiu.


    He was very careful. He activated his One Leaf Vision fully to prevent himself from being detected.


    When he realized that Miao Xiu was alone, he decided to take action.


    Especially since the other party had already decided to kill him.


    Jiang Lan would never hold back against such an enemy.


    After he spoke.


    He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and activated the Power of Nine Bulls, augmenting it with the Spiritual Suppression Force.


    Then, while the other party was still stuck in the moment of shock, he attacked.


    This was the chance to insta-kill him.


    Boom!!!


    The moment Jiang Lan made his move, he discovered that several Dharma treasures had appeared on Miao Xiu¡¯s body.


    Some even appeared automatically.


    The other party was indeed very cautious.


    However, Jiang Lan had no intention of stopping.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Miao Xiu¡¯s Dharma treasures were shattered one by one.


    During this process, he could sense a powerful force emerging from Miao Xiu¡¯s body.


    Secret technique?


    Boom!


    When thest Dharma treasure was shattered, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist was already facing Miao Xiu.


    He had thought that Miao Xiu would choose to dodge his attack.


    The other party had the time to do so.


    However, Jiang Lan was wrong. The other party chose to fight head-on.


    Fist against fist.


    His opponent¡¯s power had temporarily reached the Void Refinement Realm.


    Boom!!!


    The entire cave rumbled loudly.


    This ce was quite a distance away from Kunlun, or else it would be easy to be discovered.


    After one punch, Miao Xiu¡¯s arm turned into a bloody mist.


    He was sent flying as well.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was without taking a step back.


    He looked at Miao Xiu, vignt of his surroundings.


    There was no sign of anyone else.


    Miao Xiu clutched his arm that had already turned into a bloody mist, his face somewhat sinister.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been staring at me?¡± Jiang Lan calmly asked.


    Before he could finish speaking, he moved again.


    He wanted to get rid of the other party as soon as possible to prevent any idents from happening.


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Miao Xiu was stunned.


    However, he immediately thought of who the other party was.


    It was just that at this time, Jiang Lan arrived again.


    Miao Xiu was indifferent to this. He ced one hand in front of him and began to release his strength.


    ¡°Heaven and man as one, invulnerable to all.¡±


    At that moment, a phantom seemed to envelop Miao Xiu.


    ¡°You actually concealed your cultivation, and even delivered yourself here. Since your first strike didn¡¯t kill me, you won¡¯t have a chance anymore. ¡±


    As Jiang Lan approached, the power of a Void Refinement cultivator condensed on his body, and a storm of power swept through Miao Xiu.


    Boom!


    His fist struck Miao Xiu¡¯s shadow.


    Miao Xiu looked at Jiang Lan. It was impossible for the other party to break through the myriad of illusionary images.


    Now was the time for him to torture and kill his opponent.


    However, when he moved, he suddenly heard a cracking sound.


    Then, he saw a fist.


    The fist seemed to have broken through heaven and earth, directlynding on his body.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How can you break my illusionary figure?¡±


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist shattered his ten thousand illusory projections.


    The fist went straight for his head.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! I admit defeat.¡±


    Bang!


    A punch flew past.


    Blood mist scattered.


    Half of Miao Xiu¡¯s body was turned into a bloody mist by this punch.


    Jiang Lan retracted his fist.


    ¡°This is not a challenge match, but a life and death duel.¡±


    Looking at the lifeless Miao Xiu, Jiang Lan muttered softly.


    Since the other party wanted to kill him, there was no way he would hold back.


    After confirming the other party¡¯s death, Jiang Lan immediately left.


    He had to leave this ce to prevent anyone from discovering this ce.


    At the foot of Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan appeared on the main road and walked slowly.


    Only then did he begin to think about Miao Xiu.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race definitely isn¡¯t simple. They actually have a secret method to temporarily raise their cultivation. I need to pay more attention to such cases in the future. However, Miao Xiu had tried to kill me. This means that the Heavenly Human Race might not have taken a liking to me.¡±


    His performance on the Stairway To Heavens should have been too extraordinary.


    Even if the Heavenly Human Race could tolerate him, they still wouldn¡¯t be friendly towards him.


    Moreover, Miao Xiu¡¯s death would be discovered sooner orter. At that time, even more people would notice him.


    After all, he had defeated Miao Xiu.


    However, no one would suspect him.


    ¡°It seems like when I am crossing the tribtion, I need to avoid the Heavenly Human Race and stay far away from them just in case.¡±


    During the match, his performance was indeed quite eye-catching. However, it was all within his supposed capabilities.


    There was no need to take it to heart.


    After that, Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it and continued hiding in the Ninth Summit to cultivate.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Some distance away from Kunlun.


    Arge ship flew in the sky.


    ¡°Did you see the disciple from the Ninth Summit?¡± Miao Tian asked the other two.


    ¡°Breaking the record and ascending the Stairway To Heavens. Even if his talent iscking, he cannot be looked down upon. This is especially the case for our Heavenly Human Race. We have to be careful of him. The other party had gone through the final test, so he might be able to sense the other chapters of the Empyrean Scripture. Once he obtains the Empyrean Scripture, no one knows what will happen.¡± Li Zhi¡¯s voice was low.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s existence really surprised them.


    If this person was from the Heavenly Human Race, they would be ecstatic.


    But the other party was from another force.


    Thus, they could not leave him alive.


    Not only that, he had also disrupted their chance to explore the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a chance to do that when we can. We¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, but it¡¯s not suitable for us to make a move now,¡± Nan Yi said.


    ¡°Finding a dark city and making a trip there will do.¡± Li Zhi said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do it for you?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from outside.


    In that instant, Miao Tian and the others were shocked.


    Next, they felt that the surrounding space was sealed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Miao Tian shouted.


    The other party had suddenly appeared and even overheard their conversation.


    At the same time that the other party hade with ill intentions.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Suddenly, a powerful force roared and shattered the cabin¡¯s door. A cold voice sounded.


    ¡°You are thinking about how to harm my disciple yet you¡¯re asking who I am. You guys are really thoughtless.¡±


    Miao Tian waved his hand, and the broken pieces of wood were separated.


    A figure appeared outside.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong.¡± Miao Tian looked at the middle-aged man outside with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°What does Kunlun want?¡±


    ¡°Stupid question.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Miao Tian and said coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t my intention obvious enough?¡±


    A powerful force erupted from Mo Zhengdong¡¯s body.


    It was as if he wanted to destroy everything.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong, you dare to kill us? We are in the vicinity of Kunlun. How are you going to exin this to the Heavenly Human Race? ¡°Li Zhi stared at Mo Zhengdong and said gloomily.


    ¡°Exnation?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Do you think you are children? Do I have to give an exnation after you all have died? Do you think Kunlun belongs to your family?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo.¡± Miao Tian looked at Mo Zhengdong coldly. ¡°We aren¡¯t enemies. Isn¡¯t it too much to kill us? ¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Mo Zhengdong suddenlyughed and said. ¡°What a joke! Could it be that I can only take revenge on you after you kill my disciple? Foolish.¡±


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, Mo Zhengdong¡¯s power erupted.


    Heaven and earth rumbled and lightning wreaked havoc on the ship, as if lightning descended from the nine heavens.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the entire ship was covered by lightning.


    Then, it vanished into thin air.


    However, the illusionary figure of the Heavenly Human Race suddenly appeared, and a massive figure took over heaven and earth.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong, do you really think you can kill us?¡±

 Chapter 93 - Say Your Last Words

    <h4>Chapter 93: Say Your Last Words</h4>


    Miao Tian¡¯s 10,000 Phantoms Technique was activated.


    The lightning was wreaking havoc around him, but it could not hurt him at all.


    At the side, Li Zhi and Nan Yi¡¯s attacks also started to appear.


    The three of them wanted to kill Mo Zhengdong together.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the three of them. There was lightning around him.


    ¡°How many immortal spells have you guys learned? How far have you people gone along the path of the Great Dao? ¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t learned much, nor have we walked far.¡± Nan Yi tried to open his eyes. At this moment, the power of heaven and earth started to diminish.


    Sounds began to fade.


    Color began to fade.


    A ck and white eye appeared behind him.


    Empyrean Scripture: Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang.


    At this moment, Li Zhi took a step forward and his body began to expand.


    mes flowed around his body as scorching mes began to erupt.


    As if it could melt everything.


    Furious Colossus.


    ¡°Let me experience the strength of the Ninth Summit Leader of Kunlun.¡± Li Zhi¡¯s hands moved downwards.


    There was a tremor in the air, as though the ground was copsing.


    ¡°zing Fire Burning Heaven!¡±


    At this moment, countless cracks appeared in the sky as mes gushed out from the cracks.


    mes soared into the sky and incinerated the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°What a childish spell.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong did not dodge at all.


    Hended an attack directly at the crack in the mes.


    Then, a gust of wind blew past and the towering mes dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Is this the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s strength? Feel free to use whatever moves you have. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Miao Tian and the others and said calmly.


    He stood there like a towering mountain. It was difficult for the power of others to affect him.


    However, the lightning energy that belonged to Mo Zhengdong continued to spread outward.


    Miao Tian looked at Mo Zhengdong coldly and said.


    ¡°Use your full strength, or it will be difficult for you to leave.¡±


    Then, Miao Tian pressed his palms together, and countless spell techniques began to appear among his projections.


    Wind, rain, lightning, and fire. Thousands of spell techniques began to attack Mo Zhengdong.


    Li Zhi soared into the sky as a gargantuan array formation appeared in the sky, revealing a trail of mes.


    ¡°Heaven Man¡¯s Fury, Incineration Of All Things.¡±


    At this moment, Mo Zhengdong¡¯s position was constantly being invaded by the colors of ck and white.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at all the attacks and shook his head. Then, he slowly extended his hand.


    ¡°Immortal Spell: Five Elements Cloud Transformation.¡±


    An immortal rune appeared in front of Mo Zhengdong, and five rays of light shot out.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The five beams of light continuously collided with the attacks of Miao Tian and the others.


    A streak rushed into the horizon, resisting the raging mes that descended from the heavens.


    A streak shot towards the ck and white energy, directly breaking through the Yin Yang Eye.


    Three streaks of light surged towards Miao Tian.


    He continued to attack Miao Tian¡¯s 10,000 phantoms.


    The collision of power was unstoppable.


    Boom!


    The mes in the sky were shattered and Li Zhi was sent flying, vomiting blood.


    ¡°How can he be so strong?¡± Li Zhi found it hard to believe.


    At this moment, the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth shattered. Nan Yi closed his eyes again, and traces of blood and tears appeared in his eyes.


    The Empyrean Scripture chapter: Heaven and Earth Yin and Yang, that he had cultivated for so long, had shattered just like that.


    Three beams of light shot toward Miao Tian.


    Boom!!


    Pu!


    His phantoms shattered, and Miao Tian retreated with heavy injuries.


    In just a single move, the three Heavenly Human Race individuals were directly seriously injured, and it was difficult for them to resist anymore.


    The difference between the two parties.


    Were worlds apart.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the three people and said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Then say yourst words.¡±


    Miao Tian struggled to maintain flight as he looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°If you really kill us, don¡¯t you have to bear any responsibility? Once Kunlun finds out, do you think you can stay at Kunlun peacefully? Would the Heavenly Human Race let you go? Let us go. I swear that I will never attack your disciple. We have no blood feud with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡± Miao Tian asked.


    ¡°There is a prerequisite for your question,¡± Mo Zhengdong said calmly.


    ¡°Prerequisite?¡± Miao Tian frowned.


    ¡°You said it yourself, that is if anyone finds out.¡± Mo Zhengdong walked past Miao Tian and the others.


    At this moment, the lightning enveloped everything.


    The explosion of power was unprecedented.


    ¡°If no one knows, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The three were terrified. They felt the aura of death approaching them.


    Boom!!!


    The lightning exploded, destroying everything.


    Then, Mo Zhengdong turned around and left.


    When the power subsided, there was nothing left in the sky.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan went to the inn to buy some wine.


    It was still early if he returned to the Ninth Summit now, so he nned to take care of the main hall.


    ¡°I wonder if anyone cleaned up after the fight yesterday. I¡¯d have to do it if no one has done so.¡±


    There were severalrge pits in the main hall square. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem appropriate.


    ¡°Big brother, I have a question for you.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was about to leave, suddenly stopped.


    It was that youth.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Theoretically, he should be able to answer the other party¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Big brother, can humans have spouses after they turn eighteen?¡± The youth looked at Jiang Lan and asked seriously.


    ¡°In theory, yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    In theory, that was true.


    But sometimes the truth always goes beyond theory.


    ¡°Then can I look for one if I want to?¡± The young man asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the youth and gave an uncertain answer.


    This young man looked like a child no matter how Jiang Lan looked at him.


    Isn¡¯t it too early for him to find a Daopanion?


    After that, the young man walked back dejectedly.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind it and returned to the Ninth Summit.


    There were many things waiting for him to do.


    Furthermore, he had to return to continue cultivating.


    Although he was at the Void Refinement Realm currently, he still felt that he wasn¡¯t safe. He had to continue cultivating to prevent himself from encountering enemies that overpowered him in the future.


    After all, the Heavenly Human Race might notice him at any time.


    Back at Kunlun, Jiang Lan met some disciples.


    ¡°Have you heard? Many people have developed inner demons.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it. They¡¯re all neers who went to the Ninth Summit. They did not have the strength to go to the Ninth Summit yet they still chose to do so. Were they sick of living?¡±


    ¡°It seems that they were too excited that day, allowing inner demons to invade their hearts. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°Is a special ce like the Ninth Summit really something a person can stay in? It¡¯s really not easy for it to actually have a disciple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy. I heard that the Ninth Summit only has one disciple, and he even defeated the member from the Heavenly Human Race. He¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to go.¡±


    Jiang Lan listened to their conversation and didn¡¯t speed up or slow down.


    He headed towards the Ninth Summit steadily.


    Although there were more people who knew him, it was still rtively few.


    It would not affect him from going out.


    ¡­


    Behind Kunlun.


    Ao Longyu looked at the recording Dharma treasure sent by Lin Siya and remained silent.


    She was very surprised that it was her Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit who won the challenge.


    This prevented her from having to fight with Miao Xiu.


    When she saw the record, she was shocked.


    Jiang Lan did not panic in the face of danger. His heart was calm, and his expression did not change even when the situation seemed extremely threatening to him.


    This was not something that ordinary disciples could aplish.


    Ao Longyu then activated the Jade Pool¡¯s essence, condensing it into a bead in her hand.


    Then, with the help of the Jade Pool, she sent it to the Ninth Summit.


    Even though no one else knew about it, she still owed Jiang Lan a favor.


    ¡°Junior Sister, have you found the Dharma treasure that has the recording of myself?¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya.

 Chapter 94 - The Thing Is With Jiang Lan

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Thing Is With Jiang Lan</h4>


    Hearing this question, Lin Siya felt a little embarrassed.


    Not long ago, she had advanced to the Essence Soul Realm.


    Thus, she actually had the time to go find out the whereabouts of the item.


    But she hadn¡¯t gotten that thing yet.


    ¡°Actually, I already roughly know who it is with,¡± Lin Siya said.


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya expressionlessly.


    It was as if she was not asking anything but just looking at her.


    ¡°I heard that it was with the First Summit¡¯s Jingting and thus went to ask him about it¡­¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and said.


    ¡°In the end, the answer was that¡­ The item is currently with the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°However, with the current situation of Junior Brother, I don¡¯t dare to look for him.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya before turning to look at the Ninth Summit.


    She felt that she had missed the chance to get her thing back.


    If she had asked Junior Sister Siya to bring the bead over in exchange for the recording Dharma treasure.


    There was still a chance that she could get it back.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to wait a few days. I hope that it hasn¡¯t been opened.¡±


    Ao Longyu muttered to herself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Soon, Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    He looked at the square in front of the main hall and realized that he really needed to repair it himself.


    Fortunately, it was not troublesome.


    After filling up the hole, Jiang Lan went to look for the required stones.


    He had to go to other ces in the sect to get them.


    Or he had to find and polish the rocks himself.


    Jiang Lan nned to polish it herself and draw some runes on them along the way. This would strengthen the quality of the floor.


    At the very least, it was unlikely that a huge hole would be formed from a single strike.


    Doing so could prevent frequent maintenance.


    This matter was not urgent.


    He decided that he would just do it tomorrow.


    He would recover first today and then see if anyone still had their eyes on him.


    Miao Xiu was dead.


    But those three Immortals were still alive.


    He couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that they knew Miao Xiu was here to kill him.


    He had to recover first.


    When Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave, he sat down cross-legged.


    Then, he opened the Goddess Diagram to cultivate.


    Jiang Lan was stunned when he opened the Goddess Diagram.


    ¡°What had just happened?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, he should still have quite a bit of the essence in the Goddess Diagram.


    Even if he had be an immortal, it would still be beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation.


    The rate of umtion of the essence should have exceeded the rate of consumption.


    In theory, there shouldn¡¯t be a situation where it was empty.


    But¡­


    It was gone again.


    ¡°Has something happened to the Jade Pool?¡±


    Jiang Lan then looked for Ao Longyu and discovered that she was still lying weakly by theke.


    ¡°The problem definitely lies with Ao Longyu, but I will need to ask her what the problem is.¡±


    But it was impossible for him to do so.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan ate a pill that he had just gained from signing in.


    He began cultivating.


    The next day.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the medicinal pill, the Void Spirit Pill.]


    [Void Spirit Pill: High-grade pill. Meant for the spirit. It can be used to increase the cultivation base of a Void Refinement cultivator.]


    The moment Jiang Lan opened his eyes, he had conveniently signed in.


    The Void Spirit Pill was a verymon pill for cultivators who had reached the Void Refinement Realm.


    asionally, there would be spells, Dharma treasures, and runes.


    However, most of the time, it would be pills meant for one at the Void Refinement Realm.


    ¡°If I have the time, I should sign in somewhere else. Perhaps I could receive something different.¡±


    ¡°If I can go to the Jade Pool, I might receive something good.¡±


    He felt that his reward of signing in the second time at the Jade Pool would be pretty good too.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t n to go now.


    Right now, he should focus on improving his strength.


    This was especially the case when he might be targeted by the Heavenly Human Race.


    He could protect himself only if he was strong enough.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel like he was being stared at anymore throughout the whole night.


    There were two possibilities. The first was that the other party no longer targeted him.


    The second was that the other party was not staring at him like how Miao Xiu did. If it was so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything.


    His current strength was not strong enough.


    If he was strong enough, he would be able to know the moment someone was trying to find out something about him.


    The second possibility was higher.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what the Heavenly Human Race would do next.


    There was no need for him to think too much about it now.


    After all, he was not prepared to go out.


    Hence, they could not threaten him.


    He would think about it when he went out to transcend the tribtion.


    During these years, he would learn a bit more about the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s situation. By doing so, he won¡¯t be as clueless as he first was when he met them.


    After leaving the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan arrived at the ce where the stones were ced.


    Boom!


    There was a loud bang.


    Jiang Lan cut off the boulder and began to use various spell techniques to cut it into pieces.


    Then, he moved the items to the square in the main hall.


    When he ascended the Stairway To Heavens, his mind had been slightly affected and he had still yet to fully recover.


    Doing such things could calm his heart.


    Therefore, it was not a bad thing for him to start cultivating only a few dayster.


    Instead, there would be many benefits.


    Especially after yesterday¡¯s cultivation, he could sense a slight change.


    When he reached the square, Jiang Lan was a little surprised.


    It was not because the square had been repaired.


    Instead, there was a familiar blue bead floating above the square.


    The bead seemed to havee from behind Kunlun.


    There was a faint trail of light.


    ¡°This came from the Jade Pool?¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised and reached out his hand.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Spirit Language Spell.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the blue bead fell from the sky andnded quietly in Jiang Lan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Essence of all things?¡±


    When he saw the bead, Jiang Lan knew what it was.


    This bead could only be condensed by Ao Longyu, who was the Jade Pool Goddess.


    But why did this bead appear in the Ninth Summit?


    ording to the traces he had seen, it was most likely sent by Ao Longyu.


    ¡°So, once Ao Longyu condenses a bead, the Goddess Diagram can¡¯t be used?¡±


    Jiang Lan instantly thought of the Goddess Diagram.


    Thest time he couldn¡¯t use it was because Ao Longyu had condensed a bead for him.


    This time, it could not be used again after another bead had just been condensed.


    There must be a connection between the two.


    Jiang Lan discovered that there was a w in the Goddess Diagram, which was that when Ao Longyu condensed a bead, all of the essence within it would be extracted out as well.


    And he could not extract the other party¡¯s essence.


    Then he focused on the bead.


    Why would Ao Longyu give him the bead again?


    After pondering for a moment, he understood.


    Miao Xiu wanted to challenge Ao Longyu, but Ao Longyu was weak because she had advanced too quickly.


    She was no match for Miao Xiu.


    Once the Jade Pool Goddess was defeated, the effects would be significant.


    However, this crisis was unintentionally ended by Jiang Lan.


    Regardless of what others thought, Ao Longyu chose to ept this kindness.


    Therefore, he gave him the bead.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan put away the bead.


    He had no reason not to ept it.


    With the help of the bead, his future cultivation would not be limited to consuming medicinal pills.


    Netherworld Aura, medicinal pills, and the essence of all things. He had the supplement of these three things.


    It should be able to pull him closer to bing an immortal.


    After that, Jiang Lan began to polish and repair the square.


    Of course, he was also pondering how to inscribe the array formation onto the bs of rock.


    He didn¡¯t know much about array formations.


    However, he knew a thing or two about how to make the square be able to withstand an attack.


    It was not to strengthen the defense.


    It was better to divert than to block. He could use a diversion array formation.


    It would absorb the power and transfer it elsewhere.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan started working.


    Five days passed in a sh.


    At that moment, there was no longer a huge pit in the Ninth Summit¡¯s square.


    Jiang Lan stood on the repaired square and examined it.


    ¡°If it umtes too much energy from the attacks, it might explode. I should add some energy-consuming array formations.¡±


    Jiang Lan then set up a defensive formation and an offensive formation.


    Because his attainment was not high enough, he only inscribed some minor array formations.


    After that, he would slowly add more when he knew more.

 Chapter 95 - Its Inevitable Someone Wants To Get Rid Of The Ninth Summits Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 95: It¡¯s Inevitable Someone Wants To Get Rid Of The Ninth Summit¡¯s Disciple</h4>


    After he was done with the za.


    Jiang Lan continued to clean the hall.


    After that, he returned to the Netherworld Cave to continue cultivating.


    His heart had calmed down.


    Cultivating wouldn¡¯t pose any obstruction.


    Of course, he still had to familiarize himself with his current realm.


    He wanted to familiarize himself with all the spells and Dharma treasures he had.


    This was something he would do every time he raised his cultivation.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    When he returned to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan saw his master waiting for him inside.


    ¡°Are you finished with your work?¡± Mo Zhengdong turned to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He had indeed finished his work on the Ninth Summit.


    However, he was curious as to why his master did not go to the main hall to look for him.


    Instead, he hade to the Netherworld Cave.


    Mo Zhengdong took out a small ck flower and said, ¡°I saw that you liked nting potted nts all these years, so I went out to find you a seed that can survive in the Netherworld Cave. This flower is called a Udumbara Flower. It has a long lifespan and can be raised by you for a long time.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the flower and asked curiously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master say seed?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already sprouted on the way back. They grew up along the way,¡± Mo Zhengdong exined.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He felt that his master was worried that he would encounter a seed that would not germinate.


    Thus, he had tried to use a spell to hasten the growth process.


    ¡°The Udumbara Flower will absorb the Netherworld Aura and reduce the influence of the Netherworld Aura,¡± Mo Zhengdong exined.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He did not need the Netherworld Aura to be reduced.


    However, the effect of this flower should be minimal.


    He decided that he would just keep it.


    He would treat it as apanion for the vegetative egg.


    After that, Jiang Lan nted the flower beside the vegetative egg.


    Mo Zhengdong left after that.


    Jiang Lan had his own limits when it came to doing things, so he didn¡¯t need too many exnations.


    Besides, since the Netherworld Cave hadn¡¯t erupted, there was no need to worry about it.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s injuries have long been healed.


    Jiang Lan watched his master leave.


    After watering the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower with some spiritual liquid, he began to cultivate.


    This time, no one would disturb him.


    Jiang Lan used the bead filled with the essence of the Jade Pool once again.


    This time, no one should know about the bead.


    Therefore, there was no need to worry about being targeted.


    However, it was better not to go out these few years.


    Time passed.


    Two monthster, Jiang Lan woke up in the morning.


    He had heard some sounds outside Kunlun.


    It sounded like cheers.


    It should be the effect of an array formation.


    ¡°Based on the time that had passed, the people who participated in the Witchcloud Gathering should have returned.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood up and walked outside.


    He wanted to see if that was the case.


    If it was anything else, he needed to take note of it.


    In the past two months, Jiang Lan had be familiar with most of his spells.


    He could already proficiently use the Power of Nine Bulls to the power of eight bulls. He still couldn¡¯t cross the final hurdle for the time being.


    It was the same for the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    His Dharma treasures had also be easier to use.


    He was also well versed in his other spell techniques.


    There would be no errors when he cast them.


    He had also tried out his Spirit Language Spell.


    It should be very convenient to use it to manage the Ninth Summit.


    The vegetative egg was as quiet as ever while the Udumbara Flower probably wasn¡¯t used to the Netherworld Cave.


    It didn¡¯t look very energetic and seemed like it needed some sunlight.


    After two days of sunbathing, however, it seemed even less energetic.


    He had yet to figure out how to grow it.


    Raising flowers was more troublesome than raising his vegetative egg.


    He had just gone out to consult his master.


    Otherwise, he felt that the Udumbara Flower would die in another two months.


    In fact, Jiang Lan still liked nts that didn¡¯t need much care.


    Just like the vegetative egg.


    He could feel the aura of life from it, but it did not need much trouble to keep it alive. It was easy for him to grow and tend to it.


    When he walked out of the Netherworld Cave and arrived at the Ninth Summit¡¯s main hall, Jiang Lan saw a flying Dharma treasure flying into Kunlun.


    It was the flying Dharma treasure that had left three months ago.


    It seemed that the Witchcloud Gathering had indeed ended.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have suffered any attacks.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the flying Dharma treasure and didn¡¯t see any damage on it.


    In other words, he had encountered trouble while hiding in the Ninth Summit.


    Meanwhile, those who went out were safe and sound.


    ¡°Things are really unpredictable.¡±


    Shaking his head, Jiang Lan headed towards the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He didn¡¯t care much about epting challenges.


    He just didn¡¯t like to have any interactions with the outside world and didn¡¯t want to appear.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he was afraid.


    If the Ninth Summit was involved, he naturally could not back down.


    However, he would act ordingly.


    Even the most outstanding disciples were not omnipotent.


    ¡°The Udumbara Flower is in a dire state?¡± Mo Zhengdong, who was at the peak of the Ninth Summit, looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    Was the Udumbara Flower not easy to raise?


    When he was out, he had seen others growing it very easily.


    ¡°Yes, Master. There should be some details that we have missed out.¡± Jiang Lan replied immediately.


    Different nts required different soil or temperature for it to grow.


    Not everything could be as undivided as the vegetative egg.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for them and ask for their insights. I¡¯ll pass them to you in a few days,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    He was actually quite worried that he had encountered the same situation asst time.


    He was afraid that no one knew the answer to his questions again.


    No one knew what was going on with the vegetative egg previously.


    The most likely possibility was that it was spoiled.


    However, he was relieved that Jiang Lan was happy with it.


    ¡°By the way, the people from the Witchcloud Gathering brought back quite a number of good items. They should have left you some. It wille in the next few days. Remember to take them when the timees,¡± instructed Mo Zhengdong.


    Jiang Lan agreed.


    However, since the people that went to the Witchcloud Gathering brought back some good stuff, it meant that there was a fight.


    It was a relief that he didn¡¯t go.


    Otherwise, as some people always liked to bully the weak, he would definitely be picked upon.


    Amongst those who went to the Witchcloud Gathering.


    He probably seemed the weakest.


    After all, on the surface, his cultivation was only at thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    However, no one who entered the sect at the same time as him had a higher cultivation level than him.


    Thus, he should not advance to the Essence Soul Realm so quickly.


    After everything was settled, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave and decided to continue cultivating.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the pavilion on the First Summit.


    There were two middle-aged men.


    One of them stood at the edge of the mountain and looked out of the mountain while the other sat at the side with a cup of tea on the table.


    No one dared to disturb them.


    ¡°You are saying that after we left, the Heavenly Human Race hade to challenge the Jade Pool Goddess?¡± Jiu Zhongtian turned around and looked at Feng Yixiao.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race really knows how to pick the time.¡± Feng Yixiao said calmly.


    ¡°Why did we agree?¡± Jiu Zhongtian didn¡¯t feel like Kunlun needed to pay attention to the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s unreasonable challenge.


    Feng Yixiao did not answer this question but threw out a piece of jade.


    It was a recording.


    Jiu Zhongtian took a look, and then discovered the agreement between the Sect Master and the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°They defeated eight summits in a row in three days?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    They could not refuse when the Heavenly Human Race gave them the token given by the Sect Master.


    The only person who could refuse was the Sect Master himself.


    However, the Sect Master had been in closed-door seclusion for hundreds of years and had nevere out.


    The Summit Leaders could only agree.


    ¡°Like a hot knife through butter,¡± Feng Yi said calmly as he sipped his tea.


    ¡°He lost to the Ninth Summit in the end? What an unexpected failure. The Heavenly Human Race has left?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    Upon hearing this question, Feng Yixiao put down the tea in his hand and looked at the wine.


    ¡°Other than Miao Xiu whose whereabouts are unknown, the remaining three have died on the way back and turned into ashes.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian was slightly surprised.


    But he soon understood.


    Feng Yixiao picked up his tea again and said casually.


    ¡°The disciple of the Ninth Summit is too outstanding in certain aspects. It¡¯s inevitable that someone will want to kill him.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Sensing A Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 96: Sensing A Murderous Intent</h4>


    Jiu Zhongtian said nothing more.


    He then asked curiously.


    ¡°Did the Heavenly Human Race note to question us?¡±


    ¡°They have been very quiet. There has not been a word from them.¡± Feng Yixiao said as he continued to drink the tea on the stone table.


    ¡°I will make another trip to the Heavenly Human Race.¡± Jiu Zhongtian directly said.


    ¡°Is it alright if you do so?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race¡¯s elder just died on our side. Now that you¡¯re going, you¡¯ll be caught in the crossfire.¡±


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with us? Since they wanted to challenge us, we have to challenge them back. Not being able to go back was their problem. This time, it¡¯s enough for me to go with Lu Jian, ¡°said Jiu Zhongtian directly.


    Then, Jiu Zhongtian left.


    Feng Yixiao drank a cup of tea before disappearing.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan had always been cultivating.


    He had spent a month familiarizing himself with his current strength.


    He would asionally consume a pill to reinforce his cultivation.


    He did not spend the entire month on the Ninth Summit.


    After hearing his master¡¯s suggestion, he decided to take a look around the other parts of Kunlun.


    He didn¡¯t go anywhere special.


    Hence, he did not gain anything special from signing in.


    However, he managed to see myriad types of people as well as what they spoke about.


    He saw others being excited, angry, and jealous.


    Some were worth learning while some were worth some self-reflection.


    There was no harm in going out.


    Especially when there was no danger.


    Half a month ago, he received two Dharma treasures as well, and they were sent over by a Senior Brother from the Eighth Summit.


    He said that his Senior Brother Lu Jian had specially chosen these for him.


    They were not the best, but the most suitable.


    The first item was a copper mirror known as the Self Mirror.


    The effect of it was very straightforward.


    It could manifest a projection of the user based on the user¡¯s cultivation and allow the user to fight against it.


    ording to the Eighth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother, Jiang Lan rarely went out andcked experience. He didn¡¯t understand what ws he had, nor did he have any experience in fighting enemies.


    The Self Mirror could help him make up for his shorings in this aspect.


    Jiang Lan agreed with this.


    However, it was really difficult for him to fight against himself.


    Using the Power of Nine Bulls against the Power of Nine Bulls, who knew what would happen.


    However, it could be used up till before he became an immortal.


    He could still use it for a long time.


    The second item was an Eight Trigrams Disk.


    This Dharma treasure was also an auxiliary Dharma treasure.


    The Eight Trigrams Disk was mainly used to simte array formations and reflect the effects of the formation.


    It would save a lot of materials from experimentation.


    The Senior Brother of the Eighth Summit said that it was a pity to waste his talent in array formations.


    He could use the array formation to test himself. If he was indeed talented, he could develop in this direction.


    Jiang Lan agreed.


    Therefore, he epted both Dharma treasures.


    However, it was not very useful at the moment.


    After all, he was still consolidating his cultivation base and familiarizing himself with spell techniques.


    A journey must be taken one step at a time. Food must be eaten one bite at a time. Cultivation should be done like this too.


    It was impossible to master every aspect.


    There was not enough time.


    So it was important to follow an order.


    However, he had heard some things over the past month.


    The three immortals from the Heavenly Human Race that came to Kunlun died.


    The Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit had brought Lu Jian to the base of the Heavenly Human Race and had yet to return.


    Jiang Lan stood up and poured some spirit liquid over the Udumbara Flower and the vegetative egg.


    The Udumbara Flower was as lifeless as ever, as if it would wither soon.


    His master had given him the information regarding flowers.


    He did as he was told, raising it very carefully.


    But¡­


    It was still listless.


    He had no choice.


    He could only continue to raise it and hope that the flower would survive the ordeal.


    The vegetative egg did not change much. It was very stable.


    It had been stable for a hundred years and hadn¡¯t caused any trouble for Jiang Lan.


    After doing all of this, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit. He wanted to go out for a stroll.


    Every time he went to a different ce, he made sure he was not noticed.


    Once someone noticed him, he would leave.


    However, there were indeed some people who knew him, which made him feel a little troubled.


    ¡°I heard that the Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit has returned, but he¡¯s injured.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he was attacked by the demons whileing back. Senior Brother Lu Jian was also heavily injured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about demons recently. I wonder what they are up to.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Do you all know the result of the Eighth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother challenge with the Heavenly Human Race?¡±


    ¡°Results? I¡¯ve never heard of them, but I¡¯ve heard that those he challenged were all immortals. He had one battle a day and fought for nine straight days.¡±


    ¡°I think he won five matches in a row, and the sixth match was a draw.¡±


    Jiang Lan left the spot he was at.


    He had met Lu Jian before.


    It was the person who hade to greet him initially.


    However, he was surprised that the other party was so strong.


    Even if the rumors were slightly exaggerated, he was still considered strong.


    He had fought with Miao Xiu before.


    Those from the Heavenly Human Race had extremely great talent.


    If not for his sneak attack and the other party¡¯s arrogance, he would definitely not have been able to kill him in one strike.


    ¡°From this, it can be seen that even with talent or trump cards, I cannot underestimate my enemies.¡±


    Otherwise, Miao Xiu today might be him tomorrow.


    As his cultivation increased, it became easier for him to underestimate his enemies.


    However, no one knew how the three Heavenly Human Race immortals died.


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    It definitely looked like someone from Kunlun had acted, but would Kunlun really attack when the other party was so close to Kunlun?


    It didn¡¯t feel like it.


    It was possible that Kunlun was framed as well.


    ¡°However, my name is most likely known by the Heavenly Human Race. I hope that they won¡¯t pay attention to me.¡±


    Jiang Lan then went somewhere else to continue his stroll.


    After that, he returned to continue cultivating.


    However, he suddenly felt someone staring at him from behind.


    It was a very weak feeling.


    However, he didn¡¯t stop and continued walking.


    He was prepared to counterattack.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled as he walked.


    This was the first time he had been targeted by his fellow disciples in Kunlun.


    Previously, it had happened in the mystic realm. However, back then, it wasn¡¯t solely targeted towards him.


    Now the other party was specifically targeting him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t return immediately, nor did he look behind him. He maintained his normal speed and the same walking rhythm.


    However, he would try to walk where there were a lot of people.


    He had no idea what the other party¡¯s cultivation was or what the other party wanted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any kindness or malice. However, such a calm gaze is abnormal. Or is he using something else to observe me? ¡±


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t confirm who exactly it was, but he couldn¡¯t rule out that it was someone from the Heavenly Human Race.


    There were a bunch of Kunlun spies in Kunlun, so it wasn¡¯t impossible for someone from the Heavenly Human Race to be hiding here.


    After a long time, Jiang Lan headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    There were fewer people on the way back to the Ninth Summit.


    The ce began to feel remote.


    There were some ces where one would not be discovered if one acted there.


    Kunlun wasn¡¯t small.


    Most of the summits were barren mountains.


    Jiang Lan arrived at a rtively remote area on his sword. At this time, he felt a wisp of killing intent.


    The moment he sensed the killing intent, the power in his body started to gather.


    As long as the other party dared to make a move, he would be able to sense the other party¡¯s cultivation immediately.


    He could either kill him with one strike or escape back to the Ninth Summit.


    He was unable to detect his opponent¡¯s location, so he was either at the Void Refinement Realm or possessed a special Dharma treasure.


    It was not certain who would win in the fight.


    However, with the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, he could definitely run away to safety.

 Chapter 97 - Lin Siyas Visit

    <h4>Chapter 97: Lin Siya¡¯s Visit</h4>


    Jiang Lan floated in midair on his sword.


    Jiang Lan maintained his speed without the slightest change.


    Although he appeared to be in an ordinary state, he was already on high alert. He could gather his strength at any time and enter his battle state.


    But soon, Jiang Lan was surprised.


    ¡°Disappeared?¡±


    Yes, disappeared.


    In that instant, he had sensed the killing intent.


    But after the killing intent appeared, not only did he not receive the attack, the feeling of being stared at had disappeared immediately after.


    ¡°Very discreet. I wonder what he thinks.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t turn around but instead, he chose to continue forward. He felt like the other party should have some misgivings.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure exactly what it was.


    ¡°Was he not confident in killing me directly? Or is it something else?¡±


    No matter what, he had to be careful when he went out in the future.


    However, this feeling of being stared at was not good at all.


    He wanted to find this person and get rid of him.


    If this happened while he was transcending his tribtion, the problem would be huge.


    ¡°I guess I have to remain unnoticed in the future. I¡¯ll have to look for spells that diminish my presence.¡±


    His One Leaf Vision could do this.


    However, he could not use it openly.


    He had to find a spell from Kunlun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate first and get rid of the people following me today.¡±


    Once he sensed the other party¡¯s cultivation, he would be able to make a move.


    ¡­


    After returning to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan started cultivating.


    He decided to leave the Ninth Summit every few months.


    Since he had been targeted, he could only think of a solution.


    Especially when the other party had revealed his killing intent.


    If it was just normal tailing, he might just choose to hide in the Ninth Summit for a hundred years.


    When it was time to transcend the tribtion, he would then go out again.


    The stars shed in the skies above the Ninth Summit.


    Day and night alternated.


    A few stars had evennded on the mountains.


    Three years passed in a sh.


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan emerged from the Netherworld Cave again.


    This time he came out with his nts.


    He was carrying the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.


    The Udumbara Flower was still alive. It was just that it didn¡¯t have much energy.


    He would asionally take it out to bask in the sun.


    Its situation did not improve, but it did not worsen either.


    It just maintained its state.


    Today was the day for it to bask in the sun. At the same time, he could also let the vegetative egg bask in the sun too.


    He ced his nts in the courtyard where he lived.


    After watering them with spirit liquid, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t leave or start taking care of the courtyard.


    Instead, he took out the Self Mirror.


    This mirror was more effective when used under sunlight.


    The Netherworld Cave wasn¡¯t a very suitable ce for him to use it.


    Then, Jiang Lan looked into the mirror with his back facing the sun.


    The next moment, a beam of lightnded on Jiang Lan¡¯s body. His eyes began to distort, as if his consciousness was being sucked into a mirror.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan stood on the t ground, facing a figure of light.


    It had no appearance, but Jiang Lan could feel that his opponent¡¯s strength was equal to his.


    However, he tried and found that the other party didn¡¯t have his Spiritual Suppression Force.


    It looked like the mirror could not simte his divine power.


    The restrictions on this Dharma treasure were not small.


    Then, Jiang Lan made his move. He didn¡¯t use any other power except his Power of Nine Bulls and Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    The other party also moved.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two sides continued to attack, their figures shing in space.


    A powerful force whistled past.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt an air current appear in front of him.


    It was the Eye Of The Wind Storm.


    Facing the Eye Of The Wind Storm, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest and directly punched out.


    Boom!


    The storm dissipated, but the other party had already circled behind Jiang Lan.


    This was the use of spells.


    Jiang Lan knew that he was indeedcking in this aspect.


    However, this was not the first time he had faced such a situation.


    Zi!


    Lightning suddenly appeared behind him.


    Lightning Imprisonment.


    The moment he trapped the other party.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist struck the light shadow.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided.


    Air ripples could be seen.


    Jiang Lan wanted to defeat it with a single punch, and so did his opponent.


    The wind howled.


    Both their powers repelled each other.


    The two sides retreated some distance away from each other.


    When Jiang Lannded, he found traces of lightning on the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t him who had left it there.


    Not good.


    Boom!


    Lightning descended from the sky as thousands of thunderps roared.


    And his feet were tangled by his opponent¡¯s Lightning Imprisonment.


    Of course, this was not a problem. The problem was that this was set up in advance.


    The Power of Nine Bulls came again.


    Boom!


    ¡­


    In the courtyard, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    ¡°Lost again.¡±


    Actually, he could win if he used his divine power.


    But this would make it an unfair match.


    When his strength was equal to that of the projection, it was really difficult for him to win.


    Hecked experience.


    Thus, he decided to continue the next time.


    Such training was very effective for him. However, it did not mean that he had to continuously train and learn in such a way.


    Rather, he had to train in it every now and then after a period of consolidation.


    With this mirror, if he were to encounter something simr in the future, he would be able to find the corresponding solution immediately.


    In three years, Jiang Lan had already consolidated his Void Refinement cultivation base.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long for his Power of Nine Bulls to reach the highest level.


    His Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel was still quite far away from full mastery though.


    He was already familiar with the other spells and had learned everything he needed to learn.


    He had even studied more on array formations recently.


    With his newfound knowledge, he had set up quite a number of defensive and offensive formations on the square of the Ninth Summit.


    However, it wasn¡¯t perfect. If he had any further understanding of it, he would modify it.


    As for his cultivation on the surface, he had already entered the perfected Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°I have perfected my Golden Core. In a few years, Master will find a ce for me to break through to the Essence Soul Realm.¡±


    Breaking through to the Essence Soul Realm required some form of training and lots of time.


    It was simr to advancing to the Foundation Establishment Realm or the Golden Core Realm.


    When he advanced to the Foundation Establishment Realm, he went to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    When he advanced to the Golden Core Realm, he went to the Peaceful Void Lake.


    Therefore, his master would definitely find a ce for him to advance to the Essence Soul Realm.


    He could only wait and see what kind of ce it was.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t really care. Right now, what he needed to care about was the people in the dark.


    All these years, he had gone out asionally.


    However, he would be targeted every time.


    As long as he was in a remote ce.


    The other party would release killing intent.


    ¡°He should have had the confidence to kill me with a single strike, but he still didn¡¯t take action. Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°He has hidden himself very well. I am unable to detect his cultivation.¡±


    Over the years, Jiang Lan had also cultivated spells that allowed him to go unnoticed.


    However, he never used it.


    This was so that he would not alert the enemy.


    Once he used it, he was worried that the person staring at him would notice.


    By then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lure them out even if he wanted to.


    He still had to go out for a walk today to see if there was any way to make the other party give himself away.


    Of course, the easiest way was to leave Kunlun, but it was somewhat risky.


    Jiang Lan did not fly on his sword. Instead, he walked out of the Ninth Summit.


    While he was walking, he could see if there was anything he needed to tend to in the Ninth Summit.


    However, just as he descended the mountain, he met two people. It looked like they were going to the Ninth Summit.


    They were not really considered strangers to him.


    They barely knew each other.


    One was Jing Ting of the First Summit, and the other was Lin Siya of the Third Summit.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother Jiang going out?¡± Jing Ting was the first to speak when he saw Jiang Lan descend the mountain.


    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    He did not have much interaction with anyone.


    There was a high chance that the two of them were here for something.


    Lin Siya looked at Jiang Lan, not knowing what to say.


    He could only look at Jing Ting.


    Jing Ting broke out in a cold sweat and found it difficult to speak.


    However, when he thought about how his Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit had an impressive temperament, he thought that he probably did not mind or care about such a matter.


    Thus, he became somewhat relieved.

 Chapter 98 - The Little Girl Who Suddenly Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Little Girl Who Suddenly Appeared</h4>


    ¡°There are indeed some small matters that I need Junior Brother¡¯s help with,¡± Jing Ting said as he looked at Jiang Lan.


    Selling the Goddess¡¯ bathing recording was a serious crime.


    He was also very helpless. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee today.


    Lin Siya had been threatening him.


    It made him exceptionally ufortable.


    If he had a choice, he would definitely not have epted that blue recording bead.


    Then there would be no trouble today.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had always been vignt when it came to helping others.


    Especially after being followed recently, he was even more vignt. He just didn¡¯t show it.


    It was easy to alert the enemy.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you still remember the aqua blue bead I gave you when I left the Ninth Summit?¡± Jing Ting asked.


    He did not immediately mention the name of the bead.


    Jiang Lan pondered for a moment.


    When Jing Ting left the Ninth Summit.


    At that time, he did give him some things. There was also a bead among these things. If he remembered correctly, the bead should be¡­ Ao Longyu¡¯s bathing scene.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Lan understood their purpose foring.


    Especially since Senior Sister Lin was Ao Longyu¡¯s Junior Sister.


    He didn¡¯t ask anything and took out the bead from the red gourd.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you talking about this?¡±


    Actually, it might be better to say that the bead was destroyed, but the other party might not believe it. If they wholeheartedly wanted to find it, it might be troublesome for him.


    It would be better to hand it over directly. After all, this thing did not have much value.


    But to the others, it might be a thorn.


    Lin Siya was ted when she saw the bead.


    Jing Ting heaved a sigh of relief as well. His Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit was rather introverted, and he indeed would not sell such things.


    Otherwise, who knew how long they would have to search.


    Anyway, he knew that Lin Siya had searched for many years before finding this ce.


    Lin Siya immediately took the pearl and said.


    ¡°We want to take this back. Junior Brother, you can tell us whatpensation you need.¡±


    Naturally, they would not take it by force.


    That would cause them a lot of trouble.


    There was nothing wrong with small fights between the summits, but the Ninth Summit was different.


    The Ninth Summit had just one disciple and the Summit Leader of the Ninth Summit valued him highly.


    Compensation?


    Jiang Lan actually didn¡¯t need anypensation. After all, this thing didn¡¯t have any value to begin with.


    He would ept whatever they were willing to give him.


    It was just to not owe each other anything.


    They would not have to interact much in the future.


    Lin Siya was originally very happy, but when she checked the bead, she was suddenly stunned.


    The smile froze on her face.


    She looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you seen the contents?¡±


    Jing Ting was shocked. He immediately said.


    ¡°When I gave it to Junior Brother Jiang, it was still in an unopened state. Junior Brother Jiang, you have to tell the truth.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Lin Siya and Jing Ting and said.


    ¡°I thought that there must be something fishy about what¡¯s inside. I was only trying to confirm it.¡±


    He was speaking the truth. When he received the bead, he knew that this bead was not ordinary.


    However, after he saw the contents.


    He realized that the content was nothing much.


    Dragon scales were considered clothes, right?


    ¡°Junior Brother, you can take the bead.¡± Lin Siya handed the pearl to Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°We¡¯lle back another day. By the way, please don¡¯t lose the bead, Junior Brother.¡±


    After Jiang Lan held the bead, Lin Siya ran away.


    She had to go back and find out more.


    Jing Ting also ran away.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand what these people were doing.


    But¡­


    ¡°This bead seems to be troublesome.¡±


    Looking at the bead in his hand, Jiang Lan had this feeling.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration, so there was nothing to be concerned about.


    As foring over another day.


    If he did not leave the mountain, these people would not be able to find him.


    He didn¡¯t care when they woulde. If they met, they met. If they didn¡¯t, there was nothing he could do either.


    After putting away the bead, Jiang Lan walked outside.


    This time, he nned to visit the Kunlun Disciples¡¯ ce of cultivation.


    Perhaps he could find a way to lure out the person in the dark. As long as he knew the other party¡¯s cultivation level, it would be enough.


    He had no idea what was going on currently. This made him feel unsafe.


    If there was really no other way, he could only bring the Immortal Binding Rope (pseudo) out of Kunlun to give it a try.


    Fortunately, the other party did not dare to go to the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan walked all the way to the ce where the Kunlun disciples cultivated their spells.


    He walked for a long time, passing by some crowded ces.


    However, he did not notice that person¡¯s appearance.


    Just as he was about to arrive, he finally felt someone staring at him from behind.


    He didn¡¯t care.


    He pretended not to know.


    It had been like this for the past few years.


    But¡­


    Why didn¡¯t the other party conceal anything this time?


    It seemed to be right behind him.


    Did the person not bother hiding anymore?


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Jiang Lan felt that it was different from before.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this person¡¯s gaze. Not only does this person have no malicious intent, but this person¡¯s gaze seems somewhat indecisive. Is this person hesitating?¡±


    This waspletely different from before.


    Moreover, he could hear footsteps. As long as he tried to sense the other party, he could sense the person¡¯s cultivation.


    Mid-stage Essence Soul Realm?


    The other party was right behind him, and he couldn¡¯t continue pretending anymore.


    Then, he stopped and looked back.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    It was a little girl.


    She had a high ponytail and was wearing blue and white clothes. Her eyes were big and very cute.


    Seeing Jiang Lan looking over, the other party was a little nervous, but she didn¡¯t shy away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He was sure that he had never seen this little girl before and did not think that she was the person who had followed him previously.


    Their level of tracking waspletely different.


    However, Jiang Lan did not let down his guard.


    The other party might be well versed in the art of disguise.


    This little girl was following him so tantly that it would be hard for him not to notice.


    Thus, he could only take the initiative to ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡± The little girl quickly calmed down and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister is?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He didn¡¯t know who the other party was at all.


    As for the fact that this Senior Sister looked like a child, he was not surprised by it.


    The vast Grand Deste World was filled with all sorts of wonders. As some people cultivated, they became smaller and smaller.


    Some were because of their divine powers, some were because of their race, while some were because of their cultivation techniques.


    Let alone Senior Sister, the possibility of the little girl being a Senior Granny was very high.


    ¡°I am a disciple of the Third Summit¡­¡± The little girl paused as if she had swallowed something before continuing.


    ¡°Master and the rest call me Xiaoyu.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out the Third Summit¡¯s token.


    She was indeed a disciple of the Third Summit.


    ¡°Why is Senior Sister looking for me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Third Summit?


    He was very sure that he had no grudges with the Third Summit.


    Or rather, he had no grudges with anyone in the entire sect.


    Even his interactions with his fellow disciples were rare.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who would cause trouble for him for no reason. At most, there would be people who couldn¡¯t stand how quickly his cultivation advanced.


    But it did not matter.


    However, it was hard to say if there were any spies in the Third Summit.


    He had a grudge against spies. He had identally killed many of them.


    It was mainly because those people refused to let him off.


    ¡°Where does Junior Brother intend to go?¡± Xiaoyu asked.


    ¡°I was intending on just walking around,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He did not know the other party¡¯s motive, so he did not intend to say anything more.


    So far, the person who had tailed him had not appeared. This little girl was very likely the person.

 Chapter 99 - Seclusion To Advance

    <h4>Chapter 99: Seclusion To Advance</h4>


    This little girl looked to be at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm, but since Jiang Lan could hide his cultivation, the possibility of others hiding their cultivation wasn¡¯t low either.


    Furthermore, he did not know this Xiao Yu from the Third Summit at all. It did not seem like she was here to chat.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was more likely that she was the person in the dark.


    Since the person could not do it in the dark, perhaps the person had decided to do it openly instead.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you reached the perfected Golden Core Realm?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded without answering.


    He had never concealed his cultivation on the surface, so normal people could tell.


    Of course, it was impossible to do so if one¡¯s cultivation was too low.


    Xiaoyu walked beside Jiang Lan. She hesitated and asked.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know any Senior Sisters or Junior Sisters of the Third Summit?¡±


    Jiang Lan nced at the little girl. He really didn¡¯t understand what she was here for.


    If it was just an ordinary question, he could answer it.


    But this might not be an ordinary question.


    Although there was no problem at the moment.


    ¡°I have seen Senior Sister Ao and Senior Sister Lin before.¡± He had seen these two before.


    ¡°What about the First Summit?¡± Xiao Yu nodded and asked again.


    ¡°I have seen Senior Brother Jingting and Senior Brother Gu Qi from the First Summit before,¡± Jiang Lan replied calmly.


    These were just some ordinary questions.


    He wasn¡¯t annoyed by them either.


    Actually, he knew of the names of these people only after he had heard of them through the others¡¯ discussions.


    Whenever he went out for a walk, he would hear someone mention their name once or twice.


    From there, he had an impression of them.


    As Xiao Yu walked on the road, she did not speak immediately. Instead, she lowered her head and yed with her fingers.


    Jiang Lan looked at the other party and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Senior Sister, is there anything else?¡±


    This Senior Sister was very small and very cute. If she walked together with him and went to a crowded ce.


    He would be easily noticed.


    If that happened, who knew what kind of trouble would arise.


    Although he really wanted to lure out the person in the dark.


    However, he never wanted to be the center of attention when he went out.


    Especially since his fame from the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s challenge had finally faded.


    Therefore, if there was nothing else, he wanted to go nearby alone to take a look.


    Not with a kid.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu thought for a while before replying.


    ¡°Did Junior Brother Jing Ting give something to Junior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Give something?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the other party and asked curiously.


    ¡°What is it exactly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s something rted to Senior Sister Ao.¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t open her mouth, but she still tried her best to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of recording Dharma treasure.¡±


    When she heard this, Jiang Lan understood that it was the bathing scene.


    Why was everyone asking him for the bathing scene today?


    There was nothing in that scene, right?


    ¡°This?¡± Jiang Lan took out the bead and asked.


    No matter what, since someone hade looking for him for it, there was no need for him to keep it anymore.


    After all, it was easy for people to pay too much attention to him if he kept being approached.


    ¡°Can I see it?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    She didn¡¯t immediately extend her hand, but rather waited for Jiang Lan to agree.


    After Jiang Lan nodded, she reached out and took the bead.


    She quickly checked.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you seen it?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan softly.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Well, not much of a problem.¡± Xiao Yu lowered her head and answered.


    There was indeed no problem. It was not like there was anything special inside.


    Then, Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, can you sell this to me?


    I¡¯ve got¡ª¡±


    Xiao Yu touched her waist and realized that she had forgotten to bring her storage Dharma treasure out.


    ¡°Junior Brother, can you wait for me for a while? I¡¯ll go back and get the items,¡± Xiaoyu said.


    Jiang Lan had originally nned to agree. Although this item wasn¡¯t useful, since the other party had offered him something in exchange, he wouldn¡¯t reject the other party¡¯s offer.


    However, that gaze had appeared again.


    ¡°Maybe next time. Give it to me next time.¡± Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    He did not take the bead with him.


    Now that it had been retrieved, the people of the Third Summit would probably not look for him anymore.


    Jiang Lan did not take this matter to heart.


    He was more concerned about the person in the dark.


    Since this person was here, the little girl was no longer a suspect.


    After Jiang Lan left, Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    In the end, she still epted it and walked straight back.


    Hopefully, she was able to send the items over in time.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan walked towards a crowded area once again.


    He wanted to lure this person out and take a look.


    However, when he arrived at a crowded ce, the gaze disappeared again.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    This was the first time something like this had happened.


    The other party had given up?


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He merely strolled around and looked around for a while.


    The gaze still did not appear.


    Before long, Jiang Lan decided to return.


    Perhaps the other party would appear on the way back.


    For the past few years, he had mostly walked. Only on certain days would he fly on his sword.


    He still chose to walk today.


    When he reached the woods, he saw an animal nailed to a tree ahead. It was a rabbit.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t seem to care.


    His path back was fixed and rarely deviated.


    After walking for a while, he saw another animal fixed to a tree.


    This time it was a pig.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    It was normal to encounter it once, but not the second time.


    ¡°Is the person nning to ambush me here?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and walked forward step by step.


    He could mobilize his strength at any time.


    Following that, Jiang Lan saw three more animals nailed to the tree.


    Each time, the animal was different.


    ¡°Five already. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Jiang Lan took another step forward.


    It seemed like he had to go back first.


    However, when he wanted to continue moving forward and return to where he came from.


    Suddenly, he felt a force behind him.


    It was very obvious.


    Jiang Lan immediately retreated and turned around to look behind him.


    He saw a scarecrow nailed to a tree.


    The moment he saw the scarecrow, he had a feeling of confusion. The next moment, he recovered, but it was as if something was restraining him.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan left on his sword.


    ¡°The person¡¯s at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, I can fight him. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    The other party was good at hiding and did not expose himself.


    Jiang Lan left on his sword as he normally would.


    He was neither fast nor slow.


    However, he could feel that the restriction was still there, as if it was targeting his Essence Soul. If his cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    At this moment, the Spiritual Suppression Force in his body suddenly became frenzied.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The Spiritual Suppression Force continued to assault the restriction within his body.


    Boom!


    A momentter, the restriction was taken down.


    However, Jiang Lan secretly used his One Leaf Vision to prevent anyone from sensing the change.


    Soon, Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t chase up. It looks like his means were those things from before. It¡¯s somewhat simr to a curse technique. ¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that the other party should have already made preparations and was waiting for him to descend the mountain.


    That was why he disappeared midway.


    If he returned on his sword today, there was a certain possibility that he would be led to the forest.


    ¡°The other party has already made his move. It seems like I have to hurry as well. I will advance to the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm first. Then I¡¯ll leave Kunlun to kill him. I won¡¯t be able to leave the Ninth Summit for the next few days. He must think that I¡¯ve been cursed and won¡¯t live for long. It seems like this person really does have some rtionship with the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    Apart from the Heavenly Human Race, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else who wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 100 - Thirty Years

    <h4>Chapter 100: Thirty Years</h4>


    The Heavenly Human Race had secret methods that could increase one¡¯s cultivation.


    He had the Power of Nine Bulls, and even though he felt like he could sh with mid-stage Void Refinement Realm mighty figures, he had never actually tried it before.


    There was no need to do so either. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t want to take the risk.


    Although the other party seemed to be in the dark, Jiang Lan himself was actually the one in the dark.


    He had the initiative.


    He had to be confident.


    His opponent¡¯s cultivation base was at the Void Refinement Realm, the highest among all the enemies that Jiang Lan had encountered.


    Although Jiang Lan had his trump cards, he felt that he couldn¡¯t kill his opponent with a single fist. He felt that it wasn¡¯t safe enough.


    Thus, he decided to bear with it for a little while.


    He had already waited for three years. It was fine to wait another three years.


    He would leave the mountain after advancing to the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    There was no news of his death in the Ninth Summit, so his enemy should not have given up.


    By hiding for a few years, he could let the other party know that he was indeed very weak.


    And afraid of trouble.


    Soon after, Jiang Lan returned to his residence. When he saw that the Udumbara Flower was as listless as ever, he took the potted nt to the Netherworld Cave.


    Then, he entered seclusion.


    This time, he would not leave the Ninth Summit until he reached the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    ¡­


    On the path where Jiang Lan was originally at.


    A little girl looked around, trying to find someone but to no avail. Then, she went to check out a few more ces.


    But she could not find the person she was looking for.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find him. Looks like I¡¯ll have to wait until next time.¡±


    Xiao Yu lowered her head and muttered to herself.


    She didn¡¯t like owing people anything.


    However, he should be able to return it soon. Perhaps his Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit would leave the Ninth Summit in a few days.


    She had to hurry back.


    ¡­


    Lin Siya, who was still thinking about how to exin things to Senior Sister, suddenly received news from her Senior Sister..


    She said that she didn¡¯t need to look for the recording bead anymore. She didn¡¯t care anymore.


    This puzzled her.


    Has Senior Sister grown up again?


    The psychological changes of the Dragon Race when they grew up were truly fascinating.


    But she was also relieved.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    A magnificent sunset glow appeared in the east. Light scattered down in front of the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s figure appeared from the cave.


    He looked at the sunrise without saying a word.


    He then began to clean up the Ninth Summit.


    At noon, he returned to the Netherworld Cave and continued cultivating.


    Spring passed and autumn came.


    Flowers bloomed and fell.


    Spring¡¯s flowers, autumn¡¯s moon, summer¡¯s sun, winter¡¯s snow.


    The four seasons alternated.


    Thirty years passed in the blink of an eye.


    There were some changes in the path leading to the Ninth Summit. The nts and trees had been reced countless times.


    The courtyard that belonged to Jiang Lan was also rebuilt this year.


    After more than a hundred years, the house that had been renovated multiple times could no longer hold on.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t force it, ending its hundred years of persistence.


    The new courtyard had been built. It was personally built by Jiang Lan.


    Over the next hundred years, this new house of his had to face the test of wind and rain.


    And Jiang Lan would also rely on it to shelter himself from the wind and rain.


    The zing sun rose as Jiang Lan stood in front of the new courtyard.


    He did not change the courtyard too much.


    The difference was extremely small.


    Perhaps it was because of nostalgia.


    Dong!


    Jiang Lan ced the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower in the courtyard.


    For the past thirty years, the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower had not changed. The Udumbara Flower was as dispirited as ever.


    But they were all alive and strong.


    After watering the vegetative egg and the Udumbara flower, Jiang Lan turned to look outside the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years. It¡¯s time to leave Kunlun.¡±


    He had been cultivating for the past thirty years.


    Three years ago, he had sessfully entered the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    In the past three years, he had only been consolidating his cultivation base and familiarizing himself with spell techniques.


    He was just a sliver away frompletely mastering the Power of Nine Bulls.


    It was a pity that his body seemed to be unable to withstand it, so he had yet to master it.


    He had already learned the ninth step of the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, but he felt that he could not fully unleash it.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. As long as he slowly raised his cultivation, he should be able to figure it out.


    This time, Jiang Lan had prepared quite a number of Dharma treasures with high lethality and defensive power as well as runes.


    The current him had enough confidence to fight against the previous person who had targeted him.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that the other person had also reached the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    But Jiang Lan had the Powerful Vajrapani Pill.


    If he ate it, he might be able to break through to the power of nine bulls.


    With the power of eight bulls, he felt like he could sh with a mid-stage Void Refinement Realm mighty figure.


    Once he broke through to the strength of nine bulls, his Power of Nine Bulls shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than Heavenly Human Race¡¯s secret technique.


    It was worth a try.


    There was no need to wait any longer.


    Now, it all depended on whether that person paid attention to him.


    If he didn¡¯t pay attention, he would just stroll around a crowded ce.


    By doing so, he could lure him out of Kunlun.


    By then, he would be able to kill the other party.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan walked out of the Ninth Summit.


    However, he had just taken a step when he suddenly received a message.


    It was from his master.


    Jiang Lan was a little puzzled and looked at it.


    One look at the message and he knew what was going on.


    On the surface, his cultivation had already entered the perfected Golden Core Realm.


    These thirty years of seclusion had already allowed him to reach the peak of Golden Core.


    His master had prepared another trip for him to gain the experience to breakthrough.


    ¡°Master is messing with my resolve again.¡±


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it and immediately headed to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He was also curious about where his master would let him go this time.


    In fact, he always received clear benefits.


    Therefore, he was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Master,¡± Jiang Lan called softly from behind Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Do you want to go out for a stroll?¡± Mo Zhengdong was looking at the foot of the mountain when he heard of Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival. He turned to Jiang Lan and asked.


    Was he going to be sent on a long journey? This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first reaction.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and directly rejected his master.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s wait a few more years.¡±


    He indeed wanted to wait for a few more years.


    In a few decades, it would be time for him to go out and undergo tribtion.


    If everything went smoothly, he felt that he could be an immortal within a hundred years.


    The biggest problem was not advancing to thete-stage of the Void Refinement Realm, but facing the gate of immortality.


    The more talented one was, the easier it was for them to cross this threshold.


    He was more talented than ordinary people, but he was average in Kunlun.


    There were many difficulties.


    Hopefully, there would be corresponding treasures.


    If he received another Creation of Heaven and Earth, it would be very easy.


    The Daoist Scripture or the Creation Pill could do too.


    ¡°You are not going to be going on a long journey,¡± Mo Zhengdong corrected.


    He wanted to test his disciple.


    His disciple was good at everything, except that he was a little entric.


    A few decades ago, he would still often walk around Kunlun.


    He thought that his disciple was trying to get in touch with the outside world.


    However, he was wrong. Not long after, his disciple stopped going out.


    Thirty years. His disciple did not leave for an entire thirty years.


    Besides going into seclusion, this disciple of his would only manage the Ninth Summit.


    Fortunately, the Ninth Summit was given to him to manage.


    Otherwise, he might not have walked out of the Netherworld Cave for thirty years.


    However, he could feel that Jiang Lan had always been working hard, definitely for the sake of achieving immortality.


    ¡°Then where am I going?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    Actually, he did not want to go out, even if it was a half day journey.


    ¡°You¡¯re already at the perfected Golden Core Realm, right?¡± asked Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°En, I¡¯ve been nning on breaking through recently.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He had been at the perfected Golden Core Realm for thirty years. It was indeed time for him to break through.


    ¡°Do you know of the old wine tavern outside Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there a few times.¡±


    The old wine tavern was where Jiang Lan often bought wine.


    He naturally remembered.


    ¡°Recently, they¡¯ve been rather busy and they want to hire a temporary worker. Thus, they have decided to choose one among the worst disciples from each summit.


    Go and see if you can get chosen, ¡°Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    ¡°Master, the worst disciple of each summit¡­¡± Jiang Lan felt that his cultivation speed was not slow.


    ¡°Are there any disciples worse than you on the Ninth Summit?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was silent.

 Chapter 101 - I Am Just Killing You

    <h4>Chapter 101: I Am Just Killing You</h4>


    Jiang Lan walked down the mountain.


    His master was right. He was the worst disciple in the Ninth Summit.


    The previous few times, he was still said to be the best, but now he was the worst.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about such empty fame.


    ¡°Master told me to apply for a job at the inn. I don¡¯t think he wants me to go out for a stroll. It¡¯s most likely rted to my Essence Soul advancement. ¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship his master had with the owner of the wine tavern.


    Now that his true cultivation base was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, it was hard to say whether he would be able to reap any benefits from this trip.


    However, the boss of the old tavern was indeed extraordinary.


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    He needed to deal with the person from thirty years ago first.


    After so many years, he hoped that the other party had not forgotten him.


    The day of his tribtion was not far away. He could not leave such an enemy in the dark.


    Jiang Lan did not feel any gaze when he left the Ninth Summit.


    It had been thirty years. The other party should have only paid attention to him asionally.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t leave Kunlun directly. Instead, he strolled around a ce with many people.


    He wanted to hear if anything major had happened over the years.


    ¡°I heard that the conflict between the Dragon Race and the Demon Race has been growing.¡±


    ¡°The Central ins has been rather chaotic recently. I heard that someone from the Heavenly Human Race hasprehended the Empyrean Scripture¡¯s Heaven and Man Scripture and has been fighting everywhere recently. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s trying toplete the process of forgoing his emotions.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly secure here either. I heard the Dragon Race is sending someone over. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be here to fight. Although the Dragon Race is strong, the Demon Race isn¡¯t weak either. They won¡¯t be able to take it if they fight with Kunlun at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°We might find out after some time.¡±


    As Jiang Lan listened to these people speak, he walked towards other ces step by step.


    He didn¡¯t really care about the Dragon Race.


    It did not matter whether they were strong or not.


    If they really wanted to fight, there was nothing he could do.


    He could only try his best to raise his cultivation.


    When the time came for him to be sent to the front line, he could at least protect himself if he was strong enough.


    Of course, this possibility was rtively low. Would a Golden Core cultivator even be enough to fill the gaps between the dragon¡¯s teeth?


    An adult dragon was basically at the Human Immortal Realm.


    That was why he could continue cultivating at ease in the ninth summit.


    However, he did need to pay some attention to the Heavenly Human Race.


    After all, the other party didn¡¯t like him.


    However, if the other party knew that he had been struck by the curse technique from before, they might no longer pay much attention to him.


    At least for now, there was no sign of the person targeting him.


    However, not long after he left, Jiang Lan discovered that the gaze had appeared again.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t even take a stroll. He walked straight out of Kunlun.


    The other party had suddenly discovered him, so he shouldn¡¯t have been prepared.


    This was the first time they had met after thirty years, and it should be enough to catch him off guard.


    Then, Jiang Lan walked out of Kunlun.


    It took him some time.


    The roads had changed.


    It had only been thirty years and the road had changed a lot.


    There was a high chance that someone had fought at the entrance to Kunlun again.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know who it was.


    With the passage of time, the Great Deste World might not undergo any obvious change.


    However, there would always be some ces that contained the traces of time.


    It was even more so for the trees and forests, as well as the busy roads.


    There were many geniuses in Kunlun, and many of them had be immortals. asionally, they would fight, and the road would always copse.


    In the past, the roads and squares were repaired many times.


    Jiang Lan had even done it once himself.


    He had deeply experienced it himself.


    Needless to say about the house.


    Fortunately, the main hall was different. It was made of a special material that was not overly worn down.


    Jiang Lan left Kunlun. When he came out, he felt the gaze behind him disappear.


    Jiang Lan only exited Kunlun once every few decades. If the other party did not take action now, it would be equivalent to missing the best opportunity for decades.


    The other party shouldn¡¯t be able to wait.


    He should probably have some other ns.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, walking at a normal speed.


    To reach the wine tavern, he needed to navigate himself through some roads.


    Especially since the road outside was also changing, he could only try to find the way.


    However, not long after, he suddenly felt that someone was flying towards him on a sword.


    She was a Foundation Establishment female cultivator.


    She appeared to be in a sorry state, but there were no injuries on her at all.


    ¡°Third Summit¡¯s Qiao Qin greets Senior Brother.¡± Qiao Qinnded in front of Jiang Lan, her voice carrying a hint of yfulness.


    It was as ifing over to chat up Jiang Lan was a very happy thing.


    She lifted her dress to make herself look less pathetic.


    ¡°Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan,¡± Jiang Lan replied politely.


    She did look like a disciple of the Third Summit.


    She donned the attire meant for the newer generation of disciples.


    Her attire was slightly different from his.


    She was a woman with scattered hair. She looked very young, probably not more than thirty years old.


    She looked like a twenty-year-old.


    ¡°Is Senior Brother free? We found a rare spirit beast nearby, but we couldn¡¯t defeat it. I was sent to call for reinforcements, but who knew I would meet Senior Brother here? Senior Brother, do can you help us take a look? ¡°Qiao Qin tilted her head and looked at Jiang Lan expectantly.


    Jiang Lan looked at the other party¡¯s anxious expression and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, Junior Sister, lead the way. However, my cultivation base isn¡¯t that high. If I can¡¯t help you, you should find the other Senior Brothers as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother is too humble. Senior Brother seems to have ate-stage Golden Core cultivation. That spirit beast is at most at the perfected Foundation Establishment Realm. It is definitely a piece of cake for you, Senior Brother. ¡°Qiao Qin said excitedly.


    Then, she led the way.


    Along the way, she looked anxious and excited.


    Jiang Lan only nodded slightly before following the other to the ce where the spirit beast was captured.


    The location was a little remote.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you from the Ninth Summit?¡± Qiao Qin asked.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He did not say anything else.


    ¡°Then you were the one who defeated the Heavenly Human Race more than thirty years ago?¡± Qiao Qin looked at Jiang Lan with admiration.


    ¡°Junior Sister entered the sect thirty years ago?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the other party and asked.


    ¡°No, I had yet to enter the sect then,¡± Qiaoqin said casually.


    ¡°I heard from some Senior Brother and Sisters that when the nine summits of Kunlun had fallen into despair and when everyone thought that no one could defeat the Heavenly Human Race, the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit was the one who saved the day. Like a beam of light, he illuminated Kunlun. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always idolized you, Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Qiao Qin continued. ¡°I heard that the Heavenly Human Race is extremely formidable. Senior brother has offended the Heavenly Human Race, so aren¡¯t you scared that the Heavenly Human Race will take revenge? Oh yeah. Our Kunlun is so strong, we don¡¯t have to worry at all. Isn¡¯t that right, Senior Brother? ¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Soon, they arrived in a forest.


    Boom!


    There were indeed sounds of fighting inside.


    At that moment, Qiao Qin hid to the side and said warily.


    ¡°Senior Brother, be careful. It¡¯sing.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood on the spot and nodded before looking ahead.


    Soon, he saw a total of six people fighting a spirit beast that looked like a bear.


    Roar!


    With a loud bang, five people were sent flying.


    Everyone fell to different positions.


    Only the person in the middle was struggling to hold on.


    ¡°Set up the array formation. I¡¯ll stall him.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, lure him over. I¡¯ve found a Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit. The situation can be resolved,¡± Qiao Qin immediately shouted.


    At this moment, the person who was struggling to hold on retreated towards Jiang Lan.


    Boom!


    As he retreated, the bear attacked again.


    That person was directly sent flying towards Jiang Lan.


    Just as he was flying over, Jiang Lan looked over and felt that the seven people had connected into a certain formation before his eyes.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if something was seizing his mind and his Essence Soul about to disappear.


    His Spiritual Suppression Force surged in strength, and an invisible rumble resounded within Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    Nothing could enter his body or affect his mind.


    At this moment, that person flew in front of Jiang Lan.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan extended his hand.


    Pu!


    The fist passed through the person¡¯s back.


    That person looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief.


    Urgh!


    He spat out blood and said with difficulty.


    ¡°S-Senior Brother, w-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am just killing you.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was unusually calm.

 Chapter 102 - Spy

    <h4>Chapter 102: Spy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man who was punched through by Jiang Lan looked at Jiang Lan with fear in his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    ?


    He executed everything perfectly just now. Why was this person still conscious?


    ¡°Are you very curious as to how I could attack, and even more curious as to why I would attack?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the person in front of him and asked.


    ¡°W-why?¡± That person asked.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he clenched his fist.


    Bang!


    The powerful force crushed the person in front of him into a bloody mist.


    Why would he spend so much time exining to him?


    The people around him started to cast curses on him again.


    That¡¯s right, Jiang Lan knew that these people had ulterior motives.


    However, when Qiao Qin first came to him, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a coincidence or if she had other motives.


    So he chose to follow.


    Perhaps by following, he could find the enemy by chance.


    When he came over, there was no obvious problem with the other party¡¯s tone.


    However, when he approached the forest, he realized that the ce had been sealed.


    Once inside, it was hard to get out.


    Only now did he confirm that this was arranged by the person who had been staring at him all this while.


    However, the other party should also be here.


    Therefore, there was no need for him to hold back.


    This was especially so when the other party directly used a killing curse the moment he came over.


    He wanted to kill him.


    These seven people cooperated very well and could even kill him silently.


    Unfortunately, the curse technique was useless against Jiang Lan.


    To prevent the curse, he had read some information and tested resisting it using his Spiritual Suppression Force.


    He discovered that ordinary curses were ineffective against him.


    Of course, he was still prepared. Even if the Spiritual Suppression Force could not eliminate this negative state, he would be fine.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The others looked at Jiang Lan in astonishment.


    ¡°Senior brother, what are you doing?¡± Qiao Qin asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°We must inform the sect that a traitor has appeared in the Ninth Summit,¡± another person said.


    ¡°He killed a fellow sect member. He must be a spy from another race.¡±


    ¡°Shameless scoundrel, theckey of another race.¡±


    ¡°We shall stop him. Junior Sister, go back and report this to the sect.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver as he looked at these people.


    As soon as they finished speaking, the five of them surrounded Jiang Lan while the remaining one fled inside.


    The one who had escaped was none other than Qiao Qin. Riding on her spirit beast, she left swiftly.


    The direction in which she escaped in was naturally not towards Kunlun.


    ¡°Are you guys going to press anymore charges against me?¡± Jiang Lan looked at these people and asked.


    The positions of the five people changed again. Jiang Lan felt that the curse technique had changed again.


    Was this the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s power?


    He had no idea.


    But that was not important.


    ¡°Do you need more charges? These few are enough to ruin your reputation before you are dealt with and sentenced to death in the Kunlun Main Hall, ¡°said a female cultivator.


    They spoke righteously as if they were the righteous party.


    ¡°Since there are no more charges, then¡­ I shall begin.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the calm faces of the five people in front of him.


    The others were confused. What was going on with this person?


    They had heard that this person had a good temperament.


    But why did he look so cold?


    He dared to be angry but did not dare to speak up?


    No, what nonsense was he saying?


    Was he so flustered that he was incoherent?


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± One of the female cultivator stared at Jiang Lan, saying quietly.


    ¡°Do you think by speaking nonsense, you can clear your name?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s time to start silencing all of you.¡± Jiang Lan appeared in front of the female cultivator before she finished speaking.


    The moment the other party appeared before her, the female cultivator¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She retreated immediately.


    But when she retreated, her hand was caught.


    At this moment, she no longer hid. Her Golden Core cultivation instantly erupted.


    She wanted to escape Jiang Lan¡¯s capture.


    Crack!


    The moment her opponent¡¯s cultivation was revealed, Jiang Lan made a move to stop her.


    The female cultivator who was about to leave was pulled back.


    Her arm was instantly broken.


    What followed was naturally Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    The fist went straight for her face.


    A force that even Golden Cores were unable to resist assaulted her.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    The female cultivator screamed.


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist didn¡¯t stop.


    Pu!


    A punch passed by and blood mist scattered.


    Like a gust of wind, it spread out in all directions.


    ¡°From what you guys have said, I¡¯m the spy from another race.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the others.


    At this moment, these people unleashed their cultivation. All of them were at the Golden Core Realm.


    One of them had even touched the Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°Attack! He who is at the perfected Golden Core Realm is not as strong as he looks.¡±


    Someone immediately shouted, and the power that belonged to him swept in all directions, as if the forest was about to copse under this power.


    After his strength overflowed, he began to attack Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. When he appeared again, he was already in front of him.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s hand was on the other party¡¯s head.


    ¡°Perfected Golden Core? About to advance to the Essence Soul Realm?¡±


    A cold voice sounded.


    This voice stirred up waves in the perfected Golden Core cultivator¡¯s mind.


    He looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s hand and wanted to escape, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t move his body.


    There was no chance of escape.


    It was not even possible for him to retaliate.


    No, not a Golden Core?


    His opponent was not even an ordinary Essence Soul cultivator.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Boom!!


    Before the other party could finish speaking, Jiang Lan¡¯s hand directly crushed this person.


    Blood mist floated around him once again.


    The remaining three people saw Jiang Lan killing Golden Cores as if he was crushing ants.


    They finally understood that the other party was not a Golden Core cultivator.


    Without any hesitation, the three of them began to flee.


    Jiang Lan took a step forward and appeared beside everyone.


    Every time he appeared, a bloody mist would erupt.


    In just a few breaths, Jiang Lan arrived before thest person.


    ¡°S-Senior, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Thest man looked at Jiang Lan with fear.


    ¡°We¡¯re not from Kunlun. The woman who just left is. We were just following orders. This matter has nothing to do with us. Please show mercy.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    Then, he came to the person.


    ¡°You guys can walk slower on the path to the Netherworld. She¡¯ll meet up with you soon.¡±


    Bang!


    Blood mist erupted.


    After finishing thest one, Jiang Lan headed into the forest.


    Whether these people were from Kunlun or not didn¡¯t make much of a difference to him.


    It was the same as long as they were enemies.


    But these were small things. The real enemy was inside.


    This time, he had already alerted the enemy.


    He had to kill her.


    ¡­


    Qiao Qin sat on the bear and kept going inside.


    She frowned and muttered to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually different from what was nned. Indeed, a temporary n is wed. However, a perfected Golden Core should not be able to stir up any waves. Since the n had failed, I still have to inform Senior. ¡±


    Although this n had failed, overall, they should still be approaching sess.


    It was just that they had encountered a disturbance midway.


    The target had already fallen into their trap and no one could save him.


    ¡°How many seniors are there?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from beside Qiao Qin.


    The voice was calm and indifferent.


    Qiao Qin was shocked when she heard the voice.


    The first thing she saw was Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother?¡±


    Jiang Lan floated in the air, parallel to Qiao Qin. He looked at this Junior Sister who did not look very big and kindly reminded her.


    ¡°ording to you people, I am the traitor of the sect and not your Senior Brother.¡±

 Chapter 103 - Afraid That You Will Be Alone

    <h4>Chapter 103: Afraid That You Will Be Alone</h4>


    Jiang Lan¡¯s appearance stunned Qiao Qin.


    She remembered that those people previously were not weak at all.


    Even if Jiang Lan had ambushed and killed one at the start.


    The others should have no problem suppressing a perfected Golden Core cultivator.


    Firstly, those people had absolute suppression over Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation realm. Secondly, those people also knew curse techniques.


    There was no suspense in the fight.


    And it had only been such a short time, how did the other party catch up?


    Was his escape techniques very powerful?


    For a moment, Qiao Qin could not be sure.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother, why are you here?¡± Qiao Qin was a little afraid.


    She secretly exerted strength and made the bear beneath her speed up.


    However, even though her speed increased, Jiang Lan¡¯s figure was still next to hers.


    ¡°Those people asked me to tell Junior Sister something.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Qiao Qin and said softly.


    ¡°Tell, tell what?¡± Qiao Qin began to gather her strength.


    She didn¡¯t think she could leave safely.


    ¡°They said the journey is long and they¡¯re worried that Junior Sister will be lonely on the road to the Netherworld alone, so they¡¯re waiting for Junior Sister on the road.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Qiao Qin¡¯s pupils constricted upon hearing this. She wanted to escape immediately.


    Just as she moved, a hand reached out to grab her.


    ¡°No, you cannot kill me. It¡¯s fine if you kill them but if you kill me, Senior will not let you off. Besides, a Golden Core like you can¡¯t kill me. You might as well run now. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking.


    Jiang Lan grabbed Qiao Qin¡¯s arm.


    At this moment, a beam of light shed past, but it didn¡¯t stop Jiang Lan¡¯s hand. Not only that, but the beam of light was also shattered by Jiang Lan¡¯s hand.


    Bang!


    Her arm was crushed.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    An iparable pain spread through Qiao Qin¡¯s body. She screamed and fell to the ground.


    She looked at Jiang Lan in fear.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re not a Golden Core cultivator?¡±


    The defense on her body was definitely enough to withstand a blow from a Golden Core.


    Just now, her defensive protection had just taken effect, but it was not able to block Jiang Lan¡¯s attack.


    Her arm was crushed in an instant by the other party.


    ¡°En, I was never a Golden Core.¡± Jiang Lan stood beside Qiao Qin and continued asking.


    ¡°Then, how many Seniors are inside?¡±


    ¡°Two, two. Senior¡­ Senior Brother, don¡¯t kill me. I¡­ I was blinded by greed and listened to them.¡± Qiao Qin tried to beg for mercy.


    However, the arm behind her back began to glow.


    As if she was summoning something.


    Jiang Lan saw it.


    Then, he stepped on it.


    Bang!


    Blood mist scattered everywhere.


    Qiao Qin¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness as she lost consciousness forever.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and only looked inside the forest.


    Two more people.


    This was different from what he had expected, but there was no turning back.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, the spirit beast at the side started attacking Jiang Lan crazily.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and only headed inside. However, he created another bloody mist along the way.


    The roars of the beast alsopletely disappeared.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the forest, there were two people standing by arge tree covered in frost.


    A white-haired old man and a middle-aged man.


    It was hard to notice the two of them standing there.


    It was as though a Dharma treasure had enveloped them.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Feng Ji has really gone to great lengths for that Golden Core.¡± The white-haired elder Cheng San asked curiously.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist previously asked me for guidance on the Heart Curse Technique. Now, you n on using the curse technique to destroy his consciousness and seize control of his body. Why is that so? Why is it that after 30 years, you still can¡¯t let him off?¡±


    Feng Ji shook his head gently, his eyes cold.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to let him go, but rather that the Heavenly Human Race doesn¡¯t want him to live. There were a few times when I wanted to kill him directly, but it was too dangerous. The Ninth Summit is not to be trifled with.


    Therefore, I could only use a curse to steal his consciousness and control his body. Then, I would make himmit suicide in the Kunlun Main Hall. No matter how Kunlun investigates, they will never suspect me.


    By doing so, I can also teach those people from Kunlun a lesson. The Heavenly Human Race is not a party to be trifled with either. By then, even if the Ninth Summit wants to vent their anger on someone, they won¡¯t be able to find a target.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t they know that it¡¯s done by the Heavenly Human Race just by looking at the situation?¡± Cheng San asked curiously.


    ¡°Even then, they still need evidence to support their im.¡± Feng Ji looked in the direction of Kunlun and said coldly.


    ¡°The four people from the Heavenly Human Race had all died in Kunlun. Everyone knew that it was the people from Kunlun who did it. However, the Heavenly Human Race didn¡¯t act because there was no proof.


    They could not attack. It would be irrational to attack without thinking. In fact, both parties would suffer. Those four weren¡¯t worthy of the Heavenly Human Race to go to war with Kunlun. However, the Heavenly Human Race must kill that person from the Ninth Summit.


    Fortunately, you guys are also here. Otherwise, I would have to make another n.¡± Feng Ji sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to imagine that he hasn¡¯t left the mountain for thirty years. I¡¯ve guarded him for thirty years. I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t suddenly left Kunlun. If he kept staying there, I might have even gone up to the Ninth Summit directly. The pressure from the Heavenly Human Race is too great. ¡±


    ¡°I see. But with Fellow Daoist¡¯s strength, you could have be Kunlun¡¯s personal disciple, right?¡± Cheng San asked curiously.


    As for the person from the Ninth Summit, he was not interested.


    His main purpose for this trip was to investigate the Skywolf Race.


    Someone from the Skywolf Race had been killed somewhere nearby.


    They had searched for many years before they found this ce.


    To be honest, it was no longer important whether they could find it or not.


    But they had to give an exnation when he returned.


    ¡°Personal disciple?¡± Feng Ji shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Unless one¡¯s talent is astonishing enough. Otherwise, it is impossible for one to be a personal disciple. It is not difficult to be an ordinary disciple in Kunlun, but a personal disciple¡¯s background has to be clean.


    Besides the Ninth Summit, if the disciples of the other summits want to be personal disciples, they will have to walk the path of the heart. As for the Ninth Summit, from ancient times until now, no one with a weak cultivation base could remain in it. That¡¯s except for my target.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Cheng San understood. Then he looked behind and said. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I wonder if those people have run into any idents.¡±


    ¡°I doubt so. Let¡¯s not talk about Fellow Daoist¡¯s disciples. Not only does Qiao Qin have a Dharma treasure protecting her, but she also has a spirit beast following her. She won¡¯t encounter any danger. Furthermore, the other party is merely a perfected Golden Core. He can¡¯t stir up much of a storm,¡± Feng Ji said.


    The moment he finished speaking.


    Something flew towards them.


    Both of them were shocked.


    Then, they used their wind spells to receive the item.


    Upon seeing the contents, Feng Ji¡¯s expression darkened.


    There was a ball of anger in his eyes.


    It was the spirit beast¡¯s corpse.


    Just as he finished speaking, the other party had thrown the corpse over.


    Was he provoking him?


    ¡°Who dares to be so bold?¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, he felt an iparably powerful attack behind him.


    Feng Ji and Cheng San detected it at the same time.


    Then, they attacked the attacker together.


    ¡°Quite a quick reaction.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Lan¡¯s voice fell, his fist directly smashed into them.


    Boom!!!


    Terrifying power and spell fluctuations belonging to the wind spell swept the surroundings in an instant.


    The trees disintegrated and thend copsed.


    Both sides were knocked back.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Feng Ji finally saw who it was.


    It was actually the disciple of the Ninth Summit that he had mistaken to be at the perfected Golden Core Realm, Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Mid-stage Void Refinement Realm? You have been hiding your cultivation base?¡± Feng Ji was a little shocked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. After being stared at by you for so many years, I can only choose to continuously increase my cultivation.¡± Jiang Lan calmlynded on the ground, looking at Feng Ji and Cheng San.


    It took him quite some time to find them.


    If he had known earlier, he would have left one alive to be his guide.


    These two people were very difficult to find.


    Just like when the other party was gazing at him.


    It was impossible for him to detect the other party¡¯s exact location.


    It must have been some kind of Dharma treasure or cultivation technique.


    Fortunately, he had his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel. After navigating around, he then found these two people.


    Because of his One Leaf Vision, the two didn¡¯t notice him.


    Out of curiosity, he hid in the dark and listened for a while.


    He finally understood why this person hadn¡¯t attacked him in Kunlun.


    However, the cultivation of these two people still surprised him.


    One was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, while the other was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    The one who was younger was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He was also the person who wanted to kill him.


    When he started talking about the spirit beast, Jiang Lan knew that it was time to make a move.


    Unfortunately, both of them reacted surprisingly quickly.


    He did not injure them with a single punch.


    As expected, Void Refinement Realm mighty figures were not easy to deal with.

 Chapter 104 - You Know Nothing About Power

    <h4>Chapter 104: You Know Nothing About Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Feng Ji looked at Jiang Lan who suddenly appeared, his brows tightly furrowed.


    The other party¡¯s punch made his heart palpitate.


    ?


    If he had not retreated quickly, he would not have remained unhurt.


    Not only was the other party¡¯s cultivation high, he was also ridiculously strong.


    More importantly, the other party had always known that he was watching him.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t leave the mountain for thirty years and remained in seclusion.


    And once he got off the mountain, he made a trip to leave Kunlun.


    All for the sake of eliminating him.


    Feng Ji frowned.


    He regretted it.


    He missed the best opportunity to kill Jiang Lan.


    He had actually waited for thirty years.


    Cheng San looked at Jiang Lan, his eyes shining as he frantically searched for a countermeasure.


    From the current situation, he had to understand the difference in strength between him and the other party.


    He knew he had discovered something he shouldn¡¯t have known. This person from Kunlun would definitely not let him off.


    One must know that even Feng Ji was unaware that the other party had concealed his cultivation.


    This was the other party¡¯s trump card. He would never let anyone who was still alive know about it.


    Therefore, if both sides were on the same skill level, he would have the initiative.


    Otherwise, either the Kunlun disciple died or he would die with Feng Ji.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Feng Ji asked Jiang Lan.


    Since the spirit beast¡¯s corpse was here, it meant that no one had stopped Jiang Lan.


    Was the curse ineffective?


    As for the others¡­ they probably hadn¡¯t ended up well against a Void Refinement cultivator.


    Jiang Lan answered his question.


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting for you two on the path to the Netherworld.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jiang Lan disappeared on the spot.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if this person had mastered the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s secret technique or not.


    However, once the other party used the secret technique, it would be somewhat troublesome to kill him.


    He had to kill him now.


    When Jiang Lan reappeared, he was already behind Feng Ji.


    His fist was already next to Feng Ji.


    Feng Ji was greatly rmed and did not dare to receive it head-on.


    Boom!


    A powerful shockwave rippled into the surroundings, and Feng Ji was sent flying.


    Blood dripped from Feng Ji.


    His arm was injured, but it wasn¡¯t broken. At this time, his aura began to erupt.


    His entire body was covered in runes.


    The moment hended, his preparations were finished.


    The next moment, he began to counterattack.


    ¡°Childish. Do you think you can fight me with your little brute force?¡±


    As the sound of Feng Ji faded, fire-like power began to appear in the surroundings.


    His hands formed seals.


    Power then converged on his hands.


    ¡°You simply do not understand what power is. You only know how to use your fists.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Feng Ji had finished forming his seals and a palm pressed towards Jiang Lan.


    Facing this palm, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.


    From his senses, it was as if he could see an iparably huge Dharma Idol standing behind Feng Ji. This palm seemed to be striking out from the Dharma Idol.


    The strength it had was overwhelming.


    Naturally, Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t just stand there and wait to be beaten.


    The moment Feng Ji struck out with his palm, Jiang Lan had already arrived before Feng Ji.


    Facing this terrifying palm, he raised his fist.


    Feng Ji was slightly surprised when he saw Jiang Lan attack his Dharma Idol.


    Was he crazy?


    Not only did he not attempt to dodge, he did not even put up any defense at all. Was he intending to sh head-on?


    ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡±


    In the next instant, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist collided with Feng Ji¡¯s Dharma Idol.


    Power collided.


    An invisible storm began to spread.


    Boom!!!


    A powerful force swept in all directions.


    At that moment, an ethereal bull¡¯s cry sounded.


    Moo!


    The bull¡¯s cry seemed toe from the endless void.


    It could pierce through everything and even crush mountains and rivers.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded.


    Feng Ji, who was initially evenly matched with Jiang Lan, could not believe what was currently happening.


    His Dharma Idol¡¯s attack had been blocked, and not only that, but his Dharma Idol was also shattering.


    Shattering along with it was his hand.


    In the next instant, he felt Jiang Lan¡¯s fist touch his hand.


    He saw his palm disintegrating at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    Boom!


    A punch flew past.


    Feng Ji fled with heavy injuries.


    Blood mist scattered, with Jiang Lan standing where he initially was.


    But in the next instant, Feng Ji saw Jiang Lan¡¯s figure disappear.


    ¡°Behind you.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded from behind Feng Ji.


    Jiang Lan was like a death goding to im his life.


    Feng Ji felt fear in his heart. How could this person be so terrifying?


    He never thought that he would be so vulnerable in front of Jiang Lan.


    He was a little afraid.


    ¡°Cheng San, what are you waiting for?¡±


    A frightened voice sounded.


    It was as if he was trying to grab onto a life-saving straw.


    At this time, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist had already arrived in front of Feng Ji.


    A powerful shockwave rippled through the air, sending shockwaves through the air.


    It was as if he was about to face death.


    He wanted to retreat, but his speed was not as fast as Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    Boom!!


    Jiang Lan punched out. He thought that he would be able to shatter half of Feng J0i¡¯s body.


    But to his surprise, a wolf¡¯s head blocked his fist.


    It was a Dharma treasure.


    Bang! The wolf¡¯s head was crushed by Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Feng Ji managed to escape.


    Beside him was an old man.


    The old man had a small wolf¡¯s head on his palm.


    But it was already broken.


    Blood flowed from the corner of the old man¡¯s mouth.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist had injured him.


    ¡°Daoist Feng Ji, quickly think of a way,¡± Cheng San immediately said.


    They were no match for this person.


    The other party was simply an unstoppable monster.


    They had never seen a Void Refinement cultivator who could solve everything with his fists.


    Feng Ji, who had used a secret technique, had the strength close to that of ate-stage Void Refinement Realm mighty figure. On the other hand, the wolf¡¯s head Dharma treasure could not be broken without the power of ate-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    This person¡¯s strength was alreadyparable to ate-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    Feng Ji was shocked in his heart.


    This disciple of the Ninth Summit was different from what he had imagined.


    He was short-sighted. He was the one who knew nothing about power.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, we can do some negotiation,¡± Feng Ji immediately said.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race wishes to kill you. I am only a spy for the Heavenly Human Race, not a member of the Heavenly Human Race. If fellow Daoist kills me, they will just send another person to deal with fellow Daoist. As long as I¡¯m alive, there won¡¯t be a second person who will attack you.


    Furthermore, I can send a message to let them know that I have already abolished your foundation. This way, the Heavenly Human Race definitely won¡¯t take you seriously anymore.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Feng Ji and asked curiously.


    ¡°Why does the Heavenly Human Race want to kill me so badly?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel like the Heavenly Human Race had found out about him killing Miao Xiu.


    ¡°Because you managed to ascend to the peak of the Stairway to Heavens,¡± Feng Ji said immediately.


    ¡°Being targeted by the Heavenly Human Race is extremely troublesome. Even if I am killed by you right now, they will still send people over to investigate the situation. So keeping me alive is useful to you.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°You make a lot of sense, but that¡¯s not the only way. It¡¯s not the best solution either. ¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else. He took another step forward.


    Feng Ji and Cheng San were shocked.


    At this moment, they had nowhere to retreat. The other party didn¡¯t even listen to them.


    The power began to approach him, and his fist soon arrived before Feng Ji.


    ¡°Extremely stupid. You forced me to do this.¡±


    Countless cracks appeared on Feng Ji¡¯s body. Even if he died, he wanted to drag Jiang Lan down with him.


    However, no matter how fast he was, he couldn¡¯t surpass Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    He could not understand why this person would not listen to his opinion.


    Also, why was this person¡¯s punch so heavy?


    Feng Ji felt like the fist had be everything in his world.


    Bang!!

 Chapter 105 - Then I Shall Make The Heavenly Human Race Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 105: Then I Shall Make The Heavenly Human Race Disappear</h4>


    Boom!


    Feng Ji flew to the side.


    At thest moment, he managed to dodge a little.


    However, he was unable to avoid the fatal blow.


    Feng Ji was lying on the ground, on the verge of death. He looked at Jiang Lan, finding it hard to ept the situation he was in.


    He was originally the hunter, but how did he suddenly be the prey?


    Was it because he had been too confident?


    Jiang Lan came to Feng Ji¡¯s side. Even if Feng Ji was about to die, he still wanted to deal another blow to ensure he was deader than dead.


    This was to ensure that the other party diedpletely.


    Otherwise, he would be the one facing danger.


    The old man beside him had already run away.


    He seemed to be very fast.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t let him escape. Instead, he used the Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo).


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Jiang Lan had already sensed that the other party had been restrained.


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Feng Ji looked at Jiang Lan, his heart full of unwillingness.


    ¡°If the Heavenly Human Race really doesn¡¯t want me to live, then the best method isn¡¯t to cooperate with you.¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡± Asked Feng Ji, whose life force was about to be cut off.


    He really wanted to know what Jiang Lan wanted to do.


    Of course, it was also to stall for time.


    So that he could let Cheng San escape further away.


    If Cheng San managed to sessfully escape, he would definitely be a huge problem for Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan might even be apanying him to dieter on.


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s following words caused great waves to surge in his mind.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was calm and cold.


    ¡°The road below is too cold and dark. Walking alone is too lonely. I¡¯ll send them down to keep youpany. You¡­ Just have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Feng Ji looked at Jiang Lan, his eyes wide open as he tried to process the crazy thought of Jiang Lan.


    Killing off the entirety of the Heavenly Human Race was a crazy idea.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t give Feng Ji another chance to speak.


    He needed to deal with the other person who had escaped some distance away.


    Skywolf Race.


    His memory was pretty good.


    He had indeed killed a wolf before.


    It seemed like he had provoked quite a few powerful enemies.


    But¡­ he, who had mastered the One Leaf Vision, didn¡¯t care about that.


    It was indeed very dangerous outside. It was safer to hide in the Ninth Summit and cultivate.


    When he became an immortal, he would be much more rxed when facing these people.


    He would also have the ability to protect himself when he went out then.


    Jiang Lan vanished on the spot, activating his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to its limit.


    Soon, he appeared at the edge of the forest.


    This was also the edge of the sealed space.


    There was a gap at the edge that Daoist Cheng San had opened for himself.


    As long as he left this door, he would be much safer.


    Unfortunately, he was trapped by the Immortal Binding Rope.


    He had lost his bnce and had fallen to the ground.


    Even though the Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo) wasn¡¯t the real thing, for someone who wasn¡¯t an immortal, it still wasn¡¯t much different from the real thing.


    It was just that there was a certain chance of failure.


    However, if it was just used to capture someone who was escaping, the chances of it seeding was pretty high.


    Immortals, however, would not be trapped for long.


    Jiang Lan looked at this person without saying anything.


    The other party did not beg for mercy either.


    ¡°I just want to ask a question,¡± Cheng San said.


    He knew that he would definitely die. No matter what he said, the other party would not let him off.


    This was what he had learned through experience.


    Because if he was the other person.


    He would not leave the other party alive either.


    ¡°What question?¡± Jiang Lan stood beside Cheng San and asked.


    ¡°Get closer. I¡¯m worried that the walls have ears,¡± Cheng San said to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan squatted down.


    There was still some distance.


    Cheng San originally intended to let Jiang Lan get closer.


    However, what he did not expect was¡­


    Jiang Lan¡¯s hand had already grabbed his mouth.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re worried that the walls have ears, then don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was a bit low, with not much emotion mixed within.


    Cheng San struggled and wanted to speak.


    Just a little closer and he would have a chance of survival.


    Her heart was filled with unwillingness.


    Bang!


    In despair, Cheng San was crushed by Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan only stood up and left after the blood mist had floated up.


    He then walked out through the gap.


    After he left, the forest closed up again.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. His One Leaf Vision had always been activated passively. Even if the matter here was discovered, no one would know that it was him.


    No matter how they investigated, it would not be linked to him.


    Furthermore, this ce was quite a distance away from Kunlun.


    After all, he was near the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Thus, it would also take some time to return.


    ¡°This matter can be considered to havee to an end, but the threat of the Heavenly Human Race still exists. After I return from the inn this time, I won¡¯t being out anytime soon. ¡±


    It was still the safest in the Ninth Summit.


    However, he could also learn some techniques and spells which could reduce his presence.


    Even if the Heavenly Human Race really had spies in Kunlun, they might not be able to find him.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race doesn¡¯t tolerate my existence. It seems like I have to make ns early.¡±


    In the future, he would have to go out and undergo tribtion.


    It was never a good thing to be targeted.


    He just didn¡¯t know when he would be able to be invincible in the Grand Deste World.


    Invincibility was still too far away. What he needed to do now was be an immortal.


    If he couldn¡¯t be an immortal, then everything was just a dream.


    So far, he had obtained nothing that could help him be an immortal.


    If nothing appeared even when the time hade for him to transcend his tribtion, he would have to visit other famous ces in Kunlun.


    For example, the other mystic realms in Kunlun and the ce above the Jade Pool.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was walking on the main road. He was going to the wine tavern to apply for the job.


    He had summarized his previous battles and felt that he should be more cautious in the future.


    He should be less curious about things.


    For example, in the end, if he couldn¡¯t help but be curious when facing Cheng San, he didn¡¯t know what he would face after that.


    As for what Feng Ji had said.


    It made sense, but he couldn¡¯t trust someone who wanted to kill him.


    That could put his life in danger at any moment.


    The Heavenly Human Race was troublesome, but as long as he was strong enough and his fists were strong enough, he did not need to worry much about it.


    At that time, it would not be a matter of whether the Heavenly Human Race could tolerate him, but whether he could tolerate the Heavenly Human Race.


    However, there was one thing that could be confirmed. The Heavenly Human Race knew that Miao Xiu had also died, but no one felt like it was him who did the job.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He decided to just work hard to improve his cultivation and think of ways to be an immortal.


    During this period, the most troublesome thing was to apply for the job at the wine tavern.


    Failing to get hired was a good thing. He could directly return to seclusion. If he seeded, who knew how much time would be wasted.


    But there should be certain benefits if he was hired.


    In conclusion, he would just let nature take its course.


    No matter what the oue was, it should not be that bad.


    Roar!


    Jiang Lan, who was walking on the road, was suddenly shocked.


    A dragon¡¯s roar shook the sky.


    It came from the sky.


    ¡°Dragon race?¡±


    Looking at Jiang Lan in the sky, he realized that an azure dragon was heading toward Kunlun.


    Just by looking at it, he felt a terrifying pressure emanating from it.


    This dragon was very strong.


    The might of the dragon race was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is really here. But it¡¯s just a dragon. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re here to start a war.¡±


    When he came out, he heard someone talking about the Dragon Race.


    Unexpectedly, in less than a day, a dragon had arrived.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care too much about the Dragon Race¡¯s arrival.


    This was a matter for the higher-ups.


    If they were here to challenge Kunlun, he would definitely not be sent up.


    Even if it was his turn, he could just admit defeat. A dragon was not something he could match at all.


    Unless it was a young dragon like Ao Longyu.


    However, thirty years had passed, and Ao Longyu had grown a lot.


    There was a high chance that she was already at thete-stage Essence Soul Realm.

 Chapter 106 - Recruitment At The Inn

    <h4>Chapter 106: Recruitment At The Inn</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The dragon did not cause much of amotion when it went to Kunlun.


    At least Jiang Lan, who was walking on the road, didn¡¯t feel it.


    ?


    He saw the dragon entering Kunlun.


    No sound came out from within.


    Thest time the Heavenly Human Race hade to Kunlun, he had heard sounds ofmotioning from within Kunlun.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is much more dominant than the Heavenly Human Race but they do not speak as much as those from the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    This situation was clearly more difficult than before.


    However, this was something meant for the higher-ups. Even if he revealed his true cultivation level, it would be useless.


    After all, he was only a personal disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    At most, he would be the most powerful candidate topete for the position of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows, looking at the road ahead.


    If he could walk, there was no need to fly.


    If he had flown just now, he would have to face the dragon up close. That would have been quite ufortable.


    It would be troublesome if the other party disliked him.


    After some time, Jiang Lan arrived at the old wine tavern.


    This time, it was not as quiet inside.


    When he entered, there were already eight people standing there.


    Five men and three women.


    They were young and their cultivation were not high.


    Some had a cultivation of around the early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Half had reached the perfected Qi Refinement Realm.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival naturally drew the attention of the eight people.


    However, with a single nce, they knew that Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation was very high, at least much higher than theirs.


    Looking at his clothes, they knew that this was their Senior Brother.


    However, they did not know what this Senior Brother was here for.


    When Jiang Lan saw these people, he naturally had some guesses. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and went to look for the innkeeper.


    The eight people moved aside.


    ¡°Oh?¡± At this moment, the innkeeper walked out and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all here. You¡¯re not consideredte.¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately bowed his head in apology.


    He did not know that there was such a thing as beingte.


    His master didn¡¯t say that there was a prearranged time to meet. Probably the innkeeper didn¡¯t tell his master of it either.


    When the eight other disciples heard what the innkeeper said, they knew that this person who had just arrived was the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    The Ninth Summit was extremely mysterious to them.


    It was said that it did not ept any disciples all year round.


    Because even if it did, it could not keep them.


    Besides, if ordinary disciples went to the Ninth Summit, they might have inner demons.


    It was uncertain whether the Ninth Summit had any disciples.


    They had heard that there was a disciple in the Ninth Summit before but they had yet to see with their own eyes. Hence, they were unsure whether the disciple even existed.


    Today, they had met the real person.


    ¡°Come over, we can do the test together,¡± the innkeeper said to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded and walked over.


    The innkeeper sat at the table with a pot of tea and a cup.


    He set the cup across the table.


    ¡°Firste, first serve. We shall follow the order of arrival. Who¡¯s the first?¡± The innkeeper looked at the nine people.


    Although he was a little old, he was very energetic.


    Jiang Lan was thest toe, so it was impossible for him to know who was the first.


    The others exchanged looks before a female cultivator said.


    ¡°There was no one else when I arrived. It should have been me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad to be the first toe.


    They did not think that it was a good idea to help out here.


    But it was probably not that bad of a chore either. After all, it was only temporary help, and they were also given time for cultivation.


    Of course, there were also people who did not want toe.


    After all, those who came were rtively weak.


    If this was a good opportunity, would it even be their turn?


    ¡°Sit down.¡± The innkeeper looked at the female cultivator and said softly.


    ¡°I am Zheng Xi of the Fifth Summit. Sorry for disturbing you, Senior.¡± Zheng Xi bowed and sat down.


    She felt a little restrained because she didn¡¯t know what she was going to face.


    Jiang Lan just stood at the back and watched. It felt like an interview.


    The innkeeper was selecting people.


    ¡°Let me make it clear first. Sitting down means that you are agreeing to help out at the inn. Of course, you have to be chosen first. The inn only needs two people. Do you guys understand?¡± The innkeeper looked at everyone and said.


    Jiang Lan and the others nodded.


    This meant that the people behind were highly likely not going to be hired.


    ¡°Two? I¡¯m thest one. It seems like I might not need to stay,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    He did not care. No matter what the situation was, it would not make much difference to him.


    ¡°Since you guys have understood, I shall tell you about the remuneration.¡± The innkeeper moved the teapot and poured half a cup of tea into the cup in front.


    Everyone was listening, but all their eyes were on the tea.


    They wondered if the tea was special.


    Then, they saw the innkeeper make a move and push the teacup in front of the Fifth Summit¡¯s cultivator, Zheng Xi.


    ¡°If you can drink this cup of tea, you are considered qualified.¡± The innkeeper looked at the Fifth Peak female cultivator and said softly.


    Hearing this test, everyone was stunned.


    What was this?


    Wasn¡¯t this just making a choice?


    Didn¡¯t that mean that as long as the first two were willing, they could directly work at the inn?


    If they were unwilling, they would naturally be eliminated.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t be criticized when she returned.


    Jiang Lan looked at the tea on the table curiously.


    He could not tell what was wrong with the tea.


    ¡°Is it just a simple choice of choosing whether to drink the tea or not? I don¡¯t think so. There should be something else. ¡°Jiang Lan guessed.


    He stood at the back and watched.


    He wanted to see what would happen if this Junior Sister drank the tea.


    At this moment, Zheng Xi looked at the teacup in front of her. Actually, she did not understand either.


    But since she was already here, even if it was just an ordinary choice, she would still choose to stay.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on the ceremony,¡± Zheng Xi said humbly.


    After seeing the innkeeper nod his head, she reached for her teacup.


    Everyone was watching, as if trying to see if anything would happen.


    They watched as Zheng Xi picked up the cup, but suddenly stopped midway.


    This made many people curious.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    Indeed, drinking the tea was not that simple.


    He felt a change in the other party¡¯s mind, as if she was experiencing something.


    ng!


    The teacup fell from Zheng Xi¡¯s hand.


    Then, she clutched her chest as she struggled to breathe, her eyes filled with fear.


    This sudden scene shocked everyone.


    They had no idea what was going on.


    They only felt that Zheng Xi did not hold the teacup properly and allowed it to fall.


    Then, she started to feel ufortable.


    Jiang Lan could sense something, but he wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    Was this rted to one¡¯s temperament?


    If that was the case, then this kind of test shouldn¡¯t be of much use to him.


    It was too ordinary.


    However, the innkeeper seemed to be very skilled in this aspect. He was pulled into the inn several times.


    He could not resist the boss at all.


    ¡°Looks like you have failed,¡± the innkeeper said to Zheng Xi.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, Senior,¡± Zheng Xi stood up and said in a low voice.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have recovered yet.


    She was eliminated, but she didn¡¯t leave. She wanted to see if anyone else would seed.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    At this moment, a man sat down.


    He was a little nervous, but he also wanted to see what was different about this cup of tea.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    Seven people gathered in the main hall. Their expressions were not very good.


    These seven people could almost represent the entire Kunlun.


    All of them were Summit Leaders.


    They could all be considered the higher-ups of the sect.


    Without the Sect Leader, even some of the elders were unable to influence their decisions.


    ¡°The people of the Dragon Race are really too much. They intend to take the Goddess back with them with just a few words? How domineering.¡±


    Someone took the lead and spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 107 - Finding A Dao Companion For Jiang Lan

    <h4>Chapter 107: Finding A Dao Companion For Jiang Lan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal. The dragon race knows that Ao Longyu has be a Goddess.


    And the Goddess of the Jade Pool is extremely important to Kunlun.


    ?


    At first, they did not send anyone over as they wanted us to experience the benefits of having a Goddess for the Jade Pool.


    After we have gotten used to the better cultivation environment, they will then ask for her to go back.


    By doing so, they will leave a huge impact on Kunlun,¡± said Liu Jing, the Second Summit Summit Leader.


    He was a very young-looking man, dressed in white and looked extremely handsome.


    But everyone knew that he was the oldest among them.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to hand Ao Longyu over to the Dragon Race. However, Longyu does belong to the Dragon Race. If they want to bring her back the Dragon Pce to exchange with another dragon, we can¡¯t reject them either,¡± said Third Summit¡¯s Zhu Qing.


    Her face held a frown.


    On the surface, the Dragon Race¡¯s request was not excessive. They merely wanted a member of their race back.


    But the situation currently was rather special.


    ¡°That may seem to be the case, but the Dragon race will not really fight with us just to get her back.¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao looked at the others and said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hand over the Goddess.


    However, we will need to give an exination to the Dragon Race. ¡±


    ¡°Exnation?


    What do you think they want?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is waging war against the demons. They only want some benefits. They will not force Ao Longyu to return. Saying that another dragon wille is just to scare us.


    The main goal of sending Ao Longyu to Kunlun was never for cultivation purposes.


    It would be of no use for them to trade a member of the Dragon Race for our Jade Pool Goddess.


    And they don¡¯t want to start a war with us.


    Therefore, this matter is actually very simple. ¡°Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue said.


    Miao Yue was the Fifth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader and a veil covered her face. Her hair was long and fell to her waist.


    She looked like a youngdy.


    She was pure and quiet.


    The Third Summit was filled with female cultivators because Zhu Qing did not like men.


    The Fifth Summit however, had the most bnced ratio between men and women.


    The Ninth Summit, on other hand, was a stark contrast to the Third Summit.


    There were only male disciples on the Ninth Summit.


    And the center of their discussion now was on the matter of the Dragon Race wanting to take back Ao Longyu.


    As the Kunlun¡¯s Jade Pool Goddess, Ao Longyu couldn¡¯t possibly be taken back.


    Therefore, they needed countermeasures to deal with the ¡°unreasonable¡± dragons.


    ¡°The Goddess is indeed part of the Dragon Race. We are on the losing ground when we start our negotiation. This is indeed very troublesome,¡± said Jiu Zhongtian.


    Although Ao Longyu was a disciple of Kunlun, she was also a member of the Dragon Race.


    Furthermore, her identity in the Dragon Race was not simple either.


    Thus, the Dragon Race could make a ruckus out of this.


    ¡°However, she is the only Goddess in all these years,¡± Zhu Qing said.


    No matter what, Kunlun only had one goddess.


    No one could refute this fact.


    ¡°The identity of the Goddess is not important for now. What¡¯s important is how to deal with the Dragon Race,¡± said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    ¡°The dragons are easy to deal with. We just need to give them something they want, but there¡¯s one part that¡¯s the most troublesome.¡± Feng Yixiao looked at the others and said,


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if the Dragon Race will repeatedly find trouble with this matter even if we manage to appease them this time round.


    Therefore, what they needed to discuss now was how topletely bind the Goddess to Kunlun.


    By doing so, the Dragon Race can no longer argue about wanting her back in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for Kunlun to pay some price. After all, the Goddess was indeed brought here by the Dragon Race.


    Kunlun is still the biggest beneficiary.


    But howcan we tie the Dragon Princess to Kunlun?


    This is what¡¯s difficult.


    Or perhaps it can be said to be almost impossible, ¡°said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very difficult as the dragons aren¡¯t that close to us.


    However, they don¡¯t want to fall out with us either.


    The Demon Race has tried to provoke conflict between us and the Dragon Race several times.


    Even when Ao Longyu was faced with many dangers, the Dragon Race remained silent throughout.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s bottom line should be lower than we think.


    So as long as the method is right, making Ao Longyu stay in Kunlun might be possible.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about directly harming Ao Longyu, I will not agree with it.


    The Goddess¡¯ condition is directly rted to the Jade Pool.


    You all should understand this, ¡°Zhu Qing said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Feng Yi smiled at everyone.


    ¡°Have you guys thought of a very simple and gentle solution?


    As long as it seeds, we can tie Ao Longyu to Kunlun forever.


    Or perhaps, as long as we seed, we will no longer be restricted by the Dragon Race. ¡±


    Everyone looked towards Feng Yixiao.


    They had no idea what Feng Yixiao was talking about.


    ¡°A gentle method?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very gentle and doesn¡¯t require the slightest bit of fighting.¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    Such a gentle method seemed impossible.


    ¡°Have you guys ever thought about¡­ marriage?¡± Feng Yixiao said calmly.


    ¡°After marriage, regardless of which family the Goddess gets married to, she would be considered to be part of us already.


    The dragons will then have no right to question about her wherabouts and actions.


    Even if they have the right to ask, we will be able to give a good answer.¡±


    ¡°A marriage alliance?¡± Zhu Qing was surprised.


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°Summit Leaders are the most suitable.¡± Feng Yixiao said with a smile.


    Pa!


    Zhu Qing pped her hands and said.


    ¡°What a beast.


    You guys are already so old, yet you still have intentions of marrying a kid.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Junior Sister dosen¡¯t object,¡± said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    Zhu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a good idea, this way, Kunlun will have a reason to participate and we will no longer be passive.¡± Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue agreed to this n.


    ¡°Senior sister.¡± Zhu Qing called out to Miao Yue.


    This idea was too ridiculous.


    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry. The Dragon Race won¡¯t agree either.


    Old bones like them have no chance of sess.


    We need someone else. ¡°Miao Yue consoled softly.


    The others didn¡¯t speak and tacitly agreed with Miao Yue.


    Yes, they had no face to do such a thing.


    Especially since Ao Longyu was really too young.


    ¡°Then who should we find?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    He was asking Miao Yue.


    Although Feng Yixiao proposed this n, it didn¡¯t mean that he had a good choice in mind.


    ¡°It must be someone important in Kunlun. The best choice is not necessarily the Summit Leaders of the various summits.


    But the sessors of the various summits.


    If it is a future Summit Leader who is marrying a dragon princess, the Dragon Race can¡¯t reject us even if they want to.¡± Miao Yue looked at the others, her eyes filled with killing intent.


    ¡°If they dare to say no, we shall have a fight with them.¡±


    ¡°It seems like getting the Dragon Race to agree also requires a huge price,¡± said Jiu Zhongtian.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to pay them all at once than for them toe every time,¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed feasible, but what about the candidates?


    It¡¯s impossible for each summit to have an urate candidate now.¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing asked.


    Yes, no matter which summit it was, they had many choices when it came to the summit¡¯s sessors.


    Most importantly, they could live for a long time.


    It would take a long time before they would retire and enter seclusion.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no suitable candidate.¡± Zhu Qing thought of something and looked towards the corner.


    At this moment, everyone remembered. Then, they looked towards the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Mo Zhengdong, who had remained silent in the corner.


    Mo Zhengdong met their gazes and felt helpless.


    ¡°Jiang Lan¡­ Is still young.


    Furthermore, as a member of the Dragon Race, Ao Longyu is still a child, right? ¡°Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°Senior brother, just tell me if you intend to let the only disciple of the Ninth Summit inherit the Ninth Summit.


    The rest can be dealt with by us.¡± Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue asked.

 Chapter 108 - How Do I Tell Jiang Lan He Has A Fianc茅e?

    <h4>Chapter 108: How Do I Tell Jiang Lan He Has A Fianc¨¦e?</h4>


    Mo Zhengdong sighed when faced with the question.


    This matter was very troublesome and huge.


    If there was no need, he did not intend to involve his disciple.


    This would result in quite a bit of pressure for Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I have indeed nurtured Jiang Lan as the sessor of the Ninth Summit, or rather, he is the most suitable person I have met. In all these years, there has been no one like him.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the others and continued,


    ¡°However, without him having sufficient strength, it¡¯s very difficult for the Dragon Race to agree to this marriage. Especially when the Goddess is still young. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Longyu is still too young. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. ording to the Dragon Race¡¯s age, she is still some time away from adulthood.¡± Zhu Qing said.


    No one present knew Ao Longyu better than she did.


    After all, she had watched her grow up.


    ¡°A marriage alliance doesn¡¯t actually mean marriage.¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°What we need is a good reason to interfere with the whereabouts of the Goddess. However, if they are not married, it will not have as good an effect.¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing said.


    ¡°The binding effect will certainly not be as high as we want, but it is still better than not having any.¡± Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set the engagement first. We shall let them be fianc¨¦s for now. The Goddess is still young. We shall set the date of marriage when she bes an adult. As for the sessor of the Ninth Summit, there is not much pressure on him to be an immortal for now.


    No matter how talented a person is, it is impossible for him to advance faster than the Jade Pool¡¯s Goddess. Therefore, it is not a problem for him to be weaker than the Jade Pool Goddess. If the Dragon Race insists on waiting for the sessor of the Ninth Summit to be an immortal before they get married, then we shall wait till he bes one. There will be plenty of opportunities for him to do so in the next few centuries. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing that needs to be confirmed and that its the identity of Jiang Lan in this engagement. Is he the sessor of the Ninth Summit or just the Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    Yes, this was a very serious problem.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is not stupid. They definitely want to tie Ao Longyu to him only and not together with the Ninth Summit,¡± said Zhu Qing.


    They could not fight for this.


    But it was already enough for them.


    ¡°Then shall we confirm this matter for now?¡± Feng Yixiao looked at everyone.


    ¡°Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan, the future Summit Leader of the Ninth Summit, shall be engaged to the Jade Pool Goddess, Dragon Princess Ao Longyu. Does anyone object to this?¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing looked at the others.


    At this moment, no one spoke.


    Zhu Qing could not say anything either.


    Neither could the people involved in this decision say anything about it either. After all, this concerned the future of Kunlun.


    As Kunlun disciples, they had no choice and no right to choose.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go negotiate with Junior Sister Miao Yue.¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°Let Jiu Zhongtian follow you two too,¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing said.


    Jiu Zhongtian naturally had no problems. He also knew what he was supposed to do there.


    No one else said anything.


    This matter was very serious. It concerned the future rtionship between Kunlun and the Dragon race.


    If they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, they would definitely fight and even if they managed toe to an agreement, there will definitely still be disputes before an oue is settled.


    All in all, this matter was very important yetplicated.


    Before the discussion ended, Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong and asked.


    ¡°Will there be any problem on your side, Senior Brother?¡±


    She was referring to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°There should be no problems,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied.


    He knew Jiang Lan very well.


    Even if Jiang Lan didn¡¯t want to agree in his heart, he would still agree.


    But the pressure on him with this engagement was definitely not small.


    What he was worried about was whether Jiang Lan would be even more unsociable and entric after he knew of this matter.


    However, he still had no clue on how to inform Jiang Lan of this matter yet. He could only wait and see how the situation unfolds before telling him when the opportunity is right.


    ¡°What about Junior Sister?¡± Miao Yue looked at Zhu Qing.


    ¡°I will tell Longyu when the opportunity is right. She is very strong-minded, but she is very obedient,¡± Zhu Qing said.


    Longyu was indeed very obedient, but it was just that her personality was not very likable.


    She was like an ice princess, who distanced herself from others.


    The engagement should make her sad, but she would bear it silently.


    ¡°Then we will be responsible for discussing this matter.¡± Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue said.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On a path in Kunlun, a young girl looked at the Ninth Summit in disbelief.


    Thirty years.


    It had been thirty years since shest saw the person in the Ninth Summiting down.


    ¡°Can a person really live on a mountain alone for thirty years? There are so many people at the foot of the mountain. Why doesn¡¯t hee down and have a look or have a chat with them? ¡±


    Xiao Yu was in disbelief.


    She had waited for Jiang Lan for thirty years.


    She had always wanted to return what she owed the other party.


    However, she had never seen Jiang Lan leave the Ninth Summit in the past thirty years.


    It was not suitable for her to go up the summit and visit him either.


    Hence, she would often wait for him at the foot of the summit. This waitsted for thirty years.


    She had originally nned to give him a recording Dharma treasure, a cultivation technique, and a spell.


    Unfortunately, she never had the chance to pass it to him.


    ¡°I heard that the inn outside Kunlun is currently short-handed.¡± Suddenly, a voice reached Xiao Yu¡¯s ears.


    She was not in the mood to listen.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help it as it was not far away.


    It was two people, a man and a woman, talking as they walked.


    ¡°Yes, the inn is quite impressive. It¡¯s said that theck of manpower in the inn this time has rmed the nine summits of Kunlun. Every summit has sent out their worst disciples to let the innkeeper choose.¡±


    ¡°The worst? That¡¯s pretty unlucky of them. My cultivation level is already low. If I were to go, I will waste even more of my cultivation time.¡±


    ¡°I mean, they obviously can¡¯t let the best go, right?¡±


    The two of them chatted andughed as they left this path.


    Xiao Yu looked in the direction where the two of them left.


    Then, she walked out of Kunlun.


    All the nine summits had sent at least a disciple to the inn, which meant that there was a high chance the Ninth Summit had sent a disciple there too.


    There was only one disciple in the Ninth Summit, who was also the person she had been waiting for.


    Without further thought, Xiao Yu walked out of Kunlun.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was still watching the others drink tea.


    Or rather, watching the others get interviewed.


    Currently, it was the eighth person¡¯s turn.


    The first seven had all failed. At first, they thought that they would encounter something terrifying.


    After all, Zheng Xi of the Fifth Summit had been panicking after he picked up the cup of tea.


    Therefore, they expected that they would encounter something terrifying.


    But soon, they realized that that wasn¡¯t the case.


    This was because the second one had cried after picking up the teacup.


    The third one hadughed.


    The fourth one had fainted.


    The fifth one had mmed the table in anger.


    In short, everyone experienced different things.


    However, none of them mentioned what they had encountered after the experience.


    They merely lowered their heads and apologized for not divulging the information. Then, they quietly waited by the side for the people behind them to try.


    They had all failed, so they were very curious about who could seed.


    The first seven had all not seeded and it was not the eighth person¡¯s turn.


    If the eighth person did not seed, then the innkeeper would be unable to hire the two people it had set out to do at the start.


    After all, there would only be one left.


    Jiang Lan was actually very surprised. This test didn¡¯t seem to be a test of one¡¯s temperament.


    All of these people had made certain actions.


    They were very embarrassed, but they did not find it abnormal.


    This was a little strange. If it was an illusion, they shouldn¡¯t have reacted in such a way.


    They had no doubts about what they had seen.


    For example, the person who smiled felt awkward.


    However, his smile did not disappearpletely even after he had sat down.


    He had definitely encountered something funny.


    At this time, the disciple who was holding the teacup suddenly stood up.


    Everyone was confused. Then, they saw the eighth person pour the tea on the ground slowly and say.


    ¡°This wine is to pay respects to Senior.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    Everyone was in an uproar. This sudden action was somewhat shocking.


    Even the innkeeper himself was stunned.

 Chapter 109 - The Angry Roar From The Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Angry Roar From The Dragon Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The innkeeper looked at the person in front of him and was momentarily surprised.


    This was truly out of his expectations.


    ?


    Since when did he be a dead person who was buried in the ground?


    Everyone watched on nervously.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t know if the innkeeper would be angry, but this scene really made them want tough.


    But no one dared to show it.


    In just a few breaths, the man had recovered.


    He naturally knew what he had done.


    He was at a loss.


    ¡°Senior, I, I, I didn¡¯t mean anything else,¡± he exined immediately.


    He was afraid that if he exined it toote, his life would have been taken away.


    ¡°Next.¡± The aged voice of the innkeeper rang out.


    However, he red at that person.


    This made the person frightened and he immediately lowered his head.


    Then, he stepped aside.


    From the innkeeper¡¯s reaction, the person could infer that he was not really angry. That was good news for him.


    Jiang Lan walked over to the table and sat down.


    The others looked at Jiang Lan, wondering if this Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit could seed.


    With such high cultivation, he should be able to seed, right?


    However, this test had nothing to do with cultivation.


    They did not understand what this test was about either.


    After Jiang Lan sat down, the cup returned to its original state, and the tea in it naturally disappeared.


    Slosh.


    Another half cup of tea was poured into the teacup.


    ¡°Drink.¡± The innkeeper looked at Jiang Lan.


    He was also curious if Jiang Lan could drink it.


    He could feel Jiang Lan¡¯s excellence.


    Jiang Lan was truly extraordinary. If he was his disciple, he would be able to sleep peacefully every day.


    Mo Zhengdong was really lucky.


    Jiang Lan nodded and looked at the teacup on the table.


    He didn¡¯t think too much, nor did he sense anything.


    He then reached for the teacup.


    This was something that everyone would do.


    However, when Jiang Lan picked up the teacup, he felt countless scenes sh through his mind.


    What he saw first were the days he had spent in seclusion and the days of living in the Ninth Summit.


    It felt as if the happy or scary affairs that had happened in his life would be magnified.


    Such as when he encountered a dangerous enemy.


    However, no matter how striking the affair was, he still watched on calmly.


    Killing Feng Ji, fighting Miao Xiu, and watching the ceremony at the Jade Pool.


    One scene after another appeared.


    What surprised Jiang Lan was that his meeting with Ao Longyu at the Jade Pool was also made very obvious. She was like a ray of light trying to influence him.


    It was probably because she was pretty.


    Or perhaps, among all the people he knew, she was the most beautiful.


    Yes, he had only seen slightly more than two Senior Sisters and Junior Sisters. In fact, he had only conversed with around three of them.


    Ao Longyu was the most beautiful out of the three.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan continued looking at what happened decades ago to what had happened a hundred years ago.


    During these few years, his life was pretty in. He was either in seclusion or taking care of the Ninth Summit. asionally, he would go out to resolve some issues.


    The scene then yed back to his tenth year of entering the sect where his master had asked him to kneel down to ept him as his personal disciple.


    Jiang Lan was ted.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had be a personal disciple, but he felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    It was as if the matter of his master asking him to buy wine for him and making him kneel down to pay respects had just happened yesterday.


    The feeling was not annoying at all.


    The feeling was magnified even more now, but he was still very calm.


    At this time, the innkeeper was looking at Jiang Lan, but the teacup in Jiang Lan¡¯s hand remained unchanged.


    He continued to think back to the time when he activated his system. This was an affair to be happy about. However, he only felt calmness when seeing this scene.


    Therefore, the supposed feeling of happiness did not affect him at all.


    Time shed forward. His ordinary life in this world had almost beenpletely recalled.


    Then, the scene started to y out what had happened in his previous life.


    As time passed, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Jiang Lan, school starts tomorrow.¡±


    When he heard this voice, Jiang Lan felt extremely moved. However, his heart was still calm, as if he returned to that time.


    It was as if he was going to ss tomorrow.


    The long holiday had just ended and he was looking forward to the school reopening.


    Soon, the familiar voice sounded again.


    ¡°Have you done your summer homework?¡±


    In that instant, Jiang Lan¡¯s hand trembled.


    The half cup of tea almost spilled out.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. They thought Jiang Lan was going to fail.


    The innkeeper looked at Jiang Lan and was a bit surprised. Jiang Lan had merely trembled a bit.


    Once one was affected by one¡¯s memories, it would be difficult to suppress them.


    People with good temperaments were more or less immune to tea.


    However, if one was affected by one¡¯s memories, no matter how good one¡¯s mental state was, it would be useless.


    ¡°What did he recall that could have caused his hand to tremble?¡± The innkeeper was a bit curious.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan finished recalling his entire life.


    He saw the final match that he did not win. He saw thest portion of the food that he wanted to eat being bought by someone in front of him. He saw that he did not do well in that important exam. He saw that he did not bid farewell to his ssmates when he graduated.


    He also saw the watch that he had drawn on his hand when he was young. It had never moved, but those times were one of the best parts of his life.


    After recalling everything, Jiang Lan sobered up. In the end, he looked at the teacup in his hand that didn¡¯t spill any tea.


    He felt a little emotional.


    In his previous life, he did not have many regrets, even though his life was a little bumpy.


    He shouldn¡¯t have any regrets in this life too, but his life this time might be even bumpier.


    However, he would face all the problems head-on.


    Jiang Lan raised his hand and drained the tea in one gulp.


    The tea tasted bitter and sweet.


    At this moment, he felt as if his soul was blessed.


    A trace of enlightenment appeared in his mind.


    It was as if in just that fleeting moment, thousands of years had passed by.


    Small things in this world would disappear in an instant. Only the blue sea and fields would continuously be renewed.


    Everyone saw Jiang Lan drink the tea. They didn¡¯t know what Jiang Lan had experienced, but they were surprised that he managed to drink the tea.


    But something even more unexpected happened.


    They suddenly felt the surroundings be quiet.


    Then they were affected by the silence around them.


    Everyone could see their past in their eyes.


    The feeling of enlightenment emerged from the bottom of their hearts.


    They had also received a blessing to their souls and gained enlightenment on the spot.


    ¡­


    Xiao Yu walked towards the old wine tavern. He wanted to see if Jiang Lan was in the inn.


    But halfway there, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly resounded in Kunlun.


    Xiaoyu looked at Kunlun in surprise.


    ¡°What had just happened?¡±


    She had understood the dragon¡¯s roar earlier, as if it was saying, ¡°You guys are simply too daring.¡±


    After the dragon¡¯s roar, a sword beam shot out from Kunlun.


    The powerful force shook the heavens and earth.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting?¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked. She never expected the dragon and Kunlun to start a fight.


    Following that, another dragon roar rang out, as though saying, ¡°You dare to kill me?¡±


    He looked furious.


    After that, all that remained was silence.


    Xiao Yu looked in the direction of Kunlun with some confusion.


    She was a little worried, but she definitely couldn¡¯t get close.


    In the end, she decided to return the items she owed to Jiang Lan first before she went to ask around to see if she could find out anything about what had just happened.


    Xiao Yu walked towards the old wine tavern.


    Soon, she arrived at the old inn. However, she was surprised when she entered.


    There was an aura of enlightenment inside.


    There were nine people inside.


    Standing in the middle was a man drinking tea.


    He maintained the posture of drinking tea like a statue.


    It was the Jiang Lan that Xiao Yu was looking for.


    ¡°Do you want to give it a try too?¡±


    The innkeeper came to the outermost table and asked Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 110 - Any Plans To Find A Dao Companion Recently?

    <h4>Chapter 110: Any ns To Find A Dao Companion Recently?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Jiang Lan recovered, the light of the setting sun had already shone into the inn.


    It was getting dark.


    ?


    Jiang Lan looked down at the teacup in his hand and slowly ced it on the table.


    He was not bothered by the dark sky.


    In the epiphany just now, he felt like he had lived through a thousand years.


    The sun was setting.


    He still had a long way to go.


    However, there was no one beside him. They must have left.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from behind Jiang Lan.


    It was the innkeeper.


    Jiang Lan turned around and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±


    The previous epiphany was rted to that cup of tea.


    Furthermore, he could clearly sense that his cultivation base had made some progress. Not only that, he could also feel that his subsequent cultivation would be much smoother and faster than before.


    He seemed to be getting closer and closer to immortality.


    This was naturally the work of the innkeeper.


    ¡°The tea doesn¡¯t have such an exaggerated ability. It¡¯s just that you managed toprehend something in your heart after recalling your past. Of course, there is also a bit of luck involved.¡±


    The innkeeper took the teacup that Jiang Lan ced on the table and slowly walked back to the counter. There were two teacups ced there, including Jiang Lan¡¯s one.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Remember toe earlier tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell you guys what to do,¡± the innkeeper said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You guys?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    He should be the only one who qualified, right?


    Did the owner randomly pick another person?


    ¡°I was looking for two,¡± the innkeeper said casually.


    Jiang Lan did not ask further, but he decided to bring some things back.


    ¡°Boss, is there any good wine left?¡±


    Dong!


    The innkeeper ced a small pot of wine on the table.


    ¡°Take it as a pre-payment of your sry.¡± The innkeeper pushed the good wine in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Lan epted the wine and nned to leave.


    He didn¡¯t see the teenager today, so he didn¡¯t receive any peanuts.


    As for where the youngster went, he didn¡¯t know for the time being.


    Perhaps it had something to do with thest time when he asked him if he could marry a Daopanion.


    Jiang Lan left the old inn.


    The innkeeper watched Jiang Lan leave and sighed with emotion.


    ¡°That boy can¡¯t keep up with him no matter what. I wonder if he¡¯ll cry the day he finds out the truth.¡±


    Although the old man thought so, there was a smile at the corner of his eyes.


    It was as if he had done the most interesting thing in all these years.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit and nned to send the wine in his hand to his master.


    He had not left the mountain for so many years and had never shown filial respect to his master.


    It was rare for him to go out, so it was not bad to bring some along.


    However, he did not know if his master had any troubles. If he had, he would see if he could resolve it.


    He wanted to give his master some peace of mind.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan handed the wine to his master who was standing at the edge of the mountain peak.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been chosen?¡± Mo Zhengdong took the wine and asked.


    He had always been confident in his disciple.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    If there was nothing else, he nned to return and continue cultivating.


    Today¡¯s epiphany had benefited him greatly.


    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t found a good ce to sign in today. He had to go back to the Netherworld Cave to sign in.


    Besides the Netherworld Cave, there was no other ce in the entire Ninth Summit where he could sign in.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t let Jiang Lan leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Lan could tell that his master was a little serious.


    This was not a small matter.


    Something to do with the Dragon Race?


    This was the first thought that shed through Jiang Lan¡¯s mind. His master wanted to tell him something right when the Dragon Race came.


    It was impossible for the two to be unrted.


    Soon, his guess was confirmed.


    ¡°A representative from the Dragon Race came today and triggered a series of events. The Dragon Race upies most of the four seas in the Grand Deste World. Their strength is unfathomable.


    The adult dragons all have the strength of Human Immortals. From this, you can tell how terrifying they are. Of course, Kunlun also has some other rtionship with the Dragon Race.


    Although we have a conflict of interest, the two parties are now negotiating with each other.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and exined.


    Other rtionship?


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. Did Kunlun have some sort of alliance with the Dragon Race.?


    Then, he thought of Ao Longyu.


    Senior Sister Ao was a dragon, but she was in Kunlun. This was indeed somewhat abnormal.


    What was even more abnormal was that Senior Sister Ao had actually be the Jade Pool Goddess.


    That might be the problem.


    There had never been a Goddess in Kunlun. Perhaps the dragons thought that members of their race were the only ones who could enter the Jade Pool and hence wanted to send other disciples to Kunlun?


    Kunlun never had a Jade Pool Goddess before this and now that Kunlun had one, a problem with the Dragon Race had suddenly arisen?


    After making some rough guesses, Jiang Lan had a rough idea of what had happened. As for whether it was true or not, he didn¡¯t know.


    But this matter had nothing to do with him, right?


    At most, he had just lent a helping hand to Ao Longyu previously.


    Did something else happen that made Kunlun decide to punish him?


    ¡°Is this matter even rted to me?¡± Jiang Lan felt like asking.


    He wanted to have a peace of mind.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he asked some questions that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°How many years have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Around 140 years.¡±


    ¡°Over 140 years. You¡¯re still a little young, but you¡¯re already considered an adult. Have you thought about finding a Daopanion?¡±


    ¡°Never thought of it.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand why his master would suddenly ask such a question.


    However, it was true that he had never thought of finding a Daopanion.


    He had been staying in the Ninth Summit.


    The Ninth Summit was not a ce where ordinary people could stay. Besides, he was pursuing the path of immortality and did not want any burden.


    Without a Daopanion, there would definitely be one less burden.


    As for the future¡­ that would have to wait.


    It might not be easy to find one in the future. Most of the Kunlun Summit Leaders were single.


    Including his master, Mo Zhengdong.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s goal was to surpass all of them.


    He wanted to be invincible in Kunlun, then invincible across the entire Grand Deste World.


    After that, he would then start considering other things.


    ¡°You can think about it.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He really didn¡¯t want to think of having a Daopanion for now.


    However, his master should not have told him this purely because he was concerned about him being single.


    ¡°Master, is this matter rted to the Dragon Race?¡± Although he felt that he was overestimating himself, he still asked this question.


    His master had suddenly told him about the dragons and asked him about his feelings.


    Thus, he found it hard to believe that there was no rtionship between the two.


    ¡°You know that the Dragon Race hase and that the two forces have entered a negotiation phase. You will understand after the negotiations are over. However, you can have some knowledge of the part that affects you first.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Before the sky turns dark, the three Summit Leaders would have finished discussing the final oue with the guest from the Dragon Race. You will be engaged to the Jade Pool Goddess after that.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Even with his exceptional mental fortitude, he was still shocked to hear this news.


    He opened his mouth to refuse.


    But no words came out of his mouth.


    In the end, Jiang Lan lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Marriage alliance.


    This was the only phrase Jiang Lan could think of.


    He had never thought that Kunlun would need to have a marriage alliance with another force.


    And that he would be the sacrifice.


    Could he refuse?


    In theory, yes.

 Chapter 111 - Senior Sister Cried All Night

    <h4>Chapter 111: Senior Sister Cried All Night</h4>


    But it was only a theory.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have a choice. For the current him, not choosing was the best choice.


    Before long, he returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    He already knew the general situation.


    These few hundred years actually did not affect him.


    The engagement was indeed an engagement, but the wedding was to be held after Ao Longyu became an immortal, which was after she became an adult.


    Of course, he also wanted to achieve immortality.


    If he failed to be an immortal in the end, then the engagement would be invalid.


    The marriage alliance was proposed by Kunlun, and the Dragon Race had no choice but to agree. However, the prerequisite for the marriage between the two parties to take ce was proposed by the Dragon Race.


    Kunlun had no choice but to ept it.


    After all, none of them really wanted to fight.


    When the sandpiper and the m fight, the fisherman benefits.


    Everyone wanted a win-win situation.


    Because Kunlun had Ao Longyu, the Jade Pool Goddess, the benefits were longsting for Kunlun. On the other side, the Dragon Race would also obtaine a lot of other benefits from this deal.


    As for Ao Longyu¡¯s own wishes, they were nothing in the face of these two great powers.


    Of course, no one dared to push her too hard.


    It was not like the Goddess would not die.


    ¡°I need to ascend to be an immortal.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the vegetative egg and muttered to herself.


    Only after bing an immortal would he marry Ao Longyu.


    From his cultivation on the surface, he actually had a long time.


    Under normal circumstances, six hundred years was the fastest time a normal person could achieve immortality.


    As the Jade Pool Goddess, Ao Longyu should need around four to five hundred years.


    The Jade Pool¡¯s essence of all living things could provide her with sufficient resources. In addition to her Dragon Race¡¯s talent, it wasn¡¯t too much for her to reach adulthood in four to five hundred years.


    As for him, bing an immortal in seven to eight hundred years was rtively normal, even with his master¡¯s help.


    Thus, in theory, he still had five hundred years.


    At that time, perhaps he might be able to take the initiative and decide whether to get married or not.


    That was unless he couldn¡¯t be invincible in Kunlun.


    But Ao Longyu¡­


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know much of her, but she didn¡¯t particrly hate her either.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it and poured the spirit liquid onto the Udumbara Flower and the vegetative egg.


    This was something he continually did over the years.


    He was also very happy to be able to raise both the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.


    After doing all of this, Jiang Lan began to cultivate. With his epiphany today, his cultivation had be very smooth.


    It was much better than before.


    The Goddess Diagram was naturally activated by him to aid him in his cultivation.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning, before dawn.


    Jiang Lan stood up and carried the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower out of the Netherworld Cave.


    He intended to bring them out for a sunbath.


    The Udumbara Flower and vegetative egg had stayed in the Netherworld Cave for a long time. He figured out that they needed some exposure to sunlight.


    Although the Udumbara Flower looked dispirited, it had not died after so many years. Perhaps the Udumbara Flower was in fact happy.


    He was not a Udumbara Flower, so how could he know what the Udumbara Flower was like when it was feeling happy?


    A dispirited appearance could also be an expression of joy.


    After cing the flower pot in the courtyard, Jiang Lan fought with himself in the mirror world.


    After failing, he left the Ninth Summit and headed to the old inn.


    He should not bete this time.


    He did not have the habit of beingte. Previously, he did not know that there was a time to meet.


    Furthermore, he had to deal with Feng Ji. That was why he was slightlyte.


    When Jiang Lan arrived at the inn, he found that the door was still closed.


    The sun was not too bright at the moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the innkeeper hasn¡¯t opened the door.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He quietly stood at the entrance, waiting for the inn to open.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    But after waiting for a while, footsteps came from behind.


    The footsteps were very light.


    Out of caution, Jiang Lan turned around and saw that it was a little girl.


    She was wearing a blue and white outfit with a high ponytail. She had bright eyes and white teeth and looked quite pretty.


    However, her eyes were slightly red, as if she had been crying for a long time.


    Jiang Lan remembered that he had seen this little girl somewhere before.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, they didn¡¯t really know each other.


    He had examined her carefully as he wanted to be vignt and to ensure his own safety.


    Then, he continued to wait at the door.


    However, not long after he turned around, he saw that the little girl had alsoe to the door, standing right opposite him.


    ¡°For you.¡±


    Xiao Yu took out a recording bead and a book and gave them to Jiang Lan with reddened eyes.


    Jiang Lan took a nce and expressed his confusion.


    He never said no to what was supposed to be his.


    But he did not like to be given things he did not deserve.


    That was unless the thing was given by his master.


    In the future, he would fulfill his duty and perform to his master¡¯s expectations in return.


    He would take over the Ninth Summit and guard the entrance to the Netherworld.


    After which, he would find the next sessor.


    From then on, he could roam the Grand Deste World freely.


    That was if he was not married.


    ¡°Thirty years ago.¡± Xiao Yu lifted her head and exined to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you gave me a recording Dharma treasure. As repayment, these are for you. However, I have never seen Junior Brother leave the mountain in the past thirty years. Thus, I¡¯ve waited until now to give these to you. ¡±


    Jiang Lan managed to recall the affair after the other party told him about the details.


    At that time, his mind was fully on Feng Ji, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the recording Dharma treasure.


    However, he realized that this Senior Sister of his was quite stubborn.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the bead and the book.


    He looked at them briefly. The bead was an empty recording Dharma treasure, and the book was a cultivation technique called Thousand Thunder Sutra. There was also a spell inside it called Heavenly Thunder Descent.


    The cultivation technique was written using normalnguage while Heavenly Thunder Descent was written in twonguages.


    One was the normalnguage, while the other was the Dragon Language.


    He had obtained this spell from signing in before. It seemed that he could use it openly in the future from now on.


    Kunlun should also have this spell but it was just that he had yet to notice it.


    There were so many books and spells in the Ninth Summit, it was impossible for him to have read all of them.


    Furthermore, the resources in Kunlun were on a whole different level whenpared to the resources in the Ninth Summit.


    Xiao Yu watched as Jiang Lan kept the items and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The two of them stood quietly at the door, waiting for the door to open.


    It was unusually quiet.


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. He originally thought that this Senior Sister would leave after delivering the goods.


    ¡°When the boss mentioned ¡®you guys¡¯ yesterday, he wasn¡¯t referring to one of the eight people but to Senior Sister Xiao Yu?¡± Jiang Lan guessed.


    However, there was no need to think too much about it.


    Jiang Lan came here because on the surface, his cultivation was about to break through to the Essence Soul Realm. His master was the one who had asked him toe.


    Meanwhile, he himself wished to obtain something that could help him achieve immortality.


    He was very close to bing an immortal. He was currently a mid-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    Creak!


    The door opened.


    ¡°You guys are here?¡± The innkeeper saw Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu immediately after opening the doors.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, Senior.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu said in unison.


    ¡°You guys are quite tacit.¡± The innkeeper said casually.


    ¡°The price of the wines is at the counter. Take a look for yourselves. There is no standard price for the tea and peanuts. It depends on whether the customer is willing to pay.¡± The innkeeper walked out of the inn with the basket on his back and said.


    ¡°You guys should barely be able to handle it in the morning. By the way, remember to clean up. I¡¯ll tell you two more details when I get back in the afternoon. ¡±


    After speaking, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu watched as the boss left the inn.


    After that, they walked into the inn. However, the inn was a little messy at the moment. There were many wine bottles and peanuts on the ground. It seemed like someone had been drinking here for the entire night.


    Xiao Yu did not know what to do.


    Jiang Lan took a nce and knew that this Senior Sister of his had never done such a thing.


    ¡°I will clean up the ce. Senior Sister can go check the price of the wine first so that you can deal with the customers who are buying the wer,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.

 Chapter 112 - Working With Xiao Yu

    <h4>Chapter 112: Working With Xiao Yu</h4>


    When Jiang Lan saw Xiaoyu going to the counter, he lowered his head and looked at the peanuts and wine bottles on the floor. He had a feeling that something was going to happen tonight.


    Of course, it had nothing to do with him. He probably didn¡¯t need toe here tonight.


    After all, he had to cultivate.


    After that, Jiang Lan started to clean up the wine bottles and the ce.


    This was something he often did in the Ninth Summit.


    It was something he was used to.


    Furthermore, doing this would make him feel calm.


    During his breakthrough to the Void Refinement Realm, he had done things like this for ten years.


    It was not boring to him.


    Before long, the floor and table were cleaned up.


    Jiang Lan brought the trash to the backyard.


    The trash cans were usually in the backyard.


    In this case, he was a bit curious. After all these years at the inn, would the garbage have piled up into a mountain?


    He then arrived at the backyard.


    He wanted to see if there were any piles of rubbish.


    However, just as he arrived at the backyard, he suddenly felt a gust of wind.


    It was an air ripple caused by an attack.


    This sudden change surprised Jiang Lan.


    Without any hesitation, he used the power of a perfected Golden Core to try and retreat.


    However, the sudden impact was extremely fast, not giving him much time to react.


    Helpless, he could only use his hand to block his front and attempt to defend.


    Boom!


    There was a loud bang.


    This attack directly collided with Jiang Lan. In an instant, Jiang Lan was pushed back a bit.


    The trash in his hand was also sent flying.


    Only then did Jiang Lan have time to react. He took two steps back and looked in the direction of the attack. He saw that it was a spirit beast that had attacked him earlier.


    It looked ferocious and mighty.


    Its body was like that of a tiger while its head and tail were like that of a dragon. Its skin color was a mixture of gold and jade, and a corner of its head was bent backwards.


    Just by looking at its appearance, Jiang Lan could tell that it wasn¡¯t weak.


    There was no killing intent emanating from the spirit beast previously.


    Otherwise, Jiang Lan would have definitely used his Void Refinement Realm strength.


    Or perhaps, he could only run.


    The spirit beast was very powerful.


    ¡°What kind of spirit beast is this?¡±


    However, there was a metal ring on the neck of this spirit beast. He didn¡¯t know what use it had.


    Roar!


    A low roar was heard, and then the spirit beast moved.


    Jiang Lan was surprised and wanted to leave.


    However, he hadn¡¯t even made a few steps before he stopped. This was because the spirit beast had charged towards the trash.


    In a few seconds, the trash was swallowed by it.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    This oue was somewhat unexpected.


    It was actually a trash-eating spirit beast.


    Jiang Lan then turned around and left.


    The moment he moved, the spirit beast blocked his path and growled at him.


    Did it think that he was also trash?


    On second thought, it was not impossible.


    But it didn¡¯t look like it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Communication solves a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Roar!


    The spirit beast growled and stared at Jiang Lan as if it wanted something.


    It seemed like he could notmunicate with it.


    So how could he escape from here?


    Using his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel might not allow him to escape safely. This spirit beast might have the strength of an immortal.


    He did not know if speed was something this spirit beast excelled at.


    Jiang Lan was caught in a deadlock with the spirit beast. Just as he was about to attempt to escape, Senior Sister Xiaoyu suddenly appeared in the backyard.


    When she saw the spirit beast and Jiang Lan confronting each other, she suddenly understood.


    ¡°For you.¡±


    Xiao Yu threw out a spirit stone.


    It was for the spirit beast.


    Smack!


    The spirit beast immediately bit down on the spirit stone, then gestured to Jiang Lan as if to say, ¡°Remember to pay next time.¡±


    So the spirit beast was actually asking for a service charge.


    Jiang Lan finally understood.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior Sister.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked towards Xiao Yu and thanked her.


    ¡°This is a Pixiu. If you make it eat, you have to pay. Junior Brother, you don¡¯t know anything about these things?¡± Xiao Yu exined, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t read books on such matters before. It seems like I need to make up for it,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Then he followed Xiao Yu to the counter of the inn.


    He had indeed read very little on books regarding spirit beasts.


    He spent most of his time reading books on cultivation techniques and array formations, as well as cultivation insights and notes.


    He had a rough understanding of the Grand Deste World, but he had yet to learn about spirit beasts.


    He had no time.


    Time was limited. He couldn¡¯t read everything.


    ¡°Has Junior Brother been cultivating all this while?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    They had already arrived at the counter. The counter wasrge enough to amodate two people without feeling crowded.


    Xiao Yu stepped on the chair. She was pretty short so she had to stand on a chair so customers could notice her presence.


    ¡°Yes, most of them is spent on cultivation,¡± Jiang Lan answered while looking at the price of the wines.


    Ordinary wine was cheap.


    The price of good wines was a little strange though. It depended on how much the other party was willing to give.


    Jiang Lan thought about it. He had always given quite a bit for the good wine.


    He had paid ording to the amount his master had given him the first time he came to purchase.


    As for whether it would be more than others, he did not care. There was no need to rify such matters.


    It was fine as long as he felt that he did not lose anything.


    ¡°Junior Brother, how far do you think you are from immortality?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously. She subconsciously picked up a wine ss and started wiping it.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought much about bing an immortal. This time, I came here to seek inspiration for my advancement to the Essence Soul Realm.¡± Jiang Lan said honestly.


    As for immortality, he was indeed still very far away from it.


    He needed at least a few decades.


    Normally speaking, it was possible to attempt undergoing the tribtion in fifty to sixty years, but whether or not he could achieve immortality in the end was another story.


    ¡°Senior Sister, bing an immortal should be easier for you right?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He was still looking at the price to see if there was anything he needed to pay special attention to.


    There were some details that could easily be neglected if one did not pay attention.


    ¡°I should be faster than you, Junior Brother,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Jiang Lan responded with a nod and the two of them stopped talking.


    They were all busy with their own things.


    After a while, someone walked in.


    A male and a female.


    A talented man and a beautiful woman.


    His cultivation base wasn¡¯t high. He was a new disciple from Kunlun.


    As he was out to help, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t wear Kunlun¡¯s clothes.


    Therefore, others might not know that he was from Kunlun.


    This was especially so for neers.


    He, who had not left the Ninth Summit for thirty years, might not even be remembered by those who came into the sect at the same time as him.


    Although the memories of cultivators were very good, some things were always thrown into the corner.


    Without any special reminder, one might not be able to remember.


    ¡°I heard that you have good wine here? I want to buy two pots,¡± said the male disciple.


    He sounded confident, but a little young.


    His family might have some background.


    The other party was talking to Xiao Yu, so Jiang Lan didn¡¯t really care. He reached out and ced the wine bottle that was about to fall nearby.


    This inn was very interesting to him.


    He felt like he was constantly being tested.


    ¡°Did you ce an order in advance?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to ce an order in advance when buying wine?¡±


    ¡°If you did not ce an order for a bottle of good wine before you came, you have to wait for the innkeeper toe back before I can sell it.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    There was no emotion in her voice.


    She seemed rather cold.


    The moment they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s reply, both of them frowned.


    ¡°Little girl, we will pay double the price. We are in a hurry to have some good wine.¡± Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Yu and tried to pay extra so that he could save time.


    However, Xiao Yu did not bother to reply.


    She had made it very clear.


    ¡°When an inn opens its doors, it intends to do business right? The rules are dead and twice the price isn¡¯t a small sum. Why aren¡¯t you selling it?¡± Lu Qian asked.


    Xiao Yu ignored her.


    ¡°How can you be so insensible?¡± Zhou Shu took out a spirit stone and said.


    ¡°This is for you. Can you sell it now?¡±


    Xiao Yu did not even lift her eyelids.


    She had made it very clear.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu helplessly. Was this Senior Sister here to help or to make enemies?

 Chapter 113 - Arrival Of The Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 113: Arrival Of The Dragon Race</h4>


    Pa!


    Zhou Shu mmed his palm on the counter.


    He was a little angry.


    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s wrong with your attitude?¡±


    This sudden smack to the counter caused the counter to shake.


    Jiang Lan reached out to catch the teacup that had fallen and ced it back in its original position.


    ¡°Was I not clear enough?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the two and asked calmly.


    She really didn¡¯t have any other intentions. She just wanted to ask if she had not made herself clear just now.


    If she hadn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t mind repeating herself.


    If they had understood what she said, she would not say it again.


    Jiang Lan felt as if this Senior Sister was mocking the other party.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.


    However, the two customers were a little angry.


    ¡°You two newbies, didn¡¯t you ask around about this shop beforeing?¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious.


    But he quickly remembered that he had not asked around when he first came too.


    However, he would not cause trouble for no reason. He would only wait quietly.


    He knew he was weak, so he had to be clear of his own position.


    These two didn¡¯t seem to know how to do so.


    ¡°Senior Sister Xiao Yu didn¡¯t hide her cultivation yet these two aren¡¯t afraid at all. This should be the work of the innkeeper.¡±


    Jiang Lan came to this conclusion.


    Otherwise, no matter how brave these two people were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to speak loudly in front of them.


    Xiao Yu understood this, but she did not mind.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Jiang Lan could only reach out and move the spirit stone over.


    ¡°Customers, you can talk to me.¡±


    Xiao Yu nced at Jiang Lan but did not say anything. She looked down at the ount book that she needed to understand.


    When she was reading the ount book, she suddenly heard Jiang Lan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Senior Sister Xiaoyu, the second cup on your right hand is about to fall off. Help me with it.¡±


    Xiao Yu was a little surprised. She immediately looked at the cup in her right hand and saw that a teacup was about to fall.


    She did not see it just now.


    Did she miss it?


    Xiao Yu did not think too much about it and continued with her work after putting the cup back upright.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu and the girl saw the spirit stones being moved by Jiang Lan. They knew that they had finally met someone who was sensible.


    ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s the price for the good wine? Just name it.¡± Zhou Shu asked.


    Lu Qian looked at Jiang Lan, finally finding a sense of superiority.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and politely pushed the spirit stone back.


    ¡°You two might not know how this inn works.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Shu frowned. He felt that the other party was just trying to demand an exorbitant price.


    ¡°The good wine is personally prepared by the innkeeper. The innkeeper has gone out and had only prepared yesterday¡¯s reservation before he left.


    If you want to buy some good wine today, you will have to wait for the innkeeper toe back and personally prepare it. Other than the innkeeper, no one else has the ability to prepare the good wine.


    It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to sell it to you because of the rules of the inn. It¡¯s because the only person who can prepare it is not in.I hope the two guests can forgive me.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was slightly polite.


    He was neither servile nor overbearing.


    Zhou Shu and Lu Qian understood what Jiang Lan was saying.


    In other words, no matter how much money they offered, they couldn¡¯t buy the good wine?


    At this moment, Lu Qian spoke.


    ¡°Then someone must have made a reservation beforehand, right? Where¡¯s his good wine?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed one.¡± Jiang Lan looked at a bottle of good wine and said.


    ¡°We shall pay double the price. Give it to us first and let him to wait for the innkeeper toe back,¡± Zhou Shu said immediately.


    By doing so, the problem would be settled.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°What is there to be uncertain about? Bring over the wine.¡± Lu Qian immediately said.


    They were indeed in a hurry.


    Jiang Lan took out a small bottle of good wine and ced it on the counter.


    When the two were about to reach out, he reminded them.


    ¡°This is the good wine that was ordered in advance by Lu Jian of the Eighth Summit.¡±


    Zhou Shu¡¯s outstretched hand froze on the spot.


    He did not dare to touch the wine.


    Now he finally understood why this person wanted to confirm with him.


    Because he and Lu Jian were worlds apart.


    Who was Lu Jian?


    He was the Eighth Summit Summit Leader¡¯s proud disciple who had once challenged the immortals from the Heavenly Human Race.


    His achievements were remarkable.


    To the disciples of Kunlun, Lu Jian was a legend.


    Who would dare to touch his wine?


    Even if he was given ten times the guts he had, he wouldn¡¯t dare.


    At this moment, he finally understood the reality. Even those disciples who had already be immortals had to abide by the rules here.


    He, a mere Foundation Establishment disciple, was actually shouting here.


    This was simply too reckless of him.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu kept his spirit stone and lowered his head.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you two. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Lu Qian was confused.


    ¡°Who is Lu Jian?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Zhou Shu pulled his Junior Sister and left.


    Jiang Lan watched the two of them leave and kept the wine.


    ¡°Why did Junior Brother bother saying so much?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    She was just curious.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know who we are. We don¡¯t know who they are.


    There is a possibility that we can¡¯t afford to offend them too.


    Since I could avoid a conflict, there is naturally no need for us to be enemies.


    ¡°Senior Sister, if you continue acting like this, you will easily make enemies.¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    He did not intend to have any conflicts with others. He would resolve them if he could.


    If the conflict could not be resolved.


    He had to find a way to resolve the people who caused the conflict.


    A prime example would be the Heavenly Human Race.


    That was a rare urrence.


    ¡°Junior Brother seems to be very careful.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and said,


    ¡°I remember that there¡¯s only one disciple in the Ninth Summit and you are a personal disciple. At the same time, you¡¯re also the strongestpetitor for the Ninth Summit Summit Leader¡¯s position. Your status should be very high. ¡±


    ¡°Having such a mentality is very dangerous for me.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.


    He did not exin much. This Senior Sister of his should be different from him and could not understand his own way of thought.


    It was not wrong for him to have a high status, but in the sect, what was most important was one¡¯s talent. He, who was not talented to begin with, was destined to be criticized.


    If he acted like the two people earlier, moring everywhere, he might have died in Kunlun many years ago.


    He did not want to have too many interactions with others, nor did he need to.


    This would reduce a lot of trouble.


    Hiding in the Ninth Summit was the safest option. This was something he had experienced and proven over the years.


    Every time he left the Ninth Summit, he would run into something.


    Xiao Yu turned around and continued reading her ount book. Then, she said softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make enemies for no reason.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Was this an exnation?


    In the end, he could only respond with a nod.


    After that, the two of them stopped talking.


    After waiting for some time, Jiang Lan walked out of the counter. There was a teapot outside that was about to drop.


    After putting the teapot away, he nned to return to the counter and close his eyes to cultivate.


    The ce was as deserted as ever.


    However, just as he turned around, he suddenly heard a dragon¡¯s roar.


    Themotion was huge.


    Jiang Lan looked outside.


    ¡°That dragon is leaving?¡±


    He did not have a good impression of this dragon because the other party had given him an agreement that he could not abandon for no reason.


    He wondered how it would affect him in the future.


    However, the opponent was too strong.


    He wouldn¡¯t say anything even if he was unhappy.


    It was good that he was gone.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a loud boom was heard.


    Someonended in front of the inn.


    It was a dragon.


    Jiang Lan was a little nervous. Was he discovered because he had revealed his dissatisfaction with the dragon?


    Xiao Yu, who was at the counter, removed the chair under her feet and revealed half of her head. She could lower her head and disappear at any time.

 Chapter 114 - Borrowing A Weapon To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 114: Borrowing A Weapon To Kill</h4>


    Jiang Lan was very concerned about the dragon¡¯s sudden arrival at the inn.


    Did the Dragon Race have the talent to sense one¡¯s emotions?


    This was highly unlikely.


    He was just a little dissatisfied and did not show any obvious emotions on his face.


    Or, did the other party know that he was the marriage partner and hence came to check on him?


    He did not know the answer, but he dared not show the slightest disrespect when facing someone from the Dragon Race.


    If he was careless, he might offend the other party.


    Soon, a middle-aged man walked in with a dragon horn on his head. He had with him an aura of superiority.


    Dragon Race.


    In the vast Grand Deste World, no one could afford to offend anyone from this race.


    Very few people dared to be disrespectful when they saw someone with a dragon horn.


    The Summit Leaders of Kunlun might not care, but not Jiang Lan.


    When he was as strong as his master and the others, he¡­ Too would stay true to himself and not cause trouble or underestimate others.


    Especially when faced with powerful races such as the Dragon Race.


    ¡°Senior, what do you need?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked the moment the middle-aged man entered.


    Xiao Yu looked down at her things.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about Xiao Yu.


    Ao Ye nced at Jiang Lan before sitting down and saying.


    ¡°Wine, meat.¡±


    ¡°Senior, please wait a moment,¡± Jiang Lan immediately said.


    The other party was very strong. He felt an indescribable pressure just from conversing with him.


    It waspletely different from the enemies he had encountered before.


    All those who had yet to be immortals had mortal bodies.


    A thought shed across Jiang Lan¡¯s mind. Then, he started to take the wine.


    As for the meat, there seemed to be some dried meat.


    He took it out as well.


    Then, he ced it on Ao Ye¡¯s table.


    Without a word, he quietly left.


    By talking less, he could make less mistakes.


    ng!


    All of a sudden, Jiang Lan, who had retreated some distance, heard the sound of wine bottles shattering.


    What followed was an angry roar.


    ¡°What do you take me for? Are you feeding me horse urine?¡±


    Ao Ye looked at Jiang Lan with anger.


    ¡°This Senior even knows the smell of horse urine?¡± This thought shed through Jiang Lan¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t dare think about anything else. He was currently facing the wrath of a dragon.


    He was in a very passive position.


    ¡°Good wine, serve me good wine.¡± Ao Ye growled.


    It was as if he nned to tear down the shop if Jiang Lan didn¡¯t give him some good wine.


    Seeing a Dragon Race powerful being making a scene here, Xiao Yu was a little angry.


    She stood on her toes and looked at Ao ye, intending to tell him that they didn¡¯t have any good wine. Since he didn¡¯t want to drink what they have provided him with, he shouldn¡¯t embarrass himself here.


    However, just as she stood on her toes, she saw Jiang Lan looking at her and making a shushing gesture.


    Xiao Yu swallowed the words she was about to say.


    Did he think that she would make enemies for no reason?


    Especially when the other party was someone from the Dragon Race.


    Yes, that was what Jiang Lan thought.


    If Senior Sister Xiao Yu were to speak, there was a high chance she would anger this Dragon Race powerhouse who was currently fuming.


    The reason why the other party was so angry was most likely because he had suffered a fair bit of losses in Kunlun.


    What did the Summit Leaders of Kunlun do to make a dragon expert so angry?


    ¡°Senior, please wait a moment. I will go get some good wine for you.¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°I want a jar of it.¡± Ao Ye continued.


    Jiang Lan, who had originally nned to send Ao Ye off with Lu Jian¡¯s good wine, gave up after a while.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Lan agreed.


    The matter was urgent, and the Dragon Race hade aggressively this time. It was safer to provoke Lu Jian than to provoke the Dragon Race.


    However, he would have to apologize to Lu Jianter to ensure that he would not bear a grudge against him.


    This was what he wanted to do initially, but this dragon actually wanted a jar of it so he didn¡¯t need to use his Senior Brother¡¯s wine.


    Jiang Lan walked towards the backyard.


    Xiao Yu watched as Jiang Lan went to the backyard. Why didn¡¯t she know that there was good wine in the backyard?


    Of course, there was no good wine in the backyard, but Jiang Lan did not intend to provoke this Dragon Race expert.


    Therefore, he could only provoke someone else.


    He arrived in front of the Pixiu.


    He handed a spirit stone to the Pixiu. The Pixiu bit it and ate it.


    Then, it stared at Jiang Lan, as if it was waiting for trash.


    Or waiting for garbage.


    ¡°Senior, can you sense the Dragon Race expert inside?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The Pixiu nodded.


    ¡°Can you fight against him?¡±


    The Pixiu looked at Jiang Lan without replying.


    Jiang Lan took out a spirit stone.


    After the other party ate it, he nodded at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°How about you go have a fight with him?¡± Jiang Lan took out another spirit stone and added.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you made me look innocent.¡±


    The Pixiu stared at Jiang Lan without moving.


    Jiang Lan then took out another spirit stone.


    Soon, the Pixiu ate the spirit stone and knocked into Jiang Lan.


    Bang!


    The powerful impact mmed Jiang Lan flying away.


    Jiang Lan was surprised and tried to defend himself.


    However, it was useless.


    Bang!


    He mmed into the counter of the inn.


    The hugemotion alerted Xiao Yu and Ao Ye.


    ¡°Destroying the bridge after crossing the river?¡±


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    However, he quickly discovered that this wasn¡¯t the case. The Pixiu walked into the inn, spitting at Ao Ye.


    It spat directly on Ao Ye¡¯s face.


    Ao Ye was dumbstruck.


    Then, he flew into a rage.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar that shook the heavens and earth could be heard.


    Then, Ao Ye transformed into a dragon.


    Upon seeing this, the Pixiu turned around and ran.


    Ao Ye chased after him.


    The seats in the inn were sent flying one after another, appearing rather messy.


    Jiang Lan saw all of this. He discovered that he had underestimated the Pixiu. Not only was the other party powerful, but its intelligence was also ridiculously high.


    It¡¯s just that what he had experienced was rather painful.


    After confirming that the two of them were far away from the inn, Jiang Lan got up to tidy up the inn.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan, her thoughts unknown.


    ¡°Senior Sister, the wine bottle on the counter is about to drop.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice suddenly reached Xiao Yu¡¯s ears.


    Xiao Yu was shocked. Then, she saw that the wine bottle on the counter was indeed about to drop.


    When did he see it?


    Xiao Yu was very surprised.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s injury should be a little serious, right?¡± Xiao Yu asked as she helped the wine pot to stand properly.


    There was not much emotion in her tone.


    She seemed to be talking about something unimportant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    Jiang Lan replied casually before continuing to clean up the table and chairs.


    Xiao Yu opened her mouth but no words came out. Then, she kept the elixirs that she had just taken out.


    After a pause, she turned around and wanted to walk out to help.


    ¡°Senior Sister, if you have time please help me note down the jerky that I have given the dragon just now. The owner didn¡¯t state the price which means that it might not be for sale.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Xiao Yu stopped in her tracks and stood at the counter. She then replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about anything else. He just tidied up the tables and chairs and cleaned up the floor.


    Although he was injured this time, the effect was quite good.


    The dragon expert had already left. The probability of him returning was not high.


    The only thing he needed to worry about was that he would not be silenced after seeing the Dragon Race lose face, right?


    Especially when it could implicate others.


    Indeed, it was safest to stay in the Ninth Summit.


    After cleaning up, Jiang Lan stood at the counter to rest. Fortunately, there were no customers.


    ¡°Have you heard? Some demons havee. Although they haven¡¯t approached Kunlun, they aren¡¯t too far away.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there is also the Heavenly Human Race. They said that they havee to investigate the death of a member of their race.¡±


    ¡°The cause of death of someone from the Heavenly Human Race? I remember that this incident happened decades ago, right? Why are they investigating now? Also, what are the demons here for?¡±


    ¡°The demons seem to have lost some sort of secret treasure, so they wanted to take a look around the vicinity. However, the people who came weren¡¯t that strong, and they had even informed the Summit Leaders beforehand.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was resting, suddenly saw a few people walk in.


    They were still discussing what they had heard today.

 Chapter 115 - Receiving Dao Comprehension Tea

    <h4>Chapter 115: Receiving Dao Comprehension Tea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan looked at the few people who entered and felt a little puzzled.


    If what these people said was true, then it was extremely likely that the Heavenly Human Race had sent people here because of Feng Ji¡¯s death.


    ?


    Then, he felt that it was impossible that this was the case.


    ¡°They havee too quickly. Feng Ji had just died yesterday. How could they know so quickly? Even if they have discovered his death, it would take more than a day for them toe here from the Central ins. ¡±


    Kunlun was located in the Western Wastnd, extremely far from where the Heavenly Human Race was at.


    Jiang Lan had some guesses.


    The other party might not have known that Feng Ji was dead. They might havee here because of something else.


    However, there was also a high chance they were here for him.


    He might have overestimated himself. However, when it came to danger, he could not take any chances. He had to be more careful.


    As for the demons, their intentions probably had nothing to do with him.


    But now that Ao Longyu was engaged to him and the Dragon Race was at war with the Demon Race.


    He could also have be part of this conflict unknowingly.


    ¡°Looks like getting engaged to Senior Sister Ao is really troublesome.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt a little helpless, but since he had promised his master, he couldn¡¯t go back on his word now.


    And¡­ the weak him couldn¡¯t say no.


    Xiao Yu stood on the chair and looked at the person.


    This time, there were four people, two men and two women.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s someone else?¡±


    One of the female cultivators looked at Xiao Yu in surprise.


    This was because Xiao Yu was very cute.


    Of course, these people didn¡¯t dare act impudently at all. Being cute didn¡¯t mean that the other party was weak. None of the people in the inn were weak.


    That youth previously was even more so.


    The current youngdy should be the same.


    If one looked normal and had a normal height, then perhaps that person might be weak.


    Like Jiang Lan who was beside Xiao Yu.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to take Senior Brother Lu Jian¡¯s good wine. This is his token.¡±


    A male disciple took out a teacup carved from wood.


    Xiao Yu looked at the teacup but did not say anything. Instead, she handed the wine over and kept the teacup.


    That person thanked him and left with the others.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why did the employees of the inn change?¡±


    They were somewhat amazed when they went out.


    ¡°I seem to have heard from some Senior Brothers that the inn was recruiting weaker disciples from the various summits. I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then the two in there¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh, what if it¡¯s fake news?¡±


    They didn¡¯t say anything else and quickly left.


    Jiang Lan watched these people leave without feeling anything.


    He was indeed the Ninth Summit¡¯s worst disciple. His master had said the same thing about him previously.


    Thirty years ago, he still thought of himself as the most outstanding disciple.


    Times have indeed changed.


    Xiao Yu did not care. She did not know what these people were talking about either.


    She just happened toe here on that day and drank a cup of tea that made her cry for a while. Then, she was asked to stay and help.


    This was agreed upon by her master.


    At noon, Jiang Lan finally felt no more pain. He informed Xiao Yu and walked to the backyard.


    Firstly, he wanted to see if the Pixiu had returned.


    Secondly, he wanted to see if he could sign in in the backyard.


    He had yet to sign in today.


    The inn was not a simple ce. Although it did not have a path of the Great Dao, the things he would receive by signing in here should not be bad.


    Especially since his master had asked him toe here to seek a breakthrough opportunity.


    Even though it was just for a breakthrough to the Essence Soul Realm, Jiang Lan¡¯s actual situation was slightly different. Perhaps he might even gain the chance to achieve immortality.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about reaching the perfected Void Refinement Realm. What he was truly worried about was the final barrier to bing an immortal.


    He needed to enter the void to search for the gate to immortality, open it, and undergo a tribtion.


    Jiang Lan needed to make sufficient preparations, but he had yet to get something that would aid him in achieving immortality through signing in.


    He had prepared some array formations and healing pills for the tribtion.


    Perhaps the tribtion part was the easiest for him.


    When he arrived at the backyard, Jiang Lan carefully observed it. There was a small stream here, as well as a ratherrge warehouse and farnd.


    There was a tree at the end of the field.


    It was a willow tree.


    Its falling branches swayed with the wind.


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the willow tree. His heart was calm, and he felt as if the air here was cleaner.


    ¡°System, I will sign in here.¡±


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Heavenly Treasure Dao Comprehension Tea.]


    Dao Comprehension Tea: Refined from the leaves of a tea tree that takes root in the paths of the Great Dao. Drink it and you will be blessed. It will help youprehend the Dao, facilitate your cultivation, and allow you toprehend the world.


    Dao Comprehension Tea?


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He actually managed to get Dao Comprehension Tea here.


    ¡°Could this willow tree be a Dao Comprehension Tea Tree?¡±


    Jiang Lan suddenly had some guesses.


    However, he felt that this was not the case. There were no paths of the Great Dao here.


    Besides, willow trees were not tea trees.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t linger any longer and turned around to leave.


    The Dao Comprehension Tea¡¯s effect should be around the same as that of the Daoist Scripture. Although it could notpare at all, it should be of some help when he was learning.


    For example, when he was studying formations and learning the Kunlun spell techniques.


    It was also useful for cultivation.


    ¡°Based on the introduction, it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use for my immortal ascension. At most, it can help a bit when I look for the gate of immortality.¡±


    Jiang Lan had no regrets.


    It was good enough for him to find something that could aid him in bing an immortal.


    This sort of thing could not be rushed.


    The Creation of Heaven and Earth could only be chanced upon by luck.


    The Great Dao had never bestowed the same item on him.


    He should be patient and wait a little longer.


    If he still couldn¡¯t get what he needed, he would take a trip to other important ces in Kunlun.


    When he returned to the inn, the innkeeper had already returned.


    The innkeeper stood at the counter, preparing some good wine.


    ¡°What did you see in the backyard?¡± The innkeeper looked up at Jiang Lan and asked casually.


    ¡°A willow tree,¡± Jiang Lan answered truthfully.


    The innkeeper hadn¡¯t said that he couldn¡¯t go to the backyard, so he probably hadn¡¯t offended him.


    The innkeeper did not mind and said to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Go and check out the backyard.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and walked towards the backyard.


    Jiang Lan came to the counter and ced the wine cup properly.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly short of people?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    ¡°You want to ask where that brat went?¡± The innkeeper ced a piece of ice in the wine and asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hate that youth.


    So he wanted to ask about his whereabouts.


    ¡°He went into seclusion.¡± The innkeeper looked a little helpless.


    Seclusion?


    Jiang Lan could understand this. He often went into seclusion himself, and time passed very easily inside.


    Years and decades passed in the blink of an eye.


    He was already like this as an ordinary person, let alone a youth with Qiong Qi¡¯s influence.


    The other party had plenty of time.


    A hundred years had not changed anything for him.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu returned.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± The innkeeper asked.


    Xiaoyu looked at Jiang Lan hesitantly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the willow tree, but I did see a spirit spring.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you two can go back now. There are new things to do tomorrow. Remember not to bete.¡± The innkeeper smiled and said.


    After a pause, he said.


    ¡°By the way, bring some peanuts back as your sry for today.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu had no objections. They each took some peanuts and left.


    After the two of them left, the innkeeper, who had his head lowered, looked up.


    ¡°Quite an interesting pair.¡±


    Then, the innkeeper looked at the wine sses, wine bottles and teacups.


    ¡°They¡¯re all safe and sound. I wonder if it was done by one of them or the both of them.¡±


    The innkeeper then smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 116 - The Disciple Of The Ninth Summit Did Not Hide His Cultivation bases?

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Disciple Of The Ninth Summit Did Not Hide His Cultivation bases?</h4>


    Jiang Lan walked back to Kunlun.


    As for Xiao Yu, she flew on her sword.


    Walking felt better for Jiang Lan.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and by walking, he wouldn¡¯t cause any conflict with people flying in the sky.


    Especially when the Dragon Race expert and the Pixiu could appear in the sky at any time.


    He did not want to be seen by these two.


    Xiao Yu had ate-stage Essence Soul cultivation level, so it was natural that she wasn¡¯t worried.


    One look and one would know she was obviously a genius disciple.


    His cultivation speed was indeed not slower than any genius, but in the eyes of others, he was still a disciple who relied on resources to increase his cultivation.


    Humans were prejudiced. It was not easy for others to let go of this prejudice.


    Hence, it was easy for him to be criticized.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    Not caring about it was one thing, but attracting attention was another.


    It was always better to avoid trouble.


    He just needed to cultivate silently. Perhaps one day, when others looked at him with prejudice.


    He had already be the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader. His cultivation level would have far surpassed that of the Sect Master¡¯s, and he would have been invincible in Kunlun and even across the entire Grand Deste World.


    At that time, the prejudice would no longer stand.


    Instead, people would look up to him with reverence.


    However, that day was still far away. Bing an immortal was a stumbling block, one that he needed to move away the most right now.


    Everything else could wait.


    For example, his marriage with Senior Sister Ao.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about it now.


    However, if it were to be announced publicly, it would be troublesome for him.


    In his heart, he hoped that the matter would be made known publicly at a muchter time.


    Once the matter at the inn was over, he returned to the Ninth Summit to enter seclusion.


    It would be best if he could reach the perfected Void Refinement Realm before leaving Kunlun for further training and experience.


    One that would allow him to be an immortal.


    As Jiang Lan walked and pondered, he suddenly felt that someone was watching him.


    It was like he was being discussed by some people on the streets.


    The other party was in front of him, towards the left.


    He turned and nced in that direction.


    It was a male and a female.


    The man was holding a paper fan and looked exceptionally handsome.


    The woman held an oil-paper umbre, looking elegant and graceful.


    However, there was a red mark between their brows, as though they had yet to open their eyes.


    ¡°Two Void Refinement Realm mighty figures. They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from Kunlun.¡±


    This thought shed across Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡± Nan Xin closed the paper fan and called out to Jiang Lan.


    Bu Qing followed beside Nan Xin and walked towards Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ignore their call. Instead, he said softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nan Xin and Bu Qing looked at each other before speaking to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I am Nan Xin from the Nan family of the Central ins.¡±


    ¡°Bu Qing.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Nan Xin looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I¡¯vee for the good wine of the old wine tavern this time, yet I¡¯ve been unable to find the way. I wonder if Fellow Daoist can guide me?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the two of them. The moment they introduced themselves, he felt something sweep past him.


    They were checking his cultivation level.


    Furthermore, it was done in a very hidden manner.


    If not for his One Leaf Vision, he might not have noticed it.


    The Nan family of the Central ins?


    He didn¡¯t know of them.


    Also, he did not know if her actions previously were intentional or not.


    ¡°Just keep walking forward and you¡¯ll be there.¡± Jiang Lan raised his hand and pointed.


    There was a hint of politeness in his eyes.


    The other party did not hide their cultivation, but as a perfected Golden Core, he could not see the other party¡¯s cultivation clearly either.


    Thus, it was better for him to be polite.


    ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist. From your appearance, you should be a Kunlun disciple, right?¡± Nan Xin asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know the rabbit demon that came to Kunlun a hundred years ago? I am asking this mainly because we were entrusted by someone to find the person¡¯s benefactor. ¡°Nan Xin said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Fellow Daoist.¡± After saying that, Nan Xin left with Bu Qing.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind and headed towards Kunlun.


    Rabbit demon?


    Were there demons?


    On the way back, Jiang Lan became suspicious. The other party had suddenly mentioned a rabbit demon. He didn¡¯t know if they were implying something.


    He remembered that he had indeed saved a rabbit demon before but he was unsure if it was the same one the other party was talking about.


    However, there was one thing he was sure of. The other party must havee looking for him on purpose.


    However, he did not know why.


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe them and see what they are up to.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know which family the Nan family of the Central ins was.


    However, the only people in the Central ins who cared about him were those from the Heavenly Human Race.


    There was a chance these two were rted to the Heavenly Human Race.


    Because he wasn¡¯t too sure about the situation, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He returned to cultivate.


    Time did not wait for people.


    There was no need to overthink things.


    When the time came, he would know what the situation was. If necessary, he would not hold back.


    ¡­


    After leaving Jiang Lan, Nan Xin and Bu Qing walked towards the old inn.


    ¡°Any gains?¡± Bu Qing asked.


    His question seemed casual, but the umbre emitted an array formation that blocked their conversation from the outside world.


    ¡°He is indeed at the perfected Golden Core Realm. This is a little surprising.¡± Nan Xin said regretfully.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bu Qing asked.


    ¡°He is the only disciple of the Ninth Summit. Such a person should not be an ordinary person. As he is the only disciple in the Ninth Summit, he does not need to fight and exchange for more resources like the other summits.


    Isn¡¯t it a pity for him not to hide his cultivation level with such a background and leave a trump card for himself? ¡°Nan Xin casually exined.


    ¡°I think that you are just thinking too much.¡± Bu Qing didn¡¯t agree with Nan Xin¡¯s words, but regarding this, they had a follow-up n.


    ¡°Then why did you suddenly mention the rabbit demon? This has nothing to do with us, right?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there people from the demon race suspecting that someone had stolen something? I was just asking around in case I could discover something,¡± Nan Xin said with a smile.


    It was as if everything was within his observations.


    ¡°Then why did you mention a benefactor?¡± Bu Qing asked.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Nan Xin smiled and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple logic. If I said enemy instead, who would dare to respond? It would be easier if I mentioned that it was a benefactor. He would then subconsciously think that we were here to repay the favor instead of seeking revenge for the so-called benefactor. That¡¯s if the benefactor even exists.¡±


    ¡°So the benefactor was just randomly made up? If the other party happens to know of the person, wouldn¡¯t that alert the enemy?¡± Bu Qing looked at Nan Xin and asked.


    Facing Bu Qing¡¯s gaze, Nan Xin shrugged and smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s the demons¡¯ business. What does it have to do with us?¡±


    Bu Qing didn¡¯t ask any more questions and continued forward.


    After walking for a long time, she spoke again.


    ¡°When do we act?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a while more and wait for more detailed information. If we act rashly, we might fail. ¡°Nan Xin said.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Returning to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan ced the vegetative egg aside and started cultivating.


    The cultivation this time was mainly to test the effects of the Dao Comprehension Tea.


    The Dao Comprehension Tea could increase one¡¯s cultivation andprehension of spells.


    Currently, his Power of Nine Bulls had stopped before the power of the ninth bull, so he wanted to see if he could use the Dao Comprehension Tea to step into the next realm.


    Once he fully mastered the Power of Nine Bulls, his strength would increase by a lot.


    Perhaps none of thete-stage Void Refinement mighty figures would even be a match for him.


    Of course, that was only in theory.


    He did not intend to make such an attempt. After all, the danger level was too high.


    However, there were some things that he would encounter if he didn¡¯t want to.


    Danger woulde even if one did not agree to it.


    Then, Jiang Lan began to try the Dao Comprehension Tea.

 Chapter 117 - Dragon Slaying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 117: Dragon ying Sword</h4>


    Before eating, Jiang Lan suddenly thought of a problem.


    Didn¡¯t he have to brew the tea first?


    Brewing tea would easily leave behind some residue.


    The possibility of this being discovered by his master was not low.


    Jiang Lan ced his attention on the Dao Comprehension Tea in a small box.


    There were not many tea leaves inside.


    It should be enough for him to brew around ten or so times.


    Ten was already a pretty good number.


    Most of the good stuff he got from signing in could only be used once.


    The Daoist Scripture was also a one-off item, but the effectssted a long time.


    As this thought shed through his mind, a few Dao Comprehension Tea Leaves appeared in Jiang Lan¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t have any intention of brewing them. Instead, he directly put the tea leaves into his mouth.


    He wanted to eat it raw.


    The effect might be a little worse, but it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    Then, he swallowed some tea leaves.


    After which, he began cultivating.


    This time, he was mainly focusing on mastering the Power of Nine Bulls in his mind.


    This was the only way to increase his strength.


    Although the increase in cultivation could also increase his strength, it was not asrge of an increase.


    That was unless he reached thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    However, that still needed a pretty long time.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if everything had be clear.


    Just like when he had borrowed the power of the Daoist Scripture.


    He sat there and he felt as if he could see through even the tiniest details.


    Although he could only focus on the Power of Nine Bulls this time, it was enough for him.


    He saw a giant bull running between heaven and earth. It ran from one side of the sky to the other without fatigue, as if not understanding the obstruction of heaven and earth.


    If mountains obstructed it, it would shatter them to make way for itself.


    If rivers obstructed it, it would shatter them to make way for itself.


    Nothing could stop it.


    It was indomitable.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had a feeling that his body was one with the heavens and earth. A single fist of his could now split mountains, break seas and shatter roads.


    His fist was the pinnacle of the world.


    Moo!


    As he closed his eyes, Jiang Lan felt the bloodline in his body surging rapidly, as if there was a bull¡¯s cry.


    This bull cry exploded in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind like a bolt from the blue.


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He clenched his fist and ced it in front of his eyes.


    An extremely powerful force condensed in his fist.


    It was as if he could kill ate-stage Void Refinement Realm mighty figure with a single punch.


    At the very least, there was no need for a second punch when he killed Feng Ji if he had such power then.


    Full mastery of the Power of Nine Bulls.


    ¡°The effect of the Dao Comprehension Tea is truly beyond my expectations.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought that it would be good enough if he could reach the power of the ninth bull after eating the Dao Comprehension Tea.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be so effective on his first try.


    If he continued to eat, would he be able to make some progress even with his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, which he was originally unable to use to its limit?


    However, Jiang Lan did not continue, nor did he consolidate his Power of Nine Bulls.


    Dawn had arrived.


    If he didn¡¯t leave soon, he would bete.


    After watering the vegetative egg and the flower with some spirit liquid, he left the Netherworld Cave and headed for the old wine tavern.


    ¡°I need to pay attention to the two people from yesterday. Furthermore, I need to figure out who the Heavenly Human Race has sent. Also, there¡¯s still the demons.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    In theory, with his One Leaf Vision, he wouldn¡¯t leave any traces behind when he attacked others. It was impossible for others to track his movements.


    That was why the Heavenly Human Race would at most target him because of him ascending the Stairway To Heavens.


    This made the situation much easier.


    As he was at the perfected Golden Core Realm, the Heavenly Human Race would not send immortals to hunt him down.


    Thus, he had a chance to surprise the enemy.


    Of course, it would be better if those people didn¡¯t care about him.


    And allow everyone to live in harmony.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the inn, Xiao Yu was already waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s injuries are healed?¡± Xiao Yu asked when she saw Jiang Lan approaching.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s healed.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Actually, he had already forgotten about his injuries.


    His cultivation was not weak to begin with, so his injuries healed very quickly.


    Especially after eating the Dao Comprehension Tea yesterday.


    Even though it had no healing effect, it was extremely beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation.


    His injuries naturally healed faster.


    Not long after, the door of the inn opened.


    When they went in, they realized that it wasn¡¯t as messy as yesterday.


    It seemed like there were no guestsst night.


    This was what Jiang Lan was thinking.


    Once inside the inn, the innkeeper produced two sheets of paper.


    ¡°This is a map. From today onwards, you two have to take turns catching the ice cicadas.¡±


    Before the innkeeper went out with the basket on his back, he added.


    ¡°Jiang Lan will go first today. Xiao Yu shall take care of the shop.¡±


    After Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu agreed, the innkeeper left the inn.


    As for where their boss was going, they didn¡¯t ask.


    After taking a look at the inn and finding no ce to clean, Jiang Lan bade farewell to Xiao Yu.


    It was not dangerous to catch the ice cicadas.


    Xiao Yu watched Jiang Lan leave without saying anything.


    She came to the counter and stood on the small chair, waiting for customers.


    ng!


    Bang!


    Not long after Xiaoyu stood on the chair, she suddenly heard the sound of a wine bottle falling.


    The bottle broke.


    Xiao Yu was surprised.


    However, she still got off the small chair and decided to clean it up.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Ice Cicada Forest.


    ording to the map drawn by the innkeeper, he had arrived at the edge of the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Then, he saw the mark on the map.


    It was a wine gourd.


    After seeing the imprint, Jiang Lan descended from midair.


    He held a spirit sword in his hand.


    There was a need for battle here. ording to the innkeeper¡¯s map, there was a path here. Along the way, there would be many spirit beasts and natural array formations.


    Furthermore, battling here would definitely leave traces.


    The Power of Nine Bulls could not be used here.


    Therefore, he would just use normal sword techniques.


    The road marked by the owner of the inn was an endless mountain road. Frost-covered trees grew on both sides of the road.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything abnormal.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked into the forest warily.


    After walking for a while, he did not encounter any danger or ice cicadas.


    ¡°I wonder if I can sign in here.¡±


    Along the way, Jiang Lan suddenly had this thought.


    This ce should be very far from where he had signed previously.


    Perhaps he could sign it here.


    Because he was in a rush previously, he did not sign in at the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°System, I¡¯m signing in here.¡±


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the skill, Dragon ying Sword.]


    [Dragon ying Sword: When the sword rises, the demonic dragon shall be destroyed. When the sword falls, the four seas would evaporate. This is the Dragon ying Sword spell,prehended by a farmer who wanted to protect his vige. He managed toprehend it before he died just to y the demonic dragon with one sword.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This spell actually existed.


    He remembered reading this story in some of the ssical books in the Ninth Summit.


    ording to the records, there was a way toprehend the Dragon ying Sword.


    However, he only took a nce and had no time to learn such things.


    Now, he had coincidentally learned it?


    ¡°I wonder if a demonic dragon is any different from a true dragon.¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled but still chose to learn the skill.


    He opened the book in his mind.


    Following which, heprehended the Dragon ying Sword.


    As long as he familiarized himself with it, he would be able to truly master the Dragon ying Sword.


    This sword was targeted at the Dragon Race, so it was not very effective on other living beings.


    Of course, it was very difficult to y a dragon without a sufficient cultivation base, unless one paid the price with their life.


    All in all, it was far inferior to the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Even when facing the dragon race, its power might not necessarily beparable to the Power of Nine Bulls.


    However, there was no target for him to test the power of the Dragon ying Sword on currently.


    Should he look for Senior Sister Ao?

 Chapter 118 - The Enemy Hidden Behind

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Enemy Hidden Behind</h4>


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. Finding Senior Sister Ao to test this move out required some delicate nning.


    He needed toplete his mission first.


    The innkeeper¡¯s mission was to catch two specific ice cicadas. It seemed that he was the one who raised them here.


    Only the ice cicadas he marked counted.


    Jiang Lan continued forward.


    However, he had only taken two steps when he felt a surge of power.


    ng!


    He shed out with his Dragon ying Sword.


    However, after a crisp sound rang out, Jiang Lan felt that the impact of the other party¡¯s attack didn¡¯t weaken at all.


    Helpless, he could only use his Spirit Ape Spell to retreat some distance.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Jiang Lan to see what was charging towards him.


    It was a tree root.


    ¡°There are trees here that have be demons?¡±


    Jiang Lan made up his mind. He didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    It was not that he couldn¡¯t win against it.


    Even if he only used the strength of a perfected Golden Core, he could easily destroy the tree root.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure where the main body of the tree root was. That was the trouble.


    As for the failure of blocking the attack, it could only mean that the Dragon ying Sword was useless against nts.


    Jiang Lan began to retreat.


    However, just as he retreated, he felt another tree root attacking him.


    He still used the Dragon ying Sword to attack.


    ng!


    It was still useless.


    Jiang Lan retreated again.


    He was not bothered by it. Instead, he continued to advance, using the power of a perfected Golden Core.


    Although he was dodging the tree roots, he was still vignt of his surroundings. He was also ready to use his Power of Nine Bulls.


    This attack must have been set up by someone else to attract his attention.


    Therefore, he had to be vignt.


    Of course, there was no need to be overly cautious.


    He was just being vignt.


    After Jiang Lan retreated some distance, he saw fog appear in front of him.


    Spirit Language Spell.


    The instant the mist dispersed, Jiang Lan saw an ice cicada, a cicada that met the requirements.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan unleashed a Thunder Palm.


    Rumble.


    The ice cicada was hit.


    Then, it dropped to the ground.


    Jiang Lan naturally reached out to catch the ice cicada.


    ¡°One.¡±


    He was only half a step away frompleting the mission.


    A long timeter, Jiang Lan left the Ice Cicada Forest.


    At this moment, his body was in a sorry state and the sword in his hand was broken.


    In order to catch the second ice cicada, he had encountered many things.


    This path was abnormal.


    The tree root was merely the weakest enemy he faced.


    The subsequent array formations and spirit beasts that he had encountered were stronger one after another.


    And sometimes, he could only watch the ice cicadas as they flew away. If he was too anxious to catch them, they would easily run away.


    Fortunately, he was a calm person.


    However, using the strength of a perfected Golden Core was indeed not pleasing. It was a little difficult to go any deeper.


    After that, Jiang Lan returned on his sword.


    He did notck spirit swords.


    He had received a lot of them from signing in.


    He had all sorts of them.


    Over a hundred years, he had umted a lot of resources.


    However, if he wanted other Dharma treasures, he would have to buy them. Or perhaps, he would have to rely on his own abilities to get them from the main hall like he did in the beginning.


    But as they were all rtively weak Dharma treasures, he did not go and get them even when he had the time.


    Most of the Dharma treasures he got from signing in appeared repetitively.


    However, Dharma treasures such as the red gourd were truly rare.


    Not long after Jiang Lan left, Nan Xin and Bu Qing came over with a dog.


    ¡°Why use this method to determine his whereabouts?¡± Bu Qing asked while holding the oil paper umbre.


    ¡°Such a method is safe.¡± Nan Xin closed the fan and asked.


    ¡°Have you heard of intuition?¡±


    ¡°What intuition?¡± Bu Qing and Nan Xin stopped before the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Nan Xin looked at the forest and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a kind of person who is born with a sense of danger. As long as someone has their eyes on him, they would be discovered. Although I am unsure whether our target has such intuition or not, it is better to assume that he does.


    If he really has such intuition, alerting him is a small issue. There is a higher chance that we would get surprised and killed by him instead. By then it would be toote for regrets.¡±


    Bu Qing looked at Nan Xin and said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too careful?¡±


    Nan Xin opened a fan and fanned himself twice.


    ¡°You can act separately from me. I don¡¯t mind that. And I have never asked you to listen to me.¡±


    Bu Qing was silent.


    In the end, she only said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the next step? Go in and take a look? ¡±


    She was referring to the Ice Cicada Forest.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Nan Xin smiled. ¡°We can¡¯t go in there.¡±


    Finally, Nan Xin walked in another direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s spies. I heard that they have lost contact.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan¡¯s sword flew through the air. He looked behind him, a bit puzzled.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve overlooked something.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I need to be more vignt these days and see if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve overlooked.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel like he was being watched, nor did he feel like anyone was trying to track him down.


    At present, there was no danger lurking around.


    However, ever since he met those two people yesterday, he felt that something was amiss.


    It was probably because the other party checked his cultivation level and didn¡¯t find trouble with him.


    This was different from before.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and decided that he would just pay more attention and be extra vignt during this period of time.


    Sometimes, enemies would not reveal their tails.


    However, they could still kill him without him knowing.


    When he returned to the inn, Jiang Lan found Senior Sister Xiao Yu standing at the counter with a dark expression.


    It was as if she had encountered something unhappy.


    He didn¡¯t ask further.


    Instead, he put the ice cicadas away.


    Then, he waited at the counter for the innkeeper to return.


    Now that the innkeeper was back, there was no need for him to stay here any longer.


    Just as she stood at the counter, she saw the ount book in front of Xiao Yu. She had written some words on it.


    Seven broken bottles, eight broken teacups, three broken teapots, and one broken te.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    So that was why.


    It seemed like they were all broken.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t see any remains. It should have been eaten by the Pixiu, or Xiao Yu had collected them herself.


    After the innkeeper returned, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu left the inn and returned to Kunlun.


    Xiao Yu rode her sword back at a speed faster than yesterday.


    Jiang Lan was still walking, but he did not meet anyone. When he returned to the Netherworld Cave, he continued to eat Dao Comprehension Tea and began cultivating.


    This time, he focused on his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    When he woke up, his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had indeed improved a bit. However, he still didn¡¯t have the feeling where he hadpletely mastered it.


    His progress in this technique was much lower than his progress in the Power of Nine Bulls.


    ¡°It seems that some deficiencies cannot be made up for purely by insights.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that the barrier that was stopping him from mastering the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had something to do with his cultivation level. This might be a small part of it.


    The most important thing was that he hadn¡¯t used this skill much, which limited his understanding of the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    On the other hand, he had been constantly using the Power of Nine Bulls.


    As he had used the skill to its limits many times, it was easier for him toprehend further.


    However, using the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel was more difficult.


    He could only use it when he went out to train.


    After pouring some spirit liquid onto the nt egg, Jiang Lan set off for the old wine tavern.


    He nned to use the Dao Comprehension Tea to increase his cultivation base tonight.


    If the effect was good, he would continue using it to increase his cultivation base. If the effect was average, he would leave it toprehend the Power of Nine Tribtions.


    Now that he had cultivated the Power of Nine Bulls to its limit and his attainments in his cultivation of the Spiritual Suppression Force was not weak either, he could perhaps start trying to cultivate the Power of Nine Tribtions.


    He did not know if he could seed in cultivating this technique before he became an immortal.


    He needed some time to try.


    Xiao Yu arrived at the inn before Jiang Lan. She seemed to be impatient.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand.


    This time, the innkeeper opened his door very early.


    ¡°Jiang Lan shall watch over the store today. Xiao Yu will be going to catch Ice Cicadas.¡±


    After Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu agreed, the innkeeper left the inn once again.


    Not long after, Xiao Yu also set off for the Ice Cicada Forest.

 Chapter 119 - Becoming An Immortal As Soon As Possible

    <h4>Chapter 119: Bing An Immortal As Soon As Possible</h4>


    Jiang Lan stood at the counter. He looked at the ounts book and then at the counter. He realized that there were two people who had ordered good wine today.


    They were Lu Jian and Ao Ye.


    Jiang Lan knew of the Eighth Summit¡¯s Lu Jian.


    ¡°Does this Senior Brother like to drink so much?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure.


    After that, he ced his gaze onto the name Ao Ye. He¡¯d never seen this name before.


    However, the surname Ao made him subconsciously think of the Dragon Race.


    Hopefully, he was just overthinking things.


    He would just stand there to wait for customers to arrive.


    Creak. The teacup began to sway. Jiang Lan¡¯s hand immediately moved to hold onto the teacup. Then, he nned to clean up the ce.


    Although the inn looked very clean now.


    A momentter, he realized that the inn not only looked clean on the surface, it was in fact really clean.


    After cing the wine bottles on the counter, Jiang Lan saw someone walk in.


    There were a total of three people, and the one leading them was a middle-aged man with ck hair and eyes that were slightly deep. He wore luxurious clothes and seemed extraordinary.


    Beside the middle-aged man were a man and a woman.


    The man wore armor and had a surging murderous aura like a general.


    On the other hand, the woman was dignified and elegant. There was an air of nobility around her.


    This woman walked together with the middle-aged man, seeming to be his Dao partner or something along the line.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t from Kunlun. The one with the highest cultivation is at the Essence Soul Realm. They should be an aristocrat from a certain ce. ¡±


    There were countless humans in the Grand Deste World, and where there were people, there would naturally be a group of people who were put in a position of authority.


    However, it was nothing to the major cultivation organizations.


    Cultivators were long-sighted and rarely cared about worldly affairs.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, bring a pot of good wine and some dishes with wine.¡±


    The middle-aged man Zhou Bo spoke politely to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Good wine can only be sold when the innkeeperes back. Currently, there are only ordinary ones,¡± Jiang Lan replied politely.


    Zhou Bo nodded.


    ¡°Then some ordinary wine will do.¡±


    After they took their seats, Jiang Lan prepared some jerky and some peanuts for them.


    Only Zhou Bo and his wife were sitting. The general was standing.


    However, when they saw the dishes being served, they frowned slightly.


    Madam Zhou wanted to say something, but Zhou Bo grabbed her hand, indicating that it was fine.


    Thus, she decided to keep quiet.


    The general behind him also felt that this shopkeeper was too much.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. After doing what needed to be done, he quietly stood at the counter.


    Although his eyes were open, his mind was already somewhere else.


    He felt like he could head into the inn at the spiritual level.


    However, he could not give it a try as he had guests currently.


    He would try again when Xiao Yu returned.


    Ta-da!


    Zhou Shu ran in from outside. The first thing he saw was Zhou Bo and the others sitting inside.


    Zhou Bo and the rest also saw Zhou Shu who came in immediately.


    When they saw Zhou Shu, the two of them smiled with relief.


    ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Zhou Shu immediately came to Zhou Bo¡¯s side and called out softly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot. Come over and let Mother take a look,¡± said Madam Zhou happily.


    Jiang Lan looked at these people, his heart calm.


    But this scene made him reminiscence of the past.


    Those people were asking Zhou Shu about Kunlun.


    They wereining that normal people simply couldn¡¯t enter Kunlun without a valid reason, even if it was to visit their child.


    Jiang Lan, who happened to hear this, didn¡¯t really agree.


    There were many spies among the ordinary disciples.


    Kunlun was actually not that secure.


    ording to Feng Ji, Kunlun was only very strict when choosing personal disciples.


    Some timeter, Jiang Lan heard footsteps at the door.


    He looked up and felt nervous.


    The one who entered was a dragon with a gloomy expression.


    This person was none other than the Dragon Race powerful being who hade over to drink a few days ago.


    However, the person before him did not emit any aura or reveal his dragon horn.


    He seemed to have kept a much lower profile.


    ¡°Give me some good wine and meat.¡± A small round wooden token was tossed towards Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan took over the token.


    He had some understanding.


    ¡°He¡¯s Ao Ye.¡±


    The person who had ordered the wine was indeed a dragon.


    Without any hesitation, he sent the dried meat and good wine to Ao Ye¡¯s table.


    However, Zhou Bo and the rest were rather surprised.


    Didn¡¯t they have to wait for the innkeeper toe back before they could get good wine?


    Was it because they were outsiders?


    Or was it because they did not gift the shopkeeper something?


    However, they didn¡¯t ask immediately. They decided that they would ask at the counterter.


    Bang!


    It was the sound of the wine bottle shattering again.


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Lan sighed in his heart.


    Again.


    Why was it that he would always encounter dragons when they were angry?


    When Jiang Lan turned around, Ao Ye¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    ¡°This is just a mouthful of wine. Do you think you¡¯re feeding a dog?¡±


    ¡°Is this something that I can control?¡± Jiang Lan thought in his heart.


    ¡°One jar, bring me a jar from the backyard.¡± Ao Ye¡¯s deep voice traveled into Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Senior, please wait.¡± Jiang Lan naturally couldn¡¯t refuse.


    When Zhou Bo saw that Jiang Lan was so easy to talk to, he was a bit surprised.


    So they were actually looked down upon?


    After hesitating for a moment, he wanted to try and ask for a jar of good wine too.


    But just as he was about to speak, he saw Zhou Shu make a shushing gesture.


    Then, he gave up.


    He was curious. What was wrong?


    However, they did not speak immediately. This was Kunlun¡¯s territory, so they did not dare to act rashly.


    They, who held high positions, were indeed ufortable after they felt that they were being looked down upon.


    Bang!


    While they were stillining in their hearts, they suddenly heard a loud bang.


    Then, they saw Jiang Lan being attacked and crashing into the counter.


    Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Then, they saw a strange beast walk in.


    It spat without saying anything.


    It was toward Ao Ye, but Ao Ye had blocked it with a te.


    ¡°Beast, do you think the same moves would work against me¡ª¡±


    Slosh.


    Ao Ye was covered in vomit.


    Pa!


    Ao Ye pped the table and stood up.


    ¡°Evil creature, I will skin you alive today.¡±


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar rang out from his mouth.


    It was earth-shattering.


    Afterward, the sound of the wind whistled as the dragon gave chase.


    Once again, the inn was in a mess.


    Zhou Bo and the others broke out in cold sweat upon seeing this.


    Their hearts trembled.


    In that instant, they felt like they were going to die here.


    That was¡­ a dragon?


    When they came back to their senses, they realized that Jiang Lan was already calmly cleaning the ce.


    At this moment, Zhou Bo and the others didn¡¯t bother thinking about the good wine anymore.


    They didn¡¯t dare show the slightest disrespect towards Jiang Lan.


    This ce was not simple at all.


    As Ao Ye left in a rush, he did not ce an order for good wine for the next day.


    ¡­


    He still had to meet Ao Ye the day after tomorrow.


    Every time he encountered Ao Ye, he would be injured.


    Jiang Lan felt that this training was more dangerous than all the trainings he had outside of Kunlun before.


    In the past, he had encountered people of the same cultivation level.


    He had enough power to kill them, but this time, he had encountered a real dragon.


    He was so powerful that he could kill him with a single palm strike.


    His position was too passive.


    ¡°I have to be an immortal as soon as possible.¡±


    After bing a Human Immortal, even if he could not defeat such people, he could still protect himself.


    Not long after cleaning up, Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu return.


    The moment Xiao Yu returned, she went to the counter and stood on the small chair to look at the ount book.


    It was as if she had been waiting for this moment since yesterday.

 Chapter 120 - The Shocked Xiao Yu

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Shocked Xiao Yu</h4>


    When Xiao Yu finished reading the ount book, she lost all her energy.


    Then she stood quietly on the chair, waiting for the innkeeper to return.


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yu was like that but neither did he care about it.


    However, now that Xiaoyu was back, he could try entering the inn on a spiritual level.


    With his eyes closed, he instantly felt his surroundings change.


    He stood at the counter of the inn, an inn that could only be entered through one¡¯s mind.


    There was no one in the inn.


    Although no one could be seen in the inn, Jiang Lan could sense how many people were inside physically.


    He could even roughly sense their mentality.


    For example, Xiao Yu, who was beside him, looked a little down.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jiang Lan finally understood how he had been dragged here.


    However, it still showed how amazing the innkeeper was.


    Only those whose state of mind was much better than the other party¡¯s could pull the other party in.


    After which, Jiang Lan decided to exit it for the time being.


    After exiting the spiritual inn, Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu. At this moment, Xiao Yu had a calm expression on her face.


    Her disappointment could not be seen from her facial expression.


    Not long after, the innkeeper returned.


    He and Xiao Yu naturally went back to cultivate.


    Life was very regr.


    When Jiang Lan returned, he tried to use the Dao Comprehension Tea to cultivate. The effect was good, but it was not as valuable as using it to cultivate spells.


    Currently, there were only seven portions left. He would save them forprehending the Power of Nine Tribtions or other useful spells and techniques.


    In the following days, Jiang Lan went to the inn as per normal and cultivated after his work there was done.


    He would cultivate his Power of Nine Bulls.


    In the past few days, the inn had not changed much. The only change was Xiao Yu.


    Her mood was getting worse by the day.


    Their speed of catching the ice cicadas increased day by day.


    When it was Jiang Lan¡¯s turn, he discovered that there were many traces of attacks along the way.


    In order to rush for time, Xiao Yu was very diligent.


    He didn¡¯t understand why.


    However, every day when it was his turn to catch Ice Cicada, he would see some words in the ount book.


    A few wine sses, a few teacups, a few teapots¡­ and so on.


    Fortunately, Ao Ye hadn¡¯te these past few days.


    What was worrying was that the Pixiu did not return these few days.


    He did not know if there was any possibility of it returning.


    The innkeeper did not ask about it either.


    One fine day, Jiang Lan felt that he had be sufficiently familiar with the Power of Nine Bulls and had consolidated his cultivation base.


    He should be able to try out the Power Of Nine Tribtions when he returned tonight.


    It would be best if he could seed, but he didn¡¯t care if he couldn¡¯t.


    It was better to take things one step at a time.


    Being anxious would only waste more time.


    Today, he brought the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower to the courtyard. The weather was good and they could get some sunlight.


    The Udumbara Flower had been the same for decades, and the vegetative egg had been the same for over a hundred years.


    There probably wouldn¡¯t be any more changes.


    It could be also said that they were each other¡¯s lifelong partners.


    He just didn¡¯t know who would lose their life aura first.


    It shouldn¡¯t be him.


    After pouring the spirit liquid over them, Jiang Lan fought with his mirror projection again.


    As always, he lost against it.


    He then also yed with array formations for a while.


    When he left the Ninth Summit, he added what he had learned today about array formations to the Ninth Summit¡¯s main hall.


    He had been adding and improving it all these years.


    Perhaps one day, the entire Ninth Summit would have traces of his array formation runes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out today, nor do you have to sell good wine.¡±


    When they arrived at the inn, Jiang Lan heard a different instructionpared to the usual one.


    ¡°Boss, are youing backte?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°En. I should be back around evening or perhaps, I might not be able toe back.¡± The innkeeper exined casually and then left with a basket on his back.


    The innkeeper went out every morning, but Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what the innkeeper went out to do.


    However, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu never asked.


    For Jiang Lan, knowing too much would easily cause more trouble.


    It would be best if he didn¡¯t know more than he was supposed to know.


    Xiao Yu just had no intention of asking.


    If the others didn¡¯t want to say it, then she wouldn¡¯t force them.


    However, she did feel a little down these few days.


    After they started catching ice cicadas, she realized that she had been dropping things when it was her turn to watch over the inn. Every time, she would record whatever she had dropped.


    She thought that this ce was like this.


    The next day, she noticed that Junior Brother Jiang didn¡¯t break any nor drop any tableware. She specially looked at the teacups and other decorations, but she didn¡¯t find any missing.


    Therefore, it was not that he did not record what he had broken but rather, nothing had dropped when he was ced in charge of watching over the inn.


    She then thought that it might have been an ident or that her Junior Brother had managed to find spare teacups to rece the broken ones.


    On the third day, she realized that the tablewares were still falling.


    At the start of the day, she had even specially checked that there were no teacups or tes ced in a dangerous position.


    Those which were in a dangerous position were rearranged by her.


    However, she still could not reduce the frequency of the drops. After a while, one would drop.


    On the fourth day, she returned very early just to confirm if Junior Brother Jiang had reced the broken teacups with his own ones. However, she realized that he didn¡¯t because not a single teacup was broken.


    She then felt that she might not be weed here and was thus treated differently.


    However, she did not say anything. In fact, she became more used to it as time passed.


    However, she would try her best.


    To prevent the cups and tableware from falling.


    However, it was useless. She could not sense when they would drop.


    These past few days, she had been feeling a bit ufortable, but she didn¡¯t show it, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t vent these emotions on her Junior Brother.


    She just chose to be quiet.


    If she guessed correctly, there shouldn¡¯t be any broken teacups today.


    Actually¡­ She kind of wished that one would fall.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and realized that she was in the same state as she was a few days ago. Her calm expression carried a hint of disappointment.


    At this moment, he saw a teacup on the side showing signs of falling. He was about to raise his hand, but he hesitated and finally withdrew it.


    ng!


    The teacup fell and shattered.


    The sudden noise woke Xiao Yu up. She looked at the broken teacup beside Jiang Lan in surprise.


    ¡°Junior Brother actually broke a teacup?¡± She asked.


    She thought that nothing would break today.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he cleared the teacup and pointed at the wine bottle beside Xiao Yu.


    Curious, Xiao Yu looked over.


    Then, to her surprise, the wine bottle was almost dropping.


    She quickly helped it up.


    ¡°Senior Sister,e with me.¡± Jiang Lan put away the pieces and walked out of the counter.


    Soon after, Jiang Lan arrived in front of a perfectly fine teapot.


    Xiao Yu followed him, but she did not know what her Junior Brother wanted to do.


    She looked at the teapot and found nothing wrong with it.


    However, it only took a few breaths.


    She saw the teapot suddenly move and the stable teapot instantly showed signs of falling.


    Xiao Yu subconsciously stood on her toes to support it.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked in another direction.


    Xiao Yu looked at the teapot in bewilderment before following Jiang Lan.


    Then, she saw a te. At first, it was steady.


    But not long after, it showed signs of falling.


    Xiao Yu reached out to help it up.


    ¡°A few more.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke calmly.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    However, Jiang Lan remained calm.


    There was no emotion in his eyes.


    He then brought Xiao Yu to help teacups, wine sses, wine bottles, and teapots up.


    Xiao Yu followed Jiang Lan and saw items falling one after another.


    If she did not reach out to support those items, they would have fallen to the ground.


    At that moment, Xiao Yu understood that she was not being targeted. It was just that she could not sense them falling.


    Her Junior Brother hadn¡¯t broken anything because¡­ He¡¯d been able to discover the falling items ahead of time.


    It was not because she was special and was ostracized.

 Chapter 121 - Junior Brother Doesnt Like Senior Sister Ao?

    <h4>Chapter 121: Junior Brother Doesn¡¯t Like Senior Sister Ao?</h4>


    Xiao Yu followed Jiang Lan all the way to the counter.


    Now, she understood what had been happening.


    It had been like this since the first day.


    She recalled the cup that her Junior Brother had asked her to support the first time she was here with him.


    She initially thought that it was just because of her oversight, but in reality, it was because she did not notice it.


    On the other hand, Junior Brother Jiang had already noticed it.


    Then, did her Junior Brother let the cup shatter on purpose a while ago?


    Xiao Yu hesitated for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Are there still cups about to fall?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the list of people who had reserved a pot of good wine. Ao Ye wasn¡¯t there.


    As for why he brought Xiao Yu to see the cups fall, it was only because he didn¡¯t hate the other party.


    Perhaps this Senior Sister of his was just like the youth at the inn. She was just a child.


    ¡°There should be one or two more,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you can discover it yourself. Just calm your mind.¡±


    The first time he realized that the bottles here would break was when he closed his eyes to cultivate his mind.


    It was his first time at the inn, and he recalled that he had bumped into Senior Sister Ao then.


    Thinking of Ao Longyu reminded him of the Dragon ying Sword.


    If people knew that he knew the Dragon ying Sword, he wondered if he would be misunderstood.


    The dragons might start looking at him in a different light.


    For safety reasons, it was better not to expose this to the Dragon Race.


    Doing so would save him from gaining the hostility of the Dragon Race.


    Although he might already be viewed as an enemy.


    ording to what his master had said, he was the chief disciple of the Ninth Summit and the candidate with the most potential to inherit the position of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    However, the Ninth Summit was different from the other summits.


    Especially since most people in Kunlun knew that he wasn¡¯t talented enough.


    It was even more impossible for the dragon race to take a fancy to it.


    As for Ao Longyu.


    He did not really know this person and had not interacted much with her.


    The only thing he knew about her was that the other party did not want to owe anyone anything.


    As for her appearance¡­ It was impable.


    However, immortal cultivators had a long life ahead of them and were naturally indifferent to such a thing. It was unlikely that cultivators would be bewitched by one¡¯s appearance.


    As for how Ao Longyu would view him, it was impossible for him to guess.


    After hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s reminder, Xiao Yu finally understood.


    She could discover it when she calmed down.


    No wonder Jiang Lan was able to discover all of them.


    Among those of the same generation in Kunlun, no one couldpare with Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit in terms of temperament. This was something that all the disciples in their batch understood.


    Especially after his ascension of the Stairway to Heavens.


    After that event, Jiang Lan became the center of attention for the disciples.


    No one felt that they were able to surpass him.


    Then, Xiao Yu closed her eyes and took this opportunity when there were no customers to try it out.


    She calmed her heart and allowed herself to enter an ethereal state.


    She let her body and mind be one.


    Her calm heart was like a calmke, and she felt like she was on the surface of theke, feeling at peace.


    After a long time, she felt a ripple enter her mind.


    Then she opened her eyes and looked at where the ripple hade from.


    ng!


    Another teacup shattered.


    Xiao Yu watched helplessly as the teacup fell to the ground. She had used a spell but it was useless.


    However, she wasn¡¯t depressed this time. Instead, she looked excited.


    Without any hesitation, she jumped down from the small chair to clean up the broken pieces. Then, when she had time, she would try sensing for another dropping teacup again. Perhaps, she could catch the teacup on the next try.


    Jiang Lan just watched on.


    He did not interfere at all.


    However, looking at Senior Sister Xiaoyu¡¯s excited expression, he felt as if he was looking at an excited child who had just found a new toy.


    He did not take it to heart.


    At this moment, he really wanted to know where he could go to try the Dragon ying Sword. It was impossible for him to find a true dragon to test it out, so he could only find a demonic dragon.


    But demonic dragons were also rare.


    Jiang Lan calmed himself. Not long after, he realized that another bottle of wine was about to drop.


    It was on the other side of the counter.


    He looked over.


    It was going to drop.


    The moment it fell, Xiao Yu jumped out.


    ng!


    Xiao Yu fell to the ground.


    She managed to catch the bottle.


    She looked like a puppy who had just caught a bone.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Instead, he continued to think about the Dragon ying Sword.


    He had tried many times. The Dragon ying Sword had almost no effect on nts. It had a little effect on animals, but it was not as good as his ordinary sword techniques.


    Thus, he needed to use it once on a true dragon to truly understand the true essence of the Dragon ying Sword.


    When he really needed to use it the next time, he would appear moreposed.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you learning anything recently?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice suddenly reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    He subconsciously said.


    ¡°Dragon ying Sword.¡±


    Xiao Yu, who was originally very happy when she received the cup, was stunned when she heard this.


    She blinked herrge eyes and said unnaturally.


    ¡°Junior Brother wants to y a dragon?¡±


    There was only one dragon in Kunlun.


    Everyone knew who it was.


    Jiang Lan shook his head. It was just a slip of the tongue.


    ¡°I just want to test the power of the Dragon ying Sword. However, I can¡¯t find a suitable target.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother has already learned the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Xiao Yu was somewhat surprised.


    She had naturally heard of the Dragon ying Sword in Kunlun, but she recalled that no one managed to learn it yet.


    Jiang Lan did not answer this question.


    Xiao Yu was slightly surprised. She very much doubted whether this Junior Brother of hers from the Ninth Summit had a mere ordinary talent.


    He managed to learn spells such as the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds and Dragon ying Sword, which were spells that others could not learn no matter how hard they tried.


    ¡°Junior brother, if you want to test the power of the Dragon ying Sword, you can go and look for pythons. Testing it out on them can give you a rough idea of its power.


    As for true dragons and demonic dragons, with your strength, you still can¡¯t afford to offend them for the time being.¡± Xiao Yu kindly reminded.


    Jiang Lan finally realized his oversight.


    Then, he thanked her.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, Xiao Yu could not help but ask.


    ¡°Did Junior Brother learn the Dragon ying Sword because you don¡¯t like Senior Sister Ao?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t quite understand what Senior Sister Xiao Yu was asking, but he couldn¡¯t answer this question.


    He didn¡¯t really like her, but he didn¡¯t hate her either.


    This was because he had yet to understand Ao Longyu.


    In the end, Xiao Yu left without an answer from Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan naturally had to return as well.


    The innkeeper didn¡¯te back even after they closed the shop.


    So after they cleaned up, they closed the door and went back.


    As long as the door was closed, they could not open it anymore. It was the same for the others.


    Probably only the innkeeper and the young man could open it.


    It was veryte, and this was Jiang Lan¡¯s first time returning to Kunlunte at night.


    It was not safe at night and walking was too slow, so he chose to fly on his sword.


    However, not long after he flew, he suddenly felt his heart palpitate.


    Without any hesitation, he began to retreat.


    However, because he didn¡¯t immediately use his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, he was a step toote.


    He sensed that the surroundingnd seemed to be shrinking.


    ¡°Divine power, Earth Shrinking Technique? I wasn¡¯t the one who triggered it since I am at the edge of this technique¡¯s area of effect. The target isn¡¯t me? ¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan activated his divine power, One Leaf Vision.


    Then, he attempted to use his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to escape the influence of the Earth Shrinking Technique.


    It was not very useful.


    Soon, he appeared in a mountain forest.


    He had been to this mountain before when he had killed Miao Xiu.


    The people of the Heavenly Human Race?


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first guess.


    But he soon realized that it wasn¡¯t.


    This was because he saw that the one standing before him had an imprint on his face that was different from that of the Heavenly Human Race.


    He should have seen this imprint somewhere before.

 Chapter 122 - I Want To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 122: I Want To Kill</h4>


    Jiang Lan stood further away.


    In front of him were two people with the imprint of me on their faces.


    There were two people lying at their feet, one male and one female. Both of them were facing the ground.


    They showed no movement. However, their aura was still present so they were probably unconscious.


    However, the Earth Shrinking Technique had yet to be cast. No one could detect him yet.


    This divine power did not belong to either of them.


    ¡°We have two people. However, can we really use them to sneak into Kunlun? Is it that easy to infiltrate?¡±


    Jiang Lan suddenly heard a voice from the other side.


    ¡°I can only say that it isn¡¯t difficult. I heard that it¡¯s because Kunlun made it so on purpose, but I think it¡¯s just because their strength is mediocre.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see the Jade Pool Goddess after entering?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on inside? Let¡¯s go in and investigate.¡±


    At this moment, the Earth Shrinking Technique¡¯s effect had ended, and Jiang Lan¡¯s figure instantly appeared before the two.


    They were two men. They stood in the dark and their eyes were glowing.


    ¡°Two Essence Soul cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the two of them calmly.


    There was no danger around, but these two people were probably not the ones in charge of this.


    Even though Earth Shrinking Technique was a divine power, there was still a prerequisite to one¡¯s realm for one to master it.


    Even if these two people were given another hundred years, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to reach that realm.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The long-haired man asked Jiang Lan warily.


    Although it was nighttime, he could still see his surroundings clearly.


    However, he could not see the person in front of him clearly.


    The clothing, face, and facial features of the person in front of him. None of these could be seen.


    This was not normal.


    However, they also realized that the other party had been pulled by the Earth Shrinking Technique.


    This was out of their expectations.


    To kill and silence him?


    Killing intent rose in the hearts of the two.


    From the looks of it, his cultivation base was at the peak of the Golden Core stage. They might not be able to kill him in an instant, especially since the other party seemed to have a powerful Dharma treasure on him.


    ¡°I was just taking a walk in the forest and was identally pulled over by you two,¡± Jiang Lan looked at the two and said.


    The person who had used the Earth Shrinking Technique had yet to appear. There was no need for him to be enemies with these people for now.


    Being targeted by too many people would affect his tribtion in the future.


    It was already troublesome enough for him to try and avoid those from the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°You have seen their faces?¡± The short-haired man looked down at the two people at his feet and asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied immediately.


    He really hadn¡¯t seen them.


    ¡°Alright then. You may leave,¡± said the long-haired man.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    It was somewhat unexpected, but he didn¡¯t say anything further and turned around to leave.


    However, when he left, he left behind a Thousand Mile Recorder beneath his feet. This was what he had obtained after signing in.


    Even after he left, he could still hear what was happening here.


    If it was an ordinary infiltration, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    However, these two people were here for the Jade Pool Goddess.


    Ao Longyu was definitely not someone these two coulde into contact with, but¡­


    He was ordinary.


    After a while, most people would know about his rtionship with Ao Longyu.


    Seeing that Jiang Lan had really left, the short-haired man said in surprise.


    ¡°Why did you let him go just like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will not. There is a natural maze in this mountain forest. Themander has even strengthened it. With his cultivation level, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    We¡¯ll go back and get themander and the others toe.


    This person should have a secret on him.


    Besides, it¡¯s not suitable for us to alert the enemy. ¡°The long-haired man¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Speaking of which, does the Dragon Race really have a marriage alliance with Kunlun?¡± The short-haired man no longer paid attention to the departing Jiang Lan. Instead, he reached out and grabbed a Kunlun disciple, intending to carry him on his back.


    The long-haired man carried the other one and said.


    ¡°The front line is abuzz with rumors. Why else would we need toe here? This is too painful for us demons. Kunlun¡¯s support could overwhelm us. The main target this time might not be the Jade Pool Goddess, but the marriage partner of the Jade Pool Goddess. ¡±


    ¡°Is our objective to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? We have to capture him first. Whether he dies or not is not up to us. However, it is said that he is a person who can¡¯t be an immortal even by relying on resources. He doesn¡¯t pose a threat to us at all. ¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment and subconsciously retreated some distance.


    They looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of them, bewildered.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    If their guess was correct, the person who had suddenly appeared was the person who had said he was passing by.


    His cultivation was at the perfected Golden Core Realm.


    Because they felt that they couldn¡¯t directly kill the other party previously, they didn¡¯t take action.


    Unexpectedly, this person actually delivered himself to their door.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    His original intention was to leave, but when he heard that the main reason these people infiltrated Kunlun was him.


    He no longer had any intention of leaving.


    Since he knew of the reason they were here, there was no need to keep them alive anymore.


    Moreover, they were demons.


    Recently, it was said that there were demonsing into the vicinity of Kunlun.


    These should be the demons the others were referring to. Furthermore, it seemed that they were here for him.


    The marriage alliance between Kunlun and the Dragon Race affected many parties in many ways.


    Be it the Dragon Race or Kunlun, they were both powerful existences in the Grand Deste World. Although it was impossible for the two existences to form a solid alliance through marriage.


    It would be an invisible blow to the demons who were still fighting against the Dragon Race.


    This would increase the chances of the demons being defeated.


    In order to destroy this marriage, he might be everyone¡¯s target.


    In fact, in Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes, even if they killed him, it would be useless.


    There were so many people in Kunlun. Someone would rece him if he died. The only difference was that it would at most affect the progress of this matter.


    Killing him would only treat the symptoms but not the root cause.


    Or perhaps the demons only needed to treat the symptoms.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pass by and leave?¡± The short-haired man looked gloomy.


    Now that this person had appeared here, it meant that the situation was definitely not going to end peacefully.


    It seemed like the other party had something up his sleeves.


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel like leaving again.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the two and said.


    ¡°I want to ask you guys a few questions.¡±


    There had to be more than just the two of them. He needed to find out more.


    If he wanted to deal with the matter, he had to make sure he settled it once and for all.


    He would not be going to seclusion in the near future.


    Therefore, it was very easy for him to encounter an ambush.


    His ending might be different if he hadn¡¯t identally met with these two people today.


    The ambush targeting him definitely did not just include these two people. After all, he was currently at the perfected Golden Core Realm and his enemies would definitely treat him as an Essence Soul cultivator.


    At that time, perhaps he could only escape.


    If the matter at the inn was over, he would definitely ignore these people. He would return to the Ninth Summit and enter seclusion in peace. He would only leave the mountain when he was about to be an immortal.


    ¡°Are you trying to ask how we¡¯re going to kill you?¡± The long-haired man¡¯s voice shook the surroundings and struck straight into Jiang Lan¡¯s heart.


    The vegetation beside him instantly shattered.


    At the same time, the two of them abandoned the Kunlun disciples on their shoulders.


    Since the other party had appeared, there was no need for them to waste their breath on him. They decided to test his strength first.


    If that didn¡¯t work, they would give up on these two Kunlun disciples and let themandere over immediately.


    The short-haired man leaped into the sky as pitch-ck wings appeared behind him.


    The long-haired man took a few steps back. He moved his head and a phantom image of a lion appeared behind him.


    He then let loose a thunderous roar.

 Chapter 123 - I Have To Kill Some Demons

    <h4>Chapter 123: I Have To Kill Some Demons</h4>


    The lion phantom let out a loud roar.


    Its roar felt as if it could shake one¡¯s soul and tear one¡¯s body.


    Roar!


    The loud roar tore through the earth and shattered the vegetation around it.


    It was as if as long as one was shaken by the sound, one¡¯s body would be in great danger, and one¡¯s consciousness might even copse.


    The loud roarsted for a while. The long-haired man believed that when faced with such an attack, a perfected Golden Core cultivator would do his best to avoid it no matter how powerful he was.


    The person in the sky was also watching.


    Waiting for the target to escape.


    However, be it the people on the ground or in the sky, they did not expect the other party to not make any moves.


    Had the target died from the shock?


    When they wanted to check if the target was dead, the long-haired man suddenly felt his vision blur. Then, he saw a person standing in front of him.


    It was none other than the perfected Golden Core cultivator.


    ¡°Are you done shouting? Can you answer my question now?¡±


    Jiang Lan stood in front of him, his voice cold.


    It was as if the long-haired man would already be a dead man if he did not have to ask him a question.


    The long-haired man was shocked, but he quickly flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    He was actually frightened by a perfected Golden Core cultivator.


    ¡°How arrogant.¡±


    At this moment, his hand turned into a lion¡¯s w, pping towards Jiang Lan.


    Facing the attack, Jiang Lan reached out and grabbed its ws.


    Then, he pinched it.


    Bang!


    The long-haired lion¡¯s ws were instantly crushed by Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream rang out. The long-haired lion looked at Jiang Lan in horror. As a demon, his body was much stronger than that of an ordinary human Essence Soul cultivator.


    But in front of the other party, he was like a piece of tile, unable to withstand a single blow.


    He realized that he was now in a life and death crisis, and he erupted with strength instantly.


    The Lion¡¯s Roar Technique appeared once again.


    This time, the power was much greater than before.


    Roar!


    However, as soon as he used the Lion¡¯s Roar Technique and the voice had juste out of his mouth.


    The long-haired lion was shocked to find a hand reaching out towards him.


    Then, his mouth was pinched by this hand.


    The voice that belonged to him, the power that belonged to his final counterattack, was instantly sealed.


    ¡°Too noisy. It seems you don¡¯t want to answer my question.¡±


    After Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded, he made his move.


    Bang!


    Blood mist scattered.


    The long-haired lion was directly crushed by him.


    After killing one, Jiang Lan raised his head towards the sky.


    There was another one standing in the air, seemingly casting a spell.


    Jiang Lan was still worried that the other party would flee.


    At this moment, the short-haired man¡¯s wings became huge. A storm appeared and surrounded Jiang Lan.


    Power surged forth like spikes.


    ¡°Thousand Feathers Descent.¡±


    Rustle!


    Jiang Lan saw countless feathers falling from the sky. In his field of vision, countless feathers upied the sky, and each feather carried great power.


    Each of the feathers contained the power of an attack of an early-stage Essence Soul expert.


    Whoosh.


    All the feathers attacked him together, raining upon him.


    This was equivalent to arge number of early-stage Essence Souls attacking together.


    This strike could instantly kill an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator. Even an ordinary mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator might die under this attack.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    The short-haired man had a ruthless expression on his face. He continued to use his power to attack his opponent. His opponent would definitely be unable to escape or dodge.


    If his opponent took it head-on, he would only die.


    Even a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator would die, much less a perfected Golden Core cultivator.


    Once he was allowed to unleash his ultimate killing move, it was equivalent to announcing the death of his opponent.


    ¡°I never thought of escaping,¡± said a sudden voice behind the short-haired man.


    This sudden change made the short-haired man¡¯s pupils contract.


    The first thing he wanted to do was to put some distance between them. He would think about the rest when he had time.


    With his enormous wings, he could move in a sh. Ordinary people would not be able to catch up to him.


    However, when he pped his wings, he realized that one of his wings couldn¡¯t move.


    A hand was grabbing onto his wing.


    Ssh!


    Jiang Lan tore it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams rang out.


    One of the giant wings was torn off by Jiang Lan.


    The short-haired man wanted to retreat, but he was horrified to discover that his other wing had also been grabbed by that person.


    Rip!


    The only wing he was left with was torn off again.


    It was thrown on the ground.


    The short-haired mannded on the ground and felt an unbearable pain on his back.


    He stared at the slowly descending Jiang Lan as if he was looking at an abyssal demon.


    ¡°I want to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the short-haired man and spoke slowly.


    The other party¡¯s wings were quite dangerous, so he naturally had to remove them.


    ¡°Will you let me go if I tell you?¡± The short-haired man looked at Jiang Lan with a ferocious expression.


    His face was twisting in pain.


    ¡°It will make your death a little easier.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. Such calmness was frightening in the eyes of the demon.


    It was as if the other party would make a move at any moment.


    ¡°Then why should I tell you?¡±


    Jiang Lan appeared in front of the short-haired man.


    His figure had appeared extremely suddenly, causing the short-haired man to subconsciously take a step back.


    However, his breath was unstable and the mountain path was unstable, so he fell onto the ground.


    He looked extremely pathetic.


    ¡°How many demons are there? Or how many people are there in your stronghold? Also, how strong are they?¡± Jiang Lan looked down at the short-haired man and asked.


    ¡°We¡­ We have one team here. Each team has ten people. Themander-in-charge is at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, while the others are all at the Essence Soul Realm. The major is still on his way,¡± the short-haired man immediately replied.


    ¡°Who has the divine power, Earth Shrinking Technique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the¡­ The major¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What is his cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Human¡­ Human Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Where are your people?¡±


    ¡°They are at the Cloud Breaking Cliff which is far away from Kunlun.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent for a moment before asking onest question.


    ¡°Which part of what you just said is true?¡±


    When he heard this, the short-haired man looked at Jiang Lan in fear. He wanted to say something.


    But a fist took over his entire world, and a powerful force spread through his body.


    Jiang Lan stood up and walked forward.


    Blood mist filled the sky behind him.


    Since he had made his move, he wanted to see what the demons were up to.


    After tonight, his enemy would have probably found out that something unusual had happened and would be alerted.


    So tonight was the best chance for him to find out more.


    As long as he got rid of the existing people, he should be safe till his work at the inn ended.


    Then, he would return to the Ninth Summit to cultivate in seclusion.


    This matter would have nothing to do with him anymore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun.


    Xiao Yu rode her sword forward.


    She did not return to the Third Summit.


    Or rather, she did not need to return to the Third Summit.


    At this moment, she had crossed the nine summits of Kunlun and was heading towards the ce behind the nine summits.


    Behind the nine summits was the Jade Pool.


    Soon, she approached the Jade Pool. At this moment, she had a cold expression on her face, as if she didn¡¯t want anyone toe near her.


    If she continued forward, she would reach the Jade Pool. Ordinary people would not be able to get close to it.


    Xiao Yu seemed to be able to ignore this restriction.


    She directly passed through the Jade Pool¡¯s restriction and arrived at the Jade Pool¡¯s mountain peak.


    Just as she was about tond on the ground, her figure began to change.


    It was as though she was slowly growing up and the immortal dress on her body was changing as well.


    In just a few breaths, Xiao Yu, who was originally a little girl, became slender and elegant. Her long hair reached her waist, and she was devastatingly beautiful.


    She wore a blue and white immortal dress and stood beside the Jade Pool.


    After pondering for a moment, she entered the Jade Pool.


    Her cold face revealed no emotions.


    However, a few words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Dragon ying Sword¡­¡±


    Before long, she disappeared into the Jade Pool.

 Chapter 124 - How Can A Mere Human Be Compared To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 124: How Can A Mere Human Be Compared To Me?</h4>


    Cloud Breaking Cliff.


    A middle-aged man looked at the five people in front of him and said.


    ¡°Have you guys thought of a solution?¡±


    He was themander of this team, Mang Du.


    Apart from not daring to go near Kunlun, they also did not dare to bring too many people with them.


    Worrying about Kunlun was one thing, but the main thing was that the target was too big and they could be easily spotted.


    For example, by people from the Dragon Race.


    In Kunlun, apart from the Goddess, there seemed to be another dragon that had yet to leave.


    ¡°There should only be two people in the Ninth Summit at the moment. One of them is the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Mo Zhengdong, and the other is a disciple with average talent,¡± said a tall and thin man.


    He was one of the members of the team, Xiu Jin.


    ¡°A person who relies on spirit medicines to increase his cultivation is a piece of trash. He is not worth mentioning. If I hadn¡¯t heard that he is the marriage partner of a dragon, I won¡¯t even look him in the eye. You don¡¯t have to mention him to me. If he falls into my hands, I¡¯ll cripple him first.¡±


    He would wait for the major to decide whether to kill him or not.


    Now, let¡¯s talk about the entrance to the Netherworld.¡± Mang Du waved his hand and said.


    After some hesitation, Xiu Jin reminded.


    ¡°Commander, the major has said that we can¡¯t attack this person unless we¡¯re far away from Kunlun. We have to wait for the major to arrive before making a move. We can¡¯t alert them now.¡±


    Mang Du turned to look at Xiu Jin and revealed a ferocious look.


    ¡°Are you trying to teach me what to do?¡±


    At this moment, the ferociousness that belonged to Mang Du dispersed in all directions.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Xiu Jin was even more terrified.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we approach the entrance to the Netherworld?¡± Mang Du asked coldly.


    ¡°In the short term, we can find someone to sneak into Kunlun and enter the Netherworld Cave to cultivate under the guise of cultivation purposes. But the candidate is a little difficult to choose.


    In the long run, we can find someone to join Kunlun normally and then join the Ninth Summit. There is still some time before the Netherworld bes active.¡± said Xiu Jin immediately.


    ¡°Kunlun does not care about us demons at all. It seems like it¡¯s time to find something for them to do. Have you started carrying out your ns?¡± Mang Du asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already begun trying out the short-term n. I have sent some people to try enter Kunlun to see if they can gain anything. If it¡¯s too difficult, I¡¯ll start to carry out the long-term n,¡± said Xiu Jin.


    ¡°After we enter, we should first confirm the matter about the marriage alliance.¡± Mang Du said.


    The Netherworld Cave n still needed some time before it could seed.


    During this period of time, he had to find and figure out the person engaged with the member of the Dragon Race.


    However, the person was just a piece of trash. Did he really need to pay attention to him?


    Once his location was known, there was no problem in directly killing him.


    At most, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape after the deed was done.


    ¡°Find out his whereabouts. I want to go take a look at that useless human. Hmph. He is actually trying to get close to the Dragon Race to be an immortal. I look down on such people the most. ¡°Mang Du¡¯s voice was somewhat disdainful.


    The five people in front of him naturally did not dare to have any thoughts of going against him.


    Thismander of theirs was a little hot-tempered and reckless.


    However, he was very strong and proficient in array formations.


    He was also born with divine strength.


    Dong!


    Just as they were about to respond to Mang Du, they suddenly heard a voice from outside.


    Two of them ran out.


    Then, they saw a human shadow escaping.


    The human was escaping at a very fast speed.


    ¡°Chase after him. We have to catch him no matter what.¡± Mang Du¡¯s face was gloomy.


    Someone was actually eavesdropping on their conversation.


    His array formation actually did not have any reaction even when there was someone there all along.


    The remaining three chased after him.


    They naturally knew how serious this matter was.


    Once Kunlun found out, not only would all their ns fail, but they would also have to escape immediately.


    If the person wasn¡¯t from Kunlun however, there was still room for negotiation.


    After everyone left, Mang Du stood up and was on full alert.


    ¡°Come out. I¡¯ve already lured them away. Are you waiting for them to return?¡±


    At this moment, Mang Du sensed a power appearing behind him.


    Without any hesitation.


    He gathered all of his strength and his bloodline began to surge. His strength had reached its peak.


    Then, he threw a punch towards his back.


    The image of an elephant appeared on his arm, and his power erupted to its peak.


    Boom!!!


    The two fists collided.


    A powerful force spread in all directions.


    Bang!


    Everything around him shattered into pieces.


    The cave that was on the cliff suddenly shattered.


    The surrounding forest began to crumble.


    Mang Du had used his full strength. He had absolute confidence.


    But¡­ after he punched, he felt like he was facing a towering mountain.


    That terrifying power made his heart palpitate, and shortly after, an intense pain ran through his arm.


    Crack!


    Mang Du could clearly feel his arm starting to break.


    He didn¡¯t continue fighting head-on and instantly tried to retreat


    Bang!


    Mang Du was sted flying.


    Wood and gravel fell around him, and in front of him was an indistinct figure.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He did not care about his right hand. He could still fight.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised that his sneak attack had failed.


    The person from before was indeed lying to him.


    Themander here wasn¡¯t at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm; he was already at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He was even about to reach thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He was justcking a little from breaking through.


    One of the others was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, while the rest were all at the Essence Soul Realm.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t worried about the others; he was more concerned about this mid-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    If he managed to lure one or two of them away previously, he would kill them one by one. But since he managed to lure everyone away, he would directly kill this person first.


    The rest could be taken care of slowly.


    He favored thetter.


    It was troublesome for powerful people to escape, so he had to kill the strongest as soon as possible and then slowly deal with the rest.


    Even if the others escaped, it was fine. After the most powerful had died, the others were not a threat.


    However, it would be troublesome if the strongest was sufficiently guarded.


    Especially since his cultivation was stronger than his, he could only rely on the Power of Nine Bulls.


    He had thought that the n was a sess, but the other party had exposed his n with a single sentence and made him act hastily.


    And the other party¡¯s strength was indeed ridiculously strong. If not for the fact that his Power of Nine Bulls had reached its peak recently, he might not have had the upper hand.


    ¡°You knew I was going to attack you?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    His voice was calm.


    ¡°How can I discover you if you had just been eavesdropping silently? You must have intentionally let me found out about you. After that, you would take care of them one by one if they went to scout in separate batches. If they all went together, you will thene and kill me first. Isn¡¯t this your n? Who hasn¡¯t used this trick of luring the tiger away from its mountain?¡± Mang Du looked at Jiang Lan with a serious expression.


    ¡°Of course. All this was just spection. Myst sentence was just a ruse, to try my luck if you were really still here.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded to show that he understood. He had learned something new today.


    He truly did not have much battle experience, or perhaps he had not encountered enough of such situations.


    However, he was never good at scheming.


    His specialty was killing enemies.


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan vanished on the spot.


    Mang Du did not panic at all. He took a step forward and his body began to change. His skin seemed to have be much tougher.


    A thick elephant skin appeared on his arm. His blood was pulsing, as if it was pulsing with power.


    Mang Du growled and immediately counterattacked.


    He did not see the other party¡¯s cultivation clearly. It should be at the same level as him.


    Without reaching thete-stage Void Refinement Realm, how could a human¡¯s physical strengthpare with his?


    He wanted to let the other party know the feeling of being crushed by a fist.


    He wanted to let the other party feel how he would turn into a blood mist.


    His opponent was just a mere human.

 Chapter 125 - Learning About Array Formations, Strengthening The Ninth

    <h4>Chapter 125: Learning About Array Formations, Strengthening The Ninth Summit</h4>


    Mang Du began to strike back with his fists. His strength had condensed to his highest limit.


    He was confident that he could battle against ate-stage Void Refinement mighty figure with his current strength.


    How was this human going to fight him?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have too many thoughts. His only thought was to quickly kill his opponent.


    This was a demon simr to him. It cultivated the power of the fist.


    Such a demon who did not use a variety of spells was much easier to deal with for him.


    He didn¡¯t need to gauge the power of the spell techniques unleashed by his opponent. He just needed to let his opponent know who would be blown up.


    Jiang Lan appeared in front of Mang Du and punched out.


    Fist against fist and no one retreated the slightest bit.


    Boom!


    Mang Du was sent flying by a punch, but it was not a big deal.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised. He then popped a Powerful Vajrapani Pill into his mouth.


    This enemy had very good endurance, and he couldn¡¯t dy any longer. He had to kill him as soon as possible.


    After arriving in front of Mang Du, Jiang Lan sent out another punch.


    Boom!


    Mang Du continued to be pushed back, and Jiang Lan continued to pursue him.


    One punch, then another.


    Pu!


    On the fifth punch, Mang Du, who had been sent flying, spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was filled with disbelief.


    However, he still didn¡¯t retreat in the slightest, erupting with all of his strength to fight against Jiang Lan.


    Facing Mang Du who was still erupting with strength, Jiang Lan activated all of the medicinal strength in the pill he had just consumed. Now wasn¡¯t the time to consider other things. He had to kill this person first.


    Once someone else stepped into this fight, he might not be able to kill them and escape unscathed.


    If they manage to escape, it would bring him great danger in the future.


    Jiang Lan mobilized all the power he could muster. The power in his body erupted continuously. As the power of his bloodline surged, there was the sound of a giant ox trampling the mountains and rivers.


    Following that, another bull¡¯s cry sounded.


    It came from the void, wishing to smash through heaven and earth.


    Moo!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan collided with Mang Du¡¯s fist.


    Boom!!!


    As the power of the collision between their fists spread out, the Cloud Breaking Cliff seemed to have suffered a tremendous blow.


    Facing this fist, Mang Du wasn¡¯t forced back, because the arm that belonged to him was directly shatteredyer byyer by Jiang Lan¡¯s fist, disintegrating bit by bit.


    Bang!


    A punch flew past.


    Mang Du¡¯s arm had turned into a bloody mist.


    Only after that did he fly backward. Cracks began to appear on his body as the power of Jiang Lan¡¯s fist shattered his vitality.


    It caused his strength to dissipate.


    This punch also shattered his confidence and shattered his pride.


    He was killed by a human.


    How was this possible?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. This can¡¯t be happening.¡±


    Mang Du¡¯s arm was gone. He tried to get up from the ground, but there was no strength left in his body.


    Jiang Lan appeared in front of him, not intending to say anything.


    Not only did other party target him, he had even targeted the Ninth Summit.


    He had to get rid of the other party.


    ¡°Impossible. Your cultivation level is definitely not higher than mine. Why? Why are you able to defeat me?¡± Mang Du did not believe what was happening.


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Jiang Lan came to Mang Du¡¯s side and asked.


    Even though his opponent¡¯s life force had been shattered by his fist, he still wanted to give him another punch.


    To ensure that the other party did not have any other means of saving his own life.


    Even if there was, it would be toote.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to go against us demons?¡± Only now did Mang Du calm down.


    Jiang Lan squatted on the ground and stretched out his hand to grab Mang Du.


    ¡°I am the trash human you spoke of earlier.¡±


    Mang Du instantly knew who the other party was.


    His eyes widened as he spoke uncontrobly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? How is that possible?¡±


    Impossible. Had everyone been feeding him the wrong information?


    Bang!!!


    Mang Du¡¯s face carried shock and unwillingness beforepletely turning into a bloody mist.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hold back and didn¡¯t answer any other questions.


    At this moment, the five people who had gone out finally returned.


    When they saw this scene, they knew that something big had happened.


    Especially when they saw the scene of theirmander getting killed.


    ¡°Kill him. This person¡¯s strength has already reached its limit. He is definitely not our match now. However, don¡¯t kill him.¡± Xiu Jin immediately chose to keep Jiang Lan alive and as a captive.


    Although Jiang Lan did not know who the other party was, it was toote for him to escape now.


    He had to survive and escape.


    None of these people were body cultivators. An aura then spread out from the sky.


    It was thebined aura of the Void Refinement cultivator and Essence Soul cultivators.


    Jiang Lan stood on the ground and looked at the five people in the sky. He was somewhat exhausted.


    Therefore, he could only take out his sword to stall for time.


    Killing Mang Du had consumed a lot of his energy.


    However, he had already consumed a medicinal pill and would recover very quickly.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Attacks began to appear as Jiang Lan¡¯s figure appeared in front of these people.


    After a long time.


    A mist of blood filled the air.


    Jiang Lan left the cliff with some injuries.


    Fortunately, there were no fatal injuries.


    The elixir that he had gained from signing was allowing him to recover very quickly.


    He couldn¡¯t go back with injuries.


    Jiang Lan left, leaving behind a group of wolves and demons that had arrived at thest minute.


    He probably couldn¡¯t kill the rest.


    However, this was enough to disrupt the other force¡¯s ns, and he would have a period of peace until he returned to the Ninth Summit from the inn to enter seclusion.


    At the very least, he was able to resolve the problem at hand.


    After changing his clothes, Jiang Lan walked back to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°The demons¡¯ main target is the entrance to the Netherworld. It seems like I can¡¯t avoid this matter no matter what.¡±


    He began to think about what he had discovered today.


    There was only one disciple in the Ninth Summit, and that was him.


    If the others were to target the Netherworld entrance, they would definitely face him.


    He was considered a roadblock to them and furthermore, he was the marriage partner of the member of the Dragon Race. Thus, no matter what, they had to deal with Jiang Lan.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit is safe, but I am not sure if there are still demons in Kunlun. Although the chances of them bing personal disciples were very low, there is still a chance a demon can make it through the process. Looks like I¡¯ll have to set up some array formations in the Ninth Summit to increase the defenses.¡±


    In the past, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. Now, he felt that setting up array formations in the Ninth Summit was a very necessary addition.


    Not only did he have to set up array formations in the outer regions of the Ninth Summit, he had to set some up at the entrance to the Netherworld Cave.


    This way, even if he was in seclusion, he would know when an outsider had intruded.


    As the candidate who has the most potential of bing the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, he naturally had to start guarding the Netherworld Cave.


    Master had said that the Summit Leader¡¯s responsibility did not only lie in guarding the Netherworld Cave.


    However, he was not the Summit Leader yet.


    ¡°However, my attainments in the study of array formations are insufficient. Although I can learn it myself, it¡¯s better if someone teaches me.¡±


    He had not obtained anything rted to array formations from signing in. He had learned all of his knowledge on array formations himself.


    And if he wanted to learn more, it would be best if he was guided by someone with attainments in the study of array formations.


    With the Dao Comprehension Tea, he should be able to learn very quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Master tomorrow and see if he is knowledgeable in this aspect.¡±


    With a rough n in mind, he stopped thinking about this matter.


    However, he had used the Dragon ying Sword just now. It had an effect on demons, but when he had used it, he had felt that something was wrong. It was as if even if he was using it against a demonic dragon, it was impossible for him to unleash its true strength.


    He needed to better learn the Dragon ying Sword. It should be quite effective against demons or dragons.


    Although his Power of Nine Bulls was very strong, he still had to consider situations where he needed to have a long fight with his opponent.


    He had a battle prowess that surpassed his cultivation level, and others could also have the same.


    It was always good to have more moves.


    ¡°I can ask Master about this too.¡±


    He had obtained many spells and sword skills from signing in, and he had figured that there should also be different realms in the cultivation of sword techniques.


    As long as he could understand the true essence of the Dragon ying Sword, his other sword techniques should be able to reach a higher level.


    Of course, these were all backup moves. He would still mainly cultivate the Power of Nine Bulls.

 Chapter 126 - Cultivating The Power Of Nine Tribulations

    <h4>Chapter 126: Cultivating The Power Of Nine Tribtions</h4>


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan immediately headed to the Netherworld Cave.


    The wounds on his body could not be seen.


    His internal injuries were also very difficult to detect. He was more or less fine now.


    After returning to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan adjusted his aura and allowed himself to be in a rtively better state. He then began to try cultivating the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    In today¡¯s battle, he felt that he was still too weak.


    His enemy and himself were both at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, but if he wanted to kill his opponent, he would have to consume the Powerful Vajrapani Pill and even use seven or eight punches before he could do the job.


    The whole process took a long time.


    He was almost exhausted.


    If not for the fact that he had a lot of medicinal pills and Dharma treasures on him.


    He would not be back so easily tonight.


    During this period of time, the demons should be rtively quiet, but the Heavenly Human Race was still a threat.


    However, without encountering them, it was difficult for Jiang Lan to know their motives.


    Unless he went over to eavesdrop on them.


    It was not impossible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long more I have to stay at the inn tomorrow. If it¡¯s ten to fifteen days more, I¡¯ll go look for the members of the Heavenly Human Race and find out about the situation. ¡±


    If they were targeting him, he would attack them directly.


    If the reason why they were here had nothing to do with him, he would ignore it for now.


    This was to avoid alerting the enemy.


    Of course, if the other party was targeting him and was especially strong, then he would return to the Ninth Summit.


    Then he would tell his master that he experienced an epiphany.


    And had sessfully be an Essence Soul cultivator.


    Without thinking more, Jiang Lan sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    At this moment, his attention was focused on a book in his mind.


    It was the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    He was going to try to open the book tonight. Once he was able to do so, he would be able to learn it.


    No one knew what would happen after learning it.


    He had indeed learned the Dragon ying Sword, but he felt that he was far from being able to unleash its true power.


    The Dragon ying Sword only had one move and one level, which was different from the Power of Nine Bulls.


    The Power of Nine Bulls had various levels.


    Perhaps the Dragon ying Sword also had various levels, but there was no clear distinction between them and he had no idea what they were like for now.


    It all depended on hisprehension of the technique.


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to activate the Power Of Nine Tribtions, he suddenly saw The Unmoved Sage beside him.


    He had obtained this Sage Chapter a long time ago. The value of this book was no less than that of the Creation of Heaven and Earth.


    He could clearly feel it.


    But he could not learn it for now.


    He couldn¡¯t even try to draw inspiration from it.


    He had a feeling that once he came into contact with it, he would learn it even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    In the end, he might even master The Unmoved Sage. This was not what he wanted.


    He did not like the fact that he would be a person with no emotions.


    Without thinking further, Jiang Lan started to flip open the Power Of Nine Tribtions in his mind.


    As he flipped it open, his Power of Nine Bulls began to surge, and the Spiritual Suppression Force surged within his bloodline.


    As the Spiritual Suppression Force surged, his Power of Nine Bulls was also circted to the maximum. It was as if an invisible bull was running frantically in his body.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s body endured this sudden change.


    At this moment, cracks began to appear on his body. He was unable to withstand thebined power of the Power of Nine Bulls and Spiritual Suppression Force.


    In the face of this situation, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop there. This was all still within his tolerance.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions was the superior spell technique of the Power Of Nine Bulls. It was definitely going to be difficult to cultivate.


    Most importantly, his cultivation level had yet to reach the requirement.


    Immortal techniques were difficult to learn unless one was an immortal.


    The current situation was not serious.


    If he was an immortal, there would definitely not be any problems.


    He could learn it directly.


    The power was surging. Jiang Lan felt the damage and changes brought along by the power rampaging in his body.


    He did not try to intervene.


    At this moment, the book on the Power Of Nine Tribtions had beenpletely opened. Jiang Lan instantly understood the contents of the book.


    Then, it fused into his body.


    Jiang Lan finally understood.


    When the two forces are activated to their limits, they would try to fuse together, and the result of it would be the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    At the base level, it was still the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Moo!


    An invisible bull¡¯s roar came from his bloodline.


    At this moment, his power surged to its limits. His Power of Nine Bulls began to undergo apletely new transformation. The power that was originally like a vast ocean instantly began to shrink.


    In just a moment, there was only a trace of water left.


    It was as if he had transformed from a massive bull into a newborn calf.


    However, this hair-thin source of power had an aura that was even more terrifying than the fully activated Power of Nine Bulls.


    Boom!!


    In an instant, the hair-like energy expanded and transformed into the Power of Nine Bulls again.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He immediately stabilized his strength.


    After a long time, his aura calmed down and his injuries recovered quickly.


    Nothing was left behind.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Jiang Lan could sense that he had cultivated the Power Of Nine Tribtions, but its essence was still the Power of Nine Bulls.


    There was only a qualitative change.


    The thin stream of force from before hadpletely surpassed the full strength of the Power Of Nine Bulls.


    But¡­


    He couldn¡¯t use it.


    He could only tap on that thin stream of energy for an instant. There wasn¡¯t even enough time for him to throw out a punch.


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to unleash this attack when I reach the perfected Void Refinement Realm and punch out with that new energy.¡±


    However, he was certain that he could now kill the Void Refinement demon from before with one punch.


    In truth, his Power of Nine Bulls was already very strong, but that demon previously was one that had undergone body refinement.


    The other party¡¯s talent was outstanding. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had the Power of Nine Bulls, he might not have won the battlest night.


    With the opponent¡¯s versatility in so many spell techniques, who knew how long they would have to fight before he could gain the upper hand and kill him.


    Jiang Lan calmed himself down and prepared to leave.


    It was already dawn and there was still some time before he had to go to the inn.


    However, he nned to look for his master first.


    The thoughts he hadst night needed to be realized. Matters rting to array formations could not be dyed.


    After all, this concerned his seclusion cultivation.


    Although there were still dozens of years before the Netherworld Cave became active again, it was better to be prepared.


    After watering the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower, Jiang Lan headed outside.


    It was true that he couldn¡¯t use the Power Of Nine Tribtions at the moment, but perhaps he could unleash the punch when he was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    At most, he would have to wait till he perfected his Void Refinement before he could unleash a punch with the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    Such things could not be rushed.


    It was already very lucky for him to be able to learn the skill.


    At the peak of the ninth peak, Jiang Lan saw his master watching the sunrise.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    His voice was respectful.


    ¡°It just so happens that I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong turned around and looked at Jiang Lan.


    He then took out a dark-colored bead and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Because of the marriage alliance, you might be targeted recently. With this, you will be much safer in the vicinity of Kunlun.¡±


    Jiang Lan epted the bead. He was not surprised at all. The Dragon Race and demons were all staring at him.


    His master had said that it would be much safer with the bead, which meant that it was still not that safe.


    He had to be careful.


    The Grand Deste World was dangerous to begin with. There were some things that one could not avoid even if they did not want to be involved in it.


    The only thing he could do was try not to get involved in these things.


    Once he was involved, he had to think of a way to deal with it.


    Of course, there were some things that even if he didn¡¯t need to get involved, he would still choose to get involved.


    For example, guarding the Netherworld Cave.


    In reality, after bing an immortal, his best choice was to leave and not be restricted to guarding the Netherworld Cave.


    The Grand Deste World was huge. As long as he was careful enough, he could stroll around anywhere.


    By doing so, he could also find good ces for him to sign in.


    However, his master had treated him very well.


    He had to stay and fulfill his duty as a disciple.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan thanked him but didn¡¯t say anything else.

 Chapter 127 - You Want To Kill Your Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 127: You Want To Kill Your Wife?</h4>


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan.


    This disciple of his knew his limits.


    He did not need to instruct him on too many things.


    Although his cultivation was a little weak, Jiang Lan could differentiate between danger and safety.


    And he could have his own ideas.


    All he could do was give proper advice and some protection.


    Jiang Lan was the most outstanding disciple he had ever seen, and the disciple he was most proud of.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    If there was nothing, Jiang Lan normally wouldn¡¯te up.


    Unless he had bought wine for him.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t drink often.


    But since Jiang Lan had already bought it, he would drink it.


    After all, this was the only way Jiang Lan could think of to show filial respect.


    He didn¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°I have some questions to ask you, Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke softly.


    Then, he roughly sorted out his thoughts fromst night and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to learn about array formations recently, but it¡¯s a little difficult to learn on my own. I want to find someone to teach me. Master, are your attainments in array formations high?¡±


    ¡°I do know more than you,¡± Mo Zhengdong said as he looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan had been learning array formations for a long time.


    He could tell just by looking at the array formations in the main hall.


    His disciple would add keep adding on array formations when he was free.


    However, his attainments were only average.


    Of course, he was still much stronger than his peers.


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that his master¡¯s attainments were higher than his. At least he could learn something from him.


    He had the Dao Comprehension Tea, so he should be able to surpass his master very quickly.


    However, before he could feel happy, he was sshed with a bucket of cold water.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t teach you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to find someone who is more knowledgeable in this area to teach you. Otherwise, your future in the cultivation of array formations may be limited. Wait for me for a few days. I¡¯ll inform the Summit Leader of the Fifth Summit and let her guide you for a few days,¡± Mo Zhengdong said seriously.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    The Summit Leader of the Fifth Summit.


    Miao Yue?


    There were only two female cultivators who were the Summit Leaders of Kunlun.


    One was Third Summit¡¯s Zhu Qing, while the other was Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue.


    Jiang Lan only had a general understanding of this Summit Leader¡¯s appearance.


    He didn¡¯t know much about her character.


    ¡°Is the Summit Leader of the Fifth Summit very knowledgeable on array formations?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the top few in Kunlun. What do you think?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked softly.


    Was she that strong? Jiang Lan was a little surprised. Array formations required a long time to learn. It was very impressive that she was able to have high attainments in the study of array formations and one¡¯s cultivation at the same time.


    But how many days would it take before the lessons could start?


    There must be an exchange of favor involved in this matter.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refuse. Owing his master favors was different from owning others a favor.


    It was fine as long as he did not let his master down.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. Are you proficient in sword techniques?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    He wanted to be more knowledgeable in the study of array formations to strengthen the Ninth Summit while he wanted to learn more about sword techniques so that he could strengthen himself.


    It was mainly so that he could protect himself against the demons and dragons.


    Other spell techniques weren¡¯t very effective against dragons.


    Other than the Power of Nine Bulls, the Dragon ying Sword posed the greatest threat to the dragon race.


    Facing a dragon, it was best to use a sword.


    ¡°Sword technique? That depends on what sword technique it is,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied.


    The marriage alliance should have given Jiang Lan even more pressure.


    The matter of the Dragon Race was indeed quite overbearing for Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Dragon ying Sword.¡± Jiang Lan immediately answered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Zhengdong was taken aback as he tried asking,


    ¡°Dragon ying Sword? You¡¯ve learned it? ¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Jiang Lan replied honestly.


    There was no need to hide such things.


    ¡°When did you learn it?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked again.


    He knew about the Dragon ying Sword, but only one person in Kunlun had learned it.


    At least on the surface.


    He had heard from that person that if one wanted to learn the Dragon ying Sword, the first requirement was that one did not fear the Dragon Race and had the intention to kill a dragon.


    ¡°These two days,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Didn¡¯t that mean that his disciple had learned the technique after he knew of the engagement? Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You wish to¡­ kill your wife?¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned when he heard this. He looked at his master in astonishment.


    ¡°Master, you worry too much,¡± Jiang Lan immediately said.


    Although he had thought of using Senior Sister Ao to test his sword, he had never thought of killing her.


    As for the other dragons, he had no intention of killing them. After all, killing dragons was a very troublesome matter.


    He did not want to cause trouble for himself.


    Cultivating was what he needed to do.


    However, he had to have the ability to kill dragons.


    Mo Zhengdong smiled and said.


    ¡°Learning that technique is good too.¡±


    As for how Jiang Lan did it, he didn¡¯t care.


    It was not good to appear weak when facing the dragons.


    Once one looked too vulnerable, the dragon would think that one is afraid of him and not because one just wanted to be humble.


    ¡°Which one do you want to learn first? The Dragon ying Sword or the study of array formations?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°Array formations.¡± Jiang Lan said.


    For now, he should first be able to guard against the others before reinforcing his cultivation with the Dragon ying Sword.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to advance to the Essence Soul Realm. If nothing unexpected happens, you will then go to the Fifth Summit to learn about array formations first.


    Cultivating the Dragon ying Sword is rather easy. However, you will need to make a trip to the Eighth Summit.¡± Mo Zhengdong gave a general exnation.


    After thanking his master, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit.


    Now he had to go to the inn.


    Jiang Lan was more surprised when he heard that he would go to the other summits to cultivate.


    However, he had to advance to the Essence Soul Realm first.


    This was not a big problem.


    The only thing he needed to be concerned about was that the other summits were not as safe as the Ninth Summit.


    He had to be more vignt when the time came.


    The morning sun shone on him while he was walking, giving him a warm feeling.


    Jiang Lan walked towards the sunlight.


    The weather was unusually good today.


    When he arrived at the inn, Xiao Yu was already there.


    At this moment, she was reading a book, like a diligent young girl who was studying early in the morning.


    Upon seeing Jiang Lan, Xiao Yu closed her book and quietly ced it behind her.


    ¡°I want to ask you some questions.¡±


    When Jiang Lan came over, Xiao Yu immediately spoke.


    ¡°Senior Sister, please speak.¡± Jiang Lan stopped in front of Xiaoyu.


    ¡°How did you learn the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Xiaoyu asked.


    ¡°I learned it after reading it once,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He had indeed only seen it once.


    Learning the Dragon ying Sword depended on luck. Otherwise, everyone in Kunlun would have known how to execute it.


    If so, could the Dragon Race tolerate the existence of Kunlun?


    It would be more logical for the two parties to engage in an all-out war if that was the case.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiaoyu had been reading for the whole night. However, she had still not managed to learn it.


    Creak!


    At this moment, the door to the inn opened.


    It was the innkeeper.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu walked in.


    ¡°Boss, are you not going out today?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan also felt that the innkeeper didn¡¯t bring anything today. He seemed different from usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my affairs. Today will be yourst day here.¡± The innkeeper walked to the backyard.


    ¡°You guys can clean up the ce first.¡±


    At this moment, the innkeeper had already left the inn and headed to the backyard.


    Jiang Lan looked at the floor and found many wine bottles and bones.


    ¡°These people are really casual.¡±


    Although Jiang Lan had something to say about the things on the ground, he didn¡¯t really care.


    He then started cleaning up the ce.


    Xiao Yu squatted beside Jiang Lan and helped him clean.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you here to gain experience to advance to the Essence Soul Realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but opportunities are hard toe by.¡± Jiang Lan packed the wine bottle and got up to pick up the other trash.


    If today was thest day, he probably would not have the opportunity. This was what Xiao Yu was asking about.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything, only passing the broom to Jiang Lan.


    She encountered many things before she advanced to the Essence Soul Realm.


    It was not that easy to advance to the Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°Right. How many years has it been since Junior Brother entered the sect?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°A hundred and forty years or so,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°You are¡­ so young?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 128 - The Last Day At The Inn

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Last Day At The Inn</h4>


    Young.


    Jiang Lan looked at Senior Sister Xiao Yu and felt that it was rather dramatic to be called young by a Senior Sister who looked like that.


    He said nothing.


    ording to his age, he was indeed younger.


    Thete-stage Essence Soul Xiao Yu should be over 200 years old.


    This was the cultivation speed of a genius.


    If one¡¯s talent was slightly worse, one might already be over 300 before one reached this realm.


    The Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Miao Xiu had perfected his Essence Soul after cultivating for merely more than 200 years. He was also considered a genius.


    It would normally take around another 300 years for one to progress to the Void Refinement Realm from the Essence Soul Realm.


    Little took less than 300 years, while most took more than 300 years.


    Therefore, it was still considered pretty fast for Jiang Lan to take around 500 more years to be an immortal on the surface.


    As for Senior Sister Ao, she should be an immortal within the next 300 years.


    However, the matter of the engagement had yet to spread in Kunlun.


    There was no announcement, just a verbal agreement for now.


    There should be a confirmation of the matterter on.


    After all, only one dragon hade. It was impossible that he could call all the shots. There should be more dragonsing in the future for this matter.


    After the decision was finalized, it would be announced immediately, and he would have to hide for hundreds of years.


    He needed to do so to reduce his exposure to the world.


    After packing, Jiang Lan ced the trash in the backyard.


    There was no sign of the innkeeper.


    He did not see the Pixiu either.


    ¡°The Pixiu hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± Xiao Yu asked when Jiang Lan returned to the counter.


    ¡°Mn, I haven¡¯t seen him since he was chased out by the dragon thest time,¡± Jiang Lan replied calmly.


    At this moment, he subconsciously reached out to hold the teacup beside him.


    However, just as he reached halfway, Xiao Yu suddenly jumped over to hold the teacup.


    So fast?


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. Catching a teacup wasn¡¯t difficult, but it wasn¡¯t that easy to react so quickly.


    Senior Sister Xiao Yu was extremely talented.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Yu was happy to have caught the teacup.


    She seemed to have a sense of aplishment.


    She had specially prepared for this just now and was waiting for this to happen. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    On the other hand, as soon as Jiang Lan entered the room, he immediately noticed the teacup. Although Xiao Yu did not say anything, she was very surprised in her heart.


    Could a normal person¡¯s mental state be so high at this age?


    Xiao Yu felt that it was impossible. Even someone who had just be an immortal might not have such an exaggerated mental state.


    ¡°Boss didn¡¯t ask about it, so it should be fine,¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    Jiang Lan nodded, not saying anything. As for the other things that would fall, he didn¡¯t have any intention of taking action.


    Since Senior Sister Xiao Yu wanted to y, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    Otherwise, he would easily offend her.


    Making someone unhappy was equivalent to bringing trouble to himself.


    ¡°After some time, some people from the Dragon Race mighte. Does Junior Brother know of this matter?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He really did not know, but it should be about the marriage alliance.


    He hoped that nothing would happen then.


    He did not want to be at the center of attention.


    Of course, a marriage alliance would definitely put him at the center of attention.


    He just wanted the matter to not put him at a spot where he was even more exposed.


    For example, making him fight against some young dragons.


    ¡°I heard that the Dragon Race is here for a major event. There might be some trouble. Junior Brother, it¡¯s best if you pay attention to the matter. ¡°Xiao Yu reminded him.


    It was just a reminder. She had no idea what would actually happen.


    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan bowed his head in thanks.


    It seemed like he had to pay attention.


    After settling the matters here, he would pay more attention to the outside world when he returned to seclusion.


    He would also make a reminder array formation.


    Since the matter concerned himself, he would not ignore it.


    Xiao Yu nodded her head and did not say anything else. She continued to calm down and tried to capture the appearance of the ripples.


    Once ripples appeared, it meant that a bottle was about to fall.


    This was indeed a good ce to cultivate.


    However, she was unable toprehend it at the beginning.


    After sessfully catching two bottles, Xiao Yu finally asked what she had been wanting to ask.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think is needed to learn the Dragon ying Sword?¡±


    She wanted to get a general understanding of the situation so as to prevent future troubles.


    This question was a little difficult for Jiang Lan, but he remembered the conversation he had with his master that morning.


    Then, he said with an uncertain tone.


    ¡°You will probably need a dragon-ying mindset.¡±


    This was his own guess. He did not know if it was right or wrong.


    When the time came for him to learn about the Dragon ying Sword, he could ask again.


    He would tell this Senior Sister of his when the time came.


    If they still had a chance to meet.


    The other party told him about the matter regarding the Dragon Race, so he would treat this as a return gift.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it was still useful.


    Dragon-ying mindset?


    Xiao Yu opened her mouth and hesitated for a moment before choosing to speak.


    ¡°Junior Brother hates Senior Sister Ao?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate her,¡± Jiang Lan replied directly.


    Thest time Xiao Yu asked a simr question, it seemed to be asking if he did not like Ao Longyu.


    He could not answer that question.


    But this question was easy to answer.


    He really didn¡¯t hate her.


    Of course not.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Yu did not probe further.


    Bang!


    The door to the inn suddenly closed.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu were stunned.


    It was abnormal for the door to suddenly close, but neither of them panicked.


    Jiang Lan began to take precautions. His strength could erupt at any moment.


    Furthermore, this wasn¡¯t just his superficial strength; it was the power of a Void Refinement cultivator.


    He would not let down his guard.


    ¡°Come to the backyard.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded in Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu¡¯s minds.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu looked at each other.


    It seemed like they had both heard the same thing.


    It was the innkeeper¡¯s voice.


    Jiang Lan moved towards the backyard.


    Xiao Yu too jumped off the chair and followed him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think the boss called us for?¡± Xiao Yu asked on the way.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment, then said.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of why my master made mee here.¡±


    An opportunity.


    His master had asked him toe here to seek an opportunity that could help him breakthrough.


    Today was thest day, so if there was really such an opportunity present here, it would definitely be today.


    If not, he didn¡¯t care either.


    Xiao Yu nodded. It was just a coincidence that she hade here. However, if she was given the opportunity to choose whether toe here or not again, she would definitely choose thetter.


    Bing stronger was what everyone wanted.


    Everyone wanted to cross the threshold of bing an immortal.


    The two of them came to the backyard and saw the innkeeper sitting on a wooden chair in front of the field with his shoulders facing them.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu arrived before the innkeeper.


    It was as they were asking why the boss wanted them toe here, especially since he had chosen to close the door today.


    ¡°Today is yourst day of helping out here. As a reward for your work these few days, I¡¯ll give you two something.¡±


    The innkeeper looked at Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu as he pointed to the end of the field and continued.


    ¡°Go straight ahead. It will depend on yourself to see how much you two can and willprehend.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu immediately looked towards the end of the field.


    In Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes, at the end stood a willow tree, while in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes, she saw a spirit spring.


    The two of them thanked him and walked towards the end of the field.


    On the way, Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°When Junior Brother was hired, did you take a bottle of wine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. The boss had said that it was a reward for helping.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Yes, they had received their sry from the very beginning.


    Unexpectedly, there was another one now.


    Xiao Yu wanted to say something, but she quickly realized that Jiang Lan was no longer around.


    She was not surprised and walked towards the spirit spring.


    She knew that the willow tree that Jiang Lan saw was different from hers.


    Therefore, the ce they were headed to should also be different.

 Chapter 129 - Trying to Become An Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 129: Trying to Be An Immortal</h4>


    Halfway there, Jiang Lan saw that Xiao Yu had disappeared.


    It didn¡¯t bother him.


    As they had seen different things from the start, they might have gone to different ces.


    ¡°This ce is indeed different.¡±


    However, he was a little curious. He had already been there thest time. Would it be different this time?


    Soon, Jiang Lan approached the willow tree.


    But as he approached, he felt something very subtle.


    It was as if he had suddenly entered the void. The tree in front of him seemed very close, yet very far away at the same time.


    Jiang Lan calmly looked ahead. He didn¡¯t question his own feelings. Instead, he continued walking towards the willow tree.


    He walked forward step by step. However, he did not see himself getting nearer to the willow tree.


    Although he was a little surprised, Jiang Lan still approached step by step.


    He was not in a hurry. He just walked steadily on the road.


    He felt as if he had walked for an hour, but he still did not get any closer.


    Two hours.


    Twelve hours.


    One day.


    When Jiang Lan felt that he had walked for an entire day, he discovered that his surroundings had started to turn pitch ck. As time passed, the willow tree had also turned into a door.


    At this moment, he had a feeling that as long as he managed to reach the door, it would be much easier when it was time for him to advance to immortality.


    This was the main reason why his master wanted him toe. He could try to break through here.


    The innkeeper was indeed extraordinary.


    This opportunity could not be sought out. He did not waste it and walked towards the willow tree.


    He wanted to be an immortal.


    The further he went, the more Jiang Lan felt as if his surroundings were reced by nothingness, covered by darkness.


    It was as if there was a bottomless abyss ahead.


    The path to immortality had always been a bottomless abyss from the start.


    However, once overcame it, it would be a wide and open road.


    Jiang Lan advanced step by step. The road ahead was filled with countless tribtions and endless twists and turns.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of cmity, nor was he afraid of darkness. He didn¡¯t care about right or wrong. He pressed forward with fortitude.


    The immortal gate was right in front of him.


    Why would he give up?


    Even if he couldn¡¯t see it, even if there was a great distance between them.


    It was still worth it for him to walk step by step to the end.


    His steps became faster and faster. A light began to appear on his body. It was his conviction.


    He cut off the thistles and thorns on the road and broke through all the obstacles. His conviction transformed into a stream of light that pursued the immortal path.


    The void seemed to be illuminated by him.


    He gave it his all.


    After some time.


    Perhaps a day, ten days, or even a month.


    Finally, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He was still looking at the field, but the sun was already setting.


    The light of the setting sun fell on his body, making him feel somewhat deste.


    He¡­ had failed.


    He did not rx in the slightest, nor did he feel any fear.


    In the face of the immortal gate, he had copsed from exhaustion.


    It was too hard.


    ¡°Junior Brother?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Yu¡¯s voice rang out.


    Jiang Lan looked to the side and found Xiao Yu standing beside him. To his surprise, Xiao Yu seemed to have changed her clothes.


    Previously, she was wearing a blue and white outfit. Now, she was wearing an orange and white outfit with white boots and a high ponytail.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Xiao Yu took out a peanut and asked. ¡°Boss only gave me one.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the peanut and said softly.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°Boss said that we can go back once we wake up,¡± Xiao Yu exined.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Jiang Lan finally asked.


    Since Xiao Yu had already changed her clothes, he naturally knew that she must have went back at least once.


    ¡°Seven days.¡± Xiao Yu hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully.


    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t thanking Xiao Yu for telling him the time.


    It was for another matter.


    Then, Jiang Lan left to bid farewell to the innkeeper.


    Looking at Jiang Lan¡¯s back view, Xiao Yu whispered softly.


    ¡°Is it that difficult for him to advance?¡±


    It was indeed not that easy to advance to the Essence Soul Realm, but she could feel that the innkeeper¡¯s opportunity here was very special.


    If she hade here when she advanced to the Essence Soul Realm back then, it would have been very easy.


    But¡­


    In the end, Xiao Yu did not say anything and just followed Jiang Lan.


    She couldn¡¯t understand Jiang Lan.


    Under his calm gaze, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Lost?


    Or disappointment?


    Jiang Lan was very calm.


    He had failed. However, this was expected.


    But he still had hope.


    ¡°Looks like I need to make more preparations in the future.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself. He had failed in his search for the immortality gate. However, he managed to gain some experience.


    Give up?


    He would never give up, no matter how difficult it was.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t obtain the Great Dao¡¯s gift that I need after reaching the perfected Void Refinement Realm, I¡¯ll have to explore other ces in Kunlun.¡±


    He had no other choice.


    When he bade farewell to the innkeeper, he learned that the youth was about toe out of seclusion.


    However, he did not see him. After today, it would be quite a while before he could see the youth again.


    This time, after he finished his lessons, he would go into seclusion.


    But this time, he bought another bottle of good wine.


    Roar!


    Jiang Lan, who was walking on the road, suddenly heard a dragon roar, followed by a tremendous pressure.


    It was the aura of a dragon.


    When he looked up, he saw two huge dragons flying over from the sky.


    They were much stronger than Ao Ye from before.


    Dragon King?


    He wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Ao Yi of the Four Seas Dragon n, Dragon King¡¯s younger brother.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice sounded beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I heard it was him.


    They¡¯re probably here to discuss something important. ¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister knows a lot.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head to look.


    He did not understand why Xiao Yu did not return on her sword today.


    However, he quickly understood that if she were to fly on her sword, she was just looking for trouble with the Dragon Race.


    ¡°It¡¯s Junior Brother who knows too little,¡± Xiao Yu said softly as she walked.


    ¡°Junior Brother is going into seclusion this time?¡±


    ¡°En, I shall advance to the Essence Soul Realm first.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He really needed to advance to the Essence Soul Realm first.


    He had failed in finding the gates of immortality using the inn¡¯s fortuitous opportunity, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t advance to the Essence Soul Realm on the surface.


    Furthermore, he had actually obtained the fortuitous opportunity. It was just that it seemed that he had failed.


    Both Xiao Yu and the innkeeper could tell.


    After advancing to the Essence Soul Realm, he had to learn about array formations and the Dragon ying Sword. He hoped that it wouldn¡¯t take too much time.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother usually spend 30 to 50 years in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not boring.¡±


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to reach the Ninth Summit, Xiao Yu handed over a book.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you as a gift for your guidance at the inn.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the book and discovered that it was a detailed insight into the advancement to the Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    Although it was useless, he still epted it.


    Guidance depended on one¡¯s mood. Xiao Yu¡¯s guidance also depended on her mood.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else and returned to the Ninth Summit.


    From now on, he would not leave until he had be an immortal.


    Hopefully, no one would bother him.


    But there should be.


    Today, the Dragon Race hade to Kunlun to discuss about the marriage alliance. Once it was confirmed, he might have to make a trip to the main hall.


    This matter affected him greatly.


    Seeing Jiang Lan return, Xiao Yu rode her sword towards the Third Summit.


    Today, someone from the Dragon Race hade. She wanted to ask about the details.


    Also, she wanted to ask about the Dragon ying Sword. Her master should be able to clear her doubts.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, is the marriage alliance pressuring you so much that you want tomit suicide?¡±


    This was what Zhu Qing had asked Xiao Yu after Xiao Yu had asked her about the Dragon ying Sword.

 Chapter 130 - The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Engagement</h4>


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit and handed the wine to his master.


    It would probably be quite a while before he bought some good wine for his master again.


    There was no need to go to the inn anymore, so there was no need to go out.


    ¡°You¡¯re going into seclusion?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked after receiving the wine.


    At this moment, Mo Zhengdong was looking at the Kunlun Main Hall. There were people from the Dragon Race there.


    The arrival of the Dragon Race this time would bring some changes to Kunlun.


    And the center of the change was rted to his disciple.


    It was impossible for him not to care.


    ¡°En, I¡¯m about to enter seclusion.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and replied.


    Regardless of what had happened at the inn, he still had to advance to the Essence Soul Realm first.


    If he was stuck here, his master would probably think of another way for him and make him have a trip out again.


    Therefore, he would advance to the Essence Soul Realm in the next few years.


    He first went into seclusion to study array formations before setting up some simple array formations.


    Then, he cultivated.


    ¡°We need to dy your lessons on array formations and the Dragon ying Sword.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°People from the Dragon Race are here. The Summit Leaders will need to be present to negotiate with the Dragon Race. This process will take several months.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the marriage?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    He wanted to know more.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why they are here. Although it is easy to set an engagement, there are many other things involved. Thus, the whole process will take a few months, ¡°Mo Zhengdong exined.


    ¡°Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit has also gone?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    Since the Fifth Summit Summit Leader was already there. Why was his master still here?


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t often interact with them, so you naturally don¡¯t know much about them. The main person in this discussion with the Dragon Race this time is your Martial Aunt. The Summit Leader of the First Summit and Eighth Summit will be her assistants.¡±


    Three Summit Leaders?


    Representatives of three domains?


    The First Summit¡¯s Summit Leader Miao Yue was good at negotiations. It was unknown what the Summit Leader of the First Summit was good at. Was the Summit Leader of the Eighth Summit sent because he could fight well?


    Jiang Lan had some guesses.


    He really could not see through his Martial Uncle from the First Summit.


    However, his impression of him was not good. Thest time he had been asked to go to the First Summit by the other party, he had been worried that the other party would take action after rejecting him.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t.


    At least he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°Master, is it possible that we can¡¯t reach an agreement?¡± Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment before deciding to ask.


    If they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, he would be relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked in the direction of the Kunlun Hall and continued,


    ¡°The Dragon Race can¡¯t bear the consequences if we can¡¯t reach an agreement. The same goes for Kunlun. If that really happens, both sides will suffer. No matter how impulsive the two sides are, they will not allow this discussion to go wrong. ¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    He was not disappointed.


    When he returned to the Netherworld Cave, he began to research and study on array formations.


    This researchsted for three days.


    Three dayster, Jiang Lan set up an array formation outside so that he could better understand the situation outside when he was cultivating.


    After reading for a day, he returned to the Netherworld Cave and began to cultivate.


    Although the result would be out in a few months, he couldn¡¯t just sit and wait.


    Time was very precious, especially for those on the path towards immortality.


    Ten dayster, Jiang Lan discovered that light had appeared in the Kunlun Main Hall. It should be because the representatives of the Dragon Race and the representatives of Kunlun had started their negotiations.


    The main topic was the marriage alliance between the Dragon Race and Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know when it would end or how this negotiation would end.


    But the general direction should not change.


    His engagement with Ao Longyu should be set in stone.


    Without paying too much attention, Jiang Lan resumed his normal cultivation pace.


    He read books during the day and cultivated at night.


    Most of the books he had read recently were regarding array formations.


    Although he wanted someone to teach him, he intended to learn those that he could on his own first.


    After all, it was rude of him to not master the basics before seeking further studies under an expert.


    At that time, it would be a small matter if the Fifth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader did not have a good impression of him. The worse scenario was if the Fifth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader no longer intended to teach him. If this happened, he would have missed a good opportunity to be better and he would also have wasted his master¡¯s favor.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Lan no longer cared about the matters regarding the Heavenly Human Race and the demons.


    The array formations in the Ninth Summit had also increased by quite a bit. It was still difficult for him to prevent others from entering, but it should still be possible to detect if anyone had entered.


    After all, infiltrators were usually not strong.


    Those who were too strong would not bother to sneak in.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t underestimate the other party. What if there was someone who wasn¡¯t afraid of death?


    Boom!


    On this day, when Jiang Lan was cleaning the Ninth Summit¡¯s hall, he suddenly heard a rumbling sound.


    It came from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    He looked up and realized that the light in Kunlun Hall was distorted, as though it was the influence of power.


    ¡°Looks like the negotiation didn¡¯t go well.¡±


    The light had never dimmed. In other words, this negotiation hadsted for nearly a hundred days.


    After observing for a while, he realized that the light had returned to normal.


    ¡°I wonder if the others know about the main topic of this negotiation.¡±


    In Jiang Lan¡¯s opinion, the result of this negotiation was going to be made known to everyone.


    If the negotiation seeded, he would stand on the cusp of the storm.


    If the negotiation failed, it seemed like he would also be at the forefront of the storm.


    However¡­ as long as he did not leave the Ninth Summit, he could hide here for decades.


    No one would notice him.


    He would go out when the storm was over.


    Although he would be mentioned asionally, it would not have much impact on him.


    However, there would be some influence on the Ninth Summit¡¯s identity.


    Because when the Ninth Summit was mentioned, people would think of the Jade Pool Goddess.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and continued reading.


    Time to time, he would eat a medicinal pill, which aided in his learning and cultivation.


    While Jiang Lan was looking at the Kunlun Main Hall, so were the others.


    Jing Ting found Lin Siya and asked curiously.


    ¡°Does Junior Sister Lin know what has happened?¡±


    Many people had been specting these days, but no one knew what was happening.


    Lin Siya shook her head and remained silent.


    She actually knew, but she couldn¡¯t tell him.


    This was because the final result was still not out. If she said it now, it would have a great impact on the entirety of Kunlun.


    To her Senior Sister, this matter was quite serious.


    Jing Ting didn¡¯t get an answer.


    But they all knew that this matter had something to do with the Goddess.


    ¡°Is it because the Dragon Race wants to take away the Goddess and the Summit Leaders of the various summits didn¡¯t agree to this which resulted in this negotiation?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed such a possibility, but isn¡¯t this situation a little too big? It¡¯s been three months, and there¡¯s still no result.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I heard that the ones who came were the most influential experts of the Dragon Race.¡±


    ¡°We also have three Summit Leaders participating in the negotiations in Kunlun Main Hall. It¡¯s obvious that this is an important matter.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what will be the results of this negotiation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for it to end. It might not be long before it ends.¡±


    Many people didn¡¯t know what was going on, and those who did didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Ao Longyu stood beside the Jade Pool. She looked at the Kunlun Main Hall and stared at the light.


    The time when this light dimmed would be when her fate would bepletely decided.


    She did not know what the final oue would be.


    However, she knew that there was a high chance that it would not be different from before.


    Looking in the direction of the Ninth Summit, Ao Longyu sat quietly at the edge of the Jade Pool and waited.


    She did not cultivate these days.


    She was waiting for the final oue.


    Could she ept such an oue?


    In reality, she had already thought it through.


    However, she was very curious. Would she even have the time to interact with the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit after their engagement was set in stone?


    She was at the Jade Pool while her Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit was always hiding in the Ninth Summit.


    Were they going to see each other once every several decades?


    In the end, Ao Longyu stopped thinking about it. Instead, she looked at the light in the Kunlun Hall and waited for it to dim.


    She was leaving her future to fate.

 Chapter 131 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 131: Engagement</h4>


    Jiang Lan began his normal cultivation days. He read many books on array formations and tried them out himself.


    There was some improvement, but it was obviously not enough.


    He had yet to use the Dao Comprehension Tea. He would use itter.


    There were only so many of them. It would be a pity to waste them.


    Today, Jiang Lan was cultivating. The improvement of his cultivation was necessary.


    Rtively speaking, he was also resting.


    The study of array formations took a lot of effort.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan, who was still in seclusion, suddenly heard a rumbling sound.


    Shocked, he immediately got up and left.


    The rumbles earlier were not only loud, but they were also surging with aura.


    ¡°A dragon¡¯s might?¡±


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a big problem with the negotiation.¡±


    Jiang Lan had some guesses.


    As expected.


    After he walked out of the Netherworld Cave, he saw an extremely distorted lighting from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The light in the hall was almostpletely distorted.


    Energy fluctuations emanated from it, as though it could shatter the light at any moment.


    This was the sixth month since the light had appeared.


    Half a year had passed. Had they reached the final stages of the negotiation?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know, but he knew that this negotiation had been extremely tough for both sides.


    The storm it would cause was unimaginable.


    Today, Jiang Lan was sitting in the square in the main hall. He was reading a book and paying attention to the light above.


    There was no sound in the morning.


    In the afternoon, a dragon¡¯s roar was heard and a powerful aura spread out from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Anger. This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    The dragons were furious.


    ¡°You people from Kunlun have gone too far. The Dragon Race will never agree to such a thing. If you insist on doing so, then there¡¯s nothing to say. There¡¯s no need to continue this negotiation. ¡±


    The Dragon Race¡¯s enraged voice erupted from within the hall


    At that moment, a dragon shadow appeared, as though it wanted to leave.


    The light above the hall could shatter at any moment.


    Pa!


    A crisp sound rang out, as if something had shattered.


    Following that, an extremely authoritative and angry voice sounded.


    ¡°Today, as long as your Dragon Race takes a step out of Kunlun, you will no longer be a guest of Kunlun.¡±


    This voice was filled with anger and determination.


    It was a voice belonging to a female.


    Jiang Lan knew who she was.


    However, he did not expect this Martial Aunt of his to be so domineering.


    Did she mean that as long as the Dragon Race dared to leave, there would no longer be room for negotiation?


    Was she going to make an enemy out of the Dragon Race or even start a war?


    ¡°Does Kunlun want to start a war with us dragons?¡±


    The dragon¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent.


    It was as though he didn¡¯t mind fighting Kunlun.


    At this moment, a sword intent soared into the sky.


    ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Both parties were ready to fight at any moment.


    Jiang Lan looked at all of this. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether it was better for the two parties to make peace or start a fight.


    If they made peace, he would be engaged to Ao Longyu. If the negotiation fell through, he would have to join the war against the Dragon Race.


    None of them seemed to benefit him.


    If he was engaged, he would be on the cusp of the iing storm.


    If both parties were to wage war, he did not know what would happen in the end as there were too many unforeseen events that could ur during a war.


    Since that was so, it was better for him to get engaged.


    The rest of Kunlun did not know what was going on at all. However, they knew that the situation right now was pretty serious.


    It was as if they could start a war with the dragons at any time.


    ¡°What exactly are they discussing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if it is serious enough to start a war, it means the matter is pretty big.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to find a way to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. The personal disciples of the various summits don¡¯t even know about it. It should be something confidential.¡±


    ¡°Apparently it will be announced sometimeter.¡±


    ¡°This makes me really curious. What¡¯s actually going on?¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at the horizon. He didn¡¯t know what others were thinking, but once this change happened, there would definitely be many people paying attention to this matter.


    ¡°The Dragon race is still confronting Kunlun. It seems like they really don¡¯t dare to leave Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Master is right. No one is willing to break the deal.¡±


    ¡°However, Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit is really domineering.¡±


    No one would dare to say what she had just said, right?


    The various Summit Leaders had already agreed not to allow the negotiation to fall through yet this Martial Aunt of his had directly pushed the other party to the edge, to the point they were thinking of actually starting a war.


    ¡°Peace is the most important thing. Why don¡¯t we each take a step back and discuss this?¡±


    At this moment, another voice sounded.


    It was the First Summit Summit Leader.


    At this moment, the tense atmosphere loosened.


    Everything returned to normal.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s settled.¡±


    The dragons did not dare to leave. The people of Kunlun now had the advantage, and the dragons will have no choice but to bow their heads to Kunlun¡¯s conditions as long as they are not overboard.


    The demons were at war with the Dragon Race. In other words, if the Dragon Race were to fight with Kunlun at the same time, there was a high chance their entire race would be obliterated if they made any mistake.


    They were here to use the Goddess to obtain the assistance of Kunlun to defeat the demons.


    They weren¡¯t here to make Kunlun their enemy.


    ¡°Is this why Martial Aunt is unafraid of them starting a war?¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head. He didn¡¯t know the specifics.


    However, he knew that ns could not keep up with changes. This was not something an ordinary person would dare to say.


    The responsibility she bore was too great.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and continued reading.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    On this day, the light above Kunlun dimmed, and two dragons left Kunlun.


    Therefore, there was still a dragon left in Kunlun.


    ¡°Looks like the results are out.¡±


    Jiang Lan knew without thinking that the negotiations had seeded.


    His marriage with Ao Longyu should have been set in stone as well.


    Sure enough, Jiang Lan was called over by his master on the same day.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan called out.


    ¡°It seems like you already know the result,¡± Mo Zhengdong said to Jiang Lan.


    His expression did not change.


    Seeing his master like this, he knew that there was no bad news.


    No bad news meant nothing had changed.


    ¡°Five yearster, when Kunlun is ready, it will be the day your engagement with the Goddess will be announced to everyone. The engagement is set in stone. Regardless of whether you be an immortal or not, the Goddess has to marry you. She will not marry anyone else.


    However, the wedding will only take ce after both of you be immortals. This is a condition proposed by the Dragon Race.


    Also, you will only marry Ao Longyu of the Dragon Race. You will never marry anyone else. This is suggested by Kunlun.¡± Mo Zhengdong exined.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    The Dragon Race was betting that he couldn¡¯t be an immortal, and Kunlun was preventing the Dragon Race from recing him as the candidate for the engagement?


    However, there were still five years before the announcement, so it was still alright.


    He could still have a rtively peaceful life for the next five years.


    After that, Kunlun would be in an uproar.


    When the time came, he could be considered a famous figure right?


    ¡°The matter of learning array formations will be set three yearster. For the next three years, try to learn more knowledge regarding array formations. I will bring you over to the Fifth Summit when the timees.¡± Said Mo Zhengdong.


    Jiang Lan looked forward to this after hearing it from his master.


    He could finally learn array formations from an expert. On top of that, it would be within the next five years.


    This way, when he went to learn, he would not attract any attention.


    If he could learn the Dragon ying Sword in thest two years, that would be perfect.


    If that was so, the engagement would not affect him at all.


    ¡°Many thanks, Master,¡± Jiang Lan immediately said.


    This was good news.


    ¡°Go and prepare,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong watched Jiang Lan leave. He didn¡¯t know if Jiang Lan liked this marriage or not.


    The Goddess was actually very good in all aspects.


    But whether he liked her or not was another matter.


    ¡°He¡¯s still young. He should still be the age where he likes those who are pretty. If this is so, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    After all, the appearance of the Goddess could be ranked among the top few in Kunlun.


    Probably.

 Chapter 132 - Who Is the Goddess Marrying?

    <h4>Chapter 132: Who Is the Goddess Marrying?</h4>


    Jiang Lan then returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    He wanted to continue cultivating.


    The result was out. His marriage with Ao Longyu was almost set in stone.


    But he still had five years.


    He had to learn everything he needed to learn in these five years before he hid in the Ninth Summit.


    He would then wait until he was going to be an immortal before he would go out to train.


    After bing an immortal, he would return to continue his seclusion.


    If possible, he would wait until he was invincible before leaving the Ninth Summit.


    Five hundred years.


    This amount of time was sufficient for him to be much stronger.


    When the time was almost up, he could see if he wanted to advance to immortality on the surface.


    Things were still far away, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    The most important thing now was to be an immortal.


    However, before bing an immortal, the demons would probably cause him trouble.


    There were still a few decades before the entrance to the Netherworld became active.


    He had to make sufficient preparations during this time.


    The Ninth Summit had to have a powerful array formation to prevent future troubles.


    After that, he would learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    By then, his overall strength should be much stronger.


    Of course, the most important two skills were still his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and Power of Nine Bulls.


    His Power of Nine Bulls had already been cultivated to the pinnacle and he was unable to use its superior spell technique, Power of Nine Tribtions for now.


    Therefore, other than familiarizing himself with the advancement, he did not need to care too much.


    His Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel still could not be used to its fullest extent. He could only familiarize himself with it asionally in seclusion.


    He was already familiar with the rest of his techniques and spells. He just had to wait for his advancement.


    It was the same for Dharma treasures.


    Right now, the first thing he needed to learn was still array formations. This could not only strengthen the Ninth Summit, it could also be of some help during his tribtion.


    The Dragon Race should have started keeping an eye on him after the engagement was set. The Dragon ying Sword was a deterrent tool for him.


    Although he was weak, he had the Dragon ying Sword. The younger generation of the Dragon Race should not find trouble with him for no reason.


    However, it was also possible that they were hostile towards him.


    But with a sword in his hand, they would definitely weigh their benefits beforeing to find trouble with Jiang Lan.


    After that, Jiang Lan continued cultivating.


    He no longer cared about what happened outside Kunlun.


    He also didn¡¯t care about the humans and demons that were close to Kunlun.


    In short, with his One Leaf Vision, no one would be able to spy or do anything to him for the time being.


    No matter what happened outside, it would not affect him who was in the Ninth Summit.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan did not care about anything outside the Ninth Summit.


    But the people outside were asking about the results of the negotiation between the Dragon Race and Kunlun.


    Just as they were trying their best to find out, a piece of news suddenly spread out of nowhere.


    ¡°I heard from a personal disciple that this matter is rted to the Goddess. Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You know that the Goddess belongs to the Dragon Race, right?¡±


    ¡°No shit. Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°With a Dragon as Kunlun¡¯s Goddess, it¡¯s disadvantageous to Kunlun. The Summit Leaders seem to want the Goddess to marry a disciple from Kunlun and form a marriage alliance with the Dragon Race.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess is also from Kunlun. How can this be called a marriage alliance?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the main point about the Goddess getting married?¡±


    Just like this, the news spread like wildfire.


    In the other summits.


    ¡°I heard that the Goddess is getting engaged. It¡¯s said that she can choose her own husband.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also because of this that Kunlun and the Dragon race nearly got into a fight.¡±


    ¡°Who will the Goddess choose if she chooses herself? Is everyone eligible?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But no matter how you look at it, he must be a personal disciple, right?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. What if the Goddess likes ordinary disciples?¡±


    ¡°Then how would she choose?¡±


    Jing Ting felt a headache when he heard this news.


    He asked some of his Senior Brothers, but no one knew about this.


    He did not know where this news came from.


    But there was one thing that should be true, and that was that the Goddess was getting married.


    As for who she would marry, it was definitely not the Goddess who could choose.


    She could only marry someone suitable for Kunlun and her.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s some Senior Brother.¡±


    Jing Ting felt that it was most likely someone from the First Summit.


    This was because the most outstanding disciples were all on the First Summit.


    Mu Xiu looked at Jing Ting and said coldly.


    ¡°Stop dreaming. The status of the Goddess is special. She definitely doesn¡¯t choose only based on whoever is outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Junior Sister Lin. Junior Sister Lin is the most familiar with the Goddess. Thest time she said that she doesn¡¯t know of the matter, it¡¯s most likely because she couldn¡¯t tell us. Now, she should be able to more or less reveal a little,¡± Jing Ting said.


    Then, they went to ask Lin Siya.


    ¡°Wedding partner? How are you sure Senior Sister is really getting married?¡± Lin Siya asked Jing Ting and Mu Xiu.


    ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without fire,¡± Mu Xiu said calmly.


    ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Jing Ting asked.


    All three of their cultivations were about the same.


    They basically had the same cultivation realms.


    Hence, they were more familiar with each other.


    Lin Siya thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Is it someone from the First Summit?¡± Jing Ting asked immediately.


    ¡°Is it the Second Summit?¡± Mu Xiu asked immediately.


    Lin Siya rolled her eyes at them. She had already clearly said her piece. Had they been daydreaming?


    ¡°Is it Senior Brother Lu Jian from the Eighth Summit?¡± Jing Ting asked.


    Recently, the reputation of the Senior Brother from the Eighth Summit was the greatest.


    This was especially so since the Summit Leader of the Eighth Summit was personally involved in the negotiations.


    ¡°You guys can continue guessing,¡± Lin Siya said and ran off.


    If they were to guess one by one, wouldn¡¯t they be able to guess the person in the end?


    Lin Siya was actually very surprised by this candidate.


    It waspletely unexpected.


    She did not know why either.


    However, the Summit Leaders of Kunlun had all chosen him.


    ¡°I wonder what Senior Sister is thinking. Let¡¯s go see her.¡±


    Previously, she had seen her senior sister crying in secret.


    Now that this matter was set in stone, she would probably be sad for a while.


    ¡­


    Ao Longyu sat beside the Jade Pool.


    She had gotten the news.


    In the end, she had failed to escape fate¡¯s arrangements.


    She lowered her eyebrows and looked at the ground. She did not know what she was looking at.


    She also did not know why she had to look down.


    Perhaps it was because she was a little afraid.


    Or perhaps, it was because she felt wronged.


    Finally, Ao Longyu took a light step forward and hid in the Jade Pool.


    She was worried that she would cry.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time passed very quickly. The rumors in Kunlun had been spreading for a long time and many people had been specting about the candidate.


    Some people were even wondering if it was them.


    However, none of the summits gave an answer to these rumors.


    It was as if they were allowing these people to continue spreading the news.


    Three years passed.


    Finally, the spreading of this news seemed to have died down.


    However, it would still be mentioned asionally. It was said that it wouldn¡¯t take long before the answer would be revealed.


    However, this was said three years ago.


    However, Jiang Lan had no idea about this.


    Today, he woke up from his cultivation.


    For the past three years, he had basically been looking at array formations during the day and cultivated at night.


    asionally, he would familiarize himself with the Power of Nine Bulls and try out the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    As expected, there was no progress in the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    However, he was even more familiar with the Power of Nine Bulls now.


    He was also stronger than before.


    He was bing stronger day by day.


    Cultivation had never stopped.


    ¡°Master has sent a message, telling me to go to the Fifth Summit to look for Martial Aunt Miao Yue.¡±


    Jiang Lan had received the news he had been waiting a long time for.


    He could start receiving guidance on array formations today.


    He had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    He had been preparing for this for the past three years to ensure that he would not appear rude or offend Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡°There¡¯s still two more years. I hope that that¡¯s enough.¡±


    With these thoughts in mind, Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave.


    This time, he went out with the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.


    It was time to bask them in the sun.

 Chapter 133 - Jiang Lan, Did You Hide Your Cultivation?

    <h4>Chapter 133: Jiang Lan, Did You Hide Your Cultivation?</h4>


    Jiang Lan had failed his cultivation advancement the previous time at the inn.


    His master should have known of this.


    However, he still had a fortuitous encounter there after all. Therefore, it was not surprising that his advancement this time was smooth.


    So in these three years, he raised his cultivation to the early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    It had been a hundred and fifty years since he had arrived at the sect. He was still considered a genius.


    After that, he would have to slow down.


    It was not suitable for him to continue increasing his realms on the surface at such a pace.


    His master already knew of his advancement.


    Although he did not say anything, he still smiled.


    Jiang Lan could tell.


    The number of array formations in the Ninth Summit had increased by a lot, but as he gained a deeper understanding of array formations, he started to feel that they were rather ordinary.


    After he came back from the learning trip this time, he would modify all of them.


    ¡°I wonder how much I can learn.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked forward to it.


    He ced the flower pot in the courtyard and watered it with some spirit liquid before using the Self Mirror.


    He had not used the Dao Comprehension Tea until now. He had been waiting for this day.


    After fighting with his projection, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit on his sword.


    Every time he fought with his projection from the Self Mirror, he never won.


    However, his attacks had be much sharper. When he went in to challenge his projection, it was mainly to practice his moves, especially his fist attacks.


    He knew other clever ways of using his moves, but he rarely chose to do so.


    It would not be toote to use it when there was a battle of attrition.


    However, he did still allocate some time to practice such things.


    He would naturally spend some time on such matters.


    It was all to strengthen their overall strength.


    The sun was warm and the breeze was gentle.


    There were many Kunlun disciples flying on their swords in the sky.


    Some went to other summits, while others left Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t too high up; it wasn¡¯t conspicuous at all.


    If people didn¡¯t pay attention, no one would notice him.


    This time, he had used a new spell.


    It was one of the nature Daoist spells, Loneliness.


    With himself as the center, he would integrate his aura and strength into his body, thereby bing a solitary existence.


    Shutting himself from the outside world.


    Only he himself could see and understand himself.


    It was as if he was forgotten by all living beings. No one cared about him anymore and no one would pay attention to him anymore.


    ¡°This spell is a bit lonely and sad.¡±


    When Jiang Lan thought of this spell, he felt it was a little too extreme.


    Did the creator of this spell not want to be detected, or was he afraid of being detected?


    He did not know the answer, but all that mattered was that it was useful to him now. As long as he did not mix with the outside world, his presence would be much lower.


    However, once hemunicated with the outside world or used his power, the effects of this spell would disappear.


    The Fifth Summit.


    Jiang Lan arrived in front of the Junior Brothers and Sisters who were guarding the mountain gate.


    ¡°I am here on the orders of my teacher to see Martial Aunt Miao Yue.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his stance and spoke softly.


    His Essence Soul cultivation was not hidden, so he appeared extremely powerful to them.


    His clothes also represented seniority as it belonged to a disciple that had been in the sect for more than a hundred years.


    ¡°Which summit are you from, Senior Brother?¡± A male disciple immediately asked.


    His face was filled with respect.


    Although he did not know what his Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation was, he could sense that he was extremely powerful.


    It was not something he couldpare with.


    Since the other party was so polite, how could he dare to be disrespectful?


    ¡°Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    ¡°The Summit Leader has informed me of your arrival. I¡¯ll bring Senior Brother up now.¡± The disciple guarding the mountain gate did not dare to be negligent.


    Jiang Lan thanked him.


    On the way up the mountain, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel any attention at all.


    So he also understood one thing.


    The news of his marriage with Ao Longyu had not spread.


    He could rx for now.


    But as he walked, he heard some voices.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, why hasn¡¯t there been any news?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone says that the Goddess is getting engaged, but her marriage partner has yet to be confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys think he might be our Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? I heard that the best or most famous disciples are either on the First Summit or the Eighth Summit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Senior Lu Jian, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Senior Brother Lu Jian, there is no chance of you getting close with him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, at least the dream is still there.¡±


    The female cultivator stuck out her tongue.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    He understood now. The news of the marriage between the Dragon Race and Kunlun had spread, but so far, no one knew about the candidate from Kunlun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the demons and dragons in the frontlines all know that the candidate is me already?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    It had been three years, yet the news still hadn¡¯t reached here?


    However, there was no harm in that.


    At least he could study in peace for the next two years.


    However, there were many people at the Fifth Summit.


    The number of people here was many times more than his Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Senior Brother, have you heard of this rumor?¡± The Fifth Summit disciple beside Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡±


    He did not hear much, but he knew of it as he was the person involved.


    Although it was just a few sentences, he knew more than these people.


    ¡°Then who do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know in two years.¡±


    Jiang Lan replied softly. That was all he could say.


    He could not answer anything else.


    Soon, Jiang Lan was brought to the main hall.


    He could go in alone.


    No one paid much attention to Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival. After all, it was normal for people from other summits toe.


    If he wasn¡¯t famous, no one would pay attention to him.


    He had indeed been famous before, but that was in the past.


    After several decades, people have all turned their attention to someone else.


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunt.¡±


    Entering the main hall, Jiang Lan saw a woman standing at the very top.


    She was a female cultivator in a pale yellow dress. Her face was covered by a veil, but one could tell from her eyes that she was most likely an absolute beauty.


    Jiang Lan only dared to look at her lightly before lowering his head and greeting her respectfully in order to ensure that he wasn¡¯t passed off as rude.


    ¡°Jiang Lan?¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s head was still lowered.


    ¡°I heard from your master that you want to learn about array formations recently?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle.


    He did not feel the dominance from before.


    ¡°Yes. Master said that Martial Aunt¡¯s attainments in array formations are among the best in Kunlun.¡± Jiang Lan felt that it was good to bootlick a little.


    Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan. She could clearly feel that his heart was very calm.


    This was not a temperament that belonged to a youth.


    Jiang Lan felt like a reclusive old man to her.


    ¡°How long have you been in the sect?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°Almost a hundred and fifty years,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°What cultivation level are you currently at?¡±


    ¡°I just advanced to the early-stage Essence Soul Realm recently.¡±


    Miao Yue was not surprised, after all, Jiang Lan did not conceal his cultivation level.


    ¡°Are you hiding your true cultivation level?¡± Miao Yue asked directly.


    This question surprised Jiang Lan.


    It was not normal for someone to suddenly ask such a question right?


    However, his heart was calm as usual, and it didn¡¯t cause any fluctuations.


    Miao Yue did not wait for Jiang Lan to answer. Instead, she continued.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s considered fast or slow for you to have advanced to the early-stage Essence Soul Realm in a hundred and fifty years?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s considered fast,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    This Martial Aunt was giving him an invisible pressure.


    It was impossible to guess what the other party was up to.

 Chapter 134 - Teaching You How To Hide Your Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 134: Teaching You How To Hide Your Cultivation</h4>


    Jiang Lan lowered his head, not looking at Miao Yue.


    The pressure was great, but there was no sense of danger.


    His heart was calm as usual.


    Of course, he had no chance of escaping if someone of this level were to attack him.


    Therefore, he just waited patiently.


    He wanted to see what this Martial Aunt of his was up to.


    ¡°Fast?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    ¡°Normally speaking, there aren¡¯t many people in Kunlun who manage to advance to the Essence Soul Realm within 150 years. Your cultivation speed is still too fast. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. What did this mean?


    Miao Yue returned to her seat to sit down before speaking again.


    ¡°As the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, you don¡¯tck resources or guidance. The Ninth Summit is basically yours. So why did you advance so quickly? ¡±


    Jiang Lan looked up at Miao Yue. He seemed to understand now.


    ¡°Martial Aunt, you mean that you want me to hide my cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Does it conflict with your mental state?¡± Miao Yue asked softly.


    ¡°No conflict.¡± Jiang Lan immediately shook his head.


    He could sense that Martial Aunt Miao Yue was teaching him how to survive better in this world.


    Even though he had been concealing his cultivation the entire time.


    ording to Martial Aunt Miao Yue, he still needed to hide it more.


    On the surface, there was ayer of cultivation that could be seen by powerful Summit Leaders and beneath that, there would be anotheryer of cultivation that no one could see through.


    This was indeed quite troublesome.


    But it wasn¡¯t too much trouble either.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely safe in the Ninth Summit, so with your master¡¯s personality, he definitely won¡¯t teach you these things. However, the affairs of Kunlun are quiteplicated. Thus, there is no need to let others know how many trump cards you have. The more you hide, the better you can survive in the vast Grand Deste World.¡± Miao Yue said softly.


    ¡°Many thanks for Martial Aunt¡¯s guidance.¡± Jiang Lan bowed his head in thanks.


    He really needed to thank her.


    At least he had another safeguard.


    However, he had a question.


    ¡°Every time I reach a bottleneck in my cultivation, Master would make me seek a breakthrough somewhere. Does this mean I can¡¯t go on such trips anymore? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You are the only disciple of the Ninth Summit and you have all the resources of the Ninth Summit. For the others, they can only go to these ces when they need to breakthrough. However, for you, you can go whenever you want. Anyway, everyone already knows your situation.¡± Miao Yue said with a smile.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    This Martial Aunt was not old-fashioned at all.


    But why did she guide him on this?


    ¡°Are you curious why I¡¯m giving you pointers?¡±


    Miao Yue folded her legs, then used her hands to support her chin as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was still keeping his head lowered.


    ¡°Is it because of the Goddess?¡±


    It should be because of this reason. Otherwise, there was no need for his Martial Aunt to guide him on this.


    ¡°No.¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan and said with an unusually soft voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve admired your master for a long time and I want you to be my matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Lan was shocked.


    He looked up at Martial Aunt Miao Yue in fright, feeling like he had heard something terrifying.


    His originally calm heart was instantly filled with countless waves.


    This¡­ She wanted him to y the matchmaker?


    To help find his master a wife?


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Miao Yue suddenly smiled, she looked at Jiang Lan and said calmly.


    ¡°I thought that you had already lost all your feelings. So it seems that you can be surprised too. Your master had taught you till you seemed to have be a hermit.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Fairy Miao Yue with some doubt and tried confirming.


    ¡°What Martial Aunt just said¡­¡±


    He wanted to know if it was true.


    Finding a Daopanion for his master was indeed something that he did not know how to do.


    However, Master was indeed not young anymore. It was not a bad idea for him to do so.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    How would he know?


    But was Martial Aunt Miao Yue suitable for Master?


    Next time, he would try to test the waters.


    He would see how his master felt about this.


    It was not an easy task to let them match with each other. The two elders had to get along.


    If they couldn¡¯t get along, he would be the one in trouble in the future.


    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to learn about array formations.¡±


    Miao Yue¡¯s voice entered Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    Jiang Lan felt that he had been tricked by the other party to ask his master about this matter.


    The negotiations with the Dragon Race were mainly conducted by Martial Aunt Miao Yue. No matter how one looked at it, the other party was not simple.


    How she acted and what she disyed on the outside seemed to be both real and fake.


    However, he was finally going to start learning array formations. This was his main goal here.


    As for this Martial Aunt of his bing his master¡¯s Daopanion¡­


    After bing an immortal, he would pay more attention to this.


    He had to first ask his master if he had any love history.


    He just didn¡¯t know if his master would share with him about it.


    If there was no other way, he could only do it secretly.


    Jiang Lan basically didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s matters, but he was still very concerned about his master¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Your master must have told you about the engagement, right?¡±


    On the way, Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Jiang Lan nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°What is Martial Aunt referring to?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The opinion she was seeking might not only be about the engagement, so it was better to ask clearly before answering.


    Those who acted smart were usually hated.


    He did not expect to be looked at favorably, He just didn¡¯t want to be hated.


    ¡°What kind of person do you think your fianc¨¦e is?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    She was still walking at the front.


    Fianc¨¦e?


    When he heard this, Jiang Lan was actually curious about who it was.


    However, he immediately realized that she was referring to Ao Longyu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only met her a few times. She seems like someone who doesn¡¯t really speak much,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    The feeling that Ao Longyu gave him was that she was taciturn, aloof, and gorgeous.


    She didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t really blend in with the others. However, she was pretty.


    But sometimes, she was rather kind.


    Also, she did not like to owe anyone favors.


    She would pay back what she owed immediately.


    He had made several deals with Ao Longyu and she had always been a good customer.


    Miao Yue then smiled and said.


    ¡°You can meet the Goddess more often when you are free. You will realize that she is a lively little girl.¡±


    She had never seen such a dragon who wanted to learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    Was it because she was triggered by something?


    Jiang Lan lowered his head in silence.


    For him to meet Ao Longyu¡­


    It was a little difficult.


    However, this should all happen only after five years. Both of them needed to cultivate and advance to the Human Immortal realm.


    This was a major event for Kunlun.


    As soon as he became an immortal, the Goddess would be directly tied to him.


    Jiang Lan, who was the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, could be said to have already been tied to Kunlun.


    The Dragon Race would never be able to take back Ao Longyu again.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached.¡±


    Miao Yue stopped in front of the hill.


    Jiang Lan looked over and saw a small hill.


    It looked very ordinary.


    ¡°The focus for now is to build your foundation. What you need to do is reach the peak of this hill in half a year. You can only get my guidance after you have reached the peak. If you don¡¯t, I can still guide you on ount of your master. But you definitely won¡¯t be able toprehend anything.¡±


    Miao Yue said to Jiang Lan seriously.


    She wasn¡¯t kidding.


    Jiang Lan bowed respectfully and thanked her before walking towards the hill.


    Miao Yue stood where she was and looked at Jiang Lan silently.

 Chapter 135 - Getting Stronger Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 135: Getting Stronger Every Day</h4>


    ¡°I can¡¯t really see through him. Indeed, the heart of such a person is too calm. It¡¯s too difficult to know what he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan helplessly.


    ¡°However, one thing is certain. He cares a lot about the topic of his master¡¯s wife. It seems like really just has a good temperament and has yet to lose all emotions. He¡¯s also quite concerned about his master. ¡±


    Miao Yue then smiled again.


    ¡°I wonder if he will run to his master to ask him about this matter. I wonder what will happen if he asks.¡±


    This was rather interesting.


    Next, Miao Yue stopped thinking about it.


    She would not pay too much attention to the younger generation.


    However, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for Jiang Lan.


    If one did not go up this mountain, it would be too difficult for one to learn array formations. Basically, one would not be able to learn much.


    One wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch the tip of the iceberg.


    This hill could be considered to be a ce where it helped toy one¡¯s foundations.


    However, she didn¡¯t know where Jiang Lan could reach in six months.


    She had casually said that Jiang Lan needed to reach the top.


    It was not impossible to reach the summit in six months, but it was difficult.


    Not to mention it was someone like Jiang Lan, who was aplete newbie.


    The six months was just her putting a little pressure on Jiang Lan so that he would not rx.


    Although his master had said that he was sensible and diligent, she still needed to press him a bit.


    How could she be so nice?


    She was different from the people of the Ninth Summit.


    Miao Yue then left. She did not need to care about Jiang Lan for half a year.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan arrived at the small hill.


    He looked at the stone tablet in front of the mountain and found two words on it: Rear Entrance.


    He was brought here by Martial Aunt Miao Yue and did not see anyone along the way.


    It seemed that not many people had entered this ce.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped in.


    When he stepped onto the small hill, he felt as though he was standing on a huge mountain. It was difficult to see the peak when he looked up.


    ¡°This¡­ Feels like a mystic realm.¡±


    Looking at the mountain that waspletely different from the previous slope, Jiang Lan was momentarily surprised.


    However, there was indeed no danger here. There were traces of array formations everywhere.


    It was truly a grand array formation.


    Coming here to study was definitely much better than self-studying.


    ¡°I came to the right ce.¡±


    He was d.


    As expected, other than not being able to ask his master about how to raise his cultivation level, it was still good to tell his master about other things.


    His master had many connections.


    However, these were definitely favors.


    He could not disappoint his master, nor was he willing to embarrass him.


    There was a mountain road ahead. It should be the road to the top of the mountain.


    When he stepped onto the mountain road, Jiang Lan felt his vision blur.


    It was a maze array formation.


    However, it was very simple. It couldn¡¯t be any simpler.


    Without any hesitation, he continued breaking the array formations on the path.


    Following that, Jiang Lan encountered many more maze array formations. They were all very simple, but they were continuously bing moreplex, with new changes added to them one after another.


    It was as if the changes were random.


    He could not find any pattern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this array formation before.¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused when he saw the new changes.


    He had read so many books on array formations.


    But he had never met anything like this before.


    Although the array formation still looked quite simple.


    But he had never seen such an array formation.


    After understanding it, he continued.


    Half a year to reach the summit, he did not pay much attention to these words.


    As long as there was a new change to the array formation, he would do his best to understand how it worked first.


    If he could fully understand all the array formations in this mountain, he would willingly stay here for a year, let alone half a year.


    After that, he would think of a way to seek guidance from Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    Jiang Lan had given up on improving his cultivation, spells and mental fortitude.


    He nned to reach the top of this mountain first.


    Perhaps this process was also beneficial to his mental state.


    However, he soon remembered something else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is an ordinary ce. I wonder what I can get if I sign in here.¡±


    Yes, he could sign first.


    However, he did not discover the path of the Great Dao on the Fifth Summit.


    So far, only the entrance to the Netherworld and the Jade Pool had the path of the Great Dao.


    ¡°System, I will sign in here.¡±


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the spell, Mystic Arts.]


    [Mystic Arts: With the user as the center, all eight directions surrounding the user will be opened up. The user can control the terrain, interchange yin and yang, move fire and water and generate wind and thunder.]


    Jiang Lan took a look but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    This looked simr to the Art of Divination.


    It seemed like a formation, but it wasn¡¯t.


    Both of them had their own advantages, and it was hard to say which was better.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t intend to learn it now. He would learn it when he had time after the matters here were over.


    He did not know the exact effect of the spell.


    Looking at the introduction, there was a high probability that it acted as a form of support.


    After that, Jiang Lan continued on his way up the hill. Along the way, he didn¡¯t think about anything else. He waspletely focused on the array formations.


    He was not walking fast, but he was walking steadily.


    The wind blew gently and the white clouds floated.


    Jiang Lan looked at the clouds in the sky, his heart calm.


    Understanding the array formations here really made him feel fulfilled.


    Every time he understood a formation, he felt that he had be stronger. This ce waspletely different from him reading books on array formations by himself.


    He could clearly feel that he was improving every day at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Walking on this hill, Jiang Lan felt as if he was walking on an endless sea of ice. With every step he took, the ice beneath his feet would melt, turning into seawater.


    His goal was to turn this ice sea into a flowing ocean.


    He felt an inexplicable joy fill his heart with every step he took.


    This journey was very far, and his goal was big. He did not know how long it would take toplete it.


    However, he would definitely go up bit by bit and reach the peak.


    There was no need to stop and neither did he think about stopping.


    It was just like cultivation. He would read the books on cultivation insights and not waste time. He would understand how to make himself stronger.


    One shouldn¡¯t bite off more than one can chew.


    The road ahead was steady, and the road behind was not narrow.


    When one was seriously learning, one would always feel theck of time.


    A monthter, Jiang Lan was faced with a difficult problem¡ªa concealed array formation.


    He had nevere into contact with this before, but he felt that he could understand it.


    But he needed more time.


    He took out a portion of Dao Comprehension Tea and ced it into his mouth.


    This was the time to use the Dao Comprehension Tea.


    With the Dao Comprehension Tea, he would be able toprehend the array formations here faster.


    Of course, he had to work hard himself too.


    In just a day, Jiang Lan had solved the difficult problem. With the effects of the Dao Comprehension Tea, he advanced step by step.


    This time, he split the Dao Comprehension Tea into pieces and put them into his mouth.


    This allowed the effects tost longer, enabling him to gain more insights.


    Four months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know how far he had walked, but he knew that he had stepped on countless array formations beneath his feet and he now had a much better understanding regarding array formations now.


    He felt that once he reached the peak of this hill, he might be able to understand them even more clearly.


    Jiang Lan ced another piece of tea leaf into his mouth and continued his journey up the hill.


    He was in a sorry state because the journey was not easy.


    However, he had obtained a lot.


    He did not feel bitter. Instead, he felt happy.


    He still wasn¡¯t in a hurry. No matter how hard it was, no matter how much time it took, he wasn¡¯t anxious or impetuous.


    Even if he were to encounter an extremely simple formation, he would not ignore it, much less be blinded by his pride.


    He would advance up slowly, step by step.


    Jiang Lan was working hard, but there was already an uproar at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Damn, who is this person? Why is his ranking so high? He appeared out of nowhere.¡±

 Chapter 136 - Disrespectful

    <h4>Chapter 136: Disrespectful</h4>


    At the front of the array formation hill was a stone tablet.


    The stone tablet was connected to the array formation hill.


    There were thirty glowing names on it.


    There were numerous light spots below, each of which was rising up, as if they were trying to take over the names which are glowing brightly.


    And at the 19th position, a horizontal strip with no name upied this position.


    The rankings were reset every ten years.


    They were based on one¡¯s umtion throughout the ten years.


    The vast majority of the people would slowly push their way up and squeeze down the others.


    Especially since this was already the ninth year.


    The rankings rarely changed.


    But recently, someone who came out of nowhere made it to the top 30 a month ago.


    At that time, no one cared. But as time passed, those who paid attention realized that every two or three days, this person¡¯s ranking would rise.


    After a month, this person had climbed up to 19th ce. This was an extremely rare sight.


    At least, this had never happened in the past hundred years.


    This would normally only happen when the rankings had just reset.


    And currently, it was thest year before the rankings would reset.


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s one rank ahead. He¡¯s already the 18th. If this continues, won¡¯t he be charging into the top ten?¡±


    ¡°One is ranked ording to his speed up the mountain and how well he decodes the array formations. Does this mean that this person is solving the array formations perfectly and at a very fast pace? Otherwise, his rankings wouldn¡¯t have risen so quickly. ¡±


    ¡°Probably. But who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no name, which means that he didn¡¯t go in by the front gate but via the back of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Did the Summit Leader ept a formation genius, or has the other summitse to challenge the rankings?¡±


    ¡°If the other summits havee here to challenge the rankings, it makes more sense for them to go in from the main entrance, right?¡±


    ¡°Look at the top ten. We only have two spots in the top ten. Is there a need for them toe and challenge to rankings?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue watching. Perhaps it¡¯s because the person had been in closed-door cultivation all this time and he had juste to show off some of his skills.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a dark horse?¡±


    ¡°We still have to see how far he can go.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was not affected by whatever was happening outside. These days, besides eating Dao Comprehension Tea, he spent the rest of his time analyzing and solving the array formations.


    He was not afraid of wasting time. As long as it was something he had never met before, he would try to understand it thoroughly.


    When he felt that he had reached a certain level of understanding, he would sit down and rest for a while to recall everything that he had learned previously.


    He wanted to make sure whatever he had just learned had be part of his own skillset.


    He repeated this process every day.


    It didn¡¯t feel dull.


    It was just like cultivation.


    He could cultivate in the Ninth Summit for decades.


    He repeated the same thing everyday when he was in long periods of seclusion.


    Learning and cultivating were the two things that he was most familiar with.


    Therefore, in the array formation hill, he was just living his normal life.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the clouds moved.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fifth month on the hill had arrived.


    Today he nced behind him but didn¡¯t see the foothill.


    Then, he looked up and didn¡¯t see the peak of the hill.


    ¡°Pretty much in the middle.¡±


    With a rough understanding, he continued forward.


    His heart was calm.


    In front of the Fifth Summit¡¯s array formation hill.


    Some people had gathered in front of the rankings.


    ¡°He¡¯s already at 11th ce. Do you guys think he¡¯ll be able to reach 10th ce today?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? It¡¯s very difficult to move forward further up in the rankings.¡±


    ¡°How is it difficult? In a month, he went from the 18th to be the 11th. If we give him another month, he might reach the top. ¡±


    ¡°If I reach the first level of Qi Refinement in three days, will I reach the Foundation Establishment Realm in one month? If I reach the Foundation Establishment Realm in one month, will I reach the Golden Core Realm in two months?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t deny that this person might really reach the top. So far, his speed has never slowed down.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until he gets into the top ten.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the empty name slot immediately jumped up a spot.


    Top ten.


    ¡°¡­ A freak. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll make it into the top five.¡±


    Time passed. Today was the sixth month since Jiang Lan entered the hill.


    A wave of cheers sounded from the array formation hill.


    ¡°Top three, top three. He¡¯s really aiming for the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Just which summit is this person from? Could it be that a Senior Brother who has achieved immortality hase to y with us?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. If one is an immortal, he won¡¯t be counted in the rankings.¡±


    Fifth Summit¡¯s Main Hall.


    Miao Yue looked outside and heard somemotion outside.


    ¡°There will always be some days when things get out of hand.¡±


    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, she looked at the array formation mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for him to head down the hill. I wonder how much of the basics has he mastered.¡±


    The one she was paying attention to was naturally Jiang Lan. It had been almost half a year, and it was about time for him toe down.


    When the time came, she naturally wouldn¡¯t hide anything on purpose. Even if she told him everything, it would be useless even if he couldn¡¯t learn it.


    What was needed wasprehension.


    The better the foundation, the further one could go.


    If his foundation was too weak, he would not be able to go far.


    There were no shortcuts on this path.


    ¡°Wow, wow. Senior Brother has dropped from the 3rd to the 4th position. The pressure on him has increased.¡±


    Miao Yue felt that there were cheersing from afar and this made her curious.


    Then, she walked out and arrived at the entrance of the hall.


    ¡°What had just happened?¡±


    Miao Yue asked the person on duty.


    ¡°I heard that a dark horse has appeared on the array formation rankings. The person starting appearing on the board from a few months ago and now he¡¯s one of the top three.¡±


    The female cultivator on duty immediately replied.


    Her face was filled with respect.


    The people of the Fifth Summit naturally knew who the Fifth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader was.


    Miao Yue looked calm on the surface, but her eyes focused and turned cold.


    A dark horse?


    Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a slot with no name.¡± The female cultivator on duty immediately replied.


    Miao Yue was stunned for a moment before returning to the main hall, but the moment she entered, her calm voice could be heard.


    ¡°Let me know as soon as the ranking changes.¡±


    After Miao Yue arrived at the hall, she looked at the array formation hill and was slightly surprised.


    ¡°To be able to reach the third ce in such a short period of time, not only does he need toprehend quickly, but he also needs to understand everything. He can¡¯t leave out anything he doesn¡¯t understand during this entire process, or else he will slow down his pace of ascending the hill.


    It¡¯s no wonder Senior Brother said that he doesn¡¯t need any instructions. He understands the essence of everything himself and is diligent.¡±


    Next, Miao Yue returned to the main hall.


    ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t take my words seriously at all. He won¡¯t being out within half a year.¡±


    ¡­


    It was the seventh month since Jiang Lan entered the hill.


    This month was almost over.


    ¡°He¡¯s now firmly in second ce and is about to reach first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask around to find out who he is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. I can¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Not even personal disciples know about this person.¡±


    Xiao Yu carried a small wooden sword and stood at the bottom of the ranking stone. She looked at the nk name of the second ce and suddenly felt curious.


    ¡°Could he be the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    She knew that her Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit was studying array formations in the Fifth Summit. This was also why she hade to take a look.


    It was just so they wouldn¡¯t feel awkward in the future.


    Right now, she was learning sword techniques on the Eighth Summit. She had to go overter.


    Jiang Lan had some talent in array formations, so she felt that it was very likely that the empty name was in fact him.


    At this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared on the hill.


    Everyone on the Fifth Summit looked towards the peak.


    Light illuminated the entire of the Fifth Summit.


    ¡°So fast.¡±


    Miao Yue looked at the formation mountain with a smile.

 Chapter 137 - Ascending To The Peak

    <h4>Chapter 137: Ascending To The Peak</h4>


    On the path towards the peak of the array formation hill.


    The peak was right in front of him. Jiang Lan only needed to raise his head slightly to see it.


    There should be onest test.


    He only had onest portion of Dao Comprehension Tea left.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if this final trial would be difficult or not.


    If it was too difficult, he would have to use thest portion of Dao Comprehension Tea.


    There was nothing to be reluctant about.


    Since the start, he had already nned to thoroughly understand all the array formations along the way.


    If he did not get toprehend thest array formation, this trip would not be as fruitful as it could be.


    No one knew if the final step was important, so Jiang Lan didn¡¯t n on missing it.


    Even if he did not have the assistance of the Dao Comprehension Tea in the future.


    Whether or not he would need it in the future was another matter, but he knew that he needed it now.


    He would not hesitate.


    Jiang Lan walked step by step towards the peak of the hill.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how many months had passed, but he knew that he waspletely different from before he entered the mountain.


    He felt that if he were to look at the array formations he had set up in the Ninth Summit previously now, it would be as if he was looking at his childhood self.


    Young and tender.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Jiang Lan maintained his calmness as he slowly approached the peak.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about any problems. No matter what they were, he could break through it.


    This was the confidence that had been built up in him over the past few days.


    However, he did not let his confidence turn into arrogance.


    He walked the path step by step steadily.


    His confidence stemmed from his constant advancement.


    However, Jiang Lan frowned very quickly. He discovered that there were no traces of a formation on the peak, or rather, there were only traces of light.


    The array formation seemed to be glowing.


    He then walked towards the light.


    Or rather, as he walked towards the light, the light became even brighter.


    ¡°Has it already ended?¡±


    Jiang Lan guessed.


    Although he was puzzled, he did not retreat and continued forward.


    There must be something ahead.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the top of the hill and saw a pavilion. There was a stone tablet in the pavilion with many words on it.


    Out of curiosity, he walked over.


    Not long after, he stood in front of the stone tablet. There were many different words written on it, and every sentence was different.


    ¡°The most important thing about array formations is the foundation. One can¡¯t overestimate himself.¡±


    ¡°The path of cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you will fall back.¡±


    ¡°To set goals for yourself. To work hard.¡±


    ¡°cking off is an obstacle to bing an immortal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan took a brief look and discovered that these words were most likely left behind by those who reached the summit.


    At this moment, a light shed and a pen and paper appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Does it want me to leave a message too?¡±


    Jiang Lan instantly understood. However, what should he write?


    One step at a time?


    Or take a small step forward to achieve a big leap in progress?


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. He was a bit hesitant.


    However, he soon knew what to write.


    Then, he grabbed his pen and started writing.


    ¡­


    Below the array formation hill.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting. This Senior Brother is starting to write.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Senior Brothers and Senior Sister leaving a message at the peak of the hill. I wonder what this Senior Brother will write.¡±


    ¡°If he writes it well, he can reach the top, right?¡±


    ¡°Up until now, he still hasn¡¯t reached first ce. It all depends on what he writes now. If what he writes is good, there is a possibility of him reaching the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Who on earth is this person? He had killed his way up out of the blue from nowhere. He has even climbed to the peak and is given a chance to leave a message.¡±


    ¡°He has started writing. Let¡¯s see what he has to write.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the figure on the peak of the hill. It was impossible to see him clearly from the foot of the hill.


    However, she suspected that he was the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    Miao Yue stood behind the hall, also looking at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What will you write?¡±


    Whether it was good or not was not decided by her. It was by the stone tablet.


    That was no ordinary stone tablet.


    However, she didn¡¯t tell Jiang Lan anything about this matter before as she hadn¡¯t expected him to really reach the peak. It was probably difficult for him to write anything without preparation.


    At this moment, Miao Yue saw the pen move.


    Words began to appear on the array formation hill.


    Everyone on the Fifth Summit could see it.


    In a few seconds, arge word could be seen.


    ¡°Heaven?¡±


    Someone immediately saw the word.


    They didn¡¯t say much, instead looking on at what words wereing out next.


    Miao Yue looked at this word, frowning slightly.


    Didn¡¯t Senior Brother teach his disciple how to write?


    However, she was soon surprised.


    Because thest three words soon appeared.


    The moment these four words appeared, Jiang Lan stopped writing.


    He had finished writing.


    ¡°Heh, this does suit him.¡±


    Miao Yue was somewhat surprised and understood what Jiang Lan was writing.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone below the array formation hill was surprised.


    For a moment, they were speechless.


    ¡°Heaven rewards the diligent?¡±


    Xiao Yu stared nkly at these four words as they emitted boundless light.


    It was as if the heavens and earth acknowledged these words.


    ¡°It must be Junior Brother,¡± Xiao Yu thought to herself.


    She knew that Jiang Lan¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t high, but she also knew that Jiang Lan had never given up on himself.


    He, who had been working hard and had a lot of resources, did not rx at all.


    After all, who among those in the Golden Core Realm would go into seclusion for 30 years straight and leave the summit a few times in 100 years.


    ¡°The heavens reward the diligent. When I see these words, I don¡¯t know why but I keep feeling a burning desire. I want to go back and work hard.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I feel an emotion I can¡¯t put into words. But I¡¯m not talented enough. I don¡¯t know if hard work will help.¡±


    ¡°Even those with good talent have not rxed. Where did you even get the nerves to say otherwise?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in first ce now, look.¡±


    At this moment, the nk tab on the ranking list was surprisingly first.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at the four words and put down his pen.


    ¡°Heaven rewards the diligent?¡±


    He felt that it suited the words left behind by these people.


    It was just a deduction.


    Did this count?


    It probably did.


    However, he had the system.


    But even so, he had never given up on himself.


    If he could walk faster, he would not choose to walk slower.


    With such an opportunity, he naturally wanted to walk faster and further.


    He wanted to take the initiative to be stronger and not wait to be stronger.


    When Jiang Lan was about to leave, those four words disappeared and were imprinted on the top of the stone tablet.


    The heavens rewarded the diligent. These four words upied the highest position on the tablet.


    ¡°The words don¡¯t look good. Fortunately, there¡¯s no signature. The person whoes upter won¡¯t know that it¡¯s me.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    And there shouldn¡¯t be many people who coulde up.


    No one would notice that his handwriting was ugly.


    Even if there was a signature, it was not a big problem.


    Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    He wanted to see Martial Aunt Miao Yue and ask her to guide him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Do you know how long has passed?¡±


    Miao Yue looked at the returning Jiang Lan and spoke coldly.


    At this time, Jiang Lan was standing in the main hall, feeling that his Martial Aunt¡¯s words contained a hint of anger.


    ¡°It should have been more than six months,¡± Jiang Lan replied in a low voice.


    He couldn¡¯t be sure until he saw the time.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the big day of your engagement.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Lan was shocked.


    Two years had passed?


    Of course, two years passing was not a problem. The problem was that he was actually getting engaged tomorrow?


    However, he soon calmed down. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly how much time had passed since he went up the mountain, he was sure that two years had yet to pass.


    ¡°Your reaction is quite fast.¡± Miao Yue looked at the calm Jiang Lan, asking curiously.


    ¡°Were you shocked because two years have passed, or because of the engagement?¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent for a moment before he spoke softly.


    ¡°I am unprepared for it if it¡¯s tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Bad Handwriting

    <h4>Chapter 138: Bad Handwriting</h4>


    Regardless of Jiang Lan¡¯s temperament, the engagement was an important matter for him.


    He was unable to remain calm when it came to such matters.


    Once it was set and he was engaged, he had to bear the responsibility.


    Even if he had the strength to refute in the future, karma had already been nted.


    It was hard to give it up.


    If Senior Sister Ao was the kind of person who was unreasonable and looked down on him, perhaps it would be easier for him to do so.


    However, what he feared was that this would not be the case.


    Thus, his n of traveling the vast Grand Deste World after nurturing a junior.


    Would have be a little harder.


    Because there was one more person he had to ount for.


    So when his Martial Aunt Miao Yue told him that the engagement was tomorrow, he was surprised.


    He was not prepared for it at all.


    When his master told him these things, he had at leastid some foundation and said some prelude.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d deliberately say it was because two years had passed.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Speaking of which, do you like the Goddess?¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    This question wasn¡¯t easy to answer. After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan decided to change his way of answering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate her.¡±


    Xiao Yu had asked simr questions before, thus he did not need much time to think of an answer.


    ¡°Then that means you like her.¡± Miao Yue said directly.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    Could it be inferred that way?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your achievements this time. You¡¯ve been on the hill for about seven months. What did youprehend during these seven months?¡± Miao Yue sat on a high chair, looking at Jiang Lan as she started talking about serious matters.


    ¡°I spent a bit more time and barely made it to the top of the hill. I now have a better understanding of array formations than before, and my abilities are also stronger than before,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He onlypared himself to before and did not dare to say too much.


    If he said it, he would highly likely be told off that he was overestimating himself.


    ¡°Next time, you can speak with a little more pride.¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan who was in confusion and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s every senior¡¯s pleasure to suppress their proud disciples. Allowing your senior to give you a proper reminder would allow your senior to show that he had experienced it too. It can also give your seniors a sense of aplishment from participating in your growth.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    This was a littleplicated.


    However, he did not know any seniors, so he did not need to learn this.


    He did not need to interact with his master like this.


    After all, it had been more than a hundred years. If he were to suddenly change, his master would think that he had been led astray by Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    After all, he had to try to hide his cultivation level once he returned. His master would be able to notice that.


    ¡°Many thanks for Martial Aunt¡¯s teachings,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    Miao Yue smiled, she knew that Jiang Lan did not process whatever she had just said.


    She wanted to see if Jiang Lan would listen to her.


    Indeed, it was as Senior Brother had said. He was very opinionated.


    ¡°Catch.¡±


    Miao Yue took out a book and threw it to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan took the book and nced at it. There was no title.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Miao Yue¡¯s voice could be heard.


    Hearing the voice, Jiang Lan immediately opened the book.


    After flipping it open, he realized that it was a diagram of the array formation and some notes.


    ¡°You probably already understand the structure of the array formations. Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to build an array formation.¡±


    Miao Yue then stood up.


    Shortly after, she snapped her fingers.


    Pa!


    A few patterns began to appear around the hall, as if they were all part of arge-scale array formation.


    ¡°A good array formation needs to be built at the right time, at the right ce, and with the right person. However, the right time is difficult toe by, and the right ce is difficult to find. Thus, one must use a person as the foundation to make up for the right time and ce. And the way to do so is by crafting array inscriptions.¡±


    Jiang Lan listened quietly. After Miao Yue talked for a period of time, he would flip to the next page.


    In the days that followed, he stood in the great hall.


    His gaze was fixed on the book and the surrounding patterns.


    As for Miao Yue, she would only open her mouth to exin at a fixed time.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t care if he had digested it.


    The seasons changed.


    Winter hade, only to go again.


    Five months passed in a sh.


    Today, Jiang Lan gently closed the book.


    He had finished reading it.


    And Martial Aunt Miao Yue should have also finished exining everything to him.


    In the past few days, he had not learned anything about setting up various famous array formations. Instead, he learned about what was needed to set up a formation, and the key to sess or failure.


    He could feel that his Martial Aunt Miao Yue had opened up a vague path for him.


    And how far he could go depended on himself.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan was a bit curious. What kind of favor did his master need to owe for his Martial Aunt to teach him like this?


    At first, he thought that she would only teach him a rough idea, but she had actually opened a door for him.


    ¡°How much do you understand?¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan who had closed the book and asked.


    ¡°I have understood a bit.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and replied.


    Miao Yue nodded and said.


    ¡°You still have a year¡¯s time. In a year¡¯s time, the grand ceremony will be held on time. At that time, it will be your engagement day. You can start mentally preparing yourself for what¡¯s toe next year. You can also bring the books back and continue studying them.¡±


    After thanking Martial Aunt Miao Yue, Jiang Lan intended to leave the Fifth Summit¡¯s hall.


    However, after taking two steps, he was suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    It was his Martial Aunt Miao Yue who had called out to him.


    ¡°Does Martial Aunt have any other instructions?¡± Jiang Lan immediately asked softly.


    ¡°Go back and learn some calligraphy from your master. Your handwriting is bad.¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°???¡±


    Had he been discovered?


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Fifth Summit.


    Miao Yue smiled like a flower as she watched Jiang Lan leave.


    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll ask his master about getting a Daopanion when he gets back.¡±


    She felt that this matter was very interesting.


    But she could tell.


    Jiang Lan had hidden some of what he had learned.


    It was impossible for a person who took half a year to ascend to the peak of the array formation hill to understand only a little about the book.


    Of course, it could also be pure modesty.


    She stopped thinking about these things. After all, he was not her disciple. However, he did have some talent in the study of array formations.


    It wasn¡¯t shocking, but it was much better than most people.


    Afterward, Miao Yue went to settle her own matters.


    She naturally had to prepare what the Dragon Race wanted with the others.


    After another year of preparation, it would be over.


    It had cost Kunlun a great deal to make Jiang Lan get engaged to the Goddess.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The wind in Kunlun was chilly today.


    It was very refreshing for it to graze onto one¡¯s face.


    There were many people flying on their swords in mid-air, but Jiang Lan had no ns to do so.


    As he walked, he thought about what he should do next.


    There was no need to prepare for the engagement.


    He was already prepared for this, but what he wasn¡¯t prepared for was knowing what would happen that day.


    But he would have to face it a yearter, and he didn¡¯t need to be distracted now.


    ¡°Should I head back to set up some array formations on the Ninth Summit or learn the Dragon ying Sword first?¡±


    The Dragon ying Sword had to be mastered before the engagement.


    He didn¡¯t know if a year was enough.


    However, the sooner the Ninth Summit¡¯s array formation was set up, the better it would be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spend four months setting it up and spend the remaining eight months learning sword skills on the Eighth Summit.¡±


    After making his decision, Jiang Lan headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    Along the way, he saw some disciples from the newest generation.


    He also heard some conversations.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost half a year. I finally have the time toe and see that mysterious Senior Brother¡¯s writing.¡±


    ¡°The heavens reward the diligent. It is said that these words are hung on the mountain peak all year round. It¡¯s even directly engraved on the rankings. This Senior Brother is impressive.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that the handwriting of this Senior Brother is not presentable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for talented people to have some weaknesses. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.

 Chapter 139 - Slaying A Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 139: ying A Dragon</h4>


    After exchanging greetings with his master, Jiang Lan arrived at the main hall of the Ninth Summit.


    He needed to clean up the ce.


    He could also take care of the weeds in the Ninth Summit after that.


    The road that no one had walked on for a year began to be covered by weeds.


    Although there was no one on the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan would take care of all the necessary paths.


    He also tidied up the flowers in the courtyard.


    Doing so would allow one to feelfortable when looking at them.


    After dealing with this, he arrived at the main hall¡¯s square and began to dismantle the array formations here.


    Then, he took out other array formations topare.


    It was much easier for him to understand other array formations now.


    He was able to understand some profound array formations as well.


    It was impossible to be an array master in a year.


    After thinking for two days, Jiang Lan began to set up the array formations.


    He did not intend to set up array formations across the entirety of the Ninth Summit.


    Instead, he would set it up in the main hall, in his courtyard as well as in the Netherworld Cave.


    He had gained inspiration from his Martial Aunt Miao Yue. He would hide an array formation in a hidden array formation.


    Although it would be quite difficult, there was still time for him to construct the framework for it.


    After which, he would slowly add modifications to it.


    The four months were like a water trough that had been breached. Before long, it waspletely drained.


    Today, Jiang Lan received his master¡¯s notice.


    It was time for him to head to the Eighth Summit.


    If he wanted to learn the true essence of the Dragon ying Sword, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t just go when he was free, but rather he needed to arrange a time beforehand.


    Thus, even though his array formation in the Netherworld Cave was still in the critical phase of being set up, he didn¡¯t continue and chose to head to the Eighth Summit immediately instead.


    If one wanted to learn, one had to have the attitude of seeking knowledge.


    Otherwise, the one who would lose face would not be him but his master.


    However, everything was almost done.


    The framework had already been constructed. Now, it all depended on hisprehension of array formations.


    Naturally, the main purpose of the array formation in the square was to absorb the energy from the attacks and coordinate with the offensive formation.


    The umted power was stored under thend.


    There was a Spiritual Energy Gathering Array Formation at the bottom to facilitate energy to the other array formations.


    In the past few months, Jiang Lan had nted peach trees outside his courtyard. Now, his courtyard was surrounded by peach trees and it was difficult to find the entrance.


    The Netherworld Cave had the mostplicated array formations.


    There were both offensive and defensive array formations. Most importantly, there was also an array formation that acted as an rm.


    As long as someone approached the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan would be informed.


    This way, even if he was in seclusion, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, this rm array formation needed a longer time, so it was notpleted yet.


    He had to perfect it after the engagement.


    At that time, he would have entered seclusion and would be waiting for the opportunity to be an immortal.


    Now, he needed toprehend the Dragon ying Sword.


    There was still onest portion of Dao Comprehension Tea. He should be able topletely understand the true essence of the Dragon ying Sword within eight months.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    On the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan looked at his master respectfully.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to learn the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded and then exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯m not intending to go against the Dragon Race.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong raised his brows. He wasn¡¯t worried that Jiang Lan would go against the Dragon Race. Instead, it was good for Jiang Lan to have the Dragon ying Sword when facing the Dragon Race.


    It was mainly because his fianc¨¦e was a dragon. This could easily lead to a conflict between husband and wife.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Master, please ask.¡±


    ¡°It is inevitable that there will be disputes between husband and wife. If you quarrel with the Goddess, will you draw your sword?¡±


    When he heard this question, Jiang Lan was a bit stunned.


    Master had asked simr questions previously, right?


    Did he look like such a person?


    ¡°Master, you worry too much.¡±


    If he really wanted to attack, it would naturally be with the Power Of Nine Tribtions or the Power of Nine Bulls.


    The Dragon ying Sword was not enough.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Jiang Lan knew his limits, so he was more at ease.


    However, ayer of mist suddenly appeared on his body.


    Had his disciple learned to hide his strength?


    Was Junior Sister Miao Yue the one who taught him?


    ¡°Take this. It will bring you to the Eighth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader. He is the only person in Kunlun who can teach the Dragon ying Sword.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong took out a small floating sword and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    The Summit Leader of the Eighth Summit?


    Did Master owe two Summit Leaders a favor this time?


    This was something Jiang Lan didn¡¯t expect.


    There were very few people in Kunlun who had such treatment, right?


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the small sword.


    After that, he left the Ninth Summit and headed to the Eighth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong frowned at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I wonder if Junior Sister has taught him anything else.¡±


    What if his good disciple was led astray?


    Sending him to the Eighth Summit might also lead him astray.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan rode his sword towards the Eighth Summit. He actually wanted to ask his master about the matter regarding his intent on finding a Daopanion.


    Then, he would casually mention the Fifth Summit¡¯s Martial Aunt and see his master¡¯s reaction.


    But he felt that the time was not ripe.


    He needed to take his time.


    Jiang Lan did not stop flying on his sword when he reached the Eighth Summit. It was not that he wanted to fly up directly, but the small sword in his hand had brought him up directly.


    It was extremely fast.


    Boom!


    He felt his body drop to the ground in front of ake.


    ¡°Junior Brother?¡±


    Jiang Lan, who had justnded, heard a familiar voice.


    It was a girl¡¯s voice.


    He turned around and saw Xiao Yu holding a wooden sword.


    ¡°Senior Sister Xiao Yu?¡± This was rather surprising.


    Wasn¡¯t this Senior Sister from the Third Summit?


    Why did she appear on the Eighth Summit?


    Furthermore, she was here to learn sword techniques too.


    However, Jiang Lan still looked around immediately and found the Eighth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    There was a small pavilion by theke, and Jiu Zhongtian was seated inside.


    He was currently looking at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Jiang Lan greets Martial Uncle.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head respectfully.


    Jiu Zhongtian was currently holding a wine pot in his hand. His hair was a bit messy and he had some stubble on his face.


    There was not so much spirit in his eyes.


    It was as if he had just woken up.


    He looked at Jiang Lan, carefully examining him.


    He was certain that there was no sword intent on the other party at all.


    ¡°I heard from your master that you¡¯ve learned the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    Jiu Zhongtian was surprised regarding this.


    Dragon ying Sword was not easy to learn.


    Even if one had the necessary conditions, one would not be able to learn them.


    Otherwise, a bunch of people would have already learned it.


    The Dragon ying Sword required one to encounter a fortuitous opportunity and have a sufficient understanding of the Dragon Race.


    It was basically impossible for someone who had never seen a dragon to learn it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Lan answered immediately.


    Although the Dragon ying Sword was learned through signing in, Kunlun had this sword skill too.


    It was from that book of chronicles.


    If one couldprehend it, one wouldprehend. If one could notprehend it, one would notprehend.


    However, it was very difficult toprehend it. There were too many requirements.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Jiu Zhongtian brought Jiang Lan towards theke.


    When he caught up, Jiang Lan realized that there were many people sitting by theke. There were both males and females. He didn¡¯t know if they were cultivating or doing something else.


    Arriving at theke, Jiu Zhongtian waved his hand and the surface of theke started to surge.


    A huge shadow emerged from theke.


    Slosh.


    A single-horned demonic dragon charged out of the water and stood in midair.


    Its entire body was covered in dark red scales and its four ws were sharp. Its aura was astonishing.


    Jiang Lan instinctively raised his guard when he saw the demonic dragon.


    ¡°Very strong. It is most definitely at least an Immortal.¡±


    Looking at the dark red demonic dragon, Jiang Lan was shocked.


    He had not sensed the demonic dragon under theke.


    Furthermore, the other party was actually summoned by the Eighth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    The Summit Leader of the Eighth Summit should be extremely powerful.


    It was no wonder he dared to challenge the dragon race.


    ¡°Come, go all out on it for me to take a look.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s voice could be heard.


    Xiao Yu stood beside Jiang Lan and blinked.


    She was looking forward to seeing it too.


    She could finally witness the Dragon ying Sword.

 Chapter 140 - Who Is The One?

    <h4>Chapter 140: Who Is The One?</h4>


    A cool breeze blew and the ripples formed on the water.


    The surging water had returned to its calm state.


    The demonic dragon was in front of Jiang Lan.


    It wasn¡¯t far, but it wasn¡¯t close either.


    Its astonishing aura easily instilled fear in others.


    The single-horned demonic dragon did not retract its aura after being summoned. Its eyes revealed a ferocious glint as its aura spread.


    Suddenly, the wind grew stronger and theke water surged like waves.


    The disciples who were originally sitting by theke did not stay any longer. Instead, they retreated some distance away from theke,


    They looked at the sudden appearance of the demonic dragon in astonishment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of demonic dragons in theke before but I thought that it was just a mere legend.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve been in the sect for three hundred years, but I¡¯ve never seen a demonic dragon in theke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious why Master summoned the demonic dragon today.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a disciple who justnded beside the Summit Leader. Maybe it has something to do with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard Master telling that disciple to attack and try to y the demonic dragon with all his might.¡±


    They were surprised. ying the demonic dragon?


    If they weren¡¯t mistaken, the Junior Brother who had suddenly appeared was only at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°Do any of you know him?¡± A person who was about to be an immortal asked curiously.


    ¡°We don¡¯t go out all year round, so we don¡¯t know each other. We¡¯ve never heard of that Junior Sister Xiao Yu either.¡±


    At that moment, a female cultivator suddenly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been paying attention to that Junior Sister Xiao Yu. Ever since she came here, she has always been unapproachable. It¡¯s fine if the Senior Sisters go over and talk to her, but when the Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers go over, she will politely ignore them. However, when this Junior Brother came, she took the initiative to run over. Since they know each other, their rtionship shouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡±


    ¡°When Junior Sister Xiaoyu had juste over, I heard that the Third Summit¡¯s Summit Leader personally apanied her. Our Summit Leader wanted to reject her, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t.¡±


    The rtionships between the Summit Leaders were not that harmonious, but if one party personally came, regardless of whether their rtionship was good or bad, they could not reject the other party¡¯s request.


    It was because they were after all from the same sect and held equal status.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I seem to have seen this Junior Brother before. He should be the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit. Thest time I saw him was decades ago.¡±


    ¡°Ninth Summit? The only disciple? From his attire, he is indeed a disciple who has been here thesest two hundred years. But what is he doing? Why did Master ask him to y a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. With this sort of cultivation, he will definitely be asking for trouble before the monstrous dragon. Even if the monstrous dragon were to stand still, he would still be unable to harm it in the slightest.¡±


    The demonic dragon¡¯s energy storm was like a cold wind blowing against Jiang Lan¡¯s face, causing him some pain.


    From the look in its eyes, Jiang Lan could tell that this dragon¡¯s viciousness had never subsided.


    Not only that, there was a trace of anger and humiliation in its eyes.


    It was as if he was extremely angered by the fact that he was being kept here and the Eighth Summit Leader could summon him as he pleased.


    Yet, there was nothing it could do.


    For this, he could only vent his anger on others.


    For example, Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Try your sword technique.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian said.


    He could see that Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes were calm.


    Once one was afraid of dragons, one would not be able to use the Dragon ying Sword.


    Learning it was even more impossible.


    If one managed to learn the skill, it meant that one no longer feared dragons.


    From what he saw, Jiang Lan had indeed passed this requirement.


    For Jiang Lan, this was the first time he was facing a demonic dragon at such a close distance.


    He also wanted to test the power of the Dragon ying Sword.


    A spirit sword appeared in his hand.


    The waves surged as he walked towards the demonic dragon.


    As he walked across the water, the demonic dragon moved.


    It swayed its tail, rushing towards Jiang Lan.


    This situation didn¡¯t surprise Jiang Lan.


    The Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit only told him to use the Dragon ying Sword with all his strength. He did not say that the sinister dragon would stand there and let him sh it.


    Hence, he had been on guard from the start.


    Of course, he did not move too much. Instead, he raised his sword.


    At this moment, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart as he looked at the iing demonic dragon.


    It was as if this dragon was full of ws in his eyes. Its strength seemed to be infinitely reduced.


    At this moment, he even had the illusion that he could kill this dragon with a swing of his sword.


    But he knew that it was just an illusion.


    With the demonic dragon in front, the Dragon ying Sword rose up, causing the winds and clouds to surge.


    Xiao Yu instinctively took two steps back when she saw the sword energy.


    She felt an inexplicable sense of dangering from it.


    It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yu. Even the demonic dragon could sense it. It was as if it had encountered its natural enemy.


    But this natural enemy was too weak.


    Without any hesitation, it charged forward.


    The sword energy shed with the demonic dragon as Jiang Lan¡¯s sword descended.


    Boom!


    The two collided.


    Woosh!


    A powerful shockwave spread out.


    Theke water surged.


    The others were shocked by this scene.


    ¡°This strike is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, something ispletely amiss. It doesn¡¯t feel like an attack an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator can produce.¡±


    Let alone early-stage Essence Souls, most of them would definitely not be able to sh out with their swords and appear evenly matched with the demonic dragon.


    ¡°The problem is the sword. This sword move is a little strange.¡±


    Soon, the waves calmed down.


    Jiang Lan was sent flying,nding miserably by theke.


    Meanwhile, the demonic dragon was trapped on the surface of theke, ring at the shore as if it wanted to tear the other party apart.


    A dragon¡¯s roar came from theke.


    It represented its anger.


    If it had not been imprisoned, it would have sessfully torn apart that human.


    ¡°There are sword marks on its body. Has it been injured?¡±


    Some disciples with bright eyes saw the sword marks on the demonic dragon¡¯s body.


    Although it did not cause any actual harm.


    But it did bring a certain amount of impact to the dragon.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that even if the demonic dragon stood still, this Junior Brother wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt it? Come out and say it again.¡±


    ¡°When you hit someone, don¡¯t hit their face.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the name of this sword technique? I feel that it¡¯s not a problem of cultivation, but a problem of this sword technique. But I can¡¯t understand it. ¡±


    ¡°Dragon ying Sword.¡± A calm voice rang out from behind these people. They turned their heads and immediately called out to the person respectfully.


    Lu Jian nodded and exined while looking at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang has learned the Dragon ying Sword that others can¡¯t. However, from the looks of it, he hasn¡¯tprehended the essence of it. This trip of his should be to understand the true essence of the Dragon ying Sword.¡±


    ¡°Dragon ying Sword? It can actually be learned?¡± Some people were in disbelief.


    Lu Jian nodded. This was naturally true.


    But¡­


    He didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Lan would suddenly learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    Was he unhappy with the marriage or the dragon race?


    There were some things that others did not know, but he did.


    For example, the Kunlun Ceremony half a yearter.


    At that time, the entire sect would be shaken.


    He was a little curious about how the person involved felt.


    If he had time, he could go over and have a chat.


    Now that his master was here, it was not good to disturb him.


    Jiang Lan stood by theke and kept his sword. Then, he cast a healing spell on his arm.


    He was almost seriously injured.


    The demonic dragon was too powerful.


    He had no way of resisting it.


    ¡°If I had used the power of nine bulls just now, I might have been able to deal with it and bring more pain to the other party. In terms of speed, my Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel ensures that I am not inferior to it. I wonder how strong this dragon would be if it were to unleash its full strength.¡±


    Looking at the demonic dragon, Jiang Lan subconsciously wondered if he could deal with it with his full strength.


    He was currently at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, so he was still a little weak against powerful beings above the Immortal Realm.


    However, he was very curious. Was the creator of the Dragon ying Sword really capable of ying dragons?

 Chapter 141 - Essence Of The Dragon Slaying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 141: Essence Of The Dragon ying Sword</h4>


    The person who created the Dragon ying Sword was a farmer, so he shouldn¡¯t be a cultivator.


    Without any cultivation, how could he y a dragon?


    That was unless the dragon he had killed was just a young dragon.


    But even if it was a young dragon, it was still very difficult for an ordinary person to kill it.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know the true power of the Dragon ying Sword.


    But he was certain of one thing.


    The Dragon ying Sword was indeed very effective against dragons.


    It waspletely differentpared to when using it against other demons.


    With his current mastery of the Dragon ying Sword, he could only y those of the same level.


    Furthermore, he could not kill them with a single strike.


    But the advantage was obvious.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any dragons in the same realm as him that he couldn¡¯t kill.


    He needed ten strikes at most.


    However, if a dragon had a secret technique that allowed it to cross realms, it was unknown if it would affect the sword technique¡¯s efficacy.


    If the Dragon ying Sword could ignore the secret technique, it would be very useful.


    Especially since the consumption of energy when using this sword technique was low.


    Against real enemies, he would want to end them off in one move.


    As there was no need to leave them alive, he would use the Power of Nine Bulls to kill them instantly.


    It was the same if he wanted to kill a dragon.


    He would use the fastest way to finish off the enemy.


    This is to prevent him from worrying about troubles at night.


    No matter what kind of enemy he was up against and no matter how strong or weak they were.


    He would not underestimate them.


    This was because underestimating them could lead to fatal consequences. A prime example would be those that he had counter-killed before.


    They had all paid a price for underestimating Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You have indeed learned itpletely.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s voice could be heard.


    He could clearly see that Jiang Lan had learned the Dragon ying Sword, but he had yet to understand it.


    He was unable to unleash the true power of the Dragon ying Sword.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth dropped open. She had felt it vividly.


    The Dragon ying Sword was very dangerous for her. From the looks of it, Jiang Lan still couldn¡¯t unleash its true power.


    If he could unleash its true power.


    Could she block it?


    It seemed like the story about an ordinary farmer killing a dragon with a single strike was not groundless.


    Xiao Yu felt that Jiang Lan had be a dangerous person.


    It seemed like she had to learn it too.


    ¡°Tell me how you feel.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian nced at Jiang Lan before walking towards the pavilion.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu followed behind.


    She wanted to hear it too. After all, she was here to learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    She had been learning it for more than a year..


    As the demonic dragon watched Jiang Lan and the others leave, it regained its freedom.


    Moreover, it discovered that it didn¡¯t need to immediately enter theke.


    ¡°Everyone, line up. Challenge the demonic dragon and train yourselves.¡± Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s voice could be heard.


    After they heard it, there was a burst of cheers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ve learned a new spell, and I want to test its power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ve just been pped in the face by you all. I want to regain my face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your Junior Sister. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Jiang Lan heard some of their voices and was a little surprised.


    Were these people crazy?


    One had to know that the demonic dragon was uncontroble.


    Furthermore, these people were all at the Essence Soul Realm and Void Refinement Realm so they weren¡¯t even close to being able to withstand the demonic dragon¡¯s attacks.


    Even the slightest carelessness could result in severe injuries.


    He dared to make a move because the Eighth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader was beside him.


    Those people, however, might not be under the care of the Summit Leader.


    After that, he no longer paid attention to that side. Now, he needed to answer his Martial Uncle¡¯s question.


    ¡°When I attacked, I felt that my opponent was full of ws. I felt as if I could kill it instantly and easily. However, there was no way I could kill it. But its power is indeed much stronger than other Dharma spells.¡± Jiang Lan paused and continued.


    ¡°When I shed down, I felt powerless. It¡¯s as though I can¡¯t sh out with the real Dragon ying Sword. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal.¡± Jiu Zhongtian sat in a pavilion and drank a mouthful of alcohol.


    ¡°When you attacked, did you want to kill the demonic dragon?¡±


    ¡°I never thought about it,¡± Jiang Lan immediately replied.


    ¡°What were you thinking then?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to sh out with the sword and test its might.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember that story?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Why did the farmer who created this sword move want to kill a dragon? What was he thinking then?¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned after hearing this.


    He seemed to have understood.


    ¡°Your sword is only a simple sword strike. There is no will or soul within it.¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and remained silent.


    Indeed, he merely knew how to unleash the sword move.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m also very curious. Your sword doesn¡¯t have any killing intent. How did you learn the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Jiu Zhongtian was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°I had just read it once and learned itter,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    Jiu Zhongtian did not ask further.


    Xiao Yu was actually very curious. She had been reading the manual for a few years.


    Yet, she had never learned it.


    It did not state anywhere that only humans could learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to teach Sword Intent. You can onlyprehend it yourself.¡± Jiu Zhongtian stretched out his hand and condensed a small sword.


    It was a small sword condensed from his Sword Intent.


    The moment the small sword appeared.


    Xiao Yu subconsciously retreated.


    She felt as if the sword was extremely threatening to her. It had the power to take away her life in just a moment.


    It was many times stronger than what Jiang Lan had disyed earlier.


    As for the demonic dragon that was torturing the Eighth Summit disciples, it hid in theke with a swoosh.


    It refused toe out again.


    The others did not feel anything.


    The small sword condensed from Sword Intent was right in front of Jiang Lan.


    He could clearly feel that this sword contained a will, and this will made this sword iparably cold.


    This was the Sword Intent of the Dragon ying Sword.


    Jiang Lan understood the difference now.


    His Dragon ying Sword was just an ordinary Dragon ying Sword.


    As for Martial Uncle Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s one, it contained a Sword Intent. It was as if an inanimate object had a soul injected into it. The two werepletely different.


    It was like the difference between a y figurine and a living person.


    After Jiang Lan received the small sword, Jiu Zhongtian reminded him.


    ¡°Remember, you should use this to understand the existence of Sword Intent and not imitate my Sword Intent.


    Otherwise, you will never be able to truly use the Dragon ying Sword. ¡±


    After Jiang Lan thanked him, Jiu Zhongtian said to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°If Xiaoyu wants to learn it, then follow Jiang Lan toprehend it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Martial Uncle.¡± Xiao Yu immediately said.


    She was a little afraid, but she decided toprehend it.


    Furthermore, she could tell that Martial Uncle had epted her here only because of her master¡¯s face.


    He had no intention of teaching her properly.


    The moment his Junior Brother had arrived, he immediately took out his Sword Intent.


    Her master did not have enough face.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu left the pavilion.


    After the reminder.


    Jiu Zhongtian did not wee them anymore. They had to leave.


    They naturally wouldn¡¯t disturb this Martial Uncle¡¯s drinking session.


    As he looked at this Martial Uncle who was addicted to alcohol, Jiang Lan began to suspect if this Martial Uncle had something to do with the wine bottles that were strewn all over the inn previously.


    When he arrived by theke, Jiang Lan had understood a bit of what he wascking. However, knowing what hecked didn¡¯t mean that he could make up for what hecked.


    He ced the small sword aside for Xiao Yu toprehend.


    He didn¡¯t need it for now.


    Moreover, he only needed to understand the meaning within and condense his own Sword Intent.


    Therefore, he did not need to carry this sword for a long time.


    Xiao Yu epted the Dragon ying Sword intent and lent her wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Martial Uncle has said before that the Dragon ying Sword has nothing to do with what sword one is holding. Junior Brother can use this wooden sword.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu then sat by theke to meditate.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Junior Brother, I might not even be able to see this Sword Intent.¡± Xiao Yu held the sword and hid her fear. Then, she said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°In return, I shall teach Junior Brother how to write.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was still thinking about what hecked, paused for a moment when he heard what his Senior Sister had just said.


    He then looked at Xiao Yu in confusion.

 Chapter 142 - Three-legged Cauldron

    <h4>Chapter 142: Three-legged Cauldron</h4>


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu also blinked her eyes at Jiang Lan.


    One was puzzled while the other was confused.


    ¡°Senior Sister Xiao Yu, why do you say that?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yu would say that for no reason.


    Under normal circumstances, who would say, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to write?¡¯


    There was something wrong with this sentence.


    And these words bothered him.


    He then thought about what had happened at the Fifth Summit.


    If he had known that the words on it would be kept forever, he would never have written them. Instead, he would have gone straight down the mountain.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. No one knew how long those four words would remain on the Fifth Summit.


    The only fortunate thing was that he did not need to leave his name behind.


    No one knew that he was the one who wrote those four words, except for Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡°Heavens reward the diligent. Wasn¡¯t this written by Junior Brother?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan took another nce at Xiao Yu, but her expression remained unchanged.


    A momentter, he shook his head and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister must be mistaken.¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, he closed his eyes toprehend the Dragon ying Sword.


    He needed to understand the intention behind it so that the sword in his hand would not be able to hinder the might of the Dragon ying Sword.


    However, he didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    Just as his Martial Uncle from the Eighth Summit had said.


    Sword Intent could not be taught and could only beprehended by oneself.


    The only thing that others could help him with was direction as well as providing him with some insight.


    That was why Jiu Zhongtian had given him this sword with Sword Intent.


    He only asked Jiang Lan to take it for reference and not to imitate it.


    After closing his eyes, Jiang Lan ced his heart on the sword in his hand.


    This was a wooden sword, a wooden sword without any power.


    Now, he wanted to bestow power and a will upon the sword.


    By doing so, he could allow this harmless sword to unleash a shocking power.


    It was difficult, but with a direction, there was a possibility.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan as she closed her eyes. She was a little confused. Did she really identify the wrong person?


    It didn¡¯t feel like it.


    After careful thought, she came to a realization.


    After that, she didn¡¯t say anything else and no longer thought about this matter.


    Instead, she held the sword of Sword Intent in her hand.


    This was the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Using the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent, there was a certain possibility ofprehending the Dragon ying Sword.


    It was like she had a key.


    However, it should still be very difficult. After all, her master had told her that only her Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit had learned the Dragon ying Sword.


    At least on the surface, it was like that.


    No one knew the truth.


    After learning the Dragon ying Sword, it would not emit any power.


    No one would know if one had learned it if one didn¡¯t use it.


    With so many disciples in Kunlun, it was not a rare thing for one to learn it.


    It was also normal for no one to learn it.


    There had yet to be anyone who admitted openly that they had learned the Dragon ying Sword.


    Only a few people knew that Jiang Lan had learned the Dragon ying Sword.


    Among the disciples, only Xiao Yu knew.


    Now, some people on the Eighth Summit also knew.


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before Jiang Lan became one of the two people on the surface who knew the Dragon ying Sword.


    Now, he was one of the few who knew the Dragon ying Sword in secret.


    ¡­


    The sun was shining brightly, and theke water reflected the sunlight from the sky.


    A gentle breeze blew across the calm surface of theke, causing ripples to appear on the surface.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if he was sitting on the surface of ake, and there was a demonic dragon in front of him.


    Jiang Lan looked at the demonic dragon silently.


    ¡°Human, just you? How are you going to kill me?¡± The demonic dragon¡¯s voice sounded.


    At this moment, the demonic dragon was hovering in midair.


    It looked at Jiang Lan, the disdain in its eyes like an overfilled cup, continuously overflowing.


    ¡°Human, are you very surprised? Do you think that I am just a phenomenon in your heart?


    Naive.


    As long as you are by theke, you will suffer the influence of my innate talent.


    This is your heart, but it is sealed by me.


    If I don¡¯t leave, you can¡¯t leave.


    Human¡­¡± The demonic dragon¡¯s voice was angry.


    ¡°Submit before me, kneel before my dragon might.


    Open your mouth and pray for my mercy.


    Only by doing so will I let you off.¡±


    As his voice fell, the surroundingke water began to boil.


    Powerful auras appeared around him, but Jiang Lan ignored them.


    He looked down at the sword in his hand and was thinking about how to sh out the Dragon ying Sword that epassed its true intent.


    Was the intent born from the intention to kill a dragon, or was it born from the hate for a dragon?


    It would be very difficult for him to do both.


    There was no hatred in his heart, nor was there any killing intent in his sword.


    Killing didn¡¯t have to be done with killing intent.


    Even the sword of a Dragon yer might not carry the will of destruction.


    And these were not the directions he intended to walk.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar was heard. Theke water surged.


    ¡°Human, you dare to look down on me?¡± The demonic dragon¡¯s enraged voice shook heaven and earth.


    When he heard this voice, Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at the demonic dragon. He opened his mouth and spoke to the demonic dragon for the first time.


    ¡°Senior, this junior has no intention of offending you.¡±


    The demonic dragon looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    It had mobilized everything around it, but it was unable to mobilize everything around this person.


    The area around Jiang Lan was as stable as ever.


    There were no ws that could be exploited.


    At least it couldn¡¯t find any.


    After that, the demonic dragon calmed the waves and hovered in mid-air, staring coldly at Jiang Lan.


    It couldn¡¯t do anything to the other party.


    However, it was not that easy for the other party to get out too.


    Then, it decided to drag things out.


    It wanted to see who couldst longer.


    As long as the opponent panicked, victory would belong to it.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He looked at the sword in his hand and continued to remain silent.


    Sword Intent.


    How was he going to bestow upon this sword a soul?


    The Dragon ying Sword kept appearing in his mind.


    He was simting this strike.


    He wanted to use simtions to understand the thoughts of the person who created this move back then.


    ¡­


    Xiao Yu, who wasprehending the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent outside, opened her eyes.


    She could sense that seven days had passed.


    She had some gains, but they were negligable.


    ¡°En?¡±


    When she woke up, she saw that Jiang Lan still had his eyes closed.


    And it gave people a strange feeling.


    ¡°It seems to be the power of the demonic dragon.¡±


    There was a faint trace of power on Jiang Lan¡¯s body. It belonged to the demonic dragon.


    Furthermore, it was not an ordinary power. It should be some kind of innate talent.


    ¡°Demonic Dragon Talent, Myriad Mind?


    Junior Brother¡¯s mental state is extraordinary, so the demonic dragon¡¯s talent shouldn¡¯t be of much use to him.


    However, I am unsure of his exact situation for now.


    I shall go in and take a look. I am able to suppress it so I should be able to enter.¡±


    Xiao Yu held the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent in her hand.


    She wanted to bring the Sword Intent along with her.


    The true dragon power that belonged to Xiao Yu enveloped her before she arrived at the surface of theke.


    It had entered through the demonic dragon¡¯s power.


    She then saw the demonic dragon hovering in mid-air, as well as Jiang Lan, who was deep in thought on the surface of theke.


    She did not speak. She sat cross-legged on the surface of theke and continued toprehend the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    The demonic dragon sensed danger the moment Xiao Yu¡¯s power enveloped it.


    The danger did note from her aura of a true dragon.


    It was from the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent in Xiaoyu¡¯s hands.


    However, seeing that the other party didn¡¯t do anything, it pretended not to see anything.


    All three parties were silent.


    Now, it was a matter of who lost their patience first.


    The demonic dragon wasn¡¯t afraid of either side.


    However, it couldn¡¯t do anything to them too.


    It could be considered to be in an undefeatable position for now.


    ¡­


    Outside, Jiu Zhongtian was drinking as he looked at Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu.


    He only nced at them once before turning his attention away.


    He didn¡¯t know if Jiang Lan couldprehend the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent, but he had nothing to teach Jiang Lan.


    Learning the Dragon ying Sword was different from cultivation.


    And even if it was regarding the matter of cultivation, it would not be his turn to teach Jiang :Lan.

 Chapter 143 - Desire To Slay The Dragon With A Single Strike

    <h4>Chapter 143: Desire To y The Dragon With A Single Strike</h4>


    ¡°Master, something is wrong with Junior Brother Jiang,¡± Lu Jian came to the pavilion and said softly.


    ¡°What do you want to ask? Just ask.¡± Jiu Zhongtian leaned against the wooden pir beside the pavilion.


    Lu Jian was his proud disciple.


    His brain wasn¡¯t that bad.


    He was here. Who knew Jiang Lan¡¯s situation better than him?


    ¡°Is it really okay for Junior Brother to learn the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Lu Jian was very curious about this.


    He felt like Jiang Lan wanted to learn it because of his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu before saying.


    ¡°But the person in question doesn¡¯t seem to care that much.¡±


    Indeed, Jiu Zhongtian didn¡¯t really understand. When Xiao Yu knew that Jiang Lan knew the Dragon ying Sword, she didn¡¯t get angry or me him. Instead, she started learning the Dragon ying Sword too.


    This was something that no one had expected.


    Xiao Yu said the same thing as Zhu Qing. Although she would feel ufortable and a little unwilling.


    But in the end, she would still try her best to ept it.


    As for Jiang Lan.


    Jiu Zhongtian had thought that Jiang Lan had learned the Dragon ying Sword to y dragons.


    But when he saw Jiang Lan¡¯s previous strike, he realized that he was wrong.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s Dragon ying Sword didn¡¯t have any intent to y dragons.


    It was as if he knew how to execute it directly without needing toprehend it first.


    It was very unreasonable, but it was also very reasonable for the Dragon ying Sword.


    It was also unreasonable for him when he had learned the Dragon ying Sword.


    The person involved did not care about the matter herself?


    Lu Jian somewhat understood.


    However, he still wanted to chat with Jiang Lan when he had the chance.


    If he spoke too much, it would easily give the other party some pressure.


    ¡°Master, this is the list sent by Second Summit. If there are no problems, they will start in two years.¡± Lu Jian handed a piece of paper to Jiu Zhongtian.


    Jiu Zhongtian took a nce and burned the paper to ashes.


    He did not say a word.


    After Lu Jian saw his master¡¯s consent, he retreated to carry on with his matters.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan sat on the surface of theke with the sword light of the Dragon ying Sword on his body.


    This was the light that appeared as he simted the Dragon ying Sword in his mind.


    The light flickered for a long time. Jiang Lan had been trying to see through the Dragon ying Sword the thoughts of the farmer when he faced the demonic dragon.


    However, no matter how he tried, he was unable to detect it.


    Just as he was about to find another way, a beam of light suddenly shone in.


    It came from Xiao Yu¡¯s direction.


    He looked over and saw a book in front of Xiaoyu.


    The light hade from the book.


    Following that, the beam of light resonated with Jiang Lan¡¯s Dragon ying Sword. Even the Sword Intent in Xiaoyu¡¯s hand began to glow.


    Soon, the surface of theke changed.


    Theke water was covered by ayer of ground and the empty ground was upied by straw huts.


    The straw hut had a yard at the back, and the yard had some livestock in it.


    Such houses stood in a row.


    From the front of the vige to the back.


    There were two trees at the front of the vige.


    One was a willow tree.


    The other was also a willow tree.


    Then, Jiang Lan looked to the side. At this moment, an old farmer brought a hoe and walked towards the back mountain.


    The moment Jiang Lan saw him, he had a feeling that the old man was one with the world.


    It was as if they had merged into the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Jiang Lan knew that this was probably the farmer who created the Dragon ying Sword.


    As the other party advanced, the scene that he could see also changed.


    Everything was centered around this farmer.


    Xiao Yu was a little surprised. She never thought that she could see the scene that had been recorded in the book.


    The demonic dragon was even more confused.


    What was this?


    But no one spoke. They all looked at the farmer.


    This was a hunchbacked old farmer.


    Dressed in coarse linen clothes.


    He seemed to blend into the wind.


    Each of his actions gave off a natural feeling.


    He was digging herbs in the back mountain.


    He seemed to be finding herbs to treat someone.


    After a long time.


    The sky suddenly darkened as ck clouds pressed down.


    The old farmer who was picking herbs was shocked.


    He put down the hoe in his hand and threw down the herb he had picked.


    He quickly ran towards the vige.


    The thunder raged and the flood came.


    The old farmer ran very quickly, but he was not a young man.


    On the way, he fell, but he did not hesitate at all. He immediately got up and continued running towards the vige.


    Jiang Lan looked at the old farmer and frowned slightly.


    Demonic dragon?


    This was the first thought that came to his mind.


    Such a phenomenon could only be brought by a demonic dragon.


    Furthermore, it should be very strong.


    At that moment, the old farmer had reached the vige. A portion of the peaceful vige had been washed away by the rain.


    The wind howled as a horned dragon spiraled through the sky.


    The house that the old farmer had originally walked out of had shattered. An old woman carried the injured child and ran out of the house in time.


    Seeing the old womane out, the old farmer immediately ran over to wee her.


    Right at that moment, the demonic dragon descended from the sky.


    Its gaze swept in all directions.


    Some of the vigers were instantly crushed, and some even entered the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The demonic dragon walked towards the old woman and picked up the old woman and the child in her arms.


    The old farmer was confused.


    He rushed over immediately.


    However, the demonic dragon soared into the sky and headed towards the vige.


    Without any hesitation, the old farmer grabbed an axe meant for chopping firewood and chased after the dragon.


    Along the way, he saw broken houses and vigers crying.


    Children could be seen lying around, their flesh decorating the grounds.


    The livestock ran and hid everywhere, panicking.


    Without stopping, the old farmer chased the dragon all the way to the vige.


    At this moment, he saw the demonic dragon move its mouth and swallow the old woman.


    Not only that, but the demonic dragon had also swallowed another few children who were at the front of the vige.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the children were gone.


    The old farmer¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he charged over.


    At thest moment, he pulled back thest child.


    He protected him and stepped in front of the child.


    The demonic dragon was slightly surprised. It nced at the old farmer with disdain.


    Then, he circled in the air and charged towards the old farmer.


    The child grabbed the old farmer¡¯s hand in a panic as if he wanted to pull him away.


    But the old farmer did not move.


    At this moment, the old farmer knew that his life was about toe to an end.


    However, he felt indignant.


    If the demonic dragon was not eliminated, how could there be peace?


    For generations, they had lived under the shadow of the demonic dragon and lived an ignoble existence. Many of their own had entered the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    Today, he wanted to y the dragon.


    Even if it was just a sh.


    At this moment, the old farmer recalled his life. The changes in the world took form in his heart.


    In his eyes, there was only the demonic dragon. He suddenly felt as if he might be able to break through the shackles. A kind of enlightenment arose spontaneously.


    He lifted his axe.


    At this moment, he stood up straight. His back was no longer hunched, and he stood tall and upright.


    At this moment, Sword Intent appeared as thunder and lightning rained down.


    The insufferably arrogant demonic dragon suddenly felt fear and began to panic.


    Then, it fled in panic.


    But how could the sword not fall?


    The old farmer¡¯s life was dissipating. His life force seemed to have turned into strength for the axe in his hands, and he was trying his best to make the axe cut down.


    The demonic dragon was terrified and turned around to check on what was happening.


    However, once it turned around, there was no chance for it to turn back.


    Boom!


    The demonic dragon was split into two.


    Its life force was gone.


    The old farmer, on the other hand, maintained his upright figure after cutting down the dragon with his axe. However, upon closer inspection, one would find that he waspletely dead.


    The coarse linen clothes on his body seemed to have an additionalyer of unfathomable luster.


    After witnessing the entire process first hand.


    Bang!


    The scene shattered.


    Jiang Lan was still sitting on theke.


    He was thinking about something in his heart.


    Xiao Yu, who was at the side, remained calm. However, her hand that was holding the sword trembled slightly.


    She closed her eyes, hiding her panic.


    The moment the old farmer had raised his axe, she felt fear in her heart.


    That strike was terrifying.


    The demonic dragon hovered in mid-air. The fear in its heart became even stronger.


    However, it didn¡¯t speak, nor did it express it.

 Chapter 144 - You Will Pay the Price In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 144: You Will Pay the Price In The Future</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The years passed by, and the seasons interchanged.


    The sandstone-like years were washed away bit by bit by the flowing water.


    Jiu Zhongtian, who was seated in the pavilion, had already drunk numerous bottles of wine.


    It was unknown how many times the gourd on his waist had been refilled with wine.


    ¡°Master, they are urging us again.¡± Lu Jian appeared beside Jiu Zhongtian once again.


    ¡°How many more days?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Three days. The people from the Dragon Race have arrived. They also need Master over there,¡± Lu Jian said.


    Jiu Zhongtian put down his wine and stood up.


    ¡°You shall watch over them.¡±


    The ¡®them¡¯ Jiu Zhongtian was referring to were Jiang Lan and Xiaoyu.


    After giving his instructions, Jiu Zhongtian left and vanished from the pavilion.


    Lu Jian paid no attention.


    And why them.


    He also understood.


    It was an unfathomable development.


    However, he just had to continue watching what will unfold.


    He was an outsider.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan sat on the water surface. He could see the existence of the demonic dragon and Xiao Yu.


    However, they did not say a word during this period.


    Everyone upied one side.


    Each had their own territory.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s side was calm and tranquil.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s side was bright and filled with the vigor of like and birds were chirping happily at her side.


    Over at the demonic dragon¡¯s side, there was a thunderstorm.


    The environment represented one¡¯s heart and mood.


    Although everyone understood their own mentality, no one made any unnecessary moves.


    It was just a matter of time.


    The demonic dragon was fighting against Jiang Lan while Xiao Yu seemed to be keeping the demonic dragon in check.


    Jiang Lan was like a victim.


    His gaze was on the sword.


    He had thought about it for a long time and understood a lot.


    Back then, the old farmer had a deep hatred for the demonic dragon and wanted revenge.


    His Dragon ying Sword had reached the pinnacle of perfection before his death. It contained his anger, his hatred, his thoughts, and hisprehension of heaven and earth.


    The weapon in his hand was no more than an ordinary firewood knife, and the hand holding the knife was an old and powerless hand.


    The Dragon ying Sword appeared in his hand because he had a heart of the sword. This sword was transformed from a ball of fire in his heart. It contained his thirst for revenge, his anger, as well as the hope he had in him.


    All he thought of was ying the demonic dragon with a single sword strike.


    The moment his sword rose, he knew that he would die. However, he wanted to see a clear and bright future with the sword in his hand before he fell.


    This was the old farmer¡¯s Dragon ying Sword.


    He had given the sword its meaning, or rather, the Dragon ying Sword hade because of this.


    Even if others had simr mindsets, it was impossible for them to use the Dragon ying Sword.


    Hence, no one else could learn the true Dragon ying Sword.


    It was a surprise that Jiang Lan had managed to learn it.


    The Dragon ying True Intent belonged to the old farmer. Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t learn it, nor could he learn it.


    Without his experience, how could he understand the old farmer¡¯s heart?


    How could he give meaning to the sword?


    But Jiang Lan¡¯s Dragon ying True Intent more or less had a direction.


    As an ordinary person, how could the old farmer unleash such a strike?


    Theprehension of the world was only enough for him to understand this sword, and to make it appear in the world.


    It was one thing for him to be able to sh down this sword.


    The only thing that could make him sever the Dragon ying Sword was the determination to turn his life into power.


    After the strike, he wouldpletely leave this world.


    Remaining in this world would only be the Dragon ying Sword.


    Jiang Lan ced his hand on the wooden sword.


    He might not be able to understand the meaning of this sword, and the path he walked on was destined to be different from the old farmer¡¯s.


    However, he had always been struggling on the path of cultivation.


    He had always been working hard and trying his best.


    He wanted to go farther and faster.


    The road was under his feet, blocking his path.


    And this strike could break through countless obstacles for him.


    He would use his life to empower this strike, giving it the power to break through all obstructions put up by the Dragon Race.


    The sword in his hand would apany him to the peak.


    When the sword rises, the demonic dragon shall be killed; when the sword falls, the four seas shall be shocked.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s Dragon ying True Intent began to emanate.


    Power appeared on the wooden sword.


    Xiao Yu, who was meditating, was instantly jolted awake. She looked at Jiang Lan and felt the terror enmating from the strike he was preparing for.


    She did not feel any thoughts from this sword. All she could feel from it was extreme coldness.


    It was as if she would be at a disadvantage as long as she met with the sword.


    This sword was targeted at dragons.


    The demonic dragon looked at Jiang Lan in shock.


    At this moment, he felt a strange feeling. As long as he came into contact with the other party.


    This sword of his would destroy him with everything it had.


    ¡°Human, it¡¯s just a bit more power and influencepared to before. Do you think it can cause me any substantial harm?¡± The demonic dragon looked coldly at Jiang Lan.


    Although he was shouting, there was a trace of fear in his heart.


    It was mainly because the old farmer from the past had really scared it.


    A mortal had in a demonic dragon that was even stronger than himself.


    This was beyond its understanding.


    Jiang Lan stood up with his sword in hand. He looked at the demonic dragon and slowly raised his sword.


    At this moment, the surface of theke was surging. The wind and rain were mixed together, and lightning was wreaking havoc.


    The powerful movement even rmed those around theke.


    By theke, Lu Jian saw Jiang Lan stand up with a wooden sword in his hand.


    Sword Intent appeared in his hand.


    At this moment, the surface of theke began to surge as the demonic dragon appeared within.


    Both sides seemed to be in a deadlock.


    Everyone looked over.


    They had no idea what was going on.


    However, they knew that this Junior Brother had been sitting by theke for months.


    It was fine if he did not move, but once he moved, he seemed to be able to amaze the world.


    Xiao Yu stood up and took two steps back.


    Had Junior Brotherprehended it?


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s vitality surged towards the wooden sword. The Dragon ying Sword became increasingly terrifying.


    The vitality in Jiang Lan¡¯s body was decreasing, but he didn¡¯t notice it at all. It was as if he was wholeheartedlyprehending this sword.


    Xiao Yu frowned when she saw this.


    She raised the Dragon ying Sword Intent sword on her hands without any hesitation.


    At this moment, an even stronger Dragon ying Sword appeared.


    It directly faced the demonic dragon.


    Sensing the two Dragon ying Sword Intents, the demonic dragon was a little afraid.


    This was especially so when his opponent started to attack.


    The oue of that senior was still vivid in its mind.


    ¡°Human, the day I escape will be the day I pay you a visit. You will pay the price for your rudeness.¡±


    Then he stopped thinking or talking.


    The demonic dragon turned around and began to flee from the Heart Realm Lake.


    Seeing the demonic dragon escape, Xiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief. She was also going to leave this ce.


    Jiang Lan was still holding his sword.


    After the demonic dragon left, the power of this strike began to disappear.


    Vitality flowed back into his body.


    A momentter, he put down his sword.


    ¡°You haveprehended it?¡±


    He was uncertain for a moment, but it was indeed different from before. He was wholeheartedly focused on the Dragon ying Sword.


    It was as if he had transformed into a sword that could y all demonic dragons.


    However, he could only sh once in his life.


    This was because he had to use his own life to give the Dragon ying Sword the power to break through the shackles.


    ¡°I feel that even if I were to risk my life, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill this demonic dragon.¡±


    There was still a gap between him and the old farmer. This difference could not be made up with his life.


    Perhaps it was because of hisprehension of heaven and earth, or perhaps it was because the old farmer was the one who had created this path.


    However, he was different from the old farmer.


    He had cultivation.


    Afterprehending the true intent of the Dragon ying Sword, the power of his Dragon ying Saber now was iparable to before.


    Dragons of the same realm as him were no longer his match.


    Even if he did not use the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Crossing realms should be very difficult, but it was possible.


    By risking his life, he could y any dragon below the Immortal Realm.


    The effect of this sword should be stronger than the Power of Nine Bulls now.


    However, there was no need to risk his life when he had the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    Jiang Lan heard a voice the moment he opened her eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Sister, there¡¯s something I need to tell you two.¡±

 Chapter 145 - Im Really Not Ready This Time

    <h4>Chapter 145: I¡¯m Really Not Ready This Time</h4>


    Outside, the other people from the Eighth Peak were somewhat surprised by the sudden change.


    However, they could sense the Sword Intent.


    It was the Sword Intent from Jiang Lan¡¯s wooden sword.


    It was currently targeted at the demonic dragon.


    Then, they sensed that the Sword Intent was bing stronger and stronger.


    They thought that there would be a collision between the two parties, but the demonic dragon suddenly escaped into the depths of theke.


    There was some unwillingness in its eyes.


    The Dragon ying Sword was indeed unreasonable.


    Those people had long studied the Dragon ying Sword.


    But no one could learn it.


    However, the Dragon ying Sword did indeeed have a huge advantage against dragons.


    ¡°Do you think the demonic dragon will lose if they were to fight?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on how you define winning.


    If they really fought just now, the demonic dragon would most likely be injured only.


    As for the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit, he would likely be severely injured and on the verge of death.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that the demonic dragon would definitely win?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, use your brain.¡± A female cultivator said unhappily.


    ¡°The Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit is only at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    At worst, the demonic dragon has the strength of a human immortal.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by these words.


    That was a sure win.


    Was the Dragon ying Sword that terrifying?


    Perhaps they should take some time out everyday to read the book and see if they could learn the Dragon ying Sword as well.


    What if they manage to learn it too?


    It wouldn¡¯t take much time to read it every day.


    They could just treat it as learning another spell.


    Lu Jian looked at Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu and heaved a sigh of relief.


    From the looks of it, Xiao Yu would wake up first.


    The Sword Intent in her hand had already dissipated.


    Unfortunately, she had yet toprehend the Dragon ying Sword.


    However, she still gained quite a bit this time. For example, she had a first-hand experience with the power of the Dragon ying Sword.


    It was indeed a little scary.


    The old farmer was different from the others.


    If the Dragon ying Sword were used to fight against one¡¯s peers, one could be invincible.


    Fighting against the Dragon race with the Dragon ying Sword was indeed a huge advantage.


    Xiao Yu did not think too much about it. If she had more time, she might be able toprehend more.


    From there, she would be able to learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes shortly after.


    When Lu Jian saw them wake up, he nned to tell them something.


    When he opened his mouth, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu naturally saw him.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± The two greeted respectfully.


    Jiang Lan naturally wouldn¡¯t forget the proper etiquette.


    Otherwise, he would easily offend others.


    Xiao Yu was just being polite.


    ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ve been sitting by theke?¡± Lu Jian asked.


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He really did not know.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be for long.


    When they cultivated, their strength would circte in their bodies.


    So there was no difference between sitting for a day and sitting for a year.


    The surrounding dust would also notnd on their body.


    Unless his strength waspletely restrained and closed off.


    ¡°Tommorow is the day of the Kunlun Ceremony. You two should know what¡¯s happening tommorow right?¡± Lu Jian asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked before Jiang Lan could even react.


    She then looked at Jiang Lan in a panic.


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Without another word, Xiao Yu left on her sword.


    Jiang Lan opened his mouth, wanting to return the wooden sword in his hand to Xiao Yu and thank her for her help in the Heart Realm Lake.


    At that time, if not for this Senior Sister of his forcing back the demonic dragon, he would more or less have been injured.


    However, before he could speak, Xiao Yu had already flown into the sky.


    He could only wait for the next time.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother going back to the Ninth Summit too?¡± Lu Jian asked Jiang Lan.


    After Xiao Yu left, he could chat with Jiang Lan for a while.


    ¡°Yes, I originally wanted to thank Martial Uncle first, but now I can only trouble Senior Brother to pass on the message for me.¡± Jiang Lan said in a low voice.


    He did not see his Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit.


    He could only ask Lu Jian for help.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Jian nodded and said.


    ¡°I have something to ask Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, please speak.¡± Jiang Lan maintained his respectful tone.


    The other party was very strong and had helped him choose a Dharma treasure.


    ¡°How did Junior Brother feel when you realized that you were going to marry the Goddess?¡± Lu Jian asked.


    He originally wanted to ask if Jiang Lan learned the Dragon ying Sword because of the Goddess, but he hadn¡¯t sensed any killing intent from the Dragon ying Sword previously.


    It must be something else.


    Thus, he had chose to ask this question instead.


    He was really curious.


    Jiang Lan fell silent. He couldn¡¯t answer this question.


    He wasn¡¯t sure himself.


    At that time, he should have resisted, but he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Hate Senior Sister Ao?


    He definitely didn¡¯t hate her.


    Like?


    He definitely didn¡¯t like her either.


    Whether this matter was good or bad for him or whether he liked it or not, he had already chosen to ept it.


    Naturally, he would try to deal with the subsequent problems that came with it.


    And he would not me the person who brought the problem to him.


    After all, he was currently not very strong.


    Moreover, from a third party¡¯s perspective, the Goddess was not in the least bit bad.


    At the very least, Jiang Lan had not discovered any ws in her yet.


    ¡°Alright, Junior Brother, it¡¯s best if you return quickly.


    I hope I haven¡¯t disturbed you, Junior Brother.¡± Said Lu Jian softly.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t give him a reply and he naturally didn¡¯t press on.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    Then, he bid farewell and left.


    Lu Jian was a little surprised as he watched Jiang Lan leave.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Junior Brother is so calm about the engagement ceremony with the Goddess tomorrow. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡­


    After returning to the Ninth Summit¡¯s main hall, Jiang Lan finally figured out the current time.


    Then, his expression turned ugly.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually different from Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡­¡±


    This was the second time Jiang Lan had heard that the Kunlun Ceremony would be on the next day.


    As a result, he thought it was just a joke from his senior brother Lu Jian.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    It was true.


    This was too rushed, he wasn¡¯t mentally prepared.


    Soon, Jiang Lan received his master¡¯s call.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong asked as he looked at Jiang Lan who had arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Because today was thest day, even if Jiang Lan didn¡¯tprehend anything, he still had to stop his cultivation.


    Hence, he didn¡¯t know if Jiang Lan hadprehended the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s True Intent.


    ¡°I have not embarrassed Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan replied immediately.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded in satisfaction.


    With the Dragon ying Sword, his disciple would have more confidence when facing the Dragon Race.


    The Dragon Race would also not dare to casually shout at his disciple.


    The matter of his disciple learning the Dragon ying Sword was known by many people recently. The Dragon Race should have also known about it.


    Of course, it was impossible for them to change their mind about the candidate for the engagement.


    ¡°Do you know what day tomorrow is?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    The Kunlun Ceremony was nothing to him. What he cared about was that there would be an announcement at the ceremony.


    That was the marriage between Jiang Lan and the Goddess.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head, maintaining hisposure.


    ¡°Master, do I need to do anything tomorrow?¡±


    He had no experience in such matters.


    If he made a mistake, it would leave an unnecessary impression on others, so he could not make a mistake. This was practically adding trouble to himself.


    As long as he passed the next day peacefully, he would be in seclusion for another few decades, and the influence of the engagement would be much lower when he came out again.


    The number of people paying attention to him would also have decreased.


    Furthermore, under the light of the Goddess, he would appear dull and lifeless.


    In another hundred years, without anyone mentioning his name, he should be able to recover to his current state.


    He would not be recognized even if he went out.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble.


    At that time, he could continue cultivating in the Ninth Summit in peace and wait until the day he became invincible.


    ording to his master¡¯s condition, he would then consider whether he should go out for a tour.


    If his master was old and weak, he would have to stay on the Ninth Summit and guard the Netherworld Cave.


    When he thought of this, Jiang Lan felt that his master was old and should be quite lonely.


    Indeed, he should take the matter of finding him a wife to heart.


    ¡°What you need to do?¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything. Just follow me tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll call you and the Goddess¡¯ names. You two just need to walk together to the main hall.


    The two parties should also give you two a token and bless you two.


    However, the engagement will also make you be bound by karma. Don¡¯t be too surprised when the timees.¡±


    Jiang Lan naturally understood.


    The marriage contract between him and Senior Sister Ao had not been casually decided.


    Once it was decided, neither the dragons nor Kunlun could go back on their word.


    Jiang Lan was curious as to how Senior Sister Ao thought of this.


    But it was impossible for him to know.

 Chapter 146 - Senior Sister Is Especially Pretty Today

    <h4>Chapter 146: Senior Sister Is Especially Pretty Today</h4>


    When he returned to his residence, Jiang Lan decided to rest.


    He needed to calm himself down.


    He still had one more night to prepare himself.


    After sitting for a while, he decided to get up and deal with the weeds.


    ¡°Withered?¡±


    Walking up to the Udumbara Flower, he realized that it was even more dispirited than before.


    It had almost withered.


    But there was still a little bit of life left in it.


    After pouring in some spirit liquid, Jiang Lan nned to send the Udumbara Flower to the Netherworld Cave.


    After staying outside for a long time, it should be fine for him to put it inside.


    The vegetative egg still had no change.


    He did not make any changes to the array formations in the Ninth Summit.


    Array formations were built based on modules.


    They could be added or removed at any time.


    The rm array formation outside the Netherworld Cave hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet.


    However, there was no hurry. He would wait for tomorrow¡¯s matter to end first.


    At night.


    He took care of everything that needed to be handled.


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s heart could notpletely calm down.


    He could not be as calm as before.


    He himself did not understand why this was happening.


    Perhaps it was because he was still an ordinary person, or perhaps he was viewing marriage as an ordinary person.


    Putting aside the pros and cons, this was the first time he had a fianc¨¦e.


    And it would probably thest time too.


    As there was no love for the other party, he didn¡¯t really feel any happiness in his heart.


    As there was also no dislike for her in his heart, he didn¡¯t hate her either.


    It was the most ufortable feeling.


    In the end, Jiang Lan just sat on the roof and looked at the sky.


    He neither cultivated nor thought about the matter anymore.


    He merely looked at the starry sky.


    Meanwhile Ao Longyu also looked up at the same starry sky.


    She sat beside the Jade Pool and gazed at the endless stars.


    There was an indescribable emotion in her heart.


    Happiness?


    She didn¡¯t think so.


    Was it sadness?


    She didn¡¯t have it either.


    She did not hate her Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit, which was why she wanted to appear happier.


    At least by doing so, it wouldn¡¯t bring any pressure to her Junior Brother.


    Since she couldn¡¯t change anything, she could only ept it and try to make everything better.


    No one could predict what would happen in the future.


    Perhaps she would have a happier future. No one could be sure of it.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    The next morning.


    A majestic voice resounded throughout Kunlun.


    It was the sound of a bell.


    The announcement signified the beginning of the Kunlun ceremony.


    Although the grand ceremony this time would talk about many things rted to the sect, everyone knew that the most important matter this time was the wedding of the Goddess.


    Until now, no one knew who was the one engaged to the Goddess.


    Many disciples headed towards the Kunlun Main Hall immediately.


    Disciples who could not travel on their swords would stand in the square.


    Those with a higher cultivation level would float in the sky on their swords.


    Naturally, there were also gourds.


    Jing Ting reached a suitable height and looked at the Kunlun Main Hall.


    He should know the answer today.


    ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s going to be announced today. Can you tell us secretly now?¡±


    Mu Xiu asked Lin Siya.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Lin Siya looked at Jing Ting and Mu Xiu.


    It should be announced today. Thus, it was fine for her to tell the both of them now.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to tell us?¡± Jing Ting and the others were surprised.


    They had asked for a long time over the years, but they had never gotten an answer.


    ¡°Did the Goddess choose her partner herself?¡± Mu Xiu asked.


    ¡°Or is it random?¡± Jing Ting asked.


    ¡°Neither.¡± Lin Siya looked around and said softly.


    ¡°The candidate was decided before we the negotiations regarding the engagement started.¡±


    ¡°It was already fixed?¡± The two of them were a little surprised. It seemed that it was indeed different from the rumors.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    They were very curious as to who it was that gained the agreement of all the Summit Leaders.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. I can only say that you actually know each other.¡± Lin Siya did not say the answer clearly.


    After hearing of half of what they wanted to hear, Jing Ting and Mu Xiu felt terrible.


    But since they all knew each other, the person must be quite famous too.


    But there were so many famous people in Kunlun. Who could it be?


    The others were also guessing.


    ¡°Do you guys think he¡¯s a Senior Brother who has already be an immortal or perhaps is the Senior Brother of the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are many talented people in the same generation?¡±


    ¡°Who says there isn¡¯t? First Summit¡¯s Gu Qi is pretty amazing, have you never heard of him?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think that the Goddess is going to choose the person during the ceremony?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? If she chose someone that was not favored by the Summit Leaders, wouldn¡¯t the situation go terribly wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. This should be a marriage alliance. The candidate will definitely be decided by the Summit Leaders. They might not be looking for experts. They should be looking for the most suitable candidate.¡±


    ¡°Then who do you think is most suitable?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you here to embarrass yourself too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hong Luan looked at the main hall.


    She knew more.


    But she was still surprised about the candidate.


    In her opinion, it was a disadvantage for her Junior Sister to be married away.


    Based on his current performance, the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit was not worthy of the Goddess.


    But he was indeed the most suitable candidate for Kunlun.


    Because of his identity.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan followed his master to the Kunlun Main Hall.


    They stood in midair.


    Their positions were slightly to the back.


    ¡°There are many people. Almost all of Kunlun¡¯s disciples are present, and some seniors are also present.¡±


    JIang Lan sighed inwardly. This was more than what he¡¯d expected.


    In the Kunlun Great Hall, he saw an extra stone tablet. It was extremely impressive, but he didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Not long after.


    Countless beams of light headed over.


    At this moment, a green light flew over from behind Kunlun andnded at the back of the sky.


    It was Zhu Qing and Ao Longyu.


    Zhu Qing stepped on a cloud while Ao Longyu stood beside her.


    Today, Ao Longyu was still wearing a blue and white immortal dress. She had red lips and white teeth, and her long hair fluttered in the wind. She looked calm.


    Ao Longyu was the Jade Pool Goddess, and her arrival attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Senior Sister looks so pretty today. Although she looks the same as before, she¡¯s still seems prettier than before.¡±


    Lin Siya was amazed by Ao Longyu.


    Senior Sister was really very beautiful. If her master was slightly uglier, her Senior Sister would be even more dazzling.


    ¡°Did Senior Sister Ao not sleep well? Her eyes are a little red.¡±


    Mu Xiu asked curiously.

 Chapter 147 - Fate Bestowed By The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 147: Fate Bestowed By The Heavens</h4>


    Jiang Lan also nced at Ao Longyu who was standing not far away.


    Her eyes were indeed a little red.


    However, he could not detect anything from her calm eyes.


    Then, he retracted his gaze.


    It was indeed impossible to know what the other party was thinking.


    However, this was a marriage alliance between Kunlun and the Dragon Race.


    Shouldn¡¯t Senior Sister Ao stand with the dragon race?


    Jiang Lan was a little puzzled but didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Perhaps it was because the other party was still the Kunlun Goddess, or perhaps it was because she was not familiar with those people from the Dragon Race.


    However, there was one thing he was sure of, and that was that as a goddess, Senior Sister Ao¡¯s radiance was extremely brilliant. This was unfavorable for him, but there were also some benefits.


    The disadvantage was that Senior Sister Ao¡¯s radiance was too brilliant, which will result in him being easily noticed by others.


    The advantage was that he was too insignificant before Senior Sister Ao.


    A truly powerful person would not notice him.


    Even if they paid attention to him, they would only think that he was nothing special and underestimate him.


    This way, if they attacked him, he would be able to catch them off guard.


    Those enemies that had underestimated him in the past had all paid a heavy price.


    Strength was the foundation of everything.


    He was currently at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, and he was still quite a distance away from thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He should be an immortal as soon as possible.


    When Kunlun no longer had any rays of light gathering at the main hall, a few intense beams of light came from afar.


    Dragons then appeared from the light.


    Everyone then knew that the Dragon Race hade.


    Jiang Lan saw six streaks of light.


    Three of them carried with them an extremely powerful dragon¡¯s aura. Although it did not overflow voluntarily, many people could sense it.


    These three dragons were very strong.


    Suddenly, Jiang Lan felt someone¡¯s gaze on him.


    It was from his front.


    He nced at the person from the corner of his eye.


    He realized that it was some people near the front.


    Those people had the faint aura of a dragon.


    Dragon Race?


    He was somewhat surprised. It seemed that there were indeed young dragons who hade to Kunlun.


    ¡°Although they had nced at me, they wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me during the Kunlun ceremony.


    As long as they don¡¯t find trouble with me at this time.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡±


    Because once he returned, he would never leave the Ninth Summit.


    After a few decades, when the wind died down, he would go out again.


    The main purpose of going out was to prepare for his immortal ascension.


    Bing an immortal was too difficult.


    He had to go to some special ces to sign in and find the opportunity to be an immortal.


    As the light rays descended.


    Boom!


    Dragon might spread.


    However, the instant the dragon¡¯s might spread, a sword intent manifested itself from nowhere and crushed all the dragon¡¯s might that had spread out.


    Immediately, two more auras appeared, gathering everyone¡¯s attention.


    The Dragon Race had be an apaniment.


    The more dazzling it was before, the brighter the person who had crushed their might was now.


    These exchanges happened within a few breaths.


    Although the terrifying power did not overflow, Jiang Lan could roughly sense it.


    Even though these people were all immortals, there was a huge gap between immortals.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt like after achieving immortality, he might not necessarily be safe.


    But bing an immortal was still a threshold.


    There were countless Immortals and Godfiends in the vast wilderness. And amongst these countless people, whether or not he was one of them would make a big difference to his future.


    ¡°Fellow disciples, Kunlun hasn¡¯t held a grand ceremony for centuries.


    Today, we shall celebrate the achievements of the Kunlun disciples, discuss their achievements, and provide cultivation assistance.


    After the ceremony, the Summit Leaders and elders of the various summits will begin a ten-year cultivation lecture.


    To pave the way for our fellow disciples.¡±


    A loud voice came from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    This was a good thing for many people.


    Every year, there would be lectures held by the various summits.


    However, it was rare for Summit Leaders and elders to be the ones giving lectures.


    Even personal disciples could not seek their assistance whenever they wanted.


    Even if it was possible, it was impossible for them to ask all that they wanted to ask.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of disciples they were, they were all very concerned about these ten years of teaching.


    However, if all the summits were to start the lectures at once, it would be a waste.


    They could only choose one to attend.


    Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    With these ten years, the matter of his engagement with the Goddess would quickly cool down.


    The impact would be much smaller.


    As for these lectures, he really wanted to hear them too. He had always listened to his master and asionally wanted to understand the cultivation insights of other seniors.


    However¡­ he couldn¡¯t go down the mountain.


    He could only leave the Ninth Summit after the storm had passed.


    Many voices came from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Besides the Ninth Summit, all the other summits had their disciples on the list.


    As for the names on the list, other than the First summit¡¯s Gu Qi and the Eighth Summit¡¯s Lu Jian, he didn¡¯t know anyone else.


    After listening for a long time, these matters finally came to an end.


    Everyone knew that the main event had just begun.


    Even though the previous discussions, cultivation techniques, and cultivation assistance were also very important to them.


    But most people could only listen.


    As for what happened next, although they were only listening by the side, it was something that they all wanted to know.


    They had been guessing the answer to this question for five years.


    At this moment, Miao Yue arrived in front of the hall, facing everyone from Kunlun.


    She was right in front of the additional stone tablet that had never been seen before.


    Following which, two more people appeared at the edge of the stone tablet.


    It was a female member of the Dragon Race and the Second Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Liu Jing.


    Everyone looked at them, waiting for further news.


    Miao Yue looked at everyone and stood there like the center of everything.


    All eyes were on her.


    After everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on her, Miao Yue¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Today¡¯s grand ceremony is bestowed by the heavens. This is the result of Kunlun¡¯s and the Dragon Race¡¯s negotiations. Heavens, please bear witness to this asion.¡±


    Her voice could be heard across the entire Kunlun as the contents of her words entered everyone¡¯s minds.


    Then she began to call out the names.


    ¡°Princess of the Dragon Race, personal disciple of the Third Summit, Ao Longyu.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan also looked over.


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows as a hint of helplessness shed through her eyes.


    No one saw it.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Zhu Qing gently nudged the disciple beside her.


    Ao Longyu nodded slightly before walking towards the Kunlun Square.


    Shended some distance away from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    But her master had told her tond here.


    She knew why.


    After all, the engagement was between two people.


    Thus, the two of them had to go together.


    When Jiang Lan saw Ao Longyu descend, his heart was in turmoil.


    He tried his best to remain calm.


    At this moment, everyone withdrew their gazes from Ao Longyu and looked around.


    They all wanted to know who the Goddess was engaged to.


    From the looks of it, the candidate had already been decided.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Miao Yue¡¯s voice was heard again.


    ¡°Please wee the personal disciple of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan.¡±

 Chapter 148 - Marriage Between Two Parties, A Holy Contract

    <h4>Chapter 148: Marriage Between Two Parties, A Holy Contract</h4>


    As Miao Yue¡¯s voice fell.


    It stirred up a thousand waves.


    Those who did not know the truth found it unbelievable.


    Most people did not even know who Jiang Lan was.


    They could not understand why this particr person was chosen at the moment.


    ¡°The direct disciple of the Ninth Summit? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him before. I heard from some senior brothers that there¡¯s a disciple in the Ninth Summit, but his talent isn¡¯t that good.¡±


    ¡°Then how is this person worthy of the Goddess? Because he¡¯s the only disciple of the Ninth Summit? Which of my Senior Brothers is inferior to him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all. How can a nobody in the sect be worthy of the Jade Pool Goddess?¡±


    ¡°The list of people with achievements just now doesn¡¯t include anyone from the Ninth Summit right?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m not convinced that he¡¯s able to pair with the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really wish for the Senior Brother I like to be the Goddess¡¯ fiance, I feel that it¡¯s not worth it for the Senior Brother I like when I see that the Goddess is going to be engaged to someone who has no achievements at all.¡±


    ¡°That Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit isn¡¯t that bad, right? Back then, when the Heavenly Human Race bullied us, it was him who had won.


    Don¡¯t just follow what others say.¡±


    ¡°Tch, isn¡¯t that because the outstanding disciples of the various summits aren¡¯t in the sect? Otherwise, how could he be in the limelight?¡±


    ¡°You only know how to boast about others. The Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit dares to face the Heavenly Human Race head-on. What about you? I don¡¯t even know where you were hiding back then.¡±


    These people naturally did not dare to open their mouths to discuss.


    However, the few of them could send voice transmissions with each other in private.


    Many people were not convinced by the Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan, much less understood him.


    They felt that the two parties werepletely ipatible. The Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan was not worthy of the Jade Pool Goddess.


    But what did the Goddess¡¯ engagement have to do with them?


    Therefore, they could only discuss about it in private.


    The main thing was that there was a huge difference between their expectations and the reality.


    When Jing Ting and the others heard Jiang Lan¡¯s name, they were also surprised, but after a moment, they felt that it was normal.


    However, it was still unbelievable.


    It was actually the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    They had thought of many people, but they did not include this Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit in the list.


    ¡°Thinking about it carefully, Kunlun would definitely have chosen someone of simr status to be engaged to a Dragon Princess.


    And since there is only one disciple on the Ninth Summit.


    He was definitely going to be the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    That should be why the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother was chosen right?¡± Jing Ting sent a shocked voice transmission to Mu Xiu and Lin Siya.


    It was only after she received the notice that she understood why her Senior Sister had told her that there was no need to take back the recording Dharma treasure which had her bathing scene in it.


    It was probably because her Senior Sister already knew about this at that time.


    ¡°This Junior brother of the Ninth Summit is not qualified on the surface.


    It looks like he will have to endure quite a bit of pressure.¡± Mu Xiu naturally understood how difficult it was to be one of the main victims of this storm.


    Jiang Lan only felt some gazes on him, but most of them weren¡¯t on him.


    It wasn¡¯t that those people didn¡¯t like to watch the show.


    It was because they did not know him.


    Upon hearing Miao Yue¡¯s words, he could only brace himself and leave.


    There was no escaping this.


    When he saw Ao Longyu¡¯s position, he knew that he had to follow Ao Longyu to the front of the hall in front of everyone.


    ¡°I hope it ends well.¡±


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly.


    He then took a step toward Ao Longyu.


    As soon as he moved, countless pairs of eyes looked at him fiercely.


    Under the countless gazes, Jiang Lan could feel some emotions in them.


    Doubt, disdain, mockery, and some envy.


    These gazes did not cause him any harm. He did not care what these people thought of him.


    What he cared about was that these people would pay too much attention to him.


    However, the more negative the attention, the easier it was for these people to forget him.


    asionally, he would be talked about, but that should be all. He was merely someone who relied on resources and some luck.


    Without another thought, Jiang Lannded beside Ao Longyu.


    Ao Longyu was also looking at him.


    Jiang Lan nodded and greeted her softly.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±


    He had a strange feeling in his heart.


    From the outside, Ao Longyu was truly impable.


    It was only natural that people envied him.


    Ao Longyu nodded in response.


    Her eyes were red, but there wasn¡¯t any disgust in them. This thought shed across Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    It seemed that he was not hated by the other party.


    He was a little surprised.


    ¡°Come forward.¡±


    Miao Yue¡¯s voice sounded.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu no longer hesitated and walked towards the main hall.


    Both of them were worried that the uneven grounds would easily cause them to trip.


    Therefore, they all walked very slowly to ensure that there was room to correct their mistakes.


    However, they could feel that the entire Kunlun was watching them.


    No matter what the others thought, they had to ept this fact.


    As Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu walked forward, a brush appeared in Miao Yue¡¯s hand, and a marriage contract appeared in front of her.


    She then wrote with a brush.


    ¡°Today, both your fate shall be sealed and be bound together. I, Miao Yue, bear witness to this solemn asion.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, Miao Yue¡¯s hand wrote Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu¡¯s names.


    As the name fell, the marriage contract glowed.


    The words began to engrave themselves on the stone tablet.


    The Dragon Race representative and Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing reached out and pressed on the stone tablet. Then, the stone tablet¡¯s light resonated with the marriage contract.


    Their names were exceptionally striking.


    Looking at the approaching Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu, Miao Yue moved the brush in her hand and said.


    ¡°A marriage between two parties.¡±


    From today on, both of you shall be bound together and shall be a couple. ¡±


    Miao Yue spoke with a great momentum that shook the surroundings.


    The book was written with words and engraved with inscriptions.


    Light shone in all directions.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu slowly walked on the road. Miao Yue did not stop. Her voice continued to ring out, carrying a hint of gentleness.


    ¡°Both of you will be each other¡¯s support.


    Forever and ever.''¡±


    Miao Yue carved every word into the stone tablet.


    Under the illumination of the light, the words looked magnificent.


    Everyone watched this scene before turning to look at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    This scene was out of their expectations.


    At this moment, they did not dare to say anything bad.


    It was as if everyone had to look forward to their happiness.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised, but he knew that this was probably the ritual he needed to care about.


    Miao Yue¡¯s voice could be heard again.


    The brush in her hand continued to move.


    ¡°Both of you promise to be together till you grow old.


    So that the alliance would be firm.¡±


    Then Miao Yue ended the contract off.


    ¡°I bear evidence to this solemn asion.¡±


    After thest few words were carved on the stone tablet.


    A marriage contract slowly closed.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu arrived in front of Miao Yue just as she had finished writing.


    The marriage contract closed and floated in front of Jiang Lan.


    Without hesitation, he raised his hands and the marriage contract fell into his hands.


    At this moment, a beam of light shed as another marriage contract appeared in front of Ao Longyu. It was as if it had been separated from the marriage contract in Jiang Lan¡¯s hands.


    Simrly, she caught the marriage contract with both hands.


    The moment they caught the marriage contracts, light appeared on their bodies.


    Then, the light from the stone tablet shot into the sky. Under the extreme light, the stone tablet shattered into countless inscriptions.


    These inscriptions covered Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu in an instant, quickly disappearing between their wrists.


    It was as if there were inscriptions carved on their wrists now.

 Chapter 149 - Fianc茅e

    <h4>Chapter 149: Fianc¨¦e</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The hall was grand, and the giant stone pirs supported the dome of the hall.


    Two people stood in the spacious hall.


    It was Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    After receiving the marriage certificate, they were called into the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Jiang Lan originally thought that it was to meet the Dragon race and the other Summit Leaders of Kunlun.


    To listen to their teachings or get mocked by the dragons.


    However, he was wrong.


    No one was in the main hall.


    Miao Yue only said.


    ¡°You two can only leave when the ceremony is over.¡±


    After that, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu were thrown inside. No one came looking for them.


    And no dragons came to cause trouble.


    However, he could sense that he now had some sort of connection with Ao Longyu from the stone tablet.


    It was binding both parties together.


    But to put it nicely, the marriage contract had bound them together forcefully.


    To ensure the effect of the engagement.


    However, such restriction could not close the emotional distance between people.


    Jiang Lan nced at Ao Longyu beside him. He was too unfamiliar with her so he did not know how to start speaking with her.


    He couldn¡¯t find anything to talk about.


    Should he start by asking whether Ao Longyu was also forced into this engagement?


    That would just be causing trouble for himself.


    While Jiang Lan was pondering, Ao Longyu extended her hand.


    It stretched out in front of Jiang Lan, as if asking for something.


    Then, her clear voice could be heard.


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Puzzled, Jiang Lan looked at the marriage certificate in his hands. Was this what she wanted?


    He then handed the marriage certificate to Ao Longyu.


    It did not matter whether he had the marriage certificate or not. It was just a simple token.


    The thing that binded them together were actually the inscriptions on their wrists.


    ¡°Not this.¡± Ao Longyu pushed the marriage certificate back.


    They all had a marriage certificate. Why would she want Jiang Lan¡¯s?


    That would seem rude.


    This made Jiang Lan confused. He opened his mouth, and asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what do you want?¡±


    He did not remember taking anything from Ao Longyu.


    What else could it be?


    Could it be her freedom?


    However, because of this engagement, he had also lost his freedom and was unable to find a Daopanion on his own, even though he had never intended to find one.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s appearance restricted him from finding a Daopanion.


    ¡°Sword.¡±


    Ao Longyu spoke in a low voice, but she was still as calm as ever.


    Jiang Lan was unable to respond.


    He could not think of what sword to bring out.


    Ao Longyu raised her head and looked at Jiang Lan. Seeing that Jiang Lan was still puzzled, she exined.


    ¡°The wooden sword. I left in a hurry yesterday and forgot to take it back.¡±


    There was no emotion in her voice.


    It was no different from the previous transactions.


    Jiang Lan came to a realization when he heard Ao Longyu¡¯s words. He looked at Ao Longyu in surprise.


    If he wasn¡¯t overthinking things, then Ao Longyu was Xiao Yu?


    A child?


    Jiang Lan was shocked.


    ¡°This is how I actually look. I¡¯m not a child,¡± Ao Longyu exined.


    Jiang Lan recalled the Goddess Diagram from before.


    Ao Longyu was still underaged.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t a child, she shouldn¡¯t appear like this right?


    But he didn¡¯t ask further.


    But Xiao Yu was Ao Longyu?


    Why did he feel like they were twopletely different people?


    He found it hard to ept.


    As for the wooden sword, he directly took it out and ced it in Ao Longyu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior Sister.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke softly.


    Xiao Yu had indeed helped him before, but he did not have time to thank her yesterday.


    Ao Longyu nodded before handing a book to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This is a gift to thank Junior Brother for letting me experience the true intent of the Dragon ying Sword.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He felt that this gift of thanks was a little strange.


    However, he still took the book. Then, he saw that the book was filled with calligraphy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had no intention of exining or saying anything else.


    He just quietly put the book away.


    He would wait until he was free before he considered whether to open it or not.


    He also kept the marriage certificate.


    He also saw Ao Longyu carefully put away her marriage certificate.


    Jiang Lan was curious. The other party didn¡¯t seem to hate him at all.


    One had to know that Ao Longyu was the Dragon Race¡¯s princess and the Jade Pool Goddess.


    Her talent and status were ridiculously high.


    However, his talent was mediocre and he only had a Summit Leader as his backbone.


    There was nothing else.


    Objectively speaking, marrying him was not an affair that would make her happy.


    Especially since they couldn¡¯t break the contract.


    A normal person would have felt indignant.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother have any doubts?¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan calmly.


    It was as if she saw the confusion in Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    Was he seen through? Jiang Lan was shocked. Was Xiao Yu so smart?


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious. Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    He asked more tactfully.


    Hearing this question, Ao Longyu was not surprised. She only spoke in a soft and pleasant voice.


    ¡°How about Junior Brother? Do you feel wronged?¡±


    Was he wronged? He asked himself in his heart upon hearing Ao Longyu¡¯s question.


    He shouldn¡¯t feel aggrieved, right?


    ¡°No.¡±


    On the surface, he was not wronged.


    In his heart, he merely felt that he was going to have to change his future ns as he now had someone else to factor into his life.


    ¡°If Junior Brother doesn¡¯t feel wronged, why should I?¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s pleasant voice was heard before she spoke again.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t hate Junior Brother either.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent. So he was tricked by Xiao Yu earlier?


    However, after a brief exchange, he discovered that Ao Longyu was doing better than he had expected.


    This meant that it was almost impossible for him to break the contract.


    After that, they did not speak.


    He was listening to the grand ceremony outside.


    After a long time, the ceremony came to an end and everyone began to leave.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s over.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Longyu nodded.


    ¡°I wonder if those seniors wille in and say something.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that the possibility of them entering was very high.


    People from Kunlun and the Dragon Race coulde in and give them some instructions to follow.


    Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, no one came.


    It was as if everyone had left.


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone?¡± Ao Longyu sounded surprised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Lan was also surprised. Did tehy really not care about them?


    The two of them walked out.


    She realized that there was no one outside.


    It was gettingte and night was about to cover the sky.


    ¡°Seems like they have nothing to tell us.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked around and said.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan agreed.


    The two of them started walking down the mountain.


    This was probably the rare time they spent together.


    Not including the time he had spent with Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you have any ns?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°Return to the Ninth Summit to enter seclusion,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°To be an immortal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to be an immortal.¡±


    Those who cultivated all aimed to achieved immortality. Even though there was still some distance between him and immortality, his final goal was definitely to achieve immortality.


    This was everyone¡¯s initial goal, or a lifetime goal.


    If one did not be an immortal, one would always be put in a dangerous situation due to insufficient strength.


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows and fell silent.


    Because after Jiang Lan became an immortal, it meant that they were going to get married.


    With the Jade Pool, she would be an immortal earlier than Jiang Lan.


    That was why the time when Jiang Lan became an immortal.


    Would be the time when they got married.

 Chapter 150 - Alright, Hes Dead

    <h4>Chapter 150: Alright, He¡¯s Dead</h4>


    They walked down the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu.


    She should be returning to the Jade Pool.


    The Goddess couldn¡¯t leave the Jade Pool for too long, so she, who had been out for a day, should return.


    ¡°Senior Sister wants to return to the Jade Pool?¡±


    The two of them stopped in their tracks.


    Ao Longyu merely nodded in response to Jiang Lan¡¯s question.


    She didn¡¯t wait for Jiang Lan to speak again. She quickly took out a blue pearl and handed it over.


    At this moment, she lowered her head and said in an unperturbed voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning this to you.¡±


    Bead? Jiang Lan found that it looked familiar.


    When he received the bead, Ao Longyu raised her head slightly to nce at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan naturally saw Ao Longyu as well. At this moment, he could sense someplicated emotions in Ao Longyu¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he saw the other party¡¯s gaze dodging his.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Ao Longyu left on her sword.


    She didn¡¯t give Jiang Lan any time to react.


    Watching Ao Longyu leave on her sword, Jiang Lan was surprised.


    The gentleness when she lowered her head was like the shyness of a lotus flower that couldn¡¯t stand the cool wind.


    These words appeared in his mind.


    ¡°What did she give me to make her like that?¡±


    Surprised, Jiang Lan examined the bead, and then he somewhat understood.


    No wonder she said that she was returning it to him.


    This was the bathing scene he gave Xiao Yu previously.


    Finally, he ced the bead properly.


    It was already different from the first time he obtained this bead.


    This bead was no longer a simple transaction item.


    After he could no longer see Ao Longyu¡¯s figure, Jiang Lan walked towards the Ninth Summit.


    Walking at night could keep him awake and give him some time to think.


    From the very beginning, he had thought that Ao Longyu would be cold and indifferent, or perhaps even look down on him.


    But he realized that wasn¡¯t the case. The other party had epted the marriage and didn¡¯t hate him.


    He had thought that was it.


    However, the other party had just given him the recording Dharma treasure.


    This made him feel that the other party wanted to develop their releationship in a better direction.


    This engagement, even if he had the strength to destroy it in the future, he would not be able to do so.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it. For now, there was nothing else he needed to do. He would go back into seclusion and approach thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Then, he would go out to seek the opportunity to be an immortal.


    When it was his time, he would then allow his cultivation on the surface to rise to that of an immortal.


    However, when he walked to the forest near the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan felt that something was amiss.


    He looked back and frowned.


    ¡°There was a fluctuationing from the array formation just now?¡±


    Without any hesitation, he quickened his pace and returned to the Ninth Summit as soon as possible.


    He wanted to use his sword, but his target was too tricky.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure why there was a fluctuation in the array formation, this forest was huge and it was easy for something to happen.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Lan noticed two people approaching him.


    Two rather disheveled men.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re going to catch up.¡±


    ¡°I have to think of a way to leave Kunlun.¡±


    They were a little flustered, but as soon as they spoke, they realized that someone was standing in front of them.


    This sudden discovery shocked them, but they soon discovered that the person standing was an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    On closer look, it was a celebrity.


    ¡°Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit? A toad that is out of Ao Longyu¡¯s league?¡±


    The two of them locked onto Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Twote-stage Essence Souls. Are they being pursued? And it¡¯s not just one person?¡±


    Seeing these two people, Jiang Lan had a guess.


    However, these two people were wearing Kunlun clothes. Were they spies or traitors?


    Or did theye in under the pretense of being someone else?


    Then who were chasing them?


    He had seen many spies, and they were all killed by him.


    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯re in luck today. This person is very important to Kunlun. Capture him as a hostage.¡± As he spoke, a man headed towards Jiang Lan. He didn¡¯t release all histe-stage Essence Soul strength.


    A mere early-stage Essence Soul cultivator was nothing to them.


    ¡°You should be med for being weak and famous.¡±


    The man approached, not giving Jiang Lan any time to react.


    Capturing this person was equivalent to capturing the hope of survival.


    The other person didn¡¯t look at hispanion who was grabbing Jiang Lan. Instead, he looked around vigntly.


    He was afraid that someone would catch up to him.


    Huang Jie paid no attention to the battle behind him.


    There was nothing interesting about an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator fighting ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    It would be over in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Are you done? I feel like they¡¯re getting closer.¡± Huang Jie didn¡¯t hear any sounds and hence decided to ask hispanion.


    They had no time to waste.


    ¡°Done.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded from behind him.


    Calm and cold.


    This unfamiliar voice made Huang Jie, who was vignt of his surroundings, feel his scalp tingle.


    He immediately looked behind him.


    At this moment, he saw Jiang Lan standing not far away, as well as hispanion who only had half a body.


    Blood mist could be seen falling to the ground.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    But he suppressed the uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    It was impossible for an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator to kill ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    And he hadn¡¯t heard any loud noises.


    Hispanion had been killed very silently.


    ¡°He was weak and had underestimated his enemy, so he died.¡± Jiang Lan looked down at the corpse, then raised his head to look at Huang Jie and said coldly.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°Acting all mysterious. You just have a good Dharma treasure.


    As a political pawn of Kunlun, it¡¯s only right that you have some powerful Dharma treasures on you.


    But do you think you¡¯re the only one who has it? ¡±


    Huang Jie suppressed all the fear and uneasiness in his heart. He immediately used his Dharma treasure to attack Jiang Lan.


    He only had one choice.


    He would capture him and use him as a hostage to escape Kunlun.


    His attack was very fast, and his strength was fully mobilized.


    He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t take down an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    Even if he had to die in the end, he had to make Kunlun regret it.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, he had already arrived in front of Jiang Lan. The other party didn¡¯t show any signs of defense.


    He felt like he was about to seed.


    However, just when he thought that everything was under control¡­


    A fist appeared.


    The fistnded directly on his Dharma treasure, causing it to shatter into pieces. Then, the fistnded on his arm, which instantly shattered into a bloody mist.


    Huang Jie was in disbelief.


    Then, he felt the punchnd on his body.


    Boom!!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Huang Jie then saw himself turn into a bloody mist.


    His consciousness began to dissipate.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    He finally understood how hispanion died, and he also understood that the other party did not use any Dharma treasures at all.


    But he did not understand why this person was so strong.


    He could actually kill ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator with a single punch.


    Bang!


    Huang Jie¡¯s remaining body copsed weakly to the ground.


    The blood mist dispersed in the air.


    When Jiang Lan saw all of this, he activated his One Leaf Vision before disappearing on the spot.


    ¡°I have to change my route.¡±


    There were definitely many people in this forest, so he had to be careful.


    Jiang Lan changed to walking on a main road this time and walked normally. It was a little far from the Ninth Summit, but no one would dare to make a move on the main road.


    Around there.


    It was hard to say if there were experts above the Essence Soul Realm in the forest.


    If there were some powerful immortals inside engaging in a fight, it would be a bit dangerous for him. However, on the main road, he didn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    Even though the road to the Ninth Summit was rather deserted, the outline of the road was still there.


    However, not long after, he realized that these people were too daring. They actually dared to fight on the main road.

 Chapter 151 - Kunlun Hunting Team

    <h4>Chapter 151: Kunlun Hunting Team</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As Jiang Lan was walking, a rumbling sound of power came from the forest.


    ¡°Late-stage Void Refinement Realm? Perhaps even stronger.¡±


    Jiang Lan was shocked.


    What was going on?


    Why did these people who were about to be immortals dare to fight like that here?


    Themotion they had caused was huge.


    Weren¡¯t they afraid of being discovered?


    Jiang Lan knew that there were many spies in Kunlun.


    But he really didn¡¯t know that they would be this arrogant.


    Previously, due to his low cultivation, he was rarely discovered even when he fought.


    But now that his cultivation was so high, there would definitely be people who would notice.


    Once he was discovered, it would definitely be very dangerous for him.


    ¡°Could it be because they are engaged in a life and death battle that they didn¡¯t care much about the impact it would bring anymore?¡±


    This possibility was very high.


    However, he had no interest in it. He quickened his pace and headed forward.


    He moved very gently, trying not to draw attention to himself.


    However, just as he was about to move, someone locked onto him.


    Then, a female cultivator rushed out and headed towards him.


    This was an extremely disheveled fairy. She had lost an arm.


    She had ate-stage Void Refinement cultivation base.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. Late-stage Void Refinement Realm?


    Who was she getting chased by?


    ¡°Junior Brother, save me, save me!¡±


    That female cultivator stretched out her hand and walked towards Jiang Lan.


    It was as if she was grabbing onto a life-saving straw.


    Jiang Lan looked at her coldly, ready to strike at any moment. This move was the same as the previous two people he had encountered.


    However, at this moment, several flying swords attacked.


    ¡°No, no! Junior Brother, save me!¡±


    The moment she saw the flying sword, the female cultivator screamed in fear.


    Boom!!!


    Several flying swords killed the female cultivator, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Not far from Jiang Lan.


    This sudden scene caused Jiang Lan¡¯s heart to sink.


    Six.


    He could clearly sense that six experts had their eyes on him. None of them had a cultivation level lower than his.


    In fact, they were all stronger than him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused for a moment, but he had no way to escape.


    Unless he used his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, there was no guarantee of the oue.


    Wait a minute.


    He stood where he was, and the sky began to fall.


    Swoosh!


    A figurended beside Jiang Lan. After hended, the sword that had stabbed into that female cultivator¡¯s body flew into that person¡¯s hand.


    Following that, another five figuresnded not far from Jiang Lan.


    Every time the six of themnded, they would retrieve their own swords.


    After all six of themnded, they sheathed their swords.


    Then they kept the sword behind them.


    The force did not subside. He was prepared to draw his sword at any moment.


    The six of them surrounded Jiang Lan.


    These were six people dressed in Eight Trigrams Daoist robes.


    And he couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    A voice came from among them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not on the list.¡±


    Jiang Lan naturally heard these words as well. He was quite surprised.


    ¡°Six people. Two are at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm and four are at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    This lineup is very strong. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised by the opponents¡¯ strength.


    Fighting with them was extremely disadvantageous to him.


    He had yet to fight ate-stage Void Refinement mighty figure before.


    He wasn¡¯t too sure about the exact strength of the other party.


    Although he felt that the Power of Nine Bulls could help him resist an opponent of thete-stage Void Refinement Realm, he had never put it into practice.


    However, these people didn¡¯t seem to attack him.


    Besides, what did the name list mean?


    For a moment, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand what they were reffering to. Did the listprise of people they had to eliminate from Kunlun?


    ¡°These people are wearing the same uniform. They should be from the same organization.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood there calmly, thinking about what would happen if they really fought.


    He wondered if he could use the Power of Nine Bulls and the Powerful Vajrapani Pill to go against someone from thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He felt that it was possible.


    However, it would not be easy for him to kill the other party in a short period of time.


    But it was best if everyone minded their own business and ignored each other.


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to speak, one of them spoke first.


    ¡°Junior Brother, for some reason, please wait here for a moment.


    Can you do that? ¡±


    These people stood where they were, not nning to take action, but they were all on guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense any murderous intent. I can wait.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    These people were different from the previous ones.


    Neither side said anything.


    The waiting time was very short, only about ten breaths.


    ¡°Perfected Void Refinement Realm.¡±


    He¡¯s here.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked into the darkness. Someone was walking over.


    It was a man, simrly dressed in an Eight Trigrams robe. In a few breaths, he had appeared before the party.


    ¡°Is this the Junior Brother that had suddenly barged in?¡±


    The man tossed the corpse in his hand towards the dead female cultivator and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Perhaps he was originally in the forest when we were engaging in the chase,¡± the six people replied.


    The man in the lead didn¡¯t seem to mind. He walked over to Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, the face that could not be seen clearly suddenly became clear. He was a handsome man.


    ¡°Bei Fang of the Second Summit. Which summit does Junior Brother belong to? Do you have a token?¡±


    Bei Fang spoke softly. As soon as he finished speaking, he took out his own token.


    ¡°Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan.¡± Jiang Lan also took out a token.


    He couldn¡¯t quite see through these people. These people really seemed to be Kunlun disciples.


    Although he might not necessarily be a match for the perfected Void Refinement cultivator, he possessed the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, so he could escape if he needed.


    However, it would be troublesometer on.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Junior Brother Jiang. I¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡± When Bei Fang saw Jiang Lan¡¯s token, their hostility instantly lessened.


    The auras of the other six people began to calm down, as if they had epted Jiang Lan as one of them.


    This silent movement surprised Jiang Lan.


    ¡°We were carrying out a mission. We didn¡¯t expect to implicate Junior Brother. I hope it didn¡¯t affect Junior Brother.¡± Bei Fang spoke again with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Lan immediately shook his head.


    ¡°The mission is rted to outsiders. It¡¯s not convenient for us to say more about the details.


    If you have any doubts, you can go back and ask your master about it.


    Of course, if you¡¯re worried that I might be a spy, then you can just make a trip to the Second Summit.


    We still need to continue with our missions after this.


    I won¡¯t apany Junior Brother any longer,¡± Bei Fang said to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan agreed and continued.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you too Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Ji Qiu, send Junior Brother back.


    The rest of you, carry on with the mission.¡± After Bei Fang finished his sentence, a man arrived at the side of Jiang Lan. The others instantly flew above the forest.


    Jiang Lan thanked Bei Fang and left.


    He was apanied by a mid-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    If the other party wanted to kill him to silence him, Jiang Lan felt that he would have no issues dealing with him.


    However, killing one meant killing all of them. He only had one night to do so if that happened.


    It was somewhat difficult. If they were not gathered together, it was hard to kill all of them in one go.


    It was very risky.


    But even so, he was prepared.


    As long as this person wanted to silence him, he could only send these seven people on their way.


    However, he had yet to sense any hostility from him.


    Bei Fang was surprised to see Jiang Lan and Ji Qiu leave so quickly.


    ¡°This Junior Brother is rather impressive.


    In the past, I have heard that his temperament was exceptional and thought that he was just a normal cultivator who was a bit powerful in a certain aspect. However, I think I have seen him in a different light after today.


    He was surrounded by six people and had witnessed his fellow disciple being killed.


    Yet, he could actually remain so calm.


    I have no idea what he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Not being able to see the other party¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t mean that the other party wasn¡¯t afraid. Perhaps he had just hidden it well.


    However, the fact that JIang Lan was able to hide his instinctive reaction meant that he was extraordinary.

 Chapter 152 - Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 152: Seclusion</h4>


    ¡°Junior Brother, try not to appear in the forest at night in the next year or two. Many things might happen in this forest in the next year or two.¡±


    Ji Qiu kindly reminded Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, they were already in the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan stood safely on the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    From the beginning to the end, the other party did not make a move on him.


    They were really escorting him back.


    They also met some unknown people on the way, but Ji Qiu only cast them a nce before bringing him to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Many thanks for Senior Brother¡¯s reminder,¡± Jiang Lan said in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be returning to my team.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother.¡±


    Ji Qiu did not stay any longer. He went straight into the forest and disappeared at an extremely fast speed.


    Jiang Lan watched as the other party left and disappeared without a trace.


    Then, he turned and walked towards the Ninth Summit.


    He had been waiting for the other party to return.


    But¡­


    He didn¡¯t return.


    Back in the yard, he began to think about what had happened tonight.


    He had met three people.


    The first two were being pursued. It looked like they were trying to escape Kunlun.


    That Senior Sister he had met previously was also being chased, wishing to grab onto him before she died.


    So, these three people were being pursued by the group led by Bei Fang?


    ¡°They have previously mentioned a list.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t on the list, so they didn¡¯t attack me. Instead, they waited for Senior Brother Bei Fang to confirm my identity.¡±


    ¡°As my identity was fine, I was sent back safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, these people are indeed from Kunlun. And with their strength, even if they are not personal disciples, they are still exceptional disciples.¡±


    ¡°These people are well-trained and is definitely not team that has just been formed.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the peak of the Ninth Summit and decided to go up to ask.


    At least he would be clearer of the situation.


    He then walked to the peak of the Ninth Summit


    ¡°Bei Fang from the Second Summit?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    ¡°There is indeed such a person.¡±


    ¡°Disciple met them on the way back.¡± Jiang Lan roughly exined what he had experienced.


    Naturally, he would not mention the two people he met at the beginning.


    He had killed those two people.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. You¡¯ll understand when your cultivation base is a little stronger,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    Jiang Lan nodded in understanding.


    Even though he was currently at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    However, his aura was only at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    Although as an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator, he was already considered to be pretty powerful.


    But he was still too far away from immortality.


    ¡°How is your rtionship with the Goddess currently?¡± Mo Zhengdong suddenly asked.


    The moment this question was asked, Jiang Lan subconsciously recalled Senior Sister Ao¡¯s appearance when she had left.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be repulsed by the fact that they were engaged.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    ¡°What if the Goddesses to see you often?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked with a smile.


    ¡°Master, I want to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°To be an immortal as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a hidden meaning in his master¡¯s words.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t make things difficult for Jiang Lan. Instead, he handed him a bottle of wine.


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    He didn¡¯t drink.


    ¡°An engagement gift. Are you unhappy about your engagement with the goddess?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked with a smile.


    Jiang Lan took the bottle.


    Was he happy?


    Perhaps after understanding Senior Sister Ao, he would be.


    At the very least, he was not unhappy at all.


    Huh?


    After trying to smell the wine, he was a little surprised.


    He had drunk this wine before.


    ¡°Bejeweled Nectar Wine,¡± Mo Zhengdong exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink this wine recklessly. Only drink it when you are breaking through to the Void Refinement Realm. Drinking this wine will definitely allow you to break through the threshold.


    It¡¯s rather precious.¡±


    His chance had been stolen.


    Jiang Lan also wanted to go out for a while and give his Bejeweled Nectar Wine to his master after he found a reasonable reason.


    He did not expect his master to give it to him first.


    However, he had yet to perfect his Essence Soul, so why did his master want to gift this wine to him so early?


    Did his master want him to cultivate to the Void Refinement Realm in the Ninth Summit before he left the summit?


    Jiang Lan had some guesses, but he still thanked him first.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Not long after Jiang Lan left, Miao Yuended on Mo Zhengdong¡¯s side.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you think I have done something unnecessary?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    ¡°In fact, this is really unnecessary.¡± Miao Yue looked down the mountain and said.


    ¡°This disciple of yours is really smart. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, he will still cultivate in the Ninth Summit in peace.


    Let¡¯s wait until there¡¯s less wind outside before going out. ¡±


    ¡°Jiang Lan knew what he was doing from the beginning,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    He knew Jiang Lan¡¯s limits. It was natural for one to seek good fortune and avoid cmity.


    ¡°Ten years of lectures will definitely reduce his poprity. The subsequent effects won¡¯t be too great.


    ording to Senior Brother¡¯s request, I have already suppressed the impact to the minimum.


    I will need Senior Brother to make an asional trip to give some lecturester.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    He would not reject such a small matter.


    He would not be stingy with what he could do for his disciple.


    After all, this was the disciple he was most proud of.


    Jiang Lan was his pride.


    ¡°Jiang Lan bing an immortal is a huge problem, what does Senior Brother n to do?¡± Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong and asked curiously.


    After a moment of silence, Mo Zhengdong said calmly.


    ¡°I shall guide him as per normal.¡±


    Miao Yue did not say anything and vanished from the spot.


    ¡­


    After returning to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan decided to finish up the rm array formation first before going into seclusion.


    The water in Kunlun was somewhat deep, and he couldn¡¯t see through it.


    Fortunately, the Ninth Summit was much simpler.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the situation on the other summits, as well as Kunlun in general.


    Strength was an obstacle.


    Perhaps early-stage Essence Soul cultivators were existences that new disciples looked up to, but to his master, they were nothing.


    An Essence Soul cultivator was no different from a child in his master¡¯s eyes.


    After all, among the personal disciples of the various summits, there were many who achieved immortality.


    Especially the disciples from the Second Summit.


    All of them were very strong.


    It was only a matter of time before they became immortals.


    ¡°An ordinary prodigy would require around three hundred years to reach the Void Refinement Realm. I have to conceal my cultivation base so I shall set it as three hundred and fifty years.


    I still have two hundred years before I appear as a Void Refinement cultivator.¡±


    ¡°With my current speed, I should be able to reach the perfected Void Refinement Realm in sixty to seventy years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two hundred years since I entered the sect. I should have no problem going down the mountain to train.¡±


    In sixty to seventy years, he would be able to advance to the perfected Void Refinement Realm, and he could also disappear without a trace from Kunlun.


    The impact of the engagement should not be much.


    Furthermore, a new generation of disciples wasing.


    The new people would rece the old.


    Those who were active outside were mostly new disciples.


    Therefore, not many people would know him.


    Therefore, he would not be noticed, nor would any unnecessary trouble be brought to him.


    After that, Jiang Lan started to perfect the array formations in the Ninth Summit.


    He spent three months perfecting the array formations.


    He also replenished the other trap array formations.


    His attainments in array formations weren¡¯t high enough, but as his attainments deepened, he could continuously modify the formations and rece the modules.


    This was a model that was constructed from the beginning.


    After doing all this, Jiang Lan began to cultivate.


    Time was like flowing water to him. Even though he couldn¡¯t grasp it, he could use it to its fullest.


    In just a year¡¯s time, his cultivation had improved quite a bit.


    On this day, when he went out to clean up, he suddenly saw a bead in the main square.

 Chapter 153 - Breaking All Techniques With Overwhelming Power

    <h4>Chapter 153: Breaking All Techniques With Overwhelming Power</h4>


    At the Jade Pool of Kunlun.


    Ao Longyu was studying the recording Dharma treasure in her hand.


    ¡°Senior Sister, can¡¯t you leave the Jade Pool?¡±


    Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu, who was sitting elegantly beside the Jade Pool, and asked curiously.


    She was here to deliver the recording Dharma treasure. Her Senior Sister wanted to see it.


    Lectures given by the Summit Leaders were very rare, so those who had recording Dharma treasures would record some of the more important questions, making it easier for them to review when they needed.


    There were some things that one could gain a new insight from after listening to it for the second time.


    Of course, such record Dharma treasures was very expensive.


    Only a very small number of people would record all the lectures one by one.


    Her Senior Sister was one of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating recently. I want to raise my cultivation base as soon as possible,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    Her back was against the Jade Pool.


    Her cultivation progress was naturally very fast.


    In a few years, he would be able to reach the perfected Essence Soul Realm.


    She was not too far away from the Void Refinement Realm.


    She would reach breakthrough to it in a hundred years at most.


    Immortal Ascension was so close.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister want to increase your cultivation level as fast as possible?¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how do you feel about the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    Ao Longyu looked up at Lin Siya and whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    Very soon, she changed the topic to the recording Dharma treasure.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem tost long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the few Martail Uncles didn¡¯t use much strength when they gave the lecture, it would have copsed long ago.¡±


    Immortals would unconciously let off immortal powers to influence the listeners when speaking. It was very difficult for such a recording Dharma treasure to withstand it.


    At most, it wouldst for a year.


    So Senior Sister needs to finish reading it as soon as possible, ¡°exined Lin Siya.


    Ao Longyu nodded lightly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and cultivate.¡± Lin Siya bade Ao Longyu farewell and left.


    She had personally attended the lectures.


    Coincidentally, she had heard the exnation she needed.


    Some things suddenly became clear to her.


    Now she had to go back and enter seclusion for a while.


    However, she couldn¡¯t enter seclusion for too long. She still needed to listen to the rest.


    Ao Longyu looked at the recording as Lin Siya went back.


    After making sure that there were no problems, she used the special properties of the Jade Pool to throw the recording Dharma treasure to the Ninth Summit.


    After she saw the recording Dharma treasurend safely on the Ninth Summit, she took out the small wooden sword and continued practicing the Dragon ying Sword.


    She felt that she should be able to learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at the bead with some doubt.


    He then took a closer look. It came from the direction of the Jade Pool.


    He waved his hand and the beadnded on his palm.


    ¡°Recording Dharma treasure?¡±


    He had this thing too, but he had never used it before.


    Both were given to him by Ao Longyu. One was given in exchange, while the other was returned to him.


    The meaning of return was different.


    As for this, he did not quite understand.


    Why did she gift him another one again?


    Then he tried to check what was inside.


    Upon closer inspection, he saw some words appearing around him: The lectures given by the various Martial Uncles from the various summits.


    ¡°Is this all the lectures given by the various Summit Leaders this year?¡±


    Jiang Lan indeed wanted to go and take a look, but it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to go down the mountain.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Ao Longyu to deliver it.


    However, he did not check it immediately. Instead, he first took care of the Ninth Summit first.


    When everything was done.


    He then sat in the courtyard and began to check it out.


    He watched it neither fast nor slow, gaining enlightenment as every second passed.


    This was especially the case when he saw a Senior giving a lecture meant for those in the Void Refinement Realm, which was especially useful for him.


    He had the cultivation insights that his master had given him previously, but everyone was different, so the effects were naturally different.


    For the lectures on the realms after the Void Refinement Realm, he would watch them when he needed to.


    The recording involved almost everything.


    Alchemy and forging skills were all taught.


    However, he only had a rough understanding of them and did not delve too deeply into it.


    He didn¡¯t have that much time to learn these things.


    He spent half a year watching the contents of the recording bead.


    After that, he started cultivating wholeheartedly.


    He would read books during the day and raise his cultivation at night.


    The second year.


    He saw yet another recording Dharma treasure in the Ninth Summit¡¯s hall.


    It was sent from the Jade Pool.


    Then, his routine changed to watching records during the day and cultivating at night.


    Until he finished watching what was rvant to him.


    The next eight years.


    Every year, Jiang Lan would receive a recording Dharma treasure.


    Every time, he would spend half a year watching the contents.


    Ten yearster, Jiang Lan felt that he was very close to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Perhaps in the next fifty or so years, he would be able to reach the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    This way, he would be one step closer to bing an immortal.


    Ten years of lectures had passed, and Jiang Lan had never received another bead from the Jade Pool.


    However, he woulde to the square out of habit every year to take a look.


    Spring passed and autumn came. Flowers bloomed and fell.


    Ten years passed quickly.


    Kunlun, which was shrouded in darkness, weed the first ray of sunlight.


    When Jiang Lan opened his eyes again, his body underwent a new transformation.


    His strength became stable, and his eyes were like the bright moon.


    However, everything returned to normal in an instant.


    Late-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    If he were to meet the people from the Second Summit again, he would be able to rx when confronting them.


    He was only two steps away from bing an immortal.


    To perfect his Void Refinement was the first step, and to find and walk through the gate of immortality was another.


    ¡°Twenty years have passed. I wonder if everyone is still discussing about the matter of the engagement.¡±


    Theoretically, people should have toned down when talking about the matter of the engagement or perhaps had even forgotten about it.


    The lectures that had been held throughout the past decade had interrupted the buzz brought about by the engagement.


    In the next ten years, most people would definitely enter a long period of seclusion.


    There should be very few people mentioning the Goddess¡¯ engagement to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°I should continue my seclusion and perfect my Void Refinement.¡±


    His cultivation level on the surface remained at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    However, after watching so many lectures, it should have more or less aided in his cultivation.


    Therefore, in another ten years, he nned to add anotheryer of cultivation concealment.


    In other words, his cultivation on the surface would only be at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm while his hidden cultivation was at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm. His actual cultivation was naturally at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Only he knew his true cultivation level.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to repair the house.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    So many years had passed.


    If the house was not repaired, it would be easy for problems to arise.


    Although he had never stayed here before.


    But the house was necessary.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly stay in the Netherworld Cave forever.


    During his years of cultivation, he had always used the Goddess Diagram. Naturally, he would asionally look at the dragon inside.


    She was rather energetic.


    She didn¡¯t look as depressed as before.


    However, he could only see her beside the Jade Pool or inside the Jade Pool.


    The details were unknown.


    And the dy was quite serious.


    The location would only be refreshed every half a day.


    ¡°After that, I¡¯ll spend two to three years familiarizing myself with spells.


    I can also try out the Power Of Nine Tribtions.¡±


    Every time he advanced, he would spend time familiarizing himself with spells.


    Although he wouldn¡¯t really use them much in the end.


    However, they coulde in handy when the need for them arises.


    If there came a time when he could not unleash his full strength because of him wanting to hide his cultivation and he was not able to tide through the danger or test, then that would not be worth it.


    He still had to be respectful towards danger.


    Although there might not be any, making sufficient preparations were always right.


    ¡°En?¡±


    Just as he was about to step out, Jiang Lan received feedback from the rm array formation.


    ¡°Someone is breaking into the courtyard?¡±


    He had previously nted some peach trees near the courtyard and made a peach blossom forest.


    There was a trapping array there.


    Those who did not know enough about array formations would not be able to enter.


    Unless one had overwhelming power.


    Breaking all techniques with overwhelming power.


    If one couldn¡¯t break it, then it was naturally because his strength wasn¡¯t great enough.


    Jiang Lan felt that it was very easy to break through the array formations if he were to use his Power of Nine Bulls.


    ¡°But who woulde to the Ninth Summit for no reason?¡±


    In broad daylight, it wouldn¡¯t be those who wanted to target the Netherworld Cave.


    However, there was indeed not much time before the Netherworld Cave became active and started erupting again.


    Thus, it was not impossible either.

 Chapter 154 - Young Girl

    <h4>Chapter 154: Young Girl</h4>


    When he sensed that someone wasing, Jiang Lan became vignt.


    He walked towards the peach forest.


    Power appeared in the dark.


    However, his master would usually find out if something was happening in the Ninth Summit, so the situation was not particrly dangerous.


    Especially in broad daylight.


    However, his master did not ask him to wee the guests.


    There was still the possibility that the other party was an enemy.


    That was unless his master was not around today.


    Soon, the peach forest appeared in front of Jiang Lan.


    He saw a girl dressed in blue and white walking around inside.


    She was beautiful and pure.


    She was very familiar yet also unfamiliar at the same time.


    The familiar thing was that this was Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    What was unfamiliar was that Xiaoyu was a little girl while this was a young girl.


    They werepletely different. Or rather, their heights were different.


    When Jiang Lan saw the young girl who was at such a young age, his vignce subsided.


    At this moment, the girl was pouting with a gloomy expression.


    It was as if she was unhappy because she kept walking around in circles.


    She was like a child.


    ¡°Senior Sister?¡±


    Jiang Lan entered the peach forest and arrived near Xiao Yu.


    He was actually not sure if this person was Xiao Yu.


    After all, she was a slender and elegant youngdy.


    No longer a little girl.


    Wasn¡¯t she growing too fast?


    However, Xiao Yu was indeed at the perfected Essence Soul Realm.


    Senior Sister Ao had only cultivated for slightly over two hundred years.


    ording to this speed, was she going to progress to the Void Refinement Realm in around two hundred and fifty years?


    This speed was extremely fast and was several decades faster than the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Miao Xiu.


    She was at least fifty years faster than the Kunlun geniuses.


    Bing an immortal might be even faster for her.


    ¡°How many array formations did Junior Brother set up in the Ninth Summit?¡±


    Xiao Yu was pleasantly surprised when she saw Jiang Lan. She asked curiously.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    Indeed, he did not set up many array formations. Furthermore, most of the array formations were hidden. There were very little that could be seen.


    Then, he looked at Xiao Yu and felt weird.


    ¡°Has Senior Sister grown up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head.


    ¡°I already said that this is my normal look.


    This is what I look as I grow up. If you take a closer look, it¡¯s quite simr. ¡±


    ¡°Ê¦½ãÏÖÔÚÔÚ¼°óÇ»ò±ÌÓñÄ껪֮¼ä,¶ø³£¼ûµÄʦ½ã¿¿½üÌÒÀîÄ껪.


    The age difference isn¡¯t that great, but the difference isn¡¯t small.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and said.


    It wasn¡¯t her looks or her height, but¡­ themon characteristics between them.


    ¡°I used to look like a little girl, but now that I¡¯m engaged, I can¡¯t look like a child anymore.


    This is perfect.


    I look like a sixteen year old.


    And ording to how humans count their age.


    I¡¯m over two hundred years old.


    Of course, the difference is huge,¡± Xiao Yu exined.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    That was true.


    ¡°Why did Senior Sister suddenly appear in the peach forest?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    When he asked, he had already brought Xiao Yu to the courtyard.


    Xiao Yu seemed to be more cheerful as long as she used this appearance of hers.


    The Senior Sister Ao whom he had met previously always had a calm expression.


    No matter what she did, she would always look aloof.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t hate her. It was just that there was a huge difference between them.


    It was hard for him to ept this drastic difference.


    ¡°Because of this.¡± Xiao Yu passed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This used to have Junior Brother¡¯s Dragon ying Sword Sword¡¯s Intent.


    However, it had dissipated.


    I have given Junior Brother ten beads over thest ten years.


    ording to normal transactions.


    Junior Brother needs to give me ten years worth of Sword Intent. ¡±


    Jiang Lan took a nce at the wooden sword and reached out to take it.


    ¡°Is it really okay for Senior Sister to learn the Dragon ying Sword?¡±


    ¡°Does one need to be a human to learn the skill?¡± Xiao Yu walked beside Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I kill with my fists. I don¡¯t use my sword when I kill.¡± This was what Jiang Lan thought in his heart.


    However, he understood what Xiaoyu meant.


    A human can use a sword to kill, but can¡¯t a dragon also use a sword to kill a dragon?


    There were far fewer dragons than humans.


    But it did not mean that the Dragon Race was united.


    Where there were people, there would naturally be conflicts.


    It was the same for dragons.


    ¡°It will take some time,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the courtyard.


    Flowers bloomed everywhere.


    Although there were some weeds, it did not affect the scenic view of the flowers.


    Xiao Yu looked around in surprise.


    ¡°Junior Brother nts flowers?¡±


    From what she knew, Jiang Lan was someone who only cared about cultivation.


    He should have spent most of his time in the Netherworld Cave.


    Moreover, this didn¡¯t seem to be the first time he hade here.


    ¡°There was a year where I suddenly had an epiphany and spent ten years breaking through.


    At that time, I spent most of my time gardening.


    That¡¯s why this ce has be like this,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    At this moment, he walked to the courtyard and ced the wooden sword on the table. He needed to wait a while before he could integrate the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into the wooden sword.


    He needed some time to stabilize his strength.


    He intended to quell it by repairing the house.


    He did not expect Xiao Yu toe.


    Even though Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know what kind of situation Jiang Lan was in when he was breaking through, she didn¡¯t ask too much.


    Instead she asked something else.


    ¡°Junior Brother, were you nning to go out on your own and I have identally disrupted your ns?¡±


    ¡°This time, I havee out to renovate my house as the house is a bit old,¡± Jiang Lan said while looking at the house.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Xiao Yu thought about it and asked.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to do it. I can only be your assistant.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and felt that she was a novelty. In the end, he nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    Jiang Lan then taught Xiao Yu how to repair the house.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult.


    But if it wasn¡¯t done properly, the house would be easily destroyed.


    Which would then lead to him having to reconstruct it.


    After a while, Xiao Yu tied her hair up with a rope and was eager to try.


    ¡°I have understood it.¡±


    Since Xiao Yu wanted to try, Jiang Lan naturally wouldn¡¯t dy any longer.


    Soon, they began to renovate the house.


    ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s a crack here. Can I use a spell to remove it?¡±


    ¡°It will collpase if you do so.¡±


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    ¡°It can be removed.¡±


    ¡­


    After a long time, Jiang Lan was almost done repairing.


    With Xiao Yu¡¯s help, the duration used to repair the house didn¡¯t decrease but neither did it incrase.


    ¡°Junior Brother, why don¡¯t you use bamboo to build a wooden house?¡±


    Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°Because the house was as such when I came here, thus I have never changed it.¡± Jiang Lan packed his things.


    That was about it.


    Later on, he needed to apply the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into Xiao Yu¡¯s wooden sword.


    Xiao Yu just sat in the courtyard and looked at Jiang Lan. She didn¡¯t disturb Jiang Lan from applying the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Soon, the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent began to appear in the wooden sword.


    If he wanted to condense it into a wooden sword, it would require a certain process.


    With Jiang Lan¡¯s strength, he actually couldn¡¯t maintain it for long.


    However, as he was still here, he could continue helping Xiao Yu to replenish the Sword Intent when it had dissapated.


    Once every three years.


    Around there.


    When the sky turned dark, Jiang Lan returned the wooden sword to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. It should be able tost for some time.¡±


    Xiao Yu received the wooden sword and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark. I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, follow me.¡± Jiang Lan led Xiao Yu towards the peach forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple to break this array formation.¡±


    When Jiang Lan brought Xiaoyu out, he taught her how to break the peach forest confinement array.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to be trapped in it when she came to visit again.


    However, as long as he was in the Netherworld Cave, he would know when Xiao Yu hade to the courtyard.


    Xiao Yu followed Jiang Lan and listened.


    Her attainments in array formations were not high.

 Chapter 155 - Hurt Ones Pride

    <h4>Chapter 155: Hurt One¡¯s Pride</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Senior Sister, be careful.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke to Xiao Yu, who was traveling on her sword.


    Xiao Yu waved her hand and left on her sword.


    After Xiao Yu left, Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    He didn¡¯t want to go out to take a look. Instead, he wanted to breakthrough to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm as soon as possible.


    He was already very close to bing an immortal.


    The days that followed were repetitive for Jiang Lan.


    During the day, he would read books and use the elixirs that he had obtained. At night, after familiarizing himself with his spells, he would open the Goddess Diagram and begin cultivating.


    He raised his cultivation speed to the fastest.


    However, after cultivating for a year, the entrance to the Netherworld began to erupt.


    It was rtivelyte, but it was earlier than expected.


    Sitting in the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan looked at the well with some vignce.


    Not only was he wary of this well, he was also wary of the people outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be here in the next few years.¡±


    When he was killing demonsst time, he heard that they were going to make an issue out of the entrance to the Netherworld.


    Now that the eruption of the Netherworld Cave had started.


    What was supposed toe woulde soon.


    However, he did not mind it since he was in the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan maintained his calm and continued to cultivate.


    It would take some time for the eruption to reach its peak state.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan closed his eyes again and began cultivating.


    In the blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    Jiang Lan followed his routine and brought the Udumbara Flower and vegetative egg to sunbathe.


    After taking them out this time, he would not be bringing them back anytime soon.


    They could not withstand the subsequent eruptions. This had been proven a hundred years ago.


    However, the lives of these two nts were indeed ridiculously long.


    The vegetative egg had apanied him for 170 years, and the Udumbara Flower had apanied him for 60 years.


    He did not know when they would die.


    Three years had passed, and he was already familiar with the spell techniques that he should be familiar with. He had also experimented with what he wanted to experiment with.


    He was still unable to unleash the Power Of Nine Tribtions. He would try again when he reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    He still could not reach the pinnacle of the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    The Power of Nine Bulls was easy to master, and its power was now iparable to the past.


    He didn¡¯t need a second punch to kill Mang Du now.


    When Jiang Lan approached the courtyard, he felt that someone had arrived.


    The person was not trapped by the peach forest.


    ¡°It should be Senior Sister Xiao Yu.¡±


    Jiang Lan came to this conclusion.


    When he returned to the courtyard, he saw a girl in blue and white clothes. She was squatting on the ground and looking at the flowers.


    There was a slight smile on her face.


    Under the sunlight, the scene was a little breathtaking.


    Jiang Lan walked closer and Xiao Yu turned around to check who was behind her.


    When she saw Jiang Lan, she smiled and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, long time no see.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised when he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s face when she turned around.


    He was slightly mesmerized by Xiao Yu¡¯s smile after she had turned around.


    If it was the grown-up Xiao Yu, the effect would be even more exaggerated.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Jiang Lan nodded lightly.


    Xiao Yu looked exactly the same as she did three years ago.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any changes to her appearance after that.


    If she transformed again, she would appear like Senior Sister Ao.


    ¡°What flower did Junior Martial Brother bring?¡± Xiao Yu asked as she approached Jiang Lan.


    Xiao Yu had grown taller, but in front of Jiang Lan, she still couldn¡¯t be considered tall.


    Her height didn¡¯t even reach his shoulders.


    Senior Sister Ao¡¯s height was taller than his shoulder height by quite a fair bit.


    ¡°Udumbara Flower. It was nted decades ago.¡±


    Jiang Lan let Xiao Yu take the flower pot.


    ¡°There is a stone in the flower pot?¡± Xiao Yu took the flower pot and touched the stone curiously.


    ¡°Master gave me a present when I was in the Foundation Building Realm,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    She remembered that she had met Jiang Lan when he was building his foundation.


    It was in the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm and she was the one leading the team.


    The main reason she was able to survive then was because of Jiang Lan.


    She suddenly realized that this Junior Brother of hers was very young.


    At that time, she was at the Golden Core Realm and Jiang Lan was only at the perfected Qi Refinement Realm.


    There was a huge difference.


    Now, she was at the perfected Essence Soul Realm but her Junior Brother was already at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    The gap between them was much smaller now.


    He was instantly the same age as her.


    But it had been more than a hundred years since he built his foundation, right?


    ¡°Junior Brother has been in the Foundation Building Realm for about 150 years, right? Then¡­¡± Xiao Yu looked at the stone-like thing.


    It didn¡¯t look like a pet.


    ¡°For some reason, it hasn¡¯t hatched even after 170 years. Fortunately, it seems to still be alive. Thus, I have been raising it as a nt.¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    Xiao Yu blinked and looked at the egg in confusion.


    What type of egg would not hatch even after more than a hundred years?


    But no matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem to be a special lifeform.


    And this was the first time she heard of someone raising a pet egg like a nt.


    The more she understood her Junior Brother, the stranger she felt.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it after that and handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It has run out again.¡±


    After receiving the wooden sword, Jiang Lan wanted to persuade his Senior Sister to give up on the Dragon ying Sword.


    But he did not say it out loud.


    Instead, he continued to help condense the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    ¡°Recently, the Netherworld Aura has increased in concentration.¡± Xiao Yu looked at her surroundings.


    ¡°En, the Netherworld¡¯s entrance is now in the eruption period,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    Xiao Yu was watering the vegetative egg and the flower with spirit liquid.


    After watering them, she asked curiously.


    ¡°The eruption has no effect on Junior Brother?¡±


    Hearing this question, Jiang Lan instinctively became vignt.


    In the end, he still chose to exin.


    ¡°It might have an impact on me during its peak.¡±


    It had indeed affected him a hundred years ago. However, he should be able to endure it this time round.


    After all, the difference in cultivation levels between then and now was huge.


    At this moment, he was already close to immortality.


    His state of mind should have also gone up a level.


    Therefore, he might not be affected.


    However, theories were just theories and they needed to be verified.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Yu replied and stopped talking.


    She continued to study the Udumbara Flower.


    She had seen Udumbara Flowers before, but she had never seen one so dispirited.


    In the evening.


    Xiao Yu waved goodbye to Jiang Lan.


    She returned to the Jade Pool.


    After returning to the Jade Pool, her figure also changed, bing the normal her.


    Her face was exquisite and wless.


    She stood beside the Jade Pool and looked at the edge of the Jade Pool that she had sorted out.


    ¡°His cultivation speed should increase if he were to cultivate here, right?¡±


    Except¡­


    It wasn¡¯t suitable.


    She had thought for a long time.


    She came to the conclusion that she shouldn¡¯t do so much.


    Her Junior Brother¡¯s talent was not outstanding. Although his cultivation speed was not slow, there was a lot of controversy regarding it.


    The invisible pressure was always there.


    She could not exert any more pressure.


    It would easily hurt her Junior Brother¡¯s pride.


    Ao Longyu did not think too much about it. She held the wooden sword and continued toprehend the Dragon ying Sword.


    It was a fair transaction between her and her Junior Brother, so it was not considered helping.


    What was different from the previous transactions was that the calctions were not so clear anymore.


    ¡­


    After sending Xiao Yu off, Jiang Lan continued to cultivate.


    When he saw Xiao Yu, his heart was not in chaos. On the contrary, it was very calm and peaceful.


    Sometimes, the shackles of life did not only affect his progress.


    It could also promote progress.


    Jiang Lan waspletely unaffected by the Netherworld eruption.


    The aura of the Netherworld elerated his cultivation speed.


    With the help of the eruption at the Netherworld¡¯s entrance.


    Perhaps he could advance to the perfected Void Refinement Realm earlier.


    He had originally nned to break through within sixty to seventy years.


    Now, it might only take him forty to fifty years.


    In other words, he, who had only cultivated for two hundred years, was going to attempt to be an immortal.

 Chapter 156 - Only One Step Away From Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 156: Only One Step Away From Immortality</h4>


    Jiang Lan never stopped cultivating.


    Other than the necessary cultivation, he would also read books.


    There were many books in the Ninth Summit.


    He would try his best to read on as many topics as he can.


    However, he still read books on array formations the most.


    Over the years, the number of array formations in the Ninth Summit had increased.


    Many of the old array formation modules had been reced.


    However, the number of array formations that were in the open was decreasing.


    Xiao Yu woulde every three years, and every time, she would ask Jiang Lan to integrate the wooden sword with his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    However, no matter how many times she tried, she was unable to learn the Dragon ying Sword.


    Jiang Lan had already given up on persuading Xiao Yu to give up on the Dragon ying Sword.


    Instead, he just replenished the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent in the wooden sword every time Xiao Yu looked for him.


    Six years passed in a sh.


    The eruption of the Netherworld Entrance had reached its peak.


    On this day, Jiang Lan was cultivating. He felt that cultivating at this time would be much faster than in the past when he just had the Goddess Diagram and the elixirs that he had gotten from signing in.


    As long as he could make use of this period of three years fully, he would definitely be able to perfect his Void Refinement within the next few years, making him a person who reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm within two hundred years since he had started cultivation. In fact, he would even be able to consolidate his cultivation base.


    But the demons should be attacking anytime soon.


    Anyter and it would be meaningless.


    Jiang Lan remained vignt, but he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    He had prepared a lot over the years.


    The Ninth Summit was not that easy to enter.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would approach the Ninth Summit. This was the entrance to the Netherworld.


    Getting close to it was the same as asking for death.


    If one was not careful, one would be gued by inner demons.


    Furthermore, the entrance to the Netherworld was not simple to begin with. There would definitely be powerhouses watching over it too.


    They understood the importance of this ce too.


    However, if the person who wanted to infiltrate was already prepared to die, then that would be a different story.


    There were many people in this world who were afraid of death, but there were definitely many who weren¡¯t too.


    Some lived for faith.


    However, he had killed many demons before. If these people were cautious enough, they would probably give up.


    However, the demons had done so much in the past one to two hundred years. They could do anything.


    It was unrealistic to expect them to be cautious and not cause trouble.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t worried, but he didn¡¯t let down his guard either.


    He would not let his guard down.


    He had been like this all these years.


    He did not underestimate his enemies or anyone else.


    As long as he was sure that the other party was an enemy, he would not show mercy.


    He would try his best to kill him in one blow.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    While he was cultivating, footsteps suddenly entered Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    The next moment, he opened his eyes.


    Then, he looked around.


    The source of the voice wasn¡¯t from outside the Netherworld Cave, but from within it.


    The moment he sensed this, his strength started to circte and he was on guard.


    However, he did not see anyone in the Netherworld Cave.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Footsteps sounded again.


    Jiang Lan turned his attention to the well that connected to the Netherworld, which was also the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°A creature has walked out from the entrance to the Netherworld?¡±


    The moment he noticed this, Jiang Lan stood up and stared at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    He remembered that when the entrance to the Netherworld erupted, some Netherworld beings might appear.


    The creatures that appeared shouldn¡¯t be strong.


    He stared at the entrance to the Netherworld but didn¡¯t move. He was just waiting for the Netherworld Race to appear.


    Da da!


    Footsteps approached.


    He waited a long time.


    However, the footsteps still came closer from afar. They did not really appear at the exit of the Netherworld, nor did any creatures appear in the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    A sudden voice appeared in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s at the other side of the entrance to the Netherworld? There is unimaginable power here. One look is enough for you to be an immortal.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver when he heard these voices.


    He sat cross-legged and began cultivating.


    The mirror in his heart began to light up.


    The voice that suddenly appeared began to dissipate.


    Although the footsteps were still there, they could no longer affect him.


    His heart would no longer be affected. The reason why there were signs of inner demons invading his heart was entirely due to the influence of footsteps.


    This eruption was much stronger than the previous one.


    However, he was no longer the same person he was a hundred years ago.


    As Jiang Lan was cultivating, the sounds of footsteps continued to be heard.


    It no longer affected him.


    If his mental state wascking, he would definitely not force himself to stay here.


    Sometimes, acting with haste brought about adverse results.


    But now, he was not struggling.


    Of course, it was still possible for the Netherworld Race to walk out.


    He also needed to guard against this.


    This would upy some of his attention, but it was not a big problem.


    Time flowed like water.


    During the three years of explosive growth, Jiang Lan gave up on reading and focused on increasing his cultivation.


    Such opportunities only appeared once every hundred years.


    Reading books was naturally not as important as cultivating.


    And because of the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s entrance, the items that he had obtained from signing in had also increased in quality.


    It was another form of assistance to his cultivation.


    He should be able to perfect his Void Refinement in another ten years.


    If he did so, he would have only spent two hundred years in bing a Void Refinement powerhouse from a mere mortal.


    ¡­


    Mo Zhengdong sat at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He naturally knew that Xiao Yu would asionallye to the Ninth Summit.


    This was something to be happy about.


    Xiao Yu did not harbor any ill feelings towards his disciple.


    Instead, she wanted to develop their rtionship in a better direction.


    Perhaps it was because she had decided that it was impossible to change, but Xiao Yu¡¯s actions were indeed likable.


    His disciple probably understood as well.


    He should know what to do.


    As his master, he could not teach Jiang Lan about romance between two parties.


    He could only let Jiang Lan do it himself.


    All he could do was help Jiang Lan be an immortal and help Jiang Lan get married as soon as possible.


    He had thought that he would have to wait for a long time.


    But recently, for some reason, he felt that he had to make preparations in advance.


    ¡°But he¡¯s only at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm. After some time, he will at most reach the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong could not be sure.


    However, the eruption of the Netherworld Entrance could no longer affect Jiang Lan. This meant that Jiang Lan had almost grown up.


    The only thing he wascking was cultivation.


    Mo Zhengdong sat at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He began to wait.


    It was still not time for him to act.


    ¡­


    Apart from the days that Xiao Yu came, Jiang Lan almost never left the Netherworld Cave.


    He was trying his best to break through to the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    On the surface, his cultivation level was at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    At this moment, he had to rely on the power that seeped out from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    Only by doing so would he be able to advance his cultivation in the shortest time possible.


    The sun rose and the clouds changed.


    Luminescent rain fell from the sky, in and bleak.


    This year, the first yellow leaf of the Ninth Summit began to fall, and the energy in Jiang Lan¡¯s body began to surge.


    After the yellow leafnded on the ground, his aura returned to normal.


    This year was Jiang Lan¡¯s 190th year in Kunlun.


    It had been forty years since the engagement.


    This year, he had sessfully broken through to the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    He was only one step away from bing an immortal.


    Jiang Lan weed the autumn wind and walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    On the surface, his cultivation level was now at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm, while his hidden cultivation level was at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    His real cultivation base was at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    ¡°The ten years of lectures and the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance has allowed me to perfect my Void Refinement twenty years in advance. However, it¡¯s still too difficult to take the final step of bing an immortal.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked towards the main hall step by step. He wanted to read some books to calm himself down.


    After a few years, he nned to go out.


    He wanted to find the opportunity to be an immortal.


    To do that, he had to sign in elsewhere.


    He had already signed in across the entirety of the Ninth Summit.


    Yet, he still could not find the opportunity to be an immortal.

 Chapter 157 - Time To Go Out

    <h4>Chapter 157: Time To Go Out</h4>


    ¡°I wonder if the storm caused by the engagement has beenpletely settled yet.¡±


    In the courtyard, Jiang Lan was pouring spirit liquid onto the vegetative egg.


    It had been forty years since he left the Ninth Summit. Even if others still used him as a topic of conversation, no one would know about him.


    Most people had only seen him from afar on the day of the ceremony.


    It had been forty years. They should have forgotten about how he looked.


    After all, to others, he was just a passerby.


    No one would remember him.


    An unimportant memory would naturally be thrown into a corner and forgotten.


    The first thing that came to their mind was that this person had gotten lucky to have been engaged to the Goddess.


    It was nothing special.


    Even if someone wanted to make a move on him, they would definitely not take it seriously.


    Most people would feel a sense of superiority when facing him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait another ten years.¡±


    Even if the engagement storm had subsided, Jiang Lan still did not n to leave the Ninth Summit now.


    It was not time for him to go out and transcend the tribtion. He would wait a little longer.


    After consolidating his current cultivation, he would go to other ces in Kunlun to search for the opportunity to be an immortal.


    ¡°In the past few years, I didn¡¯t notice anyone from the Demon Race approaching the Ninth Summit. There weren¡¯t any special changes when the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance erupted. I wonder if it¡¯s because the demons didn¡¯t attack or if they were killed already.¡±


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure about this.


    Indeed, he knew nothing about the changes in the outside world.


    Was the Heavenly Human Race still paying attention to him? Was the Demon Race still going to attack him? Would the Dragon Race find trouble with him?


    He wasn¡¯t sure of all these.


    However, his immortal ascension was imminent. At that time, he needed to understand the movements of these forces.


    Of course, to these factions, he was just a minor character.


    After a few decades, he would most likely be forgotten.


    This was for the best.


    However, he still had to be careful when he went out.


    Among these people, the one Jiang Lan cared about the most was the Heavenly Human Race.


    From what he had learned before, the Heavenly Human Race couldn¡¯t tolerate those who ascended the Stairway To Heavens. However, he had walked up and ascended to the peak.


    Feng Ji had also died.


    Someone should have taken over him to investigate or chase Jiang Lan down.


    Feng Ji could wait thirty years for him. It wasn¡¯t impossible for the others to wait fifty years for him.


    However, forty years ago, the Second Summit seemed to have gotten rid of many spies hidden in the sect.


    He didn¡¯t know if members of the Heavenly Human Race were part of them.


    Jiang Lan read for a long time and spent some time clearing the paths on the Ninth Summit.


    He then took care of the flowers in the evening.


    Tonight, he did not enter the Netherworld Cave. Instead, hey on the roof and looked at the stars.


    He was about to be an immortal.


    Time really passed quickly. He then thought back to when he had just entered the sect and took Mo Zhengdong as his master.


    190 years ago, he was still an ordinary person.


    Right now, he was only a step away from immortality. Perhaps in a few years, he would officially step into the Immortal Realm.


    But bing an immortal was too difficult.


    Thest time he tried to find the gate of immortality in the backyard of the inn, he did not even get close to it.


    He had failed miserably.


    This time, he needed to be prepared.


    He couldn¡¯t fail again.


    If he failed, immortality would be further and further away from him.


    ¡°Where should I sign in?¡±


    Theoretically, it was most suitable for him to sign in at the various summits¡¯ mystic realms.


    However, it was not easy to enter a mystic realm.


    If he wanted to enter, he could only rely on his master to open a path for him.


    It was not good to let his master send him into the mystic realm for no reason. Although his master might not ask him why he wanted to do so, he was not that desperate yet.


    Therefore, he decided to look elsewhere first.


    There were many special ces in Kunlun.


    Take Peaceful Void Lake for example. The Sage Chapter he had gotten from signing in there was definitely not worse than anything else.


    He even had a feeling.


    As long as he learned the Sage Chapter, immortality would no longer be far away for him.


    But once he learned, he might turn into someone he did not want to be. He would have lost all his emotions.


    So up until now, he had never learned it.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Lan saw a zing sun leap out from the end of the mountain.


    Dawn broke, illuminating everything.


    Perhaps he would have such a dazzling day in the future.


    At that time, he could go anywhere he wanted in the Grand Deste World.


    It was just that there was an additional restriction.


    Xiao Yu would note to visit him this year and would onlye the next year.


    However, Jiang Lan still carefully took care of the flowers.


    Since Xiao Yu didn¡¯t hate these flowers, Jiang Lan would continue taking care of them.


    He could clearly sense that Xiao Yu wanted their marriage to progress in a good direction.


    Thus, he would naturally respond positively too, instead of just letting nature take its course.


    If he just let nature take its course, he would just be wasting Xiao Yu¡¯s good intentions.


    There were some things that he would never participate in, some things that he would never reject, and some things that he would not ignore.


    In an unknown situation, going out to adventure was too dangerous and thus he would not participate in it.


    This was for his own safety.


    However, when the Ninth Summit was in danger, he would face the danger head-on and would never run away.


    This was his responsibility as a disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    And when faced with other people¡¯s good intentions, especially when it was closely rted to him, even if the future was very troublesome, even if it would restrict him, he would not ignore it.


    He would take on all the responsibilities that belonged to him.


    He would not run away, nor was he willing to.


    After finishing everything, Jiang Lan nned to consolidate his cultivation.


    After consolidating his cultivation, he would begin to familiarize himself with some spells and try out the Power of Nine Tribtions.


    He was already at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm, so he should be able to unleash a punch.


    A monthter.


    Jiang Lan was still sitting in the Netherworld Cave.


    He activated his Power of Nine Bulls and used the Power of Nine Bulls together with his Spiritual Suppression Force.


    When his Power of Nine Bulls and Spiritual Suppression Force reached their peak, a stream-like power began to appear.


    This force was directly drawn to his fist.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt that his fist could destroy everything and bring about a cmity.


    It was as if a raging bull that could break through heaven and earth was ready to strike.


    Woosh!


    However, in a breath¡¯s time, the power instantly dissipated, transforming back into the majestic Power of Nine Bulls.


    However, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t depressed at all.


    Because he could clearly sense it.


    He could unleash a punch with the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    It was so powerful that it seemed like he could challenge a Human Immortal if he were to unleash the strike.


    But he could only unleash one punch with it.


    Furthermore, he did not know what kind of consumption and damage it would do to his body.


    This was not a power that he could control at his level, so using it would definitely cause harm.


    If the damage was within an eptable range, then he should be able to st everyone below the Immortal Realm apart with a single punch.


    Of course, with his current cultivation level.


    He could simrly crush most people under the Immortal Realm using his Power of Nine Bulls with a single punch.


    He even felt like his punch was no weaker than a Human Immortal¡¯s.


    Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not n to use the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    Or find a time to test the power of the Nine Tribtions and its damage to the body.


    Ten years seemed like a long time, but for someone who only knew how to enter seclusion.


    Ten years actually wasn¡¯t that long. In these ten years, Jiang Lan had spent three years familiarizing himself with his cultivation realm and seven years pushing himself to the peak.


    In these seven years, he continuously approached the threshold of immortality.


    In a few years, he would try breaking through to the Immortal Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out.¡±


    Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave.


    He nned to search for an opportunity to be an immortal.


    All these years, he had been using Rainbow Auspicious Clouds on himself before he signed in. He wanted to gain something that could aim him to be an immortal in the Netherworld Cave through signing in.


    Unfortunately, he had yet to get any.


    ¡°I have to tell Master that I am going out to train.¡±


    The tribtion had to be transcended outside. There was no other way.

 Chapter 158 - Helping You Become An Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 158: Helping You Be An Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the sky. He had a hint of enlightenment and doubt.


    The feeling in his heart grew stronger.


    But no matter where the opportunity was, it could not be seen.


    Just as he was at his wits¡¯ end, he suddenly realized that Jiang Lan was looking for him.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    He would just go along with it.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood before Mo Zhengdong.


    He hade this time to talk about going out to train.


    In the next few days, he would go to other ces in Kunlun. Once he gained something, he would leave Kunlun.


    He would attempt to transcend the tribtion and be an immortal after he had gotten what he needed.


    He was at the perfected Void Refinement Realm so even though he was still a distance away from bing an immortal, he wasn¡¯t that far off.


    When the time came, he could just go out and make up for it.


    If he reached the peak of the perfected Void Refinement Realm in the Ninth Summit, it was easy for problems to arise.


    If he did not suppress it properly, it would trigger a phenomenon that could be seen by everyone in Kunlun.


    That would be too much trouble.


    Going out to make the final preparations was the most suitable.


    He had recently studied the map and was considering where to go.


    There were some ces that he couldn¡¯t go. He couldn¡¯t go towards the direction of the Heavenly Human Race, Demon Race and the Four Seas.


    However, the Grand Deste World wasrge enough. Even if he went in those directions, it was nearly impossible for him to meet his foes.


    But it was still safer not to go in these directions.


    Tribtion transcendence was too dangerous.


    ¡°How long has it been since you went out?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    His disciple had been staying in the Ninth Summit since the beginning.


    It had been quite a while since he left the mountain.


    At the start, his disciple would go out once every few years.


    However, as his cultivation level increased, he would not leave the mountain for 20 years, 30 years, or even 50 years.


    Was there anyone more solitary than Jiang Lan in the entire Kunlun?


    He had tried to persuade Jiang Lan a few times.


    However, he still had not managed to persuade him for the past fifty years.


    After all, the engagement had a huge impact.


    There was nothing wrong with cultivating in seclusion for decades.


    ¡°It¡¯s been fifty years,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    ¡°When do you n to go out and train?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    He didn¡¯t hold much hope. Making Jiang Lan go on a long journey was actually quite difficult.


    He had repeated this several times over the past two hundred years. No matter what kind of gathering or event it was, Jiang Lan would refuse to go.


    The furthest he had gone was the Ice Cicada Forest.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about this.¡± Jiang Lan looked at his master and said seriously.


    ¡°After some time, I want to go down the mountain to train.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    Mo Zhengdong was stunned.


    He looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief. A disciple who refused to even leave Kunlun suddenly wanted to go out and train?


    He was not used to it.


    However, he was relieved.


    Because what he felt in his heart had be clear.


    ¡°Going on a long trip?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°En, long trip.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and agreed.


    ¡°Since you are nning to go on a long trip, I would like to give you a gift.¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    When he heard that his master was going to give him a gift, Jiang Lan could only think of the vegetative egg and the wilted Udumbara Flower.


    It seemed like the things that his master gifted him were all not normal.


    ¡°Yes, a gift.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared this gift for you since the day I epted you as my personal disciple.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    A gift that his master had prepared for him since more than a hundred years ago?


    This made him unable to guess what it was.


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to ask, he saw his master raise his hand.


    At this moment, he saw a familiar power.


    Seven-colored light began to appear around his master.


    ¡°I knew from the very beginning that it would not be easy for you to be an immortal, but I never thought that you could not be one.¡± After Mo Zhengdong made his move, his voice rang out as he tapped Jiang Lan¡¯s be with his finger.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t be an immortal, it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t given you enough guidance. Every time you advance, I, as your teacher, have prepared certain training for you. It¡¯s no exception when you are bing an immortal.


    This is the first gift I have prepared for you. I wanted to give it to you when you have reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm. However, I have a feeling today that now is the most suitable time to give it to you. ¡±


    At this moment, auspicious clouds descended from the sky and enveloped Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan stared nkly at everything.


    Mo Zhengdong¡¯s voice was heard again.


    ¡°You just happened to have the intention to go out today. I believe this trip will be incredibly important to you. Remember to seize this opportunity. All I can do is give you a boost.


    Using this seven-colored light of providence that had umted for more than a thousand years. I hope that it can aid you to be an immortal.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sky above the Ninth Peak was instantly covered by seven-colored auspicious clouds, and these auspicious clouds surged like waves towards Jiang Lan.


    The seven-colored auspicious cloud turned into providence and blessed him.


    Jiang Lan could clearly feel that his destiny had changed.


    There now seemed to be endless possibilities.


    As the clouds gathered on his body, he could clearly sense that his master¡¯s spell technique was cracking.


    The longer the rainbow clouds umted, the greater the damage it brought to the user.


    His master had cast years of umtion of auspicious clouds on him.


    This meant that his master would never be able to cast Rainbow Auspicious Clouds again.


    This was thest time his master could use the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    His master had originally umted more than a thousand years of providence not because of him, right?


    He had only been a disciple for two hundred years.


    Because of his appearance, his master had changed his mind and used this one and only chance on him.


    Hecked talent and bing an immortal for him was extremely difficult.


    His master had used a thousand years of providence to make it easier for him to be an immortal.


    From the beginning, his master had already thought it through.


    And now, because of his feelings, his master had given him a thousand years¡¯ worth of providence ahead of time.


    Actually¡­ It was not really ahead of time.


    Instead, he had already arrived before the gate of immortality.


    What hecked was just an opportunity.


    Feeling the seven-colored rainbow clouds, Jiang Lan had a strange feeling.


    This feeling was abnormally strong.


    He didn¡¯t really understand.


    But he made a decision.


    Jiang Lan knelt before Mo Zhengdong after the rainbow clouds hadpletely descended.


    His head hit the ground lightly.


    ¡°I hereby swear that I will never use the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds again. A thousand yearster, I will give it back to Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s head hit the ground.


    It was also at this moment that he felt his master¡¯s spell techniquepletely shatter.


    From now on, he was the only person in Kunlun who knew the spell, Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    And he would only cast it for his master a thousand yearster.


    Mo Zhengdong retracted his hand and smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already kowtow during the apprenticeship ceremony? What are you doing now? ¡±


    ¡°I am just paying respects to Master before I leave.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    However, his tone was not as peaceful as before.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the Eighth Summit, Jiu Zhongtian looked at the seven-colored auspicious clouds reflected by the Ninth Summit.


    He sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Are you giving up just like that? Is grooming a Human Immortal reallyparable to a chance for you to improve? A thousand years of waiting has been wasted just like that.¡±


    He lifted the wine in his hand and took a sip.


    After drinking it in one gulp, Jiu Zhongtian didn¡¯t feel the depression in his heart reduce in the slightest.


    Finally, he threw the wine gourd aside.


    He headed straight down the mountain.


    He wanted to find someone to drink with.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it. I also hope that your disciple is worth it.¡±


    He could only respect Mo Zhengdong¡¯s choice.


    Because he could not stop it, nor would he stop it.

 Chapter 159 - Thousand Years Worth Of Providence

    <h4>Chapter 159: Thousand Years Worth Of Providence</h4>


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    On the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan as he spoke.


    ¡°These few days,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Xiao Yu should being over in the next few days. He needed to enhance Xiao Yu¡¯s wooden sword with the Dragon ying True Intent.


    In the beginning, his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent could onlyst for three years.


    Later on, he had intentionally maintained the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent for three years.


    He wondered if three years was a sufficient duration for this trip of his.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He needed to take care of some things and wait for Xiao Yu to arrive. He would also need to inform Xiao Yu of his long journey out of the sect.


    He did not know how long he would be out for, so it was necessary for him to inform Xiao Yu about it.


    In case she didn¡¯t find him when she came.


    Moreover, he was going out, so it was impossible for him to bring the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower with him.


    If it was convenient for her, she could help water them every few years so that they would not wither.


    These two had extremely tenacious vitality. It should be no problem to water them once a year or two.


    When he was around, he watered the spirit herbs and nts every day. Such luxurious life for the nts would eventually pass.


    Suffering was inevitable.


    When he arrived at the courtyard, Jiang Lan took care of the flowers.


    For some reason, he would take care of this ce in advance.


    After that, he would clean up the weeds on the road.


    However, while he was taking care of it, Jiang Lan had some doubts.


    His master had given him a thousand years¡¯ worth of providence. Would it affect his sign-in?


    If there was an impact, how much would it affect?


    After some hesitation, Jiang Lan decided to find a ce to sign in first.


    However, he had to tend to the flowers first.


    After spending some time, it was done.


    Xiao Yu never came when the flowers were withering.


    She came mostly when the flowers bloomed the most.


    After taking a nce at the flowers, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to find a decent ce to sign in.


    He had already signed in at the Kunlun Main Hall and the Kunlun Gate.


    Then, Jiang Lan arrived at the ce where the Kunlun Seniors had given their lectures previously.


    This was also where the Kunlun disciples cultivated.


    He decided to give it a try here.


    There were many people here, but no one noticed Jiang Lan.


    It was due to his nature Daoist spell, Loneliness.


    It lowered his presence.


    ¡°System, I¡¯m signing in here.¡±


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the divine power, Eyes Of Truth.]


    [Eyes Of Truth: A pair of true eyes that see through the disguise of all living things. Nothing can hide from it.]


    It was actually a divine power.


    It was very difficult to obtain such a gift of Great Dao.


    But this time, Jiang Lan was not very happy.


    Because he was carrying a thousand years of providence on him.


    With such providence, why couldn¡¯t he get a fortuitous opportunity that could allow him to transcend and be an immortal?


    Bing an immortal was indeed difficult.


    He sighed deeply in his heart.


    Naturally, he would not be depressed over this. No matter how difficult the road was, he would still walk forward.


    Even immortals could not stop him.


    However, just as he was about to check the specific uses of the new divine power, the System¡¯s voice sounded in his mind again.


    [Ding!]


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Lan was stunned.


    He had never heard the system¡¯s voice appearing again after signing in.


    Unless there was a path of the Great Dao here.


    However, when he first came over, the system did not inform him that there was a path of the Great Dao here.


    He had been here before.


    And he had never heard of this notification.


    Then, why did the system¡¯s voice appear?


    Confused, Jiang Lan began to pay attention to the voice in his mind.


    He wanted to see why the system had sounded.


    He soon knew the answer.


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Creation of Heaven and Earth: The Creation Pill.]


    [Creation Pill: The creation of heaven and earth. The gathering of the changes of heaven and earth and the deduction of all living things allows you to break through all bottlenecks.]


    After the system¡¯s announcement.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t return to his senses immediately.


    He discovered that he had obtained the Creation Pill again.


    This was the second time he had obtained the Creation Pill, but it was not because of the Great Dao¡¯s gift, but because of his master¡¯s thousand years of providence.


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had finally obtained an immortal ascension opportunity.


    Furthermore, there would be no chance of failure.


    The only thing he had to worry about was transcending the tribtion.


    From this, he discovered something.


    A thousand years of providence was somewhat extraordinary.


    It could almost change a person¡¯s fate wholly, yet his master had used this thousand years of providence to help him be an immortal.


    If he failed his master, he might never reach the end of the Dao path.


    Even with the system.


    Because he wouldn¡¯t be able to get past himself.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    He would make some preparations for the next few days. After that, he would decide on the location where he would undergo his tribtion so that he could return as soon as possible.


    No matter how safe it was outside, the Ninth Summit was the safest.


    Along the way, Jiang Lan heard some news.


    ¡°Recently, the demons have been unable to do as they wish. It seems like they are about to lose. After fighting for a few more years, it should end soon.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, why did they start fighting?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be instigated by the demons. I don¡¯t know the exact reason yet.¡±


    ¡°What will happen if the demons lose?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But judging from the current situation, the Dragon Race can at most defeat the Demon Race. Any more would be difficult.¡±


    ¡°At first, I heard that the Dragon Race was at a disadvantage, but fifty years ago, the situation suddenly started to reverse.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it was brought by the marriage alliance.¡±


    ¡°Marriage? What marriage?¡±


    ¡°The princess of the Dragon race is connected to Kunlun by marriage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Senior Brother, tell me about it.¡±


    When Jiang Lan heard this, he walked away.


    He could not get any useful information even if he continued listening on.


    However, it was surprising that the war between the Dragon Race and the Demon Race was about to end.


    Of course, this shouldn¡¯t matter to him.


    Then he changed ces.


    He wanted to hear about the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°The mes of war really are everywhere in the Central ins. I heard that the member of the Heavenly Human Race who hadprehended the Empyrean Scripture is fighting to his limits. As long as he appears, strange phenomena would appear in the sky.


    Everyone has said that he was about toprehend the realm of forgoing emotions. Recently, the Heavenly Human Race seems to have fought its way to the foot of Wutong Mountain. ¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race? The Heavenly Human Race must be really determined to make that genius able to forgo his emotions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s no limit to what he can do if he forgoes his emotions.¡±


    ¡°Recently, I have learned more about the Heavenly Human Race and realized that the Stairway to Heavens that the Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit had ascended is rted to the Empyrean Scripture of the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re talking about as well. It seems that if one is able to ascend to the peak, one might be able toprehend the Empyrean Scripture. Once one reaches the realm of forgoing emotions, one¡¯s future will be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°However, I heard that only the people of the Heavenly Human Race can achieve this.¡±


    ¡°Who is the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit? Is there anyone in the Ninth Summit?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t continue listening. Instead, he walked away.


    Many years had passed.


    Many people did not know him, but some people would think of him easily when they remember his past achievements.


    However, from their words, there was nothing outstanding about the disciples of the Ninth Summit.


    Everyone kept describing him as someone with immense luck or pity him that he was unable to be a genius even with such resources.


    His existence didn¡¯t really attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°These people are at war. I wonder if they¡¯ll notice me. The Dragon Race and the Demon Race shouldn¡¯t go that far, but it¡¯s hard to say for the Heavenly Human Race. It also turns out that the Stairway To Heavens is linked to the Empyrean Scripture. The Heavenly Human Race is worried that I willprehend the Empyrean Scripture?¡±


    Was he willing to forgo his emotions?


    Not at all.


    However, the Heavenly Human Race didn¡¯t think this way, which was why the Heavenly Human Race was likely still staring at him.


    Now he faced a problem.


    The people of the Heavenly Human Race might still be staring at him.


    Should he try to lure them out when he left Kunlun?


    If they were lured out and killed, the Heavenly Human Race would fall into a spot where they were blinded by what was happening in Kunlun again.


    If he were to allow the other party to stay alive and leave secretly, it would be easy for him to be found out.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan came to a decision.


    He would find and lure them out before killing them to prevent unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 160 - Not Useful

    <h4>Chapter 160: Not Useful</h4>


    It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to draw out the people of the Heavenly Human Race.


    However, it was somewhat difficult to make the other party attack.


    He now had an early-stage Essence Soul cultivation.


    Reaching such a realm within two hundred years was considered pretty good.


    If he counted his hidden cultivation, he was still advancing in cultivation at the same speed as the cultivation geniuses.


    If the Heavenly Human Race had sent new people to infiltrate Kunlun, their cultivation levels definitely wouldn¡¯t be that high.


    There should be no possibility that the spy had a higher cultivation than him.


    That was unless the other party had concealed his cultivation before entering.


    If that was the case, it would be fine.


    This would give the other party a chance to make a move.


    However, he would have to give it a try to know if it would work.


    If the other party didn¡¯t watch him so closely, he wouldn¡¯t have to bother about them.


    Moreover, it was hard to say if the Heavenly Human Race was still here.


    ¡°I need to see if the demons and the people from the Heavenly Human Race who hade to Kunlun fifty years ago are still around.¡±


    Furthermore, he still remembered that someone had scanned his cultivation back then.


    Although they had never met again.


    However, it was impossible to ignore their existence.


    One needed to be vignt when going out.


    Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard.


    With the appearance of the Creation Pill, he didn¡¯t need to go to other ces to sign in anymore.


    He would be an immortal first.


    However, he needed to say goodbye to Xiao Yu before going out. In theory, he did not need to go out for too long.


    Perhaps he would return as an immortal before Xiao Yu came to visit him the next time.


    Jiang Lan, who was sitting in the courtyard, stopped thinking about these things.


    He had even gotten a divine power from signing in today.


    Eyes Of Truth.


    He decided to learn it now while he had the time.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan looked into his mind and saw a book.


    Be it divine powers or cultivation techniques, they were all presented in the form of books.


    The difference was that if it was normal spells, he could see the words in the book and understand them.


    However, divine powers were different.


    It was as if it couldn¡¯t be learned. It was either whether he knew it or not.


    After the book was opened, it directly entered Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    In the blink of an eye, he felt a slight change in his eyes, but upon closer inspection, there was no change.


    Then, he opened his eyes.


    He could see the flowers and trees in the courtyard even more clearly.


    But merely more clearly.


    Confused, he activated his divine power, Eyes Of Truth.


    However, nothing changed.


    ¡°I think I can only see through disguises. I wonder if I can see through the One Leaf Vision.¡±


    In order to test out this newfound divine power, Jiang Lan extended his hand and then enhanced it with his One Leaf Vision.


    Mist covered the back of his hand.


    Then, he used his Eyes Of Truth to check it out.


    He had indeed seen through some fog, but he could not see the hand behind the fog.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad.¡±


    This was a good thing for Jiang Lan.


    At the very least, it meant that his One Leaf Vision was very impressive even among divine powers.


    Even if his foes had divine powers simr to his Eyes Of Truth, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to see through the disguise made by his One Leaf Vision.


    However, it was also possible that his One Leaf Vision covered the heavenly secrets and the lives of all living things. It did not cover disguises and thus it was impossible for him to use his Eyes Of Truth to see through it.


    However, he could feel it even if he was being watched.


    Currently, no one had seen through his One Leaf Vision. If anyone had, he would receive feedback.


    However, all divine powers were supplementary. One¡¯s strength still depended on one¡¯s cultivation.


    Immortal ascension was close for him. He just didn¡¯t know when he would be unmatched in the Grand Deste World.


    After that, Jiang Lan began to familiarize himself with the Eyes Of Truth. With this, he could roughly discover if the others were hiding their cultivation.


    ¡°I wonder what will I see if I use this on Xiao Yu.¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious.


    He wanted to know if Xiao Yu was in fact a child or a maturedy like that of Senior Sister Ao.


    He would take a look at her the next time she came.


    Three days passed.


    Other than familiarizing himself with the newfound divine power, he spent the past three days reading books.


    It was all on array formations.


    Jiang Lan wanted to supplement his knowledge on array formations before going out.


    Another three days passed, and he had enhanced the array formations on the Ninth Summit.


    Right now, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what realm his attainments in array formations were at. He didn¡¯t set up array formations ording to the books but had instead modified them.


    As for the specific effects, he would have to test it out.


    On this day, he felt that there was someone outside the peach blossom forest.


    It should be Xiao Yu.


    This time, he did not wait for Xiao Yu to enter but took the initiative to walk out.


    Soon, he saw a young girl holding a wooden sword, walking through the peach forest with a smile.


    She was still wearing a blue and white dress and her hair was tied up simply.


    It was exactly the same as thirty years ago.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hate this outfit.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiaoyu was surprised to see Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you nning to leave the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Why would Senior Sister have such thoughts?¡± Jiang Lan only turned around and walked inside when Xiaoyu arrived beside him.


    The two walked side by side.


    When they entered, Xiao Yu passed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, Junior Brother would onlye out when I arrived. This time, Junior Brother is actually waiting for me here. You must have something on and thus ended your seclusion early.¡± Xiao Yu told Jiang Lan.


    In the past, she could note to the Ninth Summit casually.


    At that time, she had waited for thirty years.


    If she had continued waiting at the foot of the mountain, she would have waited for around fifty years.


    Therefore, she knew that her Junior Brother should have ended his seclusion.


    However, she didn¡¯t see any changes in Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation.


    Jiang Lan nodded without hiding anything.


    ¡°Mm, my seclusion is over. I n to go out on an adventure.¡±


    He noticed it the moment he saw Xiaoyu.


    Xiao Yu was already at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, but she was intentionally disying her perfected Essence Soul cultivation.


    ¡°Is it to reduce the pressure on me?¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    In the past, regardless of whether his Senior Sister was bearing the persona of Xiao Yu or Senior Sister Ao, she would not hide her cultivation.


    ¡°Going out to train?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan in confusion.


    She more or less understood Jiang Lan.


    For the past two hundred years, Jiang Lan had never gone out at all.


    Let alone going out, the number of times he went out of the Ninth Summit was pitifully few. The most frequent times he went out was when he was helping out in the inn with her.


    Now that he was suddenly going out to train, she was indeed a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating for two hundred years. I want to go out for a walk,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Xiao Yu lowered her brows. She was bothered.


    Was it because she came too often?


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best toe back before Senior Sisteres the next time,¡± Jiang Lan added.


    ¡°En.¡± Xiaoyu nodded.


    So it wasn¡¯t because of her.


    When they reached the courtyard, Xiao Yu helped Jiang Lan pour the spirit liquid onto the vegetative egg.


    ¡°Since Junior Brother is nning to go out, won¡¯t there be no one to take care of the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower?¡±


    This was a pet. It was different from flowers.


    ¡°Their vitality is tenacious,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu did not say anything. It was fine as long as she came to water it secretly.


    She paused and asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you remember the cup that would drop in the inn? How can I set that up? ¡±


    Jiang Lan pondered for a moment.


    Then, he shook his head.


    ¡°That array formation cannot be simted. Or rather, the core of it is not an array formation. Senior Sister wants to try using that method to cultivate? ¡±


    ¡°She probably wants to y¡±, Jiang Lan thought in his heart.


    As expected, she was still underage.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan decided to use his Eyes Of Truth to look at Xiao Yu.


    He wanted to see if Xiao Yu was actually a mature youth or a little girl.


    He then activated his Eyes Of Truth.


    Jiang Lan then felt that he was able to see through all forms of disguise.


    For example, Xiaoyu¡¯s disguised cultivation level and her human form.


    Indeed, her disguise was starting to break.


    Then, he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s true appearance.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A white dragon.


    The Eyes Of Truth was not useful at all.

 Chapter 161 - Masters Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 161: Master¡¯s Rtionship</h4>


    His Eyes Of Truth could not see the human form of Xiao Yu. It could only help him see her true form.


    Perhaps it was because he had just learned it, or his level was too low.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    Then, he began to add Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent to Xiao Yu¡¯s wooden sword.


    ¡°This is the eleventh time.¡± Xiao Yu ignored Jiang Lan¡¯s previous question and said.


    She then looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already repaid what you owed for the ten years worth of lecture recordings. I will be owing Junior Brother this time round for asking you to replenish the Sword Intent. What does Junior Brother want? ¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Jiang Lan nced at Xiaoyu and said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything in the future that I would like Senior Sister to assist in, I hope you won¡¯t reject my request¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Xiao Yu immediately replied. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m taking advantage of Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. He looked at Xiao Yu and said softly.


    ¡°Then what do you think, Senior Sister?¡±


    ¡°Is Junior Brother¡¯s calligraphy good?¡± Xiaoyu asked.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He didn¡¯t answer the question.


    Instead, he focused on augmenting his Sword Intent in the wooden sword.


    The two of them stopped discussing this matter.


    It was as if they were in no hurry toplete the transaction.


    It dragged on slowly.


    In the evening, Jiang Lan returned the wooden sword to Xiaoyu.


    Xiao Yu took the wooden sword and waved it in satisfaction. She felt that the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent in it was the same as before, not one bit more or less.


    After three years, everything would dissipate.


    ¡°Junior Brother, if you go out for eight to ten years, will the array formation lose its effectiveness?¡± On the way out of the peach forest, Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It won¡¯t lose its effectiveness. Unless a special change happens, there won¡¯t be any problems for the next hundred years.¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    There was a Spiritual Energy Gathering Array Formation deep underground, and every formation was formed from many modules.


    It was impossible for all of them to fail together.


    ¡°Does that mean that he can really go out for eight to ten years?¡± Xiao Yu wondered.


    ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t seem to have any suitable spirit swords.¡± The few times Xiao Yu saw Jiang Lan using a sword, it was always an ordinary sword.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    He really did not have a spirit sword that he could use.


    After all, he was one who used his fist.


    Killing with a sword was too slow and too weak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend mine to you.¡± Xiao Yu waved her hand and a blue sword appeared in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This is Autumn Sword, a spirit sword of a decent grade. Remember to return it to me when Junior Brother returns. This is my sword. ¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan took the spirit sword and put it away.


    If this was so, he would need to inform Xiao Yu the moment he returned right?


    As for whether he needed it or not, he naturally did not need it.


    No matter how good a sword was, it was not as convenient as using his fists.


    ¡°Thene back as soon as possible, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu waved at Jiang Lan.


    Actually, it was about the same as usual.


    However, because Jiang Lan was going out, Xiao Yu said a few more words.


    ¡°Junior Brother, remember to know your directions when you go out. Don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Xiao Yu then stuck out her tongue and returned to the Jade Pool on her sword.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    Every time Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed, he would think of the expressionless Senior Sister Ao.


    Which personality was real?


    Perhaps both were real.


    Without much thought, Jiang Lan returned to the house.


    Tomorrow, he would pack up and go out.


    But he had to make a decision on where he would go.


    Under the night sky, Jiang Lan took out the map and looked at it for a long time.


    Kunlun was in the center of the Western Wastnd.


    At the end of the north was the Witchcloud Mountain Range that connected the Northern Wastnds. The demons were fighting the dragons, so there was a high chance that they were close to that ce.


    If he wanted to go east, he would have to pass through the Central ins.


    The Heavenly Human Race was in the Central ins.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know the exact location, but he didn¡¯t want to go in that direction.


    ¡°In other words, I can only go south?¡±


    Looking at the map, Jiang Lan thought of where he would go.


    Going south did not mean going to the Southern Wastnds.


    No matter which direction he went, he would not be able to leave the Western Wastnds.


    He was too weak and had too little time.


    If one did not be an immortal, it was basically impossible for one to travel from the Western Wastnds to the Central ins or the other three Wastnds.


    The long journey was one thing, but there were powerful mutant beasts and strange environments along the way.


    As far as he knew, some people disappeared from the Great Deste World after entering certain environments.


    No one knew where they went.


    Later, an immortal exined that they might have been sent to another area.


    He had a good friend who had mysteriously appeared in the Eastern Wastnds when he was previously in the Western Wastnds.


    In the end, he finally returned to the Western Wastnds after going through countless hardships.


    Ordinary people, on the other hand, had vanished into thin air.


    He had to factor in such situations when making a decision.


    After hesitating for a long time, Jiang Lan finally decided on the West Continent Mountain Range, which was three months journey west of the Western Wastnds.


    There were many spirit beasts in the West Continent Mountain Range.


    And there were very few people.


    The spirit beasts were not strong, the environment was not bad and the terrain was steep.


    The only thing to care about was the nts there.


    The Western Continent Mountain Range was known as the Man-eating Mountain Range. Once a person approached it, they would be easily devoured by the nts in the mountain range.


    That was why there was no one in that area.


    Cultivators rarely went there because there were no Heavenly Treasures in there.


    ¡°I should find another ce, just in case.¡±


    Jiang Lan continued to observe the map.


    Finally, the second ce was set at the Lonely Desert south of the Western Wastnds.


    There was danger, but with his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, he should be able to escape from the desert if the need arises.


    Furthermore, he had many Dharma treasures. He could definitely set up the array formation needed to transcend the tribtion there.


    After confirming the two ces, Jiang Lan looked up at the starry sky.


    The stars shone brightly. One of them would eventually belong to him.


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Before the rain dissipated, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    The breeze ruffled his hair. It was cool andfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to say goodbye to Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan slept the entire night yesterday.


    This was the first time he slept.


    He needed to adjust his condition to his peak. Whether it was undergoing tribtion or descending the mountain, he needed to be in his best condition.


    He had prepared many things for this trip.


    He had many Dharma treasures, runes, pills, and array formations.


    In case of emergencies.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving today?¡± Mo Zhengdong who stood at the peak of the Ninth Summit looked at Jiang Lan as he spoke.


    ¡°En, I want to leave ande back early.¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to go out for an adventure. You will need to see more and think more. Don¡¯t lose your cool, ¡°Mo Zhengdong reminded him.


    ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    ¡°Go. Go out and experience the outside world.¡± Mo Zhengdong waved his hand.


    Jiang Lan bowed and left the Ninth Summit.


    He had disappointed his master. He had no intention of seeing the outside world.


    He just wanted to transcend the tribtion and return as soon as possible.


    After bing an immortal, his speed of cultivation advancement would slow down drastically. He should have the time to understand his master¡¯s rtionship problems then.


    It was necessary for his master to have a wife.


    Otherwise, his master would definitely be very lonely in hister years.


    The disciples of the Ninth Summit could not take turns to chat with their master to relieve their boredom.


    After leaving the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan walked out step by step. This time, he did not take a long route or walk in circles before leaving.


    Instead, he chose to leave Kunlun directly.


    If the Heavenly Human Race really paid that much attention to him, there was a high chance that they would discover him.


    If they didn¡¯t discover him, he would just fly east for seven days.


    If there was still nothing.


    Then, he would activate his One Leaf Vision and head towards the West Continent Mountain Range.


    After leaving Kunlun, Jiang Lan felt like he was being watched.


    ¡°It¡¯s faster than I had expected. I wonder if it is the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure who it was.


    However, he was not in a hurry. He nned to go to the old inn first.


    There were some things that he wanted to consult the inn owner about.


    But fifty years had passed, and the road had been altered again.

 Chapter 162 - Killing The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 162: Killing The Enemy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The road to Kunlun changed easily.


    In these two hundred years, Jiang Lan had a deep understanding of this.


    Every time he went out, the roads would have changed.


    The surrounding forest would also have changed.


    It was likely that some powerful disciple had taken action nearby, causing the forest to change.


    Jiang Lan was reminded of the forest beneath the Ninth Summit.


    The disciples of the Second Summit had been hunting people inside.


    It would more or less affect the terrain, so it could also be because of those people.


    After some time, Jiang Lan arrived at the old wine inn.


    After he went in, the feeling of someone spying on him instantly disappeared.


    For the time being, he wasn¡¯t able to sense the other party¡¯s exact location, so he didn¡¯t know who the other party was or what cultivation he had.


    He decided to settle the other partyter.


    Right now, his cultivation level was only at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm. The other party sent to deal with him definitely would not have a cultivation that exceeded the Void Refinement Realm.


    As long as the other party wasn¡¯t an immortal, Jiang Lan could fight him.


    However, he could not underestimate his opponent.


    There were all sorts of strange things in the Grand Deste World. Perhaps there was something that could specifically suppress him.


    He had to be careful.


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was and the faster one advanced his cultivation, the easier it was for one to develop a sense of arrogance.


    Unknowingly, contempt would slowly appear in one¡¯s tone.


    One¡¯s temperament would also change.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s rate of advancement was extremely fast. Fortunately, his state of mind was still stable at the moment.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t cultivate any cultivation technique rted to the mind, and it was all based on his ownprehension.


    The Immovable Wisdom King Incantation was no longer effective. Apart from the Sage Chapter, none of the items he signed in were of any help.


    He had relied on himself for this aspect.


    His cultivation and cleaning everyday helped him improve.


    Thus, even though he was about to be an immortal in merely two hundred years, he would not look down on others and be full of himself.


    Only then could he ovee more idents and more crises.


    When he arrived at the inn, Jiang Lan saw that youth again.


    Two hundred years had passed.


    However, his appearance had not changed.


    Two hundred years had not left a mark on his body.


    Could he actually grow up?


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    ¡°Big brother? Are you here to buy good wine again?¡± The young man, who had his head lowered, immediately sensed someone entering.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°When is Bossing back?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather will be back in the afternoon,¡± said the youth.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He sat in a corner and waited for the boss toe back.


    When he saw Jiang Lan sitting down, the youth immediately brought tea and peanuts.


    ¡°It¡¯s free,¡± the teenager said.


    Jiang Lan nodded in thanks.


    The young manughed and ran back to the counter.


    Jiang Lan sat quietly and used his mind to feel the inn.


    Only at the counter could one enter the inn on the spiritual level.


    He couldn¡¯t go in by sitting at the seats.


    Unless he was pulled in.


    The young man looked at Jiang Lan before entering the inn on a spiritual level too.


    He had waited for so many years. Finally, this Big Brother had arrived.


    As long as he entered Big Brother¡¯s mind, he would be considered to have graduated.


    Soon, the young man appeared in front of the inn again.


    He was not in the inn again.


    Then, he pushed the door. However, it didn¡¯t move.


    Then he pushed hard again, but it still didn¡¯t move.


    The young man used his fists, but the door did not budge.


    It took some time, but the youth began to kick with his foot.


    Bang! Bang!


    However, even after the youth was exhausted, the door was still tightly shut.


    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t been working hard all these years.¡± A sudden voice sounded from behind the young man.


    It was his grandfather.


    The owner of the inn.


    ¡°Grandpa, did you close the door on purpose?¡± The young man felt that his grandfather was being shameless.


    The owner shook his head and smiled. Then, he pushed the door of the inn open.


    Creak.


    The door opened.


    Jiang Lan, who had been resting with her eyes closed, also opened his eyes immediately.


    He was somewhat surprised. This time, he had made preparations, but in the end, he was still dragged to the inn on the spiritual level.


    Of course, it was the boss who had done so.


    When he opened his eyes, the boss was indeed back.


    ¡°You want to buy some wine?¡± After Jiang Lan walked over, the boss asked first.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    He took out a spirit stone.


    Just like before, he knew the price of the wine, but he had never changed the price he offered.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re going out?¡± The old man put away the spirit stone and pushed the wine towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Boss knows?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    ¡°You just look like it. Every person who intends to leave will always have a kind of aura on them.¡± The boss¡¯ voice carried a hint ofughter, but also a sense of helplessness.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand why and didn¡¯t reply.


    After some hesitation, he asked the question he wanted to ask.


    ¡°I would like to ask you a question. It has something to do with the inn on the spiritual level.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know how to set it up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The boss looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°You can ask this question when youe back.¡±


    Jiang Lan bowed respectfully after he heard the boss¡¯ answer.


    Then, he decided to leave with the good wine.


    ¡°Big brother, your peanuts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the young man¡¯s peanuts and set off to train.


    When he returned, he would have definitely achieved immortality.


    The innkeeper watched Jiang Lan leave and sighed with emotion.


    ¡°In the past two hundred years, he has be more and more outstanding. He has never lost himself. Mo Zhengdong is really lucky.¡±


    Then, the innkeeper looked at the youth and said.


    ¡°Reality has proven that you are not hardworking enough. Your talent is much better than his, but you can¡¯t even enter his mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely seed next time.¡± The youth was unconvinced.


    He had not practiced much.


    As long as he worked hard for 200 years, even immortals would be mere ants in his eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After leaving the old inn, Jiang Lan headed east.


    This time, he rode on his sword.


    He didn¡¯t fly too high, but he didn¡¯t fly too low either.


    He would fly at a height where there were fewer people. This way, it would be harder for him to encounter a conflict.


    Sometimes, some people just didn¡¯t like people flying above their heads.


    Especially the seniors who had been famous for a long time.


    They had different personalities.


    An undeserved catastrophe in the Grand Deste World world was not umon.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s following me.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was riding his sword in the air, soon felt someone following behind him.


    He could try to capture the location, but he did not know the other party¡¯s motive for now.


    He would be patient and wait a little longer.


    He wanted to see if the person had an aplice.


    As for the people from the Heavenly Human Race that came to Kunlun fifty years ago, they seemed to have already left.


    The demons were the same.


    However, he did not know the details.


    He also needed to take precautions against them.


    As long as the other party wasn¡¯t an immortal, he had a good chance of winning. If the other party was an immortal¡­


    Then he would return to the Ninth Summit first.


    Even if he had the Power Of Nine Tribtions, immortals were immortals after all. They were on a whole different level from him.


    After flying for three days, Jiang Lan felt two more people staring at him.


    They were probably together.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    After a three days¡¯ journey, he hadpletely flown out of Kunlun.


    On the fifth day.


    There were still three people behind Jiang Lan, but they seemed to be waiting.


    When Jiang Lan was hesitating whether he should take the initiative to look for them, he suddenly saw a mountain with a natural maze in front of him.


    At this moment, a golden light shed across the mountain like an auspicious sign.


    ¡°Trying to lure me in?¡±


    Aftering to this conclusion, Jiang Lan flew towards the small mountain with his sword.


    The maze array formation here was not bad, but to him, it was nothing.


    With his current attainments in array formations, many trapping array formations were ineffective against him.


    If he was allowed to walk the path to the Jade Pool again, he would definitely be able to continue forward.


    When Jiang Lan entered the mountain, he felt that the other three had also entered.


    And there were two more in front.


    ¡°A total of five.¡±

 Chapter 163 - Found You

    <h4>Chapter 163: Found You</h4>


    There were many trees in the forest.


    The sun shone through the sparse leaves and onto the ground.


    At this moment, Jiang Lannded in the forest filled with fallen leaves. He looked at the sparse sunlight and felt that the sky wasn¡¯t that bright.


    It was the influence of the natural fog.


    After hended, a golden light suddenly shot over.


    The light seemed to fall before him.


    ng!


    A crisp sound echoed.


    A spirit sword glowing with golden light stabbed into the ground in front of Jiang Lan, as if it was a spirit treasure that had descended from the heavens.


    Looking at the spirit sword, he knew that someone had deliberately sent it to him.


    Due to the cover of light, people would think that this was a rare treasure.


    Not long after the sword appeared, four people came towards him. One of them didn¡¯t move.


    The order of these people was different. The first to appear was a woman.


    She had long hair and was dressed in red. Her facial features were rather exquisite and her figure was not bad.


    Her cultivation on the surface was at thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    While her actual cultivation was at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± Lu Ling looked at Jiang Lan warily.


    ¡°I am the one who obtained that sword first. Can you return it to me?¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Lan used his power to send the shining sword to Lu Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning this to you.¡±


    Lu Ling: ¡°¡­¡±


    She picked up the sword and looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that fellow Daoist¡¯s temperament is exceptional. From what I¡¯ve seen today, you are nothing more than a coward who fears death. The sword was clearly yours, yet you gave it to me just like that. You don¡¯t even dare to take care of what¡¯s yours. You¡¯re not a capable person.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The remaining three were still on their way.


    He could roughly sense their cultivation levels.


    The strongest was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He still wasn¡¯t sure about the person hiding in the dark. He was still trying to determine the exact location of the other party.


    Once it was confirmed, he could make a move.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you, but¡­¡± Lu Ling looked at Jiang-Lan with a friendly smile.


    ¡°I have just received a contract to kill you. I wonder if this fellow Daoist can help me with this? ¡±


    ¡°Help to lend my life to you?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to lend. You can just give it to me. What do you think, Little Brother? ¡°Lu Ling blinked, looking extremely charming.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Lan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that you have toe and get it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Little Brother is really mischievous. Aren¡¯t you curious why ate-stage Golden Core like Big Sister dares topete with an early-stage Essence Soul like Little Brother?¡± Lu Ling said with a smile.


    As she spoke, she began to approach Jiang Lan.


    She wanted to take Jiang Lan¡¯s life.


    However, she suddenly stopped halfway. Jiang Lan¡¯s voice traveled over, making her feel a little fearful.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not difficult for a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator to kill an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator. Furthermore, there is still ate-stage Essence Soul, a perfected Essence Soul, and an early-stage Void Refinement cultivator behind.


    Every single one of you is more than enough to kill me, a mere early-stage Essence Soul Realm cultivator by yourself. Let alone the four of you attacking together? Then, Sister, are you curious why I, an early-stage Essence Soul, am not afraid of you, a mid-stage Essence Soul, and the three more powerful cultivators?¡±


    Lu Ling looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief, then took two steps back. Soon, she stopped.


    ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re a little harder to deal with than I thought. I was almost fooled by you. No matter how powerful you are, it is impossible for you to reach the Void Refinement Realm.


    We have a Void Refinement powerhouse on our side, which is equivalent to a sure-win for us. Trying to scare me away and escape? That¡¯s too bad, Little Brother. It¡¯s not going to work.¡±


    ¡°But seeing how hardworking you are, I will cooperate with you.¡± Lu Ling felt that her friend wasing. Thus, she had calmed down.


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t Little Brother, who is still an early-stage Essence Soul, afraid of us?¡±


    The moment Lu Ling finished speaking, Jiang Lan moved.


    His figure disappeared. Lu Ling was a little surprised, but when she saw Jiang Lan appear in front of her, she was shocked.


    She did not notice anything.


    However, she still chose to make a move. She gathered her strength in her hands and forced her opponent back first.


    However, the instant she took action, her hand was grabbed by Jiang Lan, making it difficult for her to struggle free.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s cold voice rang out.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.¡±


    Bang!


    He moved his hand slightly and crushed Lu Ling¡¯s hand.


    Intense pain assaulted her, but the sentence she had just heard made her heart tremble even more.


    Her first thought was to escape.


    However, what greeted her was a fist that covered her entire world.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m willing to submit.¡±


    Bang!


    The fist directly drowned her world, and the blood mist was thest trace she left in the world.


    Lu Ling had died. Everything had happened too quickly.


    It was so fast that the person involved could not understand it, or even sort it out.


    Why was her opponent at the perfected Void Refinement Realm?


    Why was she the one who had died?


    But no one could refute the truth.


    At this moment, the other three appeared.


    When they saw the process, huge waves surged in their hearts. Killing a mid-stage Essence Soul with a single punch?


    What cultivation level did the other party have?


    A perfected Essence Soul cultivator?


    ¡°Hiding your cultivation. This really is a huge matter. Say, if we tell this matter to those who want to kill you, do you think they will kill you regardless of the price?¡± A middle-aged man spoke.


    He was the strongest among the three.


    He was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the early-stage Void Refinement Realm powerhouse, and his hand was already grabbing onto his head.


    This sudden scene caused the pupils of the Void Refinement cultivator to shrink. He realized that he might have made a mistake.


    ¡°The dead can¡¯t talk.¡±


    As soon as the cold voice fell, Jiang Lan made his move.


    This was the final sound that the Void Refinement cultivator heard.


    Bang!


    The early-stage Void Refinement cultivator was crushed instantly.


    A bloody mist floated up.


    In the end, the other party realized that he had made a fatal mistake.


    He had once again underestimated Jiang Lan.


    As for the other two, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay them any attention. Instead, he focused on the one in the dark.


    Of course, when he left, those two people had already turned into a bloody mist and were floating in midair.


    ¡­


    Dongguo Yang kept staring ahead. He was using a special Dharma weapon. Although he couldn¡¯t see very clearly, he could roughly understand what was going on.


    But as he watched, he broke out in cold sweat.


    Disappeared?


    One of the hired hitmen had disappeared.


    She was a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    She must have been killed.


    It was just a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator, so it was nothing much.


    It was normal for the people of the Ninth Summit to have powerful Dharma treasures.


    However, he soon discovered that even the Void Refinement mighty figure had disappeared.


    The remaining two people also disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What happened? No one else had gotten involved. Why did this happen?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that they had been killed. How could Jiang Lan kill all these people?


    An early-stage Essence Soul cultivator could only be at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm even if he hid his cultivation level.


    With two hundred years of cultivation, no matter how strong he was, it was impossible to kill these four people.


    ¡°No, I have to leave this ce first before making any ns.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Dongguo Yang left.


    In particr, under the probing of his Dharma treasure, the other party had already disappeared, but it was different from the previous four.


    Jiang Lan should still be alive.


    Alive and lost.


    This scared him.


    However, this fear came true. Just as he was about to leave, a cold voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Found you.¡±

 Chapter 164 - Murderous Devil

    <h4>Chapter 164: Murderous Devil</h4>


    Dongguo Yang immediately stepped forward.


    When he turned around, he saw a young man, calm and indifferent.


    He had an early-stage Essence Soul Realm cultivation.


    This person was none other than Jiang Lan whom Dongguo Yang was staring at.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t make a move right away. It wasn¡¯t because the other party was only at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm and hence looked down on him, but because he wanted to ask why this person had targeted him.


    Was he from the Heavenly Human Race, Demon Race, or the Dragon Race?


    These people all had motives to take him out.


    The Heavenly Human Race was the most suspicious.


    But no one knew the thoughts of the Demon Race and the Dragon Race. They had different styles of doing things and might not ignore him.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother, why are you here?¡± Dongguo Yang immediately asked.


    Upon hearing these words, Jiang Lan nced at Dongguo Yang. He didn¡¯t say anything but took a step forward.


    In an instant, his hand grabbed onto Dongguo Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang out as Dongguo Yang¡¯s arm was crushed.


    It turned into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream erupted as Dongguo Yang clutched his arm in horror.


    He looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother, what are you doing?¡± Dongguo Yang felt fear in his heart. The other party was much stronger than him.


    He had thought that Jiang Lan was an indecisive person, but he had never expected that the other party would crush his arm the moment he arrived.


    Pain shot through him.


    It was as if he was telling him that he was going to die today.


    ¡°They still won¡¯t let me go?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang out.


    It was deep and cold.


    Dongguo Yang took two steps back as his impression of Jiang Lan changed drastically.


    In the years since he entered Kunlun, he thought that Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit was reclusive and had low self-esteem. He did not interact with anyone.


    The advancement of his cultivation base depended on the resources of the Ninth Summit. Later on, he was lucky enough to be a Kunlun puppet and marry a princess of the Dragon Race.


    The only thing he was worthy of praise was probably his temperament.


    But this was also criticized.


    Some thought that it was just the concession of an ipetent person, the silence of the weak.


    However, today, Dongguo Yang discovered that his opponent was extremely ruthless and didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    He killed his way through.


    He was no weakling. He was a bloodthirsty expert.


    And¡­


    All four of them previously were mighty figures, so they were not people that ordinary people could handle.


    These people were definitely killed by Jiang Lan.


    The actual Jiang Lan did not match what was said in rumors at all.


    Everyone thought that Jiang Lan was easy to bully, but in reality, he was a tiger that ate people and a demon that killed people.


    From the other party¡¯s tone, he could tell that Jiang Lan had long known that someone was watching him. The person who was watching him previously was most likely killed by him too..


    When he thought of this, Dongguo Yang no longer had the will to fight. He had no intention to resist.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± The more Dongguo Yang thought about it, the more he felt how terrifying Jiang Lan was. Fear began to fill his entire body.


    ¡°Furthermore, I can help Senior Brother. Senior Brother is extremely strong. The Heavenly Human Race still has some people secretly nted a few kilometers away from Kunlun. I can help Senior Brother deal with them together.¡± Dongguo Yang felt that he should be of value.


    ¡°If the people who keep an eye on Senior Brother were to die again and again, they would definitely be suspicious. At that time, they would get an immortal to keep an eye on Senior Brother. It¡¯s not impossible for this to happen.¡±


    It seemed like it was the Heavenly Human Race.


    Jiang Lan came to a conclusion.


    ¡°What is the cultivation of those who are still hiding?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°I heard that one of them just became an immortal, while the others have yet to be immortals. Senior Brother should also be about to be an immortal. It won¡¯t be difficult to deal with them,¡± Dongguo Yang said.


    ¡°Have you informed them?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    It was indeed dangerous for him if an immortal were to attack him.


    It seemed like the Heavenly Human Race couldn¡¯t tolerate him any longer.


    ¡°No, no. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible to contact them.¡±


    ¡°Nan Xin from the Nan family of the Central ins. Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an assassin hired by the Heavenly Human Race to deal with you, Senior Brother. However, for some reason, he gave up on the contract 50 years ago.¡± Dongguo Yang was a little puzzled.


    But he suddenly thought of something.


    Did the other party sense Jiang Lan¡¯s strength?


    Hearing Dongguo Yang¡¯s words, Jiang Lan was also surprised. Those two people were indeed here to deal with him.


    But they had left just like that?


    He did not know why the other party had retreated, but he needed to be more careful in the future.


    ¡°Do you know where the people who are hiding from the Heavenly Human Race are located?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t talk about it, but I have checked before. They should be near the East Road Bridge.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform them toe?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t contact them. We can only contact them at a fixed time¡­¡± Dongguo Yang panicked when he saw Jiang Lan walking over.


    ¡°S-Senior Brother, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°If I was the one who fell to the ground today, would you¡­ be willing to let me go?¡± Jiang Lan reached out his hand and calmly said.


    ¡°If you were me, you might not be as benevolent as me. At least I¡¯ll give you a quickie.¡±


    Bang!


    To the other party¡¯s terror, Jiang Lan ended his life.


    He did not like to waste time torturing his enemies.


    It was better to just kill as quickly as possible.


    Without any further questions, he would send them on their way.


    After confirming that all of these people were dead, Jiang Lan activated his One Leaf Vision and vanished on the spot.


    This time, he changed his direction and took a detour towards the West Continent Mountain Range.


    He was no longer flying on his sword, but was using his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    As for the members of the Heavenly Human Race at the East Road Bridge, he had to wait until he achieved immortality beforeing back to deal with them.


    Since he knew about it, there was no need to keep them alive.


    This trip would take at most three to five years.


    The other party had just be an immortal. He was definitely still consolidating his foundation.


    They were both immortals, but Jiang Lan had the Power Of Nine Tribtions so he should be able to determine victory with a single fist.


    Of course, everything had to be done after achieving immortality.


    Furthermore, he had to consider whether the other party was lying or not.


    Even if he had to deal with those people, he had to figure everything out first. Otherwise, he would be courting death.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In Qingcheng Town, which was about a five days trip away from Kunlun.


    There was a huge mountain behind the town. There was a natural bridge halfway up the mountain that connected to the mountain behind it. There seemed to be a town there too.


    The natural bridge connecting the two mountains was called the East Road Bridge.


    It was said that it was named after the Kunlun Sect Master.


    No one knew if it was true.


    And beneath the bridge was an endless abyss.


    One could not see the end.


    If one fell down, one would disappearpletely.


    Only powerful immortal cultivators could see the truth that lied in the abyss.


    If one¡¯s cultivation was high enough, one would be able to continue downward. There was a cave near the pitch-ck abyss.


    A low voice came from the cave.


    ¡°The spy left in Kunlun is dead.¡±


    Light appeared in the cave.


    The four of them sat at the table with gloomy expressions.


    In the center was a middle-aged man. The words he had just said came from his mouth.


    Miao Qinghe, hade here to personally deal with Jiang Lan himself not long after bing an immortal.


    He had been waiting for an opportunity.


    It was not only because Jiang Lan had ascended the Stairway to Heavens, but also because Miao Xiu and the others had died because of Jiang Lan.


    But the spy was dead again.


    He didn¡¯t know about the death of Feng Ji previously, thus this time, he specially ced something on Dongguo Yang.


    If something went wrong with the spy, he could only find out about it immediately.


    He now knew that Dongguo Yang had died, but he had no idea what Jiang Lan had done or was going to do.


    At this moment, a woman walked into the cave.


    ¡°There¡¯s news.¡± Miao Xin was a little anxious.


    This time, themunication established was abnormal.

 Chapter 165 - Questioning The Ninth Summit

    <h4>Chapter 165: Questioning The Ninth Summit</h4>


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Miao Qinghe asked in a low voice.


    Miao Xin could tell that something was wrong, but she still took the item out.


    ¡°It should have been sent out five days ago. It was sent to the inn where I was staying. There were Dharma treasures that could lock onto Dong Guoyang and flying swords that could be used formunication.


    There was also a letter. It stated that Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit had gone out and Dongguo Yang was tailing him. He had called for people nearby and was trying to intercept him. We need to get there.¡±


    Although it was easy to sneak into Kunlun, if they were not careful, they would be eliminated immediately.


    Therefore, allmunications had to be concealed, and no one dared to directly bring theirmunication Dharma treasure into Kunlun.


    In short, although it was easy to sneak into Kunlun, it was not their backyard. Communication transmission was the most important thing.


    No matter who it was, they would send messages at a fixed time. Under normal circumstances, they would not send messages.


    This time, the envelope was delivered abnormally.


    ¡°Can you still locate Dongguo Yang?¡± Miao Qinghe asked.


    ¡°I could do it when I just received it, but not now. However, I know his approximate location. I can try to contact Dongguo Yang,¡± Miao Xin said.


    ¡°Dongguo Yang had died just now.¡± The others sitting in the seats spoke.


    Miao Xin was taken aback.


    No wonder the atmosphere was so bad.


    How many years had it been? Yet another one had died.


    Was it Kunlun?


    Or was it because of that person from the Ninth Summit?


    ¡°Who could have done it?¡± Miao Xin asked.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know about it before, but we can guess now.¡± Miao Qinghe lowered his brows, his expression gloomy.


    ¡°Dongguo Yang went to chase after Jiang Lan. Furthermore, he had called for reinforcements. Not mentioning the number of people, even if he was the only one, he would definitely not be weaker than him.


    Thus, the chances of Dongguo Yang being killed by Jiang Lan isn¡¯t high. We can¡¯t eliminate the possibility that Jiang Lan has some special Dharma treasure. However, it is also possible that there is someone protecting Jiang Lan.¡±


    Miao Qinghe stood up and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the general location and ask around. We also need to find out where Jiang Lan had gone and whether he had returned.¡±


    The others naturally had no objections and left together.


    Killing Jiang Lan was a great merit.


    That was if they seeded.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Senior brother, you are being willful.¡± Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let Jiang Lan go out and train, but letting him go out alone is too dangerous. Furthermore, we are unable to know his location and safety.¡±


    ¡°This trip is very important to him. He can¡¯t be affected by external factors,¡± Mo Zhengdong said calmly.


    ¡°But this is too dangerous. We don¡¯t even know when he will return,¡± said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    ¡°We can only wait now.¡± Zhu Qing sighed.


    ¡°No matter how dangerous it is this time, he will be able to turn misfortune into fortune. Furthermore, Jiang Lan is not an impulsive person. He knows his own limits. If he encounters any real danger, he will definitely return early, ¡°said Mo Zhengdong as he looked at the sky.


    ¡°Senior brother is too confident. You are just ying a joke on your disciple.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Jiang Lan was not only a disciple of the Ninth Summit now, but he was also the only person that kept the Dragon Race in check and the Goddess in check.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan¡¯s safety was very important to them.


    ¡°Which one of us didn¡¯t go through this?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at the others and said.


    ¡°What I want is a healthy disciple, not a puppet formed by the marriage alliance of Kunlun. I will only guide him in the right direction. He knows exactly how to go, and he knows how to be responsible for himself.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to go out and train before the marriage. I had followed his will. After the engagement, he wanted to go out to train for important matters. Simrly, I had followed his will. I will not restrict him because of the engagement.¡±


    ¡°You are being willful, Senior Brother.¡± Miao Yue said again.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you at least tell us?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even tell me, so don¡¯t count on it.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and sighed.


    Miao Yue looked at Jiu Zhong Tian and said.


    ¡°Senior Brother had seen the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds appear. If you had told us about it, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely do so next time.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine nonchntly.


    Next time?


    There was no next time.


    ¡°You guys are simply messing around.¡± Liu Jing was also a little angry.


    But what else could he say?


    Jiang Lan was nowhere to be found.


    No matter how they investigated, they were not able to find him.


    With a thousand years of providence, it would be a long time before they could figure out where he was.


    Zhu Qing stood at the side and did not speak. After all, Xiao Yu knew about this matter.


    She was also somewhat responsible.


    ¡°Just this once.¡± Mo Zhengdong sighed.


    ¡°This trip is very important to him.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t inform anyone else about Jiang Lan leaving Kunlun.


    He merely told them after Jiang Lan had left.


    The Ninth Summit was a member of Kunlun after all. He was responsible for some things.


    But he was also responsible for his disciple.


    Therefore, no matter what the others said this time, it wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    Whether or not his disciple could be an immortal would depend on this trip.


    ¡°The war between the Dragon Race and the Demon Race is about toe to an end. In a few years, they will continue to talk about the Goddess with us,¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°There should be a buffer in between, about a hundred years,¡± Liu Jing said calmly.


    ¡°Will it bring about a great impact?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    This was very important.


    Although they were fearless, the Dragon Race could not be underestimated.


    ¡°When the timees, the Dragon Race will not dare to go too far, they will use a roundabout method and will most likelye to Kunlun.¡± Miao Yue said softly.


    ¡­


    On the First Summit, halfway up the mountain.


    In a shelter.


    ¡°Master, Junior Brother Jiang from Ninth Summit has gone out. He should have gone on a long journey.¡±


    Lin An stood respectfully beside Feng Yixiao.


    ¡°With a thousand years of providence, nothing will go wrong.¡± Feng Yixiao said calmly.


    He looked in the direction of the Ninth Summit, his thoughts unknown.


    ¡°Master, is providence that powerful?¡± Lin An was quite curious.


    He naturally understood how the thousand years worth of providence came about.


    He happened to see the seven-colored auspicious clouds that day and hade back to ask his master.


    ¡°It¡¯s more powerful than you think. The Ninth Summit hid it from everyone and let Jiang Lan go out by himself. This trip is probably very important to him. However, whether or not he can gain a fortuitous opportunity to be an immortal in the end is simrly unknown.¡± Feng Yixiao said calmly.


    ¡°The providence is already so powerful. Why is it that it¡¯s still not sure whether he can be an immortal?¡± His master had even said that the providence was more powerful than he had imagined.


    With such powerful luck, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to be an immortal.


    No matter how average the talent of the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit was, it was still possible for him to be an immortal. At most, it would be a little difficult.


    In theory, a thousand years of providence could reduce this difficulty.


    Feng Yixiao stood up. He looked at the white clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Opportunities rain down like rain, but if you hide under the pavilion, how will you obtain opportunities? If it was someone else, the oue would bepletely different.¡±


    Lin An nodded. He somewhat understood.


    It also meant that the providence was definitely around, but it was hard to say whether his Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit could grasp it properly.


    No matter how much providence one had, it was useless if one couldn¡¯t grasp it.


    ¡°I heard that you went to challenge Lu Jian. How¡¯s the result?¡± Feng Yixiao retracted his gaze and asked.


    Lin An lowered his head in shame.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t win. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Feng Yixiao said softly.


    ¡°Perhaps the dragons wille to spar after some time. Get ready for it. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself too much.¡±

 Chapter 166 - Today, I Have Become An Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 166: Today, I Have Be An Immortal</h4>


    West Continent Mountain Range.


    Two figures appeared in the air.


    A bolt of lightning was wreaking havoc and a me was surging.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two of them fought back and forth in midair, their auras pulsing with power.


    Their attacks engulfed the entire mountain range.


    Bang!


    The two of them descended into the mountain range.


    A huge pit appeared in the ground beneath their feet due to the immense power.


    A youth held a halberd and stood in ce. He had dragon horns on his head and lightning flickered on his body.


    Lightning struck the ground from the halberd.


    Ao Man looked at the middle-aged man in front of him with disdain.


    ¡°A sneak attack, but you still can¡¯t take me down. Are there no demons left?¡±


    ¡°As the Eighth Prince of the Dragon race, you have astonishing talent and it was rumored that you were an immortal when you were born. It¡¯s an honor to be on par with the Eighth Prince.¡± Huo Zhi sneered at Ao Man.


    They had bothe here for a treasure. It was just a coincidence that they had met.


    After they met, they then started fighting.


    They hadn¡¯t found the treasure yet, but both of them knew why the other party was here.


    Thus, this fight determined both party¡¯s life and death.


    The treasure would naturally belong to the victor.


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be killed by me.¡± Ao Man walked out.


    Lightning surged around the Square Sky Halberd in his hand. As Ao Man stepped forward, lightning began to envelop his body.


    Then, lightning appeared in the sky, and deafening booms filled the air.


    At this moment, Ao Man brandished the halberd in his hand, summoning violent lightning that swept out in all directions.


    Boom!


    The halberd was directly aimed at Huo Zhi.


    The ground was covered in mes and the mes gushed out.


    The fiery snake engulfed the lightning.


    ¡°Yes, to be able to kill the Eighth Prince is an extraordinary feat. For my merits, I can only ask you to die.¡±


    mes swept out in all directions like giant dragons, and the lightning dissipated under the fire snakes.


    ¡°With just you?¡± Ao Man was covered in lightning. He waved his halberd, and lightning shed.


    ¡°Lightning Storm Descent.¡±


    Boom!


    Endless lightning fell from the sky.


    The might was heaven-shaking, and the violent aura destroyed everything. The fire snake was like a me being extinguished by lightning.


    ¡°Hmph, a battle with a trapped beast.¡± Huo Zhi pressed his palms together as mes bloomed.


    ¡°Myriad Furnace!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The mes began to extend and cover arge area.


    In just a moment, the mes turned into a furnace and surrounded the lightning, trapping Ao Man within.


    ¡°You want to trap yourself? You fire demon, you are really brainless.¡± Ao Man grabbed his halberd and charged straight at the fire.


    Huo Zhi waved his hand, and a fiery spear appeared in his hand.


    He faced Ao Man.


    Boom!


    Sparks flew in all directions.


    Their movements were extremely fast, and their power swept out in all directions like a hurricane. Their figures shed like lightning.


    This battle seemed tost for a long time.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the West Continent Mountain Range.


    Jiang Lan sat in the underground space.


    For safety reasons, he had been hiding underground.


    Not even in a cave.


    Many people would look for caves, but very few would dig the ground.


    This way, he would not be easily disturbed during his seclusion.


    Indeed.


    Jiang Lan had sat here and cultivated for three years.


    He had also prepared for three years.


    He had already set up many array formations around him. There were array formations that guarded against others, and there were also array formations that were used to deal with the heavenly tribtion.


    His array formations were all hidden. Even if someone were toe, he would not be discovered.


    Furthermore, he had set up many array formations to confuse others.


    Even if his traces were discovered, they would be lured elsewhere.


    He had set these up at the outermost area.


    If someone could see through it, their formation skills would definitely not be weak.


    Jiang Lan had also prepared an escape route for himself. There was still time to escape.


    Of course, if the other party was weak, there was no need to worry about it.


    If the other party was strong, he would escape immediately.


    By the time he had arrived at the West Continent Mountain Range, his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had already reached its peak.


    Even immortals might not be able to catch up to him.


    Theoretically, that was the case, but there was no need for that. He would not go andpete with a Human Immortal.


    If he failed, the price he would have to pay would be extremely heavy.


    These three years were considered lucky. Although there were two people who came, they did not discover anything.


    He had also sessfully cultivated to this point peacefully.


    Today, Jiang Lan felt that his condition had reached its peak.


    He had not expected it to happen so quickly, but after arriving at the West Continent Mountain Range and obtaining a special spirit herb from signing in, his cultivation had improved significantly.


    He had reached the peak of Void Refinement perfection and was on the verge of advancing.


    If he continued to cultivate, he would attract the heavenly tribtion.


    Immortal powers had begun to appear on his body, a sign that he was about to ascend to immortality.


    It was also why he hade out of Kunlun earlier.


    Immortal power was rather special, and it could be released outside his body. It was difficult to control unless one achieved immortality.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he would be detected or if there would be any abnormal signs when he reached this stage.


    Thus, it was safer for him toe out of Kunlun before he raised his strength to the peak.


    In the underground space, Jiang Lan sighed.


    He held the Creation Pill in his hand.


    Now that everything was ready, he was just one step away.


    He just needed to transcend the tribtion to be an immortal.


    ¡°I wonder if the bottleneck will be resolved with this pill like before. If not, I will have to find another opportunity myself.¡±


    When advancing in the other realms, the Creation Pill could help resolve the user¡¯s bottlenecks. However, it was unknown if the heavenly tribtion was also considered a bottleneck.


    For safety reasons, he prepared thest portion of Dao Comprehension Tea as well. If it didn¡¯t work, he would eat it.


    Then, he would work hard to breakthrough.


    Jiang Lan then put the Creation Pill into his mouth.


    Whether he could be an immortal depended on his attempt this time.


    After Jiang Lan swallowed the Creation Pill, he instantly arrived in the void. This ce was the same as the one he had encountered before. It was a ce to search for immortal gates.


    At that moment, he felt a reaction from the Creation Pill.


    The void changed, as if it was evolving on its own. The immortal gate that could be seen but not touched began to approach Jiang Lan.


    However, when it got closer, the door suddenly disappeared. Then, countless doors appeared around him. These doors were all shing.


    Each flicker represented an obstacle.


    Jiang Lan finally understood why he couldn¡¯t get close to the immortal gate. It was because only one of these gates was real. They would only change if he got close.


    But he would have to depend on himself to find the right one.


    If he could find the real one, or if he could find the one with the highestpatibility, perhaps it would be his immortal gate.


    After Jiang Lan understood how it worked, he then took a step out.


    In the end, all of the gates disappeared, only leaving behind a towering gate in the depths of the void.


    The door had a golden glow.


    Jiang Lan knew that this was his true immortal ascension gate.


    He tookrge strides and arrived at the door.


    As long as he pushed open this door, what awaited him was the Immortal Ascension Heavenly Tribtion.


    Ssh!


    Jiang Lan extended his hand and used the power of the Creation Pill to push open the door.


    When the door opened, immortal powers gushed out, along with dazzling rays of light.


    At this moment, he had an epiphany.


    It was as if he had suddenly understood the Immortal Realm.


    Bing an immortal meant evolution. There were endless possibilities for him in the future once he became an immortal. As long as he could survive on and walk far on the path of the Dao, he could even live on forever.


    It was as if a person walking on the earth had suddenly arrived in the sky.


    Looking down at thend and the horizon.


    He understood what the endless possibilities brought about by bing an immortal.


    The difference between immortals and mortals was like a chasm.


    If he managed to take thest step sessfully, his future would be bright and dazzling. If he couldn¡¯t, he would be buried in the earth.


    Feeling all of this, Jiang Lan took a step forward, a step he had always wanted to take.


    More than two hundred years ago, he entered the immortal sect to cultivate immortal techniques.


    His initial goal was to be an immortal and protect himself. However, he also had some expectations in his heart.


    Many people yearned for immortality.


    Jiang Lan then walked into the immortal gate.


    Today, he had finally achieved immortality.

 Chapter 167 - Signing In On A Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 167: Signing In On A Heavenly Tribtion</h4>


    Boom!


    On the West Continent Mountain Range, dark clouds covered the mountains.


    Lightning shed, creating a hugemotion.


    The two people who were fighting felt a powerful pressure.


    At first, Huo Zhi thought that Ao Man had released the power of lightning, but he soon discovered that this was not the case.


    The tribtion clouds gathered and the mountain range emitted a destructive aura.


    Someone was undergoing an immortal ascension tribtion here.


    Ao Man was also shocked. One would not gain any benefits in approaching another person¡¯s tribtion.


    The two nced at each other and decided to stop fighting and look for the treasure first.


    Boom!


    Their strength dissipated.


    Then, they began to retreat. While avoiding the heavenly tribtion, they searched for the treasure that would appear soon.


    When Ao Man retreated, he was a bit surprised at the scale of the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°A human¡¯s heavenly tribtion? That doesn¡¯t seem like it. It¡¯s even stronger than my heavenly tribtion back then.¡±


    He was an innate immortal and was born as an immortal.


    However, after consolidating his foundation, he still needed the tempering of the heavenly tribtion to obtain the approval of the heavens and earth.


    Only then would he be a true immortal and be much stronger.


    Otherwise, why would he be able to fight against this fire demon who had been an immortal for a long time?


    He was not even twenty.


    Therefore, he was very curious whether the person who was undergoing the tribtion currently was actually a human or not.


    It looked more like a natural immortal like him.


    However, it didn¡¯t really affect him. Now that the battle had been interrupted, he could only find the treasure first.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan stood on the ground and watched the tribtion clouds gather in the sky.


    His eyes were calm.


    This was his first time facing heavenly tribtion, but he did not panic.


    He had read some information about the tribtion several times and had simted it countless times in his mind.


    However, it was his first time seeing it.


    ¡°It feels different from what I had expected.¡±


    A dark cloud vortex appeared in the sky. Lightning surged in the center of the vortex, and lightning shed around it.


    With a destructive force.


    The tribtion clouds covered the mountains.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw lightning falling from the sky towards him.


    When he saw the tribtion clouds, Jiang Lan subconsciously dodged.


    Boom!


    Lightning struck the ground, sting it open and sending sand and stones flying.


    He had avoided it?


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. The heavenly tribtion could be avoided?


    Boom!


    At this moment, two heavenly tribtions descended.


    Subconsciously, Jiang Lan dodged two more heavenly tribtions.


    This time, he didn¡¯t have time to think too much, because three more heavenly tribtions arrived.


    It was too fast. He had to dodge first.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he could dodge it, he could only continue to do so.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Three, four, five¡­ nine.


    This time, Jiang Lan avoided all the nine bolts of heavenly tribtion.


    He had used the Nine Heavenly Steps to its limit. He felt that he would not be able to dodge it if he continued.


    Facing so many streaks of lightning from the heavenly tribtion all at once, he felt a little uncertain.


    However, when he thought that ten streaks of lightning would descend from the heavenly tribtion, he discovered that the heavenly tribtion stopped moving.


    The tribtion clouds swirled in the sky, no longer attacking.


    Looking at the heavenly tribtion, Jiang Lan was also a bit confused.


    It felt different from what he knew.


    If the heavenly tribtion didn¡¯t manage to strike its target, would it think that the target was not giving it face?


    However, the ground beneath his feet was badly damaged.


    After a few breaths, Jiang Lan realized that the heavenly tribtion might really think that he was not giving it any face.


    At this moment, the heavenly tribtion underwent apletely new transformation.


    At the center of the vortex, there was a lightning dragon swimming about. Its body was glowing with a dark red light and it had an aura of destruction.


    The moment this aura appeared, Jiang Lan felt as if he had been locked onto.


    The mist of the Kunlun Heart Sutra was blown away and his One Leaf Vision was also blown away.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan knew that it was impossible for him to dodge.


    He understood.


    The reason why he was able to dodge earlier was all because of the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    After dodging nine times, he had provoked the heavenly tribtion.


    It was as if the heavenly tribtion had lost face and was about topletely st him to pieces.


    Ao Man, who was far away, looked at the heavenly tribtion in horror.


    ¡°What kind of heavenly tribtion is this? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°The heavenly tribtion is like a red dragon appearing in the world, carrying a world-destroying aura. This feels a bit familiar.¡±


    Hu ~


    At this moment, an intense aura of destruction surged over.


    Ao Man was instantly filled with fear.


    It was as if a great terror was approaching.


    After sensing the aura, he felt as if he was being destroyed under the gaze of the red dragon.


    At this moment, he seemed to have recalled something.


    It was the fear from his bloodline.


    ¡°Dark Red Dragon Tribtion? Why would such a heavenly tribtion appear?¡±


    The Dark Red Dragon Tribtion was also known as the Red Dragon Death Tribtion.


    Only those who went against thews of heaven and earth and those who went against the Dao, would trigger such a heavenly tribtion.


    The appearance of this heavenly tribtion was to take the life of the one undergoing tribtion.


    There was basically no chance of survival for the one undergoing the tribtion.


    However, going against thews of heaven and earth was only one of the conditions. To truly trigger such a death tribtion, one needed to be strong enough.


    One had to be powerful beyond words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how terrifying such a person would be once he enters the Human Immortal Realm.¡±


    Ao Man did not dare to stay any longer. He decided to stay further away from the site first.


    He did not want to get involved in such a cmity.


    Meanwhile, the mes at the side also quickly fled.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a terrifying existence here. I have to get reinforcements. Red Dragon Death Tribtion. Did another human who had gone against the Dao appear again? Only humans can trigger such a heavenly tribtion. Humans really dare to do anything.¡±


    Huo Zhi quickly fled.


    He knew that this person would not be able to live.


    He had never heard of anyone surviving such a heavenly tribtion.


    But just in case, he still needed to get some reinforcements.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan felt that the red lightning dragon was staring at him, ready to descend at any moment.


    That terrifying feeling grew in his heart.


    For a moment, he felt that he might die here. The other party was indeed angry.


    But no matter how powerful the heavenly tribtion was, he had to survive it.


    He would not fall before immortality.


    Jiang Lan was prepared to wait for the heavenly tribtion to arrive.


    However, just as he was about to wait, a ridiculous thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t signed in today. What will happen if I sign in now?¡±


    Yes, he wanted to sign in on a heavenly tribtion.


    But it was too dangerous.


    In an instant, Jiang Lan made his decision.


    Waiting would not weaken the heavenly tribtion. It was better to face it head-on.


    With the decision in mind, Jiang Lan activated the array formations and charged towards the heavenly tribtion.


    His strength began to gather. This time, he needed to use his strongest strength to face the unusually powerful red dragon.


    He only had one skill that was the most powerful. It was the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    He wanted to use the Power Of Nine Tribtions to resist the red dragon and sign in.


    Jiang Lan soared into the sky and rushed towards the red dragon. There was an array formation around him that supported him.


    This was an array formation that Jiang Lan had prepared for himself for the tribtion.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan transformed into a beam of light and charged towards the tribtion clouds in the sky.


    He charged towards the red dragon.


    Ao Man, who was retreating at first, took another look curiously. Then, he was shocked.


    ¡°Insane. Truly insane.¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t know who that person was, no one dared directly rush into the heavenly tribtion in the sky. This was looking down on the might of heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°Does this human want to die more heroically and with more dignity?¡±


    Ao Man stopped.


    Since this human wanted to die with dignity, he would give him enough respect.


    He would watch him die under the red dragon.


    ¡°Human, although I am an innate immortal, I admire your courage.¡±

 Chapter 168 - Crushing The Red Dragon With One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 168: Crushing The Red Dragon With One Punch</h4>


    The tribtion clouds revolved, and lightning shed in the middle.


    The red dragon swam, ready to charge down at any moment.


    At this time, a figure appeared, as if provoking the heavenly tribtion once again.


    The speed at which the red dragon swam increased significantly.


    Thunder raged and dragon roars sounded.


    A dragon¡¯s roar rang out, shaking the surroundings.


    It then rushed down as though it wanted to tear this human into pieces.


    Huo Zhi paid attention to the tribtion while he was far away. Due to the heavenly tribtion, he could not see the details, but he knew that someone had charged forward.


    The person was challenging the might of the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly courageous.¡±


    Huo Zhi admitted that if he were put in the same position, he would not be able to do the same.


    There was no one who didn¡¯t fear heavenly tribtion. When facing a heavenly tribtion, one naturally had to be cautious. The slightest mistake could cause one¡¯s soul to scatter.


    Rushing up to fight against the heavenly tribtion was a form of provocation.


    Huo Zhi wanted to see how that person would be destroyed.


    He stopped in midair. He was sufficiently far away that he could face the aftermath of the tribtion safely.


    The West Continent Mountain Range felt the pressure of the heavenly tribtion. Some of the spirit beasts in the mountain range directly fled. Those who were not sentient enough hid instinctively and shivered.


    Ao Man looked at the sky, at the red dragon under the tribtion clouds and the figure rushing towards it.


    The two were about to collide.


    As long as they collided, it meant that one side would perish.


    In Ao Man¡¯s opinion, the one who was going to die was definitely the one who was transcending the tribtion.


    It was only a matter of how long the person couldst.


    He might not even be able tost a single breath.


    Ao Man and Huo Zhi both watched on.


    The next moment, the figure rushed towards the red dragon and was about to collide with it.


    They watched as the red dragon tried to swallow the figure that leaped up.


    They were like twopletely different rays of light, one illuminating the sky and the other like a firefly.


    ¡°How can the light of a fireflypete with the light of the sun?¡± Huo Zhi watched as the person shed with the red dragon.


    Boom!


    Powerful forces collided, and lightning illuminated the surroundings.


    Just as Ao Man and Huo Zhi thought that the red dragon would devour everything, the seemingly weak light suddenly began to glow.


    This light appeared from the red dragon¡¯s head and began to cover the red dragon.


    The light was so bright that it could pierce through the sky.


    The light of the firefly seemed to be able to illuminate the entire world.


    Bang!


    A loud sound came from the sky.


    The moment the two parties made contact, the red dragon was covered in cracks.


    With a loud bang, the red dragon shattered.


    It was like a weak tile, unable to withstand a single blow.


    Ao Man watched all of this in a daze. His eyes widened as he could not contain his shock.


    ¡°The red dragon has shattered?¡±


    At this moment, Ao Man vaguely saw the figure¡¯s movements.


    It was a punch.


    One punch to shatter the red dragon?


    Ao Man was in disbelief, but all of this had happened before his eyes.


    If someone had told him previously that a human had attracted a Red Dragon Death Tribtion and defeated it with one punch, he would never believe it.


    But now, he was seeing it with his own eyes.


    That person was still charging towards the core of the tribtion clouds.


    Ao Man did not stay any longer.


    Fortunately, he stayed behind to watch. Otherwise, he would miss out on such a bizarre event.


    Ao Man did not want to be enemies with this person, so staying here might very well make him an enemy.


    Once the other party became an immortal, he would definitely not be behind him in strength.


    Huo Zhi¡¯s heart was in turmoil. It was as if he had personally seen a fantasy be reality.


    Humans were really unpredictable.


    He also left, agreeing not to be enemies with this human.


    And he had a purpose.


    There was no benefit in staying nearby.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan had used all his strength to fight the red dragon with the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    One punch to shatter the red dragon.


    This was the only way to deal with the red dragon.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Dragon ying Sword was useful, but he couldn¡¯t gamble, nor could he afford to.


    He had a feeling that the red dragon was thest heavenly tribtion.


    Once it was broken, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    However, it was not easy to break through the red dragon. In that instant, he could feel how terrifying the red dragon was. His body was directly injured and covered in cracks.


    If not for the fact that the Power Of Nine Tribtions was strong enough, he might not have been able to survive the heavenly tribtion if he had given the red dragon some more time.


    As expected, bing an immortal was too difficult.


    As the red dragon shattered, Jiang Lan headed towards the tribtion clouds. He just needed to get close.


    He had to sign in before the tribtion clouds dissipated.


    However, the wounds on his body began to split open, as if he was about to be torn apart.


    The higher he went, the more painful it became.


    The surrounding lightning seemed to trigger his injuries.


    Pu!


    After enduring for a long time, Jiang Lan finally couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer. His injuries began to erupt, and he lost control of his strength. Blood continuously flowed out.


    And at this time, the tribtion clouds were right in front of him. He could touch them with a raise of his hand.


    He couldn¡¯t go any further, and he was powerless to go any further.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°System, I shall sign in here.¡±


    The system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind immediately.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the superior divine power, One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.]


    [One Leaf Shrouding The Sky: Superior version of One Leaf Vision. It covers the karma of the Great Dao and the ears of the sages.]


    Hearing this voice, Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    Then his body began to descend.


    At this moment, he also saw the tribtion clouds dissipating.


    The power in his body began to change. It was transforming into immortal power.


    Feeling all of this, Jiang Lan knew that he had sessfully transcended the heavenly tribtion, bing one of the countless immortals in the Grand Deste World.


    At this moment, he could feel the heavenly tribtion transforming into energy that gushed into his body.


    He had broken through the limits of the Void Refinement Realm and was beginning to consolidate his immortal realm.


    However, as the energy surged in, he felt like his Human Immortal Realm cultivation was still rising.


    This was somewhat unexpected.


    Jiang Lan descended. The great earth seemed to have opened its arms, wrapping him within, and then covering him with soil.


    This was the array formation that he had left behind to ensure that he would not be exposed due to his severe injuries.


    It was true that he could not escape from this ce.


    He could only hide and recover from his injuries.


    He could also absorb the benefits brought by this heavenly tribtion.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after he had sessfully transcended the tribtion.


    He now had to n his future.


    The tribtion clouds dispersed, and the West Continent Mountain Range returned to its calm state. Aside from some shattered mountains, there were no other abnormalities.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the Jade Pool of Kunlun.


    Ao Longyu sat beside the Jade Pool, looking at the wooden sword that had be ordinary in silence.


    Three years had passed. The wooden sword that was originally enhanced by the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent had returned to normal.


    The Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent was already gone.


    Ao Longyu stood up and nned to make a trip to the Ninth Summit.


    She had made a few trips over the past three years.


    Every time, she would help to water the nts and the vegetative egg.


    Initially, she wanted to try to take care of the flowers, but after causing one to wither, she didn¡¯t dare to touch them anymore.


    She could only wait for her Junior Brother to return.


    But three years had passed.


    Her Junior Brother had yet to return.


    No one knew when her Junior Brother would return.


    Her master did not know, neither did her Martial Uncle of the Ninth Summit.


    It seemed like the seniors were also unhappy because of this matter.


    She did not dare to ask.


    ¡°I shall go and water the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.¡±


    Ao Longyu nned to set off for the Ninth Summit.


    Just as she was about to move, her Junior Sister¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Senior Sister, please let me in.¡±


    Ao Longyu waved her hand to let her Junior Sister in to the Jade Pool.


    It seemed like she often opened a path for this Junior Sister of hers to enter.


    The person who had juste was naturally Lin Siya.


    ¡°Senior Sister, have you finished watching the ten years¡¯ worth of lectures? I have a question that I would like to ask.¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 169 - Do You Like Jiang Lan?

    <h4>Chapter 169: Do You Like Jiang Lan?</h4>


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya and remained silent.


    However, Lin Siya continued.


    ¡°Previously, I found out from a Junior Sister that the Fourth Summit had a lecture that talked about the Dao of pill refinement. I didn¡¯t go to listen at that time. Senior Sister should have already watched all the lectures. Do you still remember about it?¡±


    Ao Longyu shook her head and said softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and felt that something was amiss.


    Then, she tried asking again.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you remember that when I gave you the recording Dharma treasure, I mentioned about Master giving a lecture meant for those at the Essence Soul Realm. Did Senior Sister watch that part?¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s calm expression remained unchanged as she lowered her brows and said.


    ¡°I have forgotten what was recorded.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, did you even watch them?¡± Lin Siya asked.


    Ao Longyu nced at Lin Siya without saying anything.


    ¡°You asked me to prepare it even though you didn¡¯t look at it. Senior Sister, did you give it to the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡± Lin Siya tried to ask.


    Although she found it unbelievable, she was still curious.


    The engagement had spread like wildfire before.


    She had heard a lot about it.


    Some said that the Goddess definitely objected to the marriage and that she would definitely hate her fianc¨¦ from the Ninth Summit.


    A mere disciple of the Ninth Summit might not be considered useless, but in front of the Goddess, he was nothing.


    How could such a person be worthy of the Goddess?


    If the disciple of the Ninth Summit had any sense of shame, he would have definitely felt inferior.


    On the other hand, the Goddess was born with a noble status and she would definitely look down on the disciple of the Ninth Summit. It was inevitable that she would hate her fianc¨¦.


    In short, there were all sorts of theories about the rtionship between the two.


    She did not dare to ask.


    She was afraid that she would hurt her Senior Sister.


    However, her Senior Sister had previously asked her to record the lectures held on the various summits.


    Her Senior Sister had even spent a fortune on it.


    She had originally thought that it was meant for her Senior Sister¡¯s own reference, but now it seemed that her Senior Sister didn¡¯t even take a look at what was inside at all.


    If Senior Sister did not watch was inside, then who would it be?


    Before her Senior Sister became the Goddess, she had no friends.


    It was also because of the mystic realm that she had a much better rtionship with her Senior Sister.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Senior Sister to prepare these things for them.


    Thus, there was only one possibility.


    The Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    Ao Longyu only nodded gently in response to Lin Siya¡¯s question.


    She had no intention of hiding it.


    If she didn¡¯t ask her, she wouldn¡¯t tell her. If she did, she would admit it.


    Then, she added.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. He helped me to embed his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent on my sword.¡±


    Lin Siya did not speak for a moment. A dragon asking someone to embed the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent?


    Was it really that simple?


    Lin Siya didn¡¯t care about this. She was curious.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how do you feel about the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate him,¡± said Ao Longyu directly.


    She never hated Jiang Lan.


    Lin Siya hesitated and changed her method of asking.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you like the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    Ao Longyu moved slightly and nced at Lin Siya without answering.


    She could not answer this question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the question. Does Senior Sister like Senior Zhou Xu from the First Summit?¡± Lin Siya asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is.¡±


    ¡°And what if you do?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°I have understood it.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya, not understanding what her Junior Sister had understood.


    She didn¡¯t say anything much and had just told her the truth.


    ¡°Senior Sister is waiting to fall in love with the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.¡± Lin Siya hesitated before saying.


    ¡°Or perhaps, Senior Sister is waiting for the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit to fall in love with you.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya in surprise.


    Love?


    She actually did not understand such feelings or anything rted to such a thing.


    She did not know if her Junior Sister was right.


    She only knew that with the engagement, there would be a lot of connections between them. She hoped that they could develop in a good way.


    After interacting with Jiang Lan for a long time, she discovered that there was nothing bad about this Junior Brother of hers.


    They had always gotten along well.


    Her Junior Brother was indeed a little antisocial, but he was not as cold as he looked.


    All good intentions were reciprocated.


    She felt that they would get along well in the future.


    But like¡­


    She really did not understand.


    Perhaps she would understand one day, but she did not know when.


    If there was, it would only be with Junior Brother Jiang Lan.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the West Continent Mountain Range, the originally broken mountainous region had already been covered by some vegetation.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    Several dozen meters underground, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    For the past three months, he had been circting his energy to recover from his injuries.


    He also ate some pills.


    Fortunately, the effects were good.


    Otherwise, his injuries would have taken at least three to five years to recover.


    If something else had popped up, then he would have needed around ten years.


    The power of the red dragon was too strong for him to resist.


    He had been a little impulsive.


    Fortunately, his gains were not bad.


    ¡°The superior version of One Leaf Vision.¡±


    Jiang Lan was very concerned about superior divine powers and spells.


    So far, he only had one superior spell.


    Now that he had a superior divine power, he definitely had more advantages.


    One Leaf Vision could conceal all affairs from the heavens above and the living things on earth.


    It was very strong.


    But there should be a limitation to this divine power.


    He just didn¡¯t know where it lied.


    One Leaf Shrouding The Sky, on the other hand, should be the apex of such powers.


    It could cover the karma of the Great Dao and the ears of the sages.


    What was the Great Dao?


    The Three Realms and Five Elements were all part of the Great Dao.


    A flower, a leaf, a world.


    They were all part of the Great Dao.


    Good and evil, life and death, reincarnation.


    They were also part of the Great Dao.


    What level of existence was a sage?


    Above the heavens, only those who walked together with the Great Dao and had reached the peak of immortality, gaining an eternal life could be called sages.


    In other words, after learning One Leaf Shrouding The Sky, anything that he wanted to hide would be able to be hidden from the Great Dao and sages.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan decided to activate the One Leaf Shrouding The Sky in his mind.


    But when he tried to open the book, he realized that he couldn¡¯t.


    Then, he received a message from the book.


    In order to learn One Leaf Shrouding The Sky, one needed to hide from the heavens first.


    Only then could one learn the divine power.


    However, it was not enough to just activate his One Leaf Vision.


    ¡°I need the assistance of an array formation?¡±


    It took two spells to learn a superior spell technique.


    It was reasonable to have a need for an array formation to learn One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    It would be more difficult if he needed to add cultivation techniques to it.


    Jiang Lan knew a bit about array formations that could conceal the secrets from the heavens, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to set up in a short period of time.


    It would take a lot of time.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to return to the Ninth Summit to make arrangements.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with setting up a concealing array formations in the Netherworld Cave.


    The most important ce in the Ninth Summit was the Netherworld Cave. There was nothing abnormal about hiding things inside from the others.


    However, he could not set it up on the surface in the Netherworld Cave.


    He needed to make some extensive preparations.


    So that no one else would notice it.


    After thinking about this, Jiang Lan decided to leave.


    Now, his injuries had stabilized.


    He did not need to consolidate his cultivation level. He realized that after he advanced to the Human Immortal realm, his cultivation level was exceptionally stable.


    More importantly, he was not an early-stage Human Immortal.


    Instead, he had directly advanced into thete-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    It was somewhat inconceivable.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think that there was anything special about him at the Void Refinement Realm. Theoretically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be experiencing any further growth in potential.


    ¡°It should be rted to the heavenly tribtion. I will find out more about it when I get back.¡±


    After making up his mind, Jiang Lan activated his One Leaf Vision and disappeared.


    He did not touch the array formations here. It was fine to keep it.


    Jiang Lan left the underground space and appeared in the Western Continent¡¯s Mountain Range.


    Not long after he came out, he smelled a fragrance.


    Spirit herb?


    Curious, he took a step forward and disappeared.


    He, who was at the Human Immortal Realm, was no longer the same as before when he used the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    In just a few breaths, he saw a blooming spirit herb.


    Qingyi Water Flower.


    As long as one touched the water of this flower, it would turn into a type of healing elixir.


    It was extremely rare.

 Chapter 170 - Im Actually Very Strong Too

    <h4>Chapter 170: I¡¯m Actually Very Strong Too</h4>


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the spirit herb.


    This spirit herb was indeed not bad.


    However, it was not of much use to him.


    ¡°I can nt it in the pond to make the water quality better. It should be of some help to the array formations too.¡±


    This spirit herb didn¡¯t increase one¡¯s cultivation, but as long as one touched the water in it, it would have a healing effect on the user.


    There was more or less some spiritual energy in it.


    If he grew such herbs in the Ninth Summit, the corresponding array formations would be stronger. Over time, they would be much stronger.


    However, removing weeds would also be more difficult.


    The advantages outweighed the disadvantages.


    With this thought in mind, he tried to transnt this spirit herb.


    ¡°It¡¯s very old, but it¡¯s just matured.¡±


    Growing a Qingyi Water Flower was all about the environment.


    The better the environment, theter it would mature, and correspondingly, the higher the quality.


    This stalk of spirit herb wasn¡¯t the best, but it wasn¡¯t far off either.


    If he brought back this spirit herb, he would not be scolded. Anyone could find out about the origins of this flower.


    He had originally nned to find a reasonable excuse to offer the Bejeweled Nectar Wine he had to his master, but now it seemed that he would have to wait for some time.


    He had to wait till he reached the Void Refinement Realm on the surface.


    That would be more suitable.


    If he had yet to reach the Void Refinement Realm, he would not be able to gift it to his master anyways.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Lan shook his head. It would take him another hundred years to progress to the Void Refinement Realm on the surface.


    Furthermore, he had concealed his cultivation.


    A hundred years was neither fast nor slow.


    It would depend on how he advanced in the future.


    Human Immortals were the weakest among all the immortals.


    He would definitely continue to improve. If he wanted to be invincible in Kunlun and invincible across the Grand Deste World, bing an immortal was not enough.


    He wanted¡­


    To be a sage.


    But how difficult was it to be a sage? He did not even know how difficult it was.


    It was still too far away for the current him and he was in no hurry to think about it.


    When he returned, he would first learn One Leaf Shrouding The Sky, and then figure out about the different immortal realms.


    After that, he would consolidate his current realm and continue increasing his cultivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    He had extracted the Qingyi Water Flower sessfully.


    Fortunately, he had some understanding of the basics in this aspect. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for him today.


    The ten-year lecture that his Senior Sister had covered this aspect. It could be said that the ten-year lecture had been extremely important to him.


    Yet Xiao Yu had only asked for him to embed his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent ten times.


    This was not a fair trade.


    But¡­


    Perhaps there was no need for fair transactions between them anymore.


    It was not good to be too fair.


    He did not hate this unfair feeling.


    This was only true towards Xiao Yu. As for the others, he still wanted to make sure he engaged in fair deals. He did not want to owe anyone, and he did not need anyone to owe him.


    Except for his master.


    He had always owed his master. Since he could not repay him fully, he did not have to persist in repaying him.


    It was fine as long as he did not disappoint his master.


    Jiang Lan nned to keep the spirit herb in the red gourd.


    He, who had already be an immortal, still used the storage Dharma treasure he had obtained at the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    He had never gotten another good storage Dharma treasure from signing in.


    It would be useless even if there was.


    However, just as he was about to put away the spirit herb, a power suddenly locked onto him.


    Soon, mes descended.


    In a sh, Jiang Lan retreated a few steps.


    As for the original position, it was directly burned away by the mes.


    Following that, three figures descended from the sky.


    The leader of the group was burning with mes and had a powerful aura.


    ¡°Late-stage Human Immortal, a fire demon.¡±


    With a single nce, Jiang Lan saw through this middle-aged man who was covered in mes.


    The other party seemed to be after what he had in his hand.


    Beside him was a green ox demon with bull horns and a tree demon without any special characteristics.


    Both of them looked young.


    They were bothte-stage Human Immortals.


    It was very strong.


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first intuitive thought.


    None of the three were weaker than him.


    And just at this moment, a thunderbolt struck down from the skies.


    A young man with a dragon horn, holding a halberd, stood valiant.


    ¡°Heh, I was a step toote. However, this little fellow Daoist, your cultivation level is a little weak. How about you give it to me? I guarantee that you will be fine.¡± Ao Man looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    The person who came was naturally Ao Man from the Dragon Race and Huo Zhi from the Demon Race.


    ¡°Dragon Race? He looks very young and his cultivation level is very high. He¡¯s much stronger than Xiao Yu.¡± Just by looking at the dragon, he could tell that it wasn¡¯t that old.


    However, histe-stage Human Immortal cultivation base was far superior to Xiao Yu¡¯s.


    ¡°Humph, the Eighth Prince is still here. Do you still want to try and get the treasure? I¡¯m afraid you will die here today,¡± said Huo Zhi disdainfully as he looked at Ao Man.


    There were three of them this time, how could Ao Man fight them?


    As long as the item was not taken by him, they would be invincible.


    The other party was too fast.


    However, he did not expect it to be the Qingyi Water Flower. If he knew, it would not be just the three of them.


    Ao Man smiled and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. Can you guys even catch up to me in speed. You didn¡¯t manage to do anything to me thest time I was ambushed by you.¡±


    Huo Zhi ignored Ao Man¡¯s words and looked at Jiang Lan instead.


    ¡°Human, hand it over.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood there. Because he had used One Leaf Vision, his cultivation on the surface had returned to what he had disyed earlier.


    Early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°My cultivation is about the same as yours.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Huo Zhi and spoke.


    After that, his cultivation base directly rose to the mid-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    Huo Zhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    This human¡­


    It was no wonder they couldn¡¯t see through him.


    ¡°Do you guys still want to snatch it from me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could kill all four of them.


    If he was going to attack, he wasn¡¯t going to hold back.


    Thus, he released most of his cultivation base to see what the other party was thinking.


    One of them was a dragon, while the other party consisted of demons.


    He did not know what trump cards or background they had.


    However, being an immortal oneself was already a sufficiently strong background.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could hide this incident with his One Leaf Vision too.


    If they could avoid bing enemies, everyone would be fine.


    As for handing what he had in his hand over¡­


    If he were to give away the treasures he had just because he did not want to fight.


    How far would he be able to go on the path of cultivation?


    Some things could be avoided, but he had to face some things head-on no matter how difficult it was.


    The mentality of not causing trouble and avoiding danger was meant for incidents that had yet to involve him.


    If the other party already wanted to kill him, then he could only retaliate with the Power of Nine Bulls.


    It should be the Power Of Nine Tribtions now.


    Of course, he could not leave behind any trouble as it would only make things more troublesome.


    Ao Man looked at this person and did not know what to say.


    This human was somewhat different from the humans he knew in the past. But let alone a mid-stage Human Immortal, even ate-stage Human Immortal was useless in front of them.


    Huo Zhi and the other two were allte-stage Human Immortals.


    Therefore, they would not give up.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Huo Zhi¡¯s voice rang out. He stared coldly at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°To us, what¡¯s the difference between an early-stage Essence Soul and a mid-stage Human Immortal? With the three of us working together, can you even block our next move?


    Forget about the three of us acting together. Even if I were to act alone, would you be able to block the next move? Human, the weak you have no choice.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Zhi took a step forward and transformed into a me as he headed straight for Jiang Lan.


    He didn¡¯t look down on Jiang Lan. He used his strength to the limit. He wanted to defeat Jiang Lan in the shortest time possible and seize the treasure.


    ¡°Human, what you can choose now is how to struggle to survive. Instead of bargaining with us.¡±


    After Huo Zhi moved, the other two followed suit. Their target was Ao Man.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Ao Man frowned.


    Once Huo Zhi seeded in getting the treasure, it would be very difficult for him to snatch it over.

 Chapter 171 - Do You Want It?

    <h4>Chapter 171: Do You Want It?</h4>


    Huo Zhi directly attacked Jiang Lan.


    Facing the sudden appearance of Huo Zhi, Jiang Lan tried to use the Power of Nine Bulls.


    He had never used the Power Of Nine Tribtions in the Human Immortal Realm. He did not know if he would make a mistake when using it.


    Therefore, he could only use the Power of Nine Bulls first.


    It was not a problem to see how strong ate-stage Human Immortal was and how well he could control his spell first.


    This was the disadvantage of not being proficient in one¡¯s spell techniques in one¡¯s current realm.


    He did not have an urate understanding of his own strength.


    His decision had been too rash.


    He should have waited a few more months and only leave after he had consolidated his current realm.


    He originally intended to return to the Ninth Summit to familiarize himself with his new cultivation realm. Afterall, the Ninth Summit was much safer than this ce.


    He had undergone a tribtion here. Although there was no one here for now, it was hard to say if there would be anyone who felt that everything should be fine after a few months and woulde over to check.


    He should have prepared another ce nearby before the tribtion.


    After being injured during the tribtion transcendence, he could shift to the new location.


    This would give him more time to remain undisturbed.


    Boom!


    The instant Huo Zhi reached him, Jiang Lan punched out, using the strength of a mid-stage Human Immortal.


    Powerful shockwaves swept out in all directions.


    The originally calm West Continent Mountain Range suffered another huge blow.


    The vegetation shattered.


    Under the powerful force, Jiang Lan was pushed back a little.


    However, it did not cause any harm to him.


    Very strong.


    Jiang Lan was shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t that this fire demon was very strong, but rather, it was his Power of Nine Bulls that was very strong.


    Although he did not use the full strength of a mid-stage Human Immortal, it should not have been easy for him to escape unscathed from the opponent¡¯s attack.


    Huo Zhi could feel the power of the other party¡¯s punch.


    Why did this human have such strength?


    He was ate-stage cultivator, yet he only managed to repel the other party without causing any substantial damage to him.


    However, he didn¡¯t pay it much attention. Instead, he used a spell technique.


    He wasn¡¯t an expert in closebat, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to fail in his attack.


    However, he didn¡¯t n on getting any closer. Endless mes spread out from the ground, turning into a nine-headed python that surged towards Jiang Lan.


    The massive python swayed in the air.


    The scorching mes could burn an early-stage Human Immortal to death and defeat a mid-stage Human Immortal bloomed.


    Evente-stage Human Immortals would not dare to touch it.


    The nine-headed python let out an invisible roar and charged forward at an extremely fast speed.


    Their target was naturally Jiang Lan.


    Huo Zhi intended to kill him with a single strike.


    Ao Man was also caught up in a bitter battle. He only hoped that the human would be able to hold on for a little longer so that he could find an opening and try to take the human away.


    At that time, if he were to ask for the treasure after saving his life, would the other party dare to refuse?


    It would be a win-win situation.


    However, he needed to wait for the right time.


    Thus, while he was fighting, he was also paying attention to Jiang Lan¡¯s battle.


    The nine-headed fiery python was not easy to deal with.


    He didn¡¯t know if Jiang Lan would be able to hold on. The two demons here were a little strong.


    Jiang Lan looked at the nine-headed fiery python calmly.


    If there were nine of them instead, perhaps that might have been better for him.


    That way, he could have nine chances to familiarize himself with this new strength of his.


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan took the initiative to approach the nine-headed python. The scorching power burned him, but it did not cause any substantial damage.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan stretched out his hand and pped a giant python¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    He failed to control histe-stage Human Immortal power properly and directly shattered the ming python.


    And then he approached the second one.


    Once again, he shattered its head with a single palm.


    The third, fourth, and ninth.


    They were all shattered with a single palm strike.


    However, the degree of shattering was different.


    At first, there was nothing left of the fire python, but as time went on, he managed to leave some tinders behind.


    At thest moment, the tinders burst into ashes and disappeared.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked down at Huo Zhi.


    He had only taken two breaths to kill the nine-headed fiery python.


    At this moment, he could roughly control histe-stage Human Immortal strength.


    To deal with this fire demon.


    One punch was enough.


    Huo Zhi looked at Jiang Lan with a frown.


    Something was wrong. Something was wrong.


    How could his nine-headed fiery python be defeated so easily?


    Furthermore, there was definitely no second strike. All of them were defeated in one strike. Furthermore, the strength the other party had disyed at the start was ridiculously strong, as if he could not control it.


    Towards theter part of the battle, the other party seemed to be able to better gain control of his strength.


    It was as though his strength had suddenly increased, causing him to be unable to control it.


    Sudden increase in strength?


    Someone with a sudden increase in strength in the West Continent Mountain Range?


    At this moment, Huo Zhi thought of something. He had thought of it at the start, but he had thought that the person who had just undergone the tribtion should have been at the early-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    How could he be a mid-stage Human Immortal?


    Had this ever happened before?


    No, there was no one who had even experienced the Red Dragon Death Tribtion. This person could not be measured bymon sense.


    ¡°Crap! Damn it! I have actually provoked this person!¡±


    Even though Huo Zhi was shocked, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of fear. With things already like this, he could only kill the other party.


    If he couldn¡¯t kill him, he would be the one to die.


    There was nothing to say about this.


    The weak had no right to choose.


    If the opponent was weak, then the opponent would have to struggle to survive. Since he was the weak one now, then he would have to struggle to survive.


    If he killed his opponent, then he would be the one to stay alive.


    ¡°Man Niu,e help me.¡± Huo Zhi did not hesitate and requested for help.


    At this time, there were many of them, so there was naturally no need to fight alone.


    Those who fought alone normally died.


    The moment he heard this, Man Niu, who was attacking Ao Man immediately looked back and moved to provide support.


    He didn¡¯t need to think. He just needed to listen.


    However, when he was halfway there, he saw a fist piercing through the fire.


    Then, he saw Huo Zhi¡¯s incredulous gaze.


    That¡¯s right, Huo Zhi didn¡¯t even see Jiang Lan¡¯s movements clearly. He felt that the other party was very strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong. However, at thest moment, he had sensed how terrifyingly strong the other party was.


    He also tried to defend himself.


    But it was useless. All his defenses were shattered by this person¡¯s fist.


    It really was him.


    The human who shattered a red dragon with one punch.


    Hu ~


    Huo Zhi¡¯s body turned into a me and disappeared into the air.


    He was born from fire and returned to earth as fire.


    This was his life.


    Huo Zhi had died.


    Everything happened too quickly, so fast that the others didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    Huo Zhi was considered to be the strongest among them.


    But he was killed by a single punch from his opponent?


    Even if he had underestimated his opponent, his death should not have been so exaggerated.


    And they didn¡¯t even see what had happened clearly.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was. He was also a little surprised. Huo Zhi should have died under the Spiritual Suppression Force of the Power of Nine Bulls.


    It seemed like his Spiritual Suppression Force was extremely lethal against such demons, especially when it was imbued with the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Moo!


    Man Niu growled and headed straight for Jiang Lan.


    With a powerful pressure, he charged forward.


    He was here to provide support. The mission was right in front of him. He could not give up.


    As Man Niu approached, it felt as if space was beingpressed by him.


    Facing this type of power, Jiang Lan directly used the Power of Nine Bulls, facing it head-on.


    Just as he was about to make his move, nts suddenly appeared beneath the ground.


    It was another demon that had attacked him as well. Most likely, it was only taking its time and had weak attack power.


    Ignoring these things, Jiang Lan used his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to dodge the attack on the ground and arrived in front of Man Niu.


    His Power of Nine Bulls was circted to the limit.


    Boom!!!


    The powerful force sent Man Niu flying.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan followed up, and his Power Of Nine Tribtions began to fill up his punch.


    This was enough.


    Boom!


    A fist passed by, and blood mist filled the sky.


    The force of the fist pierced through the sky, and invisible tribtion shadows filled the sky.


    Destructive power enveloped everyone as if a great cmity was about to descend.


    When the tree demon saw the bloody mist appear, his heart was filled with shock. That aura was especially frightening.


    Just as he was about to capture the human, a fist appeared before his eyes.


    Boom!


    His world went dark.


    Jiang Lan stood in the blood fog and paused for a moment. He lifted his head slightly and looked at Ao Man who was not far away.


    He took out the Qingyi Water Flower and spoke softly.


    His voice was like a whisper from theherworld.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±

 Chapter 172 - 2: Challenging Brother-in-Law At Kunlun

    <h4>Chapter 172: Challenging Brother-in-Law At Kunlun</h4>


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Ao Man was startled.


    He subconsciously took two steps back.


    The halberd in his hand was thrown to the ground, indicating that he had no intention of attacking.


    It was too scary.


    And he could tell.


    This person had killed the enemy with a single punch.


    Wasn¡¯t he the same person from before? The human who had shattered the red dragon with one punch.


    It had been so long, yet this person was still here. Luckily, he did not make a move just now.


    Otherwise, he would also be lying on the ground, dead.


    Ao Man swallowed his saliva. Was this person asking him to snatch it?


    If he answered yes, would he end up like Huo Zhi and the rest?


    Who would dare to ept this?


    This human gave Ao Man an extreme sense of terror, as if his existence was a tribtion.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s presence was already a form of deterrence, not to mention him speaking.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, harmony breeds wealth.¡± Ao Man immediately smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never attacked you before.¡±


    He was afraid that this human would attack him directly. That way, he would die here.


    Could he escape?


    He had no idea.


    But the speed that the other party disyed just now was not ordinary. He did not have much confidence.


    Therefore, there was no need to do anything out of the ordinary.


    The demons previously had no choice.


    The two of them weren¡¯t the type that excelled in speed. Since they couldn¡¯t kill Jiang Lan, they were just sitting ducks waiting to be killed.


    Even if they had resisted, the oue would be the same.


    However, escaping was basically impossible. What else could he do?


    Beg for mercy?


    The tree demon who had died in front of him did not even have a chance to do so.


    This human was ruthless and left no room for negotiation.


    If he was careless, he, the Eighth Prince of the Dragon n, would die young.


    Jiang Lan looked at this person, not having any thoughts of directly killing him.


    The dragons were enemies with the demons. There was no harm in killing the demons.


    Meanwhile, this person didn¡¯t take action, so it wasn¡¯t convenient to send him on his way.


    From the conversation just now, the other party was still the Eighth Prince of the Dragon n. This was also very troublesome.


    It was one thing for the Dragon Race to investigate this matter after he had killed him. More importantly, this person might know Xiao Yu.


    It was highly possible that they were siblings.


    He couldn¡¯t just kill him like that.


    However, what he said earlier was true. He didn¡¯t want to keep the Qingyi Water Flower anymore.


    This dragon was still alive. If Jiang Lan brought the flower back, it would definitely be known to the whole world.


    This was not a consumable.


    The herb had a long-term effect, and its defense was very special. Ordinary spells would not be able to harm it.


    Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t have attacked without any qualms.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want it?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    He was calming his power.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions was indeed somewhat harmful to the body.


    If a few more demons of that level hade, he would have fled.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions was powerful, but it was not as smooth as the power of the Nine Bulls.


    ¡°Can I have it?¡± Ao Man tried asking.


    The other party had asked twice. Was he trying to bait him?


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    He did not finish his sentence. The other party should understand.


    Transactions had to be equivalent.


    ¡°I understand. I will pay a sufficient price,¡± said Ao Man immediately.


    However, he was still a little afraid.


    Would this person kill him after he took out everything?


    But he had no choice. If the other party wanted to kill him, there was no way he could stop him.


    Jiang Lan looked up at the sky. He felt that he had to leave as soon as possible.


    He was not sure if the Demon Race had any more aplices, nor was he sure if this dragon had any.


    If there was, it would be him who would be in danger.


    As long as the other party tried to stall for time, he would leave.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Ao Man took out an exquisite big conch shell and exined.


    ¡°As long as you blow this Four Seas Conch on the seas, it can summon nearby sea creatures and forcefully control them. Even if you are not in the Four Seas, it still has an effect if you are in ake.


    It is a Connate Dharma treasure. Any creature rted to water would find it difficult to escape from it. It can also directly detect any lifeforms that can be controlled. ¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Lan did not speak immediately, Ao Man took out three new items.


    ¡°In addition, these are three Dragon Race spells. Heavenly Thunder Descent, Overturning Clouds and Rain, Extreme Hurricane. ¡±


    Following that, he picked up the halberd on the ground and said.


    ¡°Also, you can have this Thunder Square Sky Halberd which is verypatible with these spells.¡±


    Seeing that the other party had taken out three spells as well as the halberd, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate any more and moved to Ao Man¡¯s side.


    He tossed out the spirit herb, and at the same time, Ao Man also threw out the Four Seas Conch, three spell techniques, and the Thunder Square Sky Halberd.


    After obtaining the items, Jiang Lan executed his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and disappeared.


    He would need about a month to return if he were to go back now.


    He nned to find a secluded ce to recover first.


    He could also familiarize himself with his current realm.


    Only after that would he make his return trip.


    He also needed to pay attention to those from the Heavenly Human Race. Feng Ji should have been waiting for newpanions for a long time down below.


    Ao Man watched Jiang Lan leave.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he would not be silenced.


    ¡°I have to leave quickly.¡±


    Normally speaking, this exchange was a loss.


    But he had survived. Also, although the Qingyi Water Flower was useless to him, it was very useful to the Dragon Race which had fought for many years.


    Ao Man turned into a streak of lightning and flew towards another direction, definitely not going the same way as Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This human is too scary. I don¡¯t want to meet him for the rest of my life. I hope we won¡¯t have any more interaction. After we defeat the demons, I should head to Kunlun.¡±


    He had heard from the elders of his race that they were going to challenge some disciples of Kunlun, especially his elder sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ whom he had never met before.


    ording to his spection, he would eventually be asked to challenge that insignificant human.


    It was time to teach the other party a lesson.


    With this thought in mind, Ao Man disappeared into the horizon. He had to deal with the demons first.


    There seemed to be a secret behind the demons wanting to start the war.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Five monthster.


    Jiang Lan appeared in Qingcheng Town.


    This was a rtively ordinary town. It was surrounded by mountains on all sides and was somewhat closed off.


    However, there were quite a lot of people here and it was considered bustling.


    It had everything a town needed.


    Looking at the bustling city, Jiang Lan walked along the streets like an ordinary person.


    At this moment, he had activated his One Leaf Vision and no one could detect him.


    He had not seen such a street for many years.


    It had been probably two hundred years.


    Thest time he had been on such a street was before he entered Kunlun.


    Without thinking too much, Jiang Lan walked along the streets. He came here mainly to find the people of the Heavenly Human Race.


    Secondly, he wanted to see if there was anything suitable for him to buy.


    So that he could have a gift for his master.


    And also for Xiao Yu.


    He had been out for almost four years.


    Ao Man¡¯s items were not of much use to him.


    Unless he could control the evil dragon on the Eighth Summit with it, it was pretty much useless for him.


    However, it might be useful for him in the future so it was good to keep it.


    As for the three spells, he had already learned two of them.


    He had yet to learn Storm Shocking Sea. He would learn it when he had time.


    The halberd was quite cool but he used his fists to kill.


    Even when he didn¡¯t use his fists, he would use his sword.


    Therefore, the halberd was probably useless to him too.


    After some thought, Jiang Lan came back to his senses and saw an essory shop.

 Chapter 173 - How Can We Allow A Timebomb Sleep Beside Us

    <h4>Chapter 173: How Can We Allow A Timebomb Sleep Beside Us</h4>


    It was an ordinary essory shop.


    Jiang Lan looked around and didn¡¯t know what to buy.


    Xiao Yu did not wear any essories.


    Moreover, some things were not suitable as gifts.


    Their actual rtionship was still that of a Senior Sister and a Junior Brother There were not many changes.


    ¡°I should find some puzzle toys for her.¡±


    Xiao Yu was still young. Although she did not look like a little girl, her temperament should still be at the level of a young kid.


    With this thought in mind, he left the essory shop again.


    Then, he headed straight for the East Road Bridge.


    First, he had to deal with the Heavenly Human Race. He woulde back in a few months to buy what he needed before returning.


    When Jiang Lan arrived at the East Coast Bridge, he saw an endless abyss.


    ¡°It should be here.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he leaped down. As ate-stage Human Immortal, he naturally had no problem going down.


    However, he remained vignt.


    He had just directly progressed to thete-stage Human Immortal Realm. This sudden elevation made him feel as if he had nothing to fear when facing the Heavenly Human Race.


    Because of this, there was a chance that he would unconsciously underestimate them. This was very dangerous.


    It was easy for one to have a misconception of one¡¯s own strength after a drastic increase in cultivation.


    A misconception of one¡¯s own strength meant that one was no longer wary of others and had begun to underestimate his enemies.


    One would even have a sense of arrogance when he walked.


    In the end, he would be the one who was killed.


    That was why Jiang Lan didn¡¯t dare rx. He could hide his cultivation, and so could the others.


    After meeting so many people, he knew that everyone more or less had some trump cards.


    It was just that those people had died too quickly when facing him and didn¡¯t have the chance to use it.


    After dropping for a long time, he discovered a cave. There was no one inside, but there was still some residual aura.


    When he entered, they only saw a table.


    ¡°Not here?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps they have changed their location?¡±


    Since the spy had died, it was not impossible for them to change.


    Finally, Jiang Lan stood at the entrance of the cave and waited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait six months. If they don¡¯te back in six months, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    If the other party was too powerful, he would leave as well.


    ¡­


    Four monthster.


    In the small town of Qingcheng, Miao Qinghe led his men towards the East Road Bridge.


    ¡°ording to the divination of the Seniors in our race, we might find something rted to Jiang Lan under this East Coast Bridge.¡± Miao Qinghe frowned.


    ¡°Dongguo Yang must have sold us out.¡±


    ¡°Dongguo Yang was killed instantly and so were the people he had sourced for help from. Although I¡¯m not sure what their cultivation bases are, they shouldn¡¯t be weak,¡± Miao Xin said worriedly.


    ¡°Could it be that Jiang Lan is very strong?¡±


    ¡°The people from our race have always been divining, but they have still yet to find out the actual details of Jiang Lan. There should be someone protecting him. Besides, they might be waiting for us under the East Road Bridge,¡± said Miao Qinghe warily.


    ¡°The other party¡¯s strength is a mystery. However, as long as he isn¡¯t a True Immortal, it¡¯s impossible for him to kill us.¡±


    He had a Dharma treasure bestowed by his n that could block all attacks below the True Immortal Realm.


    A True Immortal might be able to defeat him, but it would take quite some time.


    ¡°Ever since the people from our race learned that Jiang Lan had ascended the Stairway To Heavens, it has always been like a thorn stuck in their hearts. We have no choice but to eliminate him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we can find something this time and kill him in one go.¡± Someone spoke.


    The others nodded.


    However, no one was optimistic. The other party¡¯s identity was not ordinary. Kunlun would not let them seed so easily.


    Therefore, they were prepared to die for this mission.


    If they seeded, their future would be bright, but if they failed, they would die.


    This was what happened on the path of immortality.


    When they arrived at the East Road Bridge, Miao Qinghe frowned. He had a strong feeling. Then, he said to Miao Xin.


    ¡°Miao Xin, leave this ce first. If we don¡¯te out for three days, consider us dead. Flee back as fast as you can. Tell the people from our race that there is no need to send any more Human Immortals. They should directly send out the most powerful people. I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°Your hunch is right, but there¡¯s no need to let anyone escape. It¡¯s toote.¡± A sudden voice sounded behind them.


    Next, Miao Qinghe and the others were pulled into the abyss.


    They had no time to even defend themselves.


    Miao Qinghe immediately activated his Dharma treasure and attempted to break through.


    ¡°The other party is a Human Immortal, and not an ordinary one at that. I will help you guys clear a path. Quickly escape.¡±


    Boom!


    The power belonging to Miao Qinghe began to erupt as he opened up a path for the other four.


    He had borrowed the power of a Dharma treasure, a True Immortal Dharma treasure. Even though he had only used a small portion of its power, it should not be a problem for him to break through the pull of the force.


    Boom!


    After the impact of the power, their speed of descent indeed began to slow down.


    Moreover, cracks had started to appear. There was a chance of breaking through.


    Miao Qinghe¡¯s strength had increased, and he was also working even harder.


    The others didn¡¯t hesitate to attack the rift.


    Bang!


    Under their desperate efforts, they finally broke through the restrictive power that had suddenly appeared.


    Now that the seal had been broken through, they were overjoyed to be able to escape.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Miao Qinghe shouted loudly. He walked forward to block the other attacks.


    Except¡­


    Just as Miao Xin and the others were about to escape through the opening, the four were met with a heavy punch that extinguished their lives.


    Boom!!!


    The blood mist dispersed andnded on Miao Qinghe.


    Fireworks exploded.


    Miao Qinghe was stunned on the spot, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave as well.


    Now that he was alone, there was no need for him to worry about anything else. All he had to do was flee.


    ¡°I can feel it. You only have the strength of a Human Immortal. You can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, a cold voice sounded from below.


    ¡°Dharma treasures are indeed useful at times.¡±


    Following the sound was the appearance of a rope.


    It was the Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo).


    The Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo) passed through Miao Qinghe¡¯s Dharma treasure and tied him up before pulling him down.


    ¡°Immortal-binding Rope? Why do you have it?¡±


    Miao Qinghe was terrified.


    He was terrified of the origins of the Dharma treasure his opponent had and the situation he was in.


    He could not escape.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, he was dragged into the cave.


    Bang!


    Miao Qinghe was thrown to the ground. He still had a defensive Dharma treasure on him, as if it would be difficult for anyone below the True Immortal realm to kill him.


    As soon as hended, he moved and stood up.


    At this moment, he saw a figure standing in the shadows by the door. It was a strange figure that seemed to havee from the darkness.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    With his strength, he was actually unable to see the other party¡¯s appearance or even cultivation.


    ¡°The man you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked out from the shadows and revealed his face. He looked at Miao Qinghe.


    ¡°Surprised?¡±


    Looking at a face that he had seen many times in the portrait, Miao Qinghe subconsciously retreated a little.


    Impossible.


    It was impossible for the other party to be so powerful.


    A fake?


    ¡°You are Jiang Lan?¡± Miao Qinghe asked.


    ¡°I want to ask you some questions.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    At this moment, he was surrounded by his array formations. If anyone approached him, he would escape immediately.


    Of course, he would take the life of the person in front of him first.


    ¡°Have you really cultivated the Empyrean Scripture?¡± Miao Qinghe asked in disbelief.


    What they had been worried about all this time hade true?


    ¡°You want to kill me merely for this?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t even know what the Empyrean Scripture is. However, I¡¯ve heard that to cultivate the Empyrean Scripture, one needed to forgo all of one¡¯s emotions.


    Even if such a cultivation technique was given to me, I wouldn¡¯t want to cultivate it either. The Heavenly Human Race didn¡¯t even bother asking about my opinion and wants to kill me just because of this?¡±


    ¡°How can we allow a timebomb to sleep beside us?¡± Miao Qinghe said in a low voice.

 Chapter 174 - Killing Miao Qinghe

    <h4>Chapter 174: Killing Miao Qinghe</h4>


    Jiang Lan looked at Miao Qinghe in silence.


    He understood the other party¡¯s point.


    His existence had affected the Heavenly Human Race.


    Even if he did not obtain the Empyrean Scripture and even if he had no intention of cultivating it.


    He had the qualifications to obtain it.


    That was equivalent to threatening the Heavenly Human Race.


    The Empyrean Scripture belonged to the Heavenly Human Race.


    What would happen if an outsider obtained it?


    The answer was impossible to predict, but the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s position would definitely be threatened.


    This was not a question of whether he wanted to or not, but whether he could.


    As long as he could, it was useless no matter how he thought about it.


    Only by not existing could the Heavenly Human Race sleep peacefully.


    It was just like a stranger getting the keys to one¡¯s house. One couldn¡¯t expect the other party to not want toe.


    Even if the other party didn¡¯t want toe, he still had the key.


    Under normal circumstances, one would either take back the key or change the lock.


    And if the key couldn¡¯t be taken back and the lock couldn¡¯t be reced. Then¡­


    It was like someone having their password known but he could not change his password lock.


    Could he take out the password from the other party¡¯s mind?


    The answer was no.


    Thus, the only other option was to make the other party disappear.


    Now that Jiang Lan knew the password, the Heavenly Human Race would definitely want his life.


    If Jiang Lan wanted to end this matter, he couldn¡¯t expect the other party to suddenly think things through.


    He could only¡­


    Send them on their way.


    ¡°How strong is the Heavenly Human Race?¡± Jiang Lan calmly asked.


    As a Human Immortal, he did not know if he had the strength to go against the entire race.


    It was highly unlikely for him to do so.


    ¡°As Human Immortals, neither you nor I can understand the strength of the entire race,¡± Miao Qinghe said.


    ¡°How aboutparing it to Kunlun?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    Miao Qinghe looked at Jiang Lan and sneered in a low voice.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your master? What can you obtain from a Human Immortal like me? ¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel anything when he heard Miao Qinghe¡¯s words. He only opened his mouth once more.


    ¡°After you die, will the Heavenly Human Race continue to send people to hunt me down?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to give up. You went up the stairs, and that was the biggest mistake you made.¡±


    ¡°Since this matter was so important, why did you guys let me go?¡±


    ¡°Because there has never been an outsider who could trigger the Stairway to Heavens, not to mention ascending to its peak. An outsider going up the Stairway to Heavens had even created a storm at our ce.¡± After a pause, Miao Qinghe immediately asked.


    ¡°Did you kill Miao Xiu?¡±


    ¡°Go ask him yourself.¡± Jiang Lan spoke softly as he walked towards Miao Qinghe.


    Seeing Jiang Lan approach, Miao Qinghe frowned.


    ¡°Your cultivation level shouldn¡¯t be in the perfected Human Immortal Realm. It¡¯s very difficult for you to kill me. Once my Dharma treasure is activated, there will be seniors in the race who will take a look at what¡¯s happening here. Aren¡¯t you going to escape first?¡±


    ¡°I will run, but¡­¡± Jiang Lan walked up to Miao Qinghe and calmly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to reunite with the others first. You¡¯ll be lonely if you¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Binding Rope is not enough to kill me.¡± Miao Qinghe immediately said.


    He was a little worried. The other party always gave him a feeling of fear.


    It was as if a great cmity was approaching him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the Immortal Binding Rope can¡¯t kill you, but¡­¡± Jiang Lan reached out his hand to grab the opponent¡¯s defensive Dharma treasure. The Power Of Nine Tribtions filled his hand.


    At this moment, a cmity shadow appeared and a destructive aura appeared from Jiang Lan¡¯s hands.


    At this moment, the hand representing the great cmity grabbed onto Miao Qinghe¡¯s defensive Dharma treasure.


    ¡°However, I never thought of using the Immortal-binding Rope to kill you.¡±


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions belonging to Jiang Lan began to erupt. Miao Qinghe felt as if he was in a great cmity.


    It was as though all his defenses were unable to withstand the descent of the cmity.


    Bang!


    After some time, he felt a crack appearing in his defense.


    The sound of rushing power followed.


    It was as if there was a terrifying existence at the end of the horizon that was treading on air, bringing disaster to the world.


    Miao Qinghe was terrified.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan¡¯srge hand grabbed towards him. Miao Qinghe wanted to escape, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    The other party was much stronger than him.


    ¡°I checked. You shouldn¡¯t be this strong. This doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the Sage Chapter?¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s hand reached out towards Miao Qinghe¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    Everything returned to normal.


    ¡°Go to theherworld. You will havepanions to talk with.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the blood mist and muttered to himself.


    The Heavenly Human Race was a troublesome existence. As long as he was strong enough, theoretically speaking, they wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly.


    However, he was not strong enough. At least, not yet.


    Putting aside his cultivation, even the current him wasn¡¯t a match for the other party.


    But would they send someone stronger?


    This ce was close to Kunlun after all. If they were to send someone immensely strong, it would have a different meaning. It might not be long before the person¡¯s head would be separated from his body.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any more attention to this and directly vanished on the spot.


    Now that these people died, the Heavenly Human Race should start paying more attention to him.


    They might also spend more effort investigating and tracing what had happened. It was hard to say if he would be able to still hide what had happened with just his One Leaf Vision.


    With the newfound superior divine power, he felt that his One Leaf Vision was no longer sufficient.


    However, as a Human Immortal, if someone were to use divinity skills on him, he would be able to feel it.


    There should be no problems at the moment.


    Miao Qinghe had said that a Senior from his race would start investigating and divining what had happened the moment he activated his Dharma treasure. Even though Jiang Lan didn¡¯t believe it, he still decided to leave first.


    Of course, he still did his best to erase all the evidence present.


    After Jiang Lan left, all the array formations disappeared as if they had never been set up.


    The array that concealed the secrets from the heavens had also disappeared.


    The people of the Heavenly Human Race woulde specially looking for clues once they found out that the party¡¯s mission had failed. This meant that the array formations that hid the urrence here from the heavens would not be that effective.


    Jiang Lan went to a faraway ce.


    The ce he had arrived in was the t Sky City, which was half a month¡¯s journey away from Kunlun.


    This was a very prosperous city with powerful people.


    However, it made no difference to Jiang Lan.


    Was there a need to care about such things when shopping?


    The streets were extremelyrge and bustling.


    The ground he was stepping on was made of sturdy tiles.


    Qingcheng Town, on the other hand, was built with stones. The two were simply iparable.


    Although there were many people, it was not crowded on the streets.


    ¡°There are many cultivators here.¡±


    On the way, Jiang Lan felt that many people here were not ordinary people.


    Before long, he saw someone buying candied fruits.


    After standing for a while, he walked over.


    He decided to just buy this.


    ¡°Boss, get me¡­ two skewers.¡±


    ¡°Alright, one skewer costs three copper coins, two skewers costs five copper coins,¡± said the middle-aged boss.


    As he spoke, he passed two skewers of candied fruits to Jiang Lan.


    Looking at the candied fruits, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t immediately respond.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡±


    The middle-aged boss nodded.


    He didn¡¯t feel that this was a person who couldn¡¯t afford it. Judging from his clothes, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at the street, nning to catch someone to exchange for some money.


    He had no money.


    The other party might be willing to ept spirit stones, but human hearts were treacherous.


    If an ordinary person took a spirit stone, they would probably be dead before they reached home.


    With a single nce, Jiang Lan found a couple.


    He had seen them before.


    ¡°This time, when I go back to see Father, I want to buy two medicinal pills that can increase his lifespan. I¡¯ll definitely be able to buy it this time,¡± said Zhou Shu to the female cultivator, Lu Qian.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you should have no problem breaking through to the Golden Core Realm,¡± Lu Qian said with a smile.


    To reach the Golden Core Realm at such a young age was a form of reputation itself.


    Very few people were willing to offend someone with such potential.


    However, they, who were originally very happy, suddenly stopped. Someone had blocked their way.

 Chapter 175 - Feeling Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 175: Feeling Humiliated</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Zhou Shu looked at the person standing in front of him and was somewhat surprised.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with this person, but he had quite an impression of him.


    It was the waiter from the old wine tavern.


    ¡°We are not buying wine now. We don¡¯t need to care about you,¡± Lu Qian said.


    The cultivation of a perfected Foundation Establishment cultivator appeared faintly, as if she wanted to exert pressure on Jiang Lan.


    Yes, standing in front of them was Jiang Lan.


    He did not know the others. If he spoke to them rashly, it would easily cause unnecessary conflict.


    Since he had met with the two of them before, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    However, from the tone of these two people, their resentment towards him due to the wine purchasing incident was still there.


    It was mostly because of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I would like to ask the two of you for a favor,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°We¡¯re not free. Don¡¯t block us,¡± Lu Qian said directly.


    ¡°Junior Sister, wait.¡± Zhou Shu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood after advancing to the Golden Core Realm today. Tell me what you need first. I¡¯ll see if I can help.¡±


    Lu Qian wasn¡¯t pleased, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She was a nobody anyway. She couldn¡¯t go against Zhou Shu¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for a long time. I have no money on me. I want to use a spirit stone to exchange for five copper coins.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the two of them and said calmly.


    If they were unwilling, he would not say anything more.


    He could just change to another one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have copper coins, but I do have gold. Here you go.¡± Zhou Shu threw a piece of gold to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I am pretty happy today so I shall reward you with a piece of gold, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was holding the gold, fell silent and asked again.


    ¡°Do you have any silver?¡±


    ¡°Your appetite isn¡¯t small.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Shu gave Jiang Lan some silver pieces.


    Then, he decided to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat it as doing a good deed today.¡±


    ¡°Be more polite next time you see us.¡± Lu Qian said to Jiang Lan before leaving with Zhou Shu.


    However, just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by Jiang Lan again.


    Then, he ced a spirit stone in Zhou Shu¡¯s hand and said softly,


    ¡°Here is your spirit stone.¡±


    Jiang Lan then turned around and left.


    Zhou Shu looked at Jiang Lan who left and said in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this person? He didn¡¯t even want free gold? ¡±


    ¡°We seem to have made a profit,¡± said Lu Qian.


    ¡°Then we were tipped by him? I feel insulted.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The two of them were a bit angry, but they still had things to do today, so they didn¡¯t want to lower themselves to Jiang Lan¡¯s level.


    And then they went elsewhere.


    ¡°I heard that a victor is about to be decided between the Dragon Race and the Demon Race. I wonder if it will affect us. If it¡¯s going to affect us negatively, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it was a shame to have missed that ceremony. I¡¯ve never even seen the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Those who went out on missions all felt that it had been a pity. However, we were too weak back then. We might not be able to see them even if we didn¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°True. Maybe we¡¯ll get a chance to meet again.¡±


    The two of them chatted and gradually left.


    Jiang Lan immediately returned to the ce which sold candied fruits and sessfully bought two sticks of candied fruits.


    After cing the candied fruits in the red gourd, he decided to also buy something for his master.


    After walking around, he did not find anything suitable.


    In the end, he decided to buy a bottle of good wine for his master.


    As well as another two pounds of beef with soy sauce.


    ¡­


    At the old wine tavern.


    The youth cleaned the floor and said.


    ¡°Grandfather, I heard that the Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race are fighting. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small fight. They will not fight to death.¡± The boss prepared the good wine in his hand and said.


    ¡°Can I go over and take a look?¡± The youth tried to ask.


    ¡°To go and die?¡± The boss said without looking up.


    ¡°I am now extremely strong, even a Human Immortal might not be able to do anything to me.¡± The youth said.


    The boss looked up at the youth and smiled.


    ¡°You are still at the bottom of the Grand Deste World. You are useless even as cannon fodder. You can gain freedom when youplete the previous agreement.¡±


    After saying that, the boss lowered his head and continued to prepare his good wine.


    ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    The young man wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, the old man cut him off.


    ¡°The little girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race doesn¡¯t fancy you. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    The youth was confused.


    He was not convinced. After all, once he entered Big Brother¡¯s mind, his grandpa would not stop him from doing whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Big Brother?¡±


    Just as the youth was thinking about how to enter Jiang Lan¡¯s mind, he saw Jiang Lan appear at the entrance.


    Yes, Jiang Lan had returned.


    It had been two months since he had gone shopping in t Sky City.


    The candied fruits were sealed by his spell. It would not spoil.


    After greeting the youth, Jiang Lan came to the counter.


    ¡°Boss, a pot of good wine.¡±


    He then paid with a spirit stone.


    ¡°Are you here for the spiritual inn?¡± The shop owner collected the spirit stone and asked calmly.


    ¡°I hope Boss can give me some pointers.¡± Jiang Lan bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your wine.¡± The boss pushed a pot of good wine to Jiang Lan.


    Then, he took out a book and handed it over.


    ¡°There¡¯s a price to be paid for making an old man like me guide you. This thing doesn¡¯t seem like much, but you can¡¯t pay the price. I have asked your master to pay for it.


    Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect your master much. I found him the day after you left. It is already paid for.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised, but he still epted the book.


    After thanking him, Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    He had to go back and ask his master what price he had paid.


    Next time, he couldn¡¯te to the inn owner to ask for guidance again. Even if he did, he had to make things clear. He would be the one who paid the price.


    Having grown up, he could handle many things by himself.


    He did not need to tire his master out.


    Jiang Lan left. The youth didn¡¯t have time to prepare the peanuts.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think I¡¯ll be able to enter Big Brother¡¯s mind in another two years. When the timees, ask him toe to the shop,¡± said the youth suddenly.


    The boss looked at the young man meaningfully.


    His grandson¡¯s courage wasmendable.


    Then, he looked at Jiang Lan who had left.


    ¡°His essence, energy, and spirit are different now. This training must have been fruitful for him. Every time I see him, I feel like he¡¯s improved by a lot. I wonder what future aplishments he will have.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After leaving the inn, Jiang Lan headed straight for the Ninth Summit.


    He had been away for more than four years.


    It had been a long time.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s Dragon ying Sword¡¯ Sword Intent should have run out too. He did not know if it would affect her.


    He had intended to return within three years, but it was a pity that he was a yearte.


    There were no obstacles along the way. Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit and arrived before the peach forest.


    He walked in step by step. He nned to go back and take a look at the courtyard before meeting his master. Then, he would inform Xiao Yu that he was back.


    However, when he arrived near the courtyard.


    He realized that he had encountered the blooming season.


    The surrounding flowers began to bloom.


    Soon, he saw a beautiful figure squatting among the flowers.


    She was dressed in a blue and white outfit with a simple high ponytail, looking delicate and pretty.


    Soon, Xiao Yu turned to look at him.


    The moment she saw Jiang Lan, she smiled.


    Under the sunlight, her smile looked very lovely.


    ¡°The flowers in the courtyard are going to bloom. I thought that they were waiting for the right time to arrive before they fully bloomed. I didn¡¯t expect that they were actually waiting for your return. ¡±


    Flowers bloomed in the courtyard, and a refreshing fragrance wafted through the air.


    A gentle breeze stirred the flowers and small droplets of raindrops fell from the tip of the petals. Even Jiang Lan¡¯s state of mind was affected.


    He looked at Xiao Yu with a smile and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 176 - I Cant Teach You About Love

    <h4>Chapter 176: I Can¡¯t Teach You About Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Yu walked out from the bushes and handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Did Junior Brother¡¯s training go smoothly?¡±


    She lifted her foot carefully, as if she was worried that she might step on a flower.


    The flowers she took care of.


    ¡°It went quite smoothly,¡± Jiang Lan said as he received the wooden sword.


    Xiao Yu was indeed still waiting for him to help her enhance the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent. It still felt pretty weird.


    However, he would not refuse.


    ¡°Junior Brother, did you go to a bustling ce?¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu walked into the courtyard.


    ¡°Yes, I have even bought something for Senior Sister.¡±


    On the way, Jiang Lan took out the candied fruit and handed it to Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Candied fruit?¡± Xiaoyu took the two skewers of candied fruits and tested them with her mouth before smiling.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the smell. Both skewers are for me?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He did not see any displeasure or disgust on Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    He then let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Xiao Yu reminded Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not a child. The me you saw before was the real me. My current appearance is to make it easier for us to go out. ¡±


    Xiao Yu had already exined it.


    Except¡­


    The way she ate the candied fruit caused what she said to be a little less convincing.


    Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t treat Xiao Yu like a child.


    She didn¡¯t look like a child now. However, he felt that her personality was pretty innocent.


    Her usual look did not give him such a feeling.


    Arrogance.


    Silence.


    Rejecting everyone near her.


    ¡°Junior Brother has already embedded the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent more than ten times. Do you want me to teach you Dragon Language?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was sitting in his seat while Xiao Yu was sitting at the side.


    Jiang Lan nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He had learned some Dragon Language and could roughly understand it but he couldn¡¯t be considered proficient in it.


    There were indeed some benefits after learning it.


    With Xiao Yu around, it was impossible for him to cultivate. Thus, learning the Dragon Language was not a bad idea.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start learning from writing Dragon Language. It shouldn¡¯t look good at the beginning. The Dragon Language is more difficult to write.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and smiled.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    It came back to the topic of writing again.


    It had been more than fifty years.


    Why hadn¡¯t she forgotten about it?


    Jiang Lan remained silent.


    Now that he was embedding the wooden sword with Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent, he naturally had no time to learn.


    He could only learn it the next time.


    He had just returned and had many things to do.


    That evening.


    Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu off the Ninth Summit.


    Just when he thought Xiao Yu was going to return to the Jade Pool on her sword, Xiao Yu stopped moving.


    She just stood there and looked at him.


    ¡°Senior Senior, did you forget something?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Return it to me.¡± Xiaoyu extended her hand towards Jiang Lan.


    This surprised Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My Autumn Sword.¡± Xiao Yu reminded.


    ¡°I lent it to you for this trip.¡±


    Jiang Lan finally remembered.


    He then took out her Autumn Sword and ced it in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s sword.¡±


    He did not exin much. It was fine as long as he returned it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going back. Next time, I¡¯lle over to teach you Dragon Language.¡±


    Xiao Yu walked towards the Jade Pool with a smile.


    As he watched Xiao Yu disappear into the horizon, Jiang Lan headed towards the peak of the Ninth Summit to meet his master. At the same time, he would pass the good wine and beef to his master.


    Xiaoyu did not hate candied fruits, but his master might not like it.


    ¡­


    Xiao Yu flew towards the Jade Pool.


    With thest stick of candied fruit in her mouth, she examined the Autumn Sword in her hand.


    ¡°There are no signs of it being used. Is it because he did not need to use a sword while out training, or is it because he¡¯s too embarrassed to use it?¡±


    She was puzzled.


    She had hoped that her Autumn Sword could help Jiang Lan.


    However, her Junior Brother was not injured and looked much better than before he left.


    Something must have happened. And it went well.


    She put away her sword and started eating the candied fruit.


    Was it delicious?


    It wasn¡¯t exactly delicious, but she liked this little thing.


    Perhaps it was because no one had ever given her a gift.


    Or rather, no one had ever given her a present.


    Even if it was just simple food.


    She wouldn¡¯t take it from anyone else.


    However, she was able to ept her fianc¨¦¡¯s present with peace of mind. She didn¡¯t want to let down Jiang Lan¡¯s good intentions.


    If Jiang Lan had given her something expensive, she definitely had to give a return gift.


    But there was no need for it this time.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, wine.¡± Jiang Lan stood at the peak of the Ninth Summit and handed the item to his master.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the wine and beef, not knowing what to say.


    It was nothing new.


    It was even less creative than his gifts.


    The first time, he had gifted Jiang Lan with an animal egg¡­ Or rather a vegetative egg.


    The second time, he had given him a Udumbara Flower.


    Other than good wine, his disciple knew of nothing else to gift him.


    It was rare for him to go out for training this time, and he had even added some beef with sauce as part of the gift package.


    ¡°You brought something for the Goddess?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°Two sticks of candied fruits,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    Finally, he said earnestly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t teach you this. When you have time, go ask your Martial Aunts from the Third and Fifth Summit.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He simply bought something out of convenience.


    Why did he have to consult those two martial aunts?


    Besides, those two might be female cultivators, but¡ª


    They still had yet to find a partner.


    Speaking of this, Jiang Lan recalled his Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit. She had said that she had admired his master for a long time.


    She had even asked him to y the matchmaker.


    Furthermore, his master was still single.


    Should he ask?


    ¡°This feels a little sudden. Let¡¯s wait and figure it out.¡±


    He had already be an immortal, and his master was getting old.


    It was human nature to care about the lives of the elderly.


    However, he was more concerned about whether his Martial Aunt had told him the truth or was she just making fun of him.


    He could ask his master about his feelings when he was free.


    ¡°Did you gain anything from your trip this time?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    These few years weren¡¯t long, but it should be extremely important to Jiang Lan, so he wanted to get a rough understanding of it.


    At the very least, he wanted to know if there was an opportunity for Jiang Lan to be an immortal.


    ¡°There are some gains and I have gotten a type of enlightenment. My future path will be much easier.¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He had already be an immortal, but his future path was not that easy.


    However, it was much easierpared to before.


    It was all thanks to his master¡¯s thousand years¡¯ worth of providence that everything went so smoothly.


    Although he had only gotten a pill from signing in.


    However, the Creation Pill yed an extremely important role in allowing him to be an immortal.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded. That was good. There was no need to ask anything else.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m curious about something.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Mo Zhengdong and said,


    ¡°The owner of the old wine tavern told me that he had made you pay a price for this book.¡±


    Jiang Lan then took out the book.


    Two words were written on the book: Catoptric Deflection.


    This ce should have records of the spiritual inn.


    Jiang Lan had yet to take a look and would only be free after some time.


    He had just returned and had many things to do.


    ¡°Nothing much. It was just to find some body tempering spirit herbs for his grandson.¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head slightly.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    His master had spoken casually.


    But the inn owner was powerful to begin with, yet he still needed his master¡¯s help.


    No matter how he thought about it, the matter should not be as simple as what his master says.

 Chapter 177 - Reached The Age Of Being A Party Leader?

    <h4>Chapter 177: Reached The Age Of Being A Party Leader?</h4>


    After leaving his master¡¯s location, Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard.


    He looked at the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.


    The vegetative egg didn¡¯t look any different, but the Udumbara Flower looked like it was about to wither.


    He sensed that the vegetative egg¡¯s life force was also weakening.


    It seemed that although these two were tenacious, it was also dangerous to ignore them for too long.


    However, they were still alive. There was a high chance that Xiao Yu had visited them a few times and watered them with spirit liquid.


    After confirming the situation with the duo, Jiang Lan walked around the flowering shrubs.


    There was a patch that was thinner.


    Xiao Yu had told him about it before.


    After that, he walked around the Ninth Summit and observed his surroundings, as well as the integrity of the array formations.


    Apart from the weeds that needed to be handled, there were no other problems.


    The core of the array formations was stronger than before.


    It was the result of long-term umtion.


    After confirming these things, Jiang Lan began to work on the simplest and fastest things.


    After spending some time, he did some cleaning and took out the weeds on the Ninth Summit.


    Then, he brought the vegetative egg to the Netherworld Cave.


    Four years had passed, but the Netherworld Cave hadn¡¯t changed much.


    The small house he had built was also intact.


    When he entered, Jiang Lan took a look at the entrance to the Netherworld. His master had told him that only immortals could take a look at what was inside.


    Now that he had be a Human Immortal, he supposed that he could take a look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head. It was one thing for a newly ascended immortal to not have a stable foundation. Secondly, his master must have set up a trap at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    He hadn¡¯t felt it before, but now he more or less felt it.


    Even after bing a Human Immortal, he still could not see even the tip of his master¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Should I first examine the records regarding immortals, or should I set up a concealment array formation first?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation.


    He decided to set up a concealment array formation first.


    Learning One Leaf Shrouding The Sky was of utmost importance.


    But it would take a long time.


    Spring passed and autumn came.


    In the span of a year, Jiang Lan had dug a few holes near the Netherworld Cave and set up many array formations.


    This ce was already filled with concealment array formations that could shield what was happening inside from the heavens. The array formations were interconnected, allowing the effects to reach their peak.


    In the past year, Jiang Lan had read a lot of information on array formations that concealed secrets from the heavens.


    It took him an entire year to set up this rather decent concealment array formation.


    ¡°I can give it a try now.¡±


    After confirming that there was no problem with the array formation, Jiang Lan sat inside the Netherworld Cave.


    Then, he began to check on the One Leaf Shrouding The Sky book in his mind.


    With a thought, he started to open the book.


    Ssh!


    The book was flipped open.


    In that instant, countless words began to fuse into his body. Following that, he felt as though he was being watched by an invisible existence. However, due to the existence of the array formation, that feeling disappeared again.


    It was the gaze of the Great Dao.


    Indeed, the existence of array formations was especially important.


    A momentter, the book and words disappeared without a trace, or rather, they had be a part of Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan felt as if he was sitting in an endless fog.


    There were countless thin lines on his body.


    It was as if every line represented his karma with someone or something else.


    The brighter the thread, the deeper the karma.


    The deeper it was, the easier it was for them toe his way.


    After he saw these lines, the fog around him began to surge, covering all the thin lines.


    Then, the surrounding fog soared into the sky, covering the entire sky. The fog was like a sea. He sat under the fog and looked at the endless void.


    No one had noticed him.


    He had sessfully learned One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes and looked at the hand that was extended. He was a little puzzled.


    He could feel the existence of One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be an active divine power, but a passive divine power.


    His One Leaf Shrouding The Sky was still activated. Only when someone broke through it would they be able to trigger it.


    In other words, without even using his One Leaf Vision, his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky would automatically cover the other party¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient.¡±


    He was familiar with the effects of One Leaf Vision. Since his newfound spell had the same effect without him needing to activate it, it was all the more better for him.


    This way, he would also be able to sense if someone had passed through his One Leaf Vision.


    Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief afterpleting the task.


    It was much safer.


    From the current outlook, the Heavenly Human Race was chasing after him while the Demon Race and Dragon Race were not targeting him too much.


    At the very least, they weren¡¯t like the Heavenly Human Race for now, where they were unable to tolerate him.


    Otherwise, it would be somewhat difficult to fend against all of them at once.


    The demons were toorge a race and too strong.


    It wasn¡¯t something the Heavenly Human Race couldpare to.


    However, the fact that the Heavenly Human Race was able to start a war with the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race meant that they weren¡¯t weak either.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was as famous as the Dragon Race.


    However, their strength should not be on the same level.


    The Dragon Race dominated the four seas, while the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race upied the Wutong Mountain and stood aloof from worldly affairs.


    It seemed like the dragons were stronger.


    All of this was hearsay. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know the details, so he would ask someone suitable when he had time.


    He had to find a good opportunity to ask his master about it.


    If it was too sudden, there might be some trouble.


    After watering the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower with some spirit liquid, Jiang Lan headed outside.


    Now, the Udumbara Flower and the vegetative egg had recovered to the condition they were in previously before he had left.


    As soon as he walked out of the Netherworld Cave, he suddenly received a message.


    It was a message from his master.


    Jiang Lan immediately checked.


    ¡°The mystic realm of the Fifth Summit has opened?¡±


    Jiang Lan took a closer look and discovered that it was a ce where Golden Cores went.


    He wasn¡¯t going to experience it. He was going to¡­


    Be a party leader.


    ¡°Is this to increase my prestige?¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately thought of it, but this was not what he wanted.


    He just wanted to be more transparent.


    On the surface, he was only an early-stage Essence Soul Realm cultivator and his hidden cultivation was that of a mid-stage Essence Soul Realm cultivator. He was indeed qualified to lead the team. It was not troublesome at all.


    But being the leader would cause him to attract attention.


    The sense of existence that he had painstakingly reduced would rise again.


    At that time, he would have to spend more time on the Ninth Summit.


    Although¡­


    He didn¡¯t think much about it anymore.


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any idents. The more mediocre my performance is and the more I act ording to my job scope, the less attention I¡¯ll attract.¡±


    There was still some time. His master had just informed him earlier.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. Such a small matter wasn¡¯t easy to avoid, so he could only brace himself and go forward.


    Golden Core Realm.


    Most of them should be disciples who entered the sect sixty years ago.


    The probability of them knowing him was neither big nor small.


    Of course, these people might not recognize him either. Back then, their cultivation levels at the grand ceremony were too low to recognize him from afar.


    Furthermore, so many years had passed.


    Even those who saw him clearly might not remember his features clearly.


    Jiang Lan came to the Ninth Summit¡¯s library. He wanted to check up more on the details of the Immortal Realm.


    Once he had a rough idea, he would be able to n what to do next.


    At the same time, he could gauge his strength whenpared to the entire Grand Deste World.


    A Human Immortal was indeed very strong, but he felt that being a Human Immortal was not that safe yet.


    He, who had just advanced, saw three Human Immortals die with his own eyes. When he returned to Kunlun, he had seen another one.


    If someone else of his realm had died today, then there was a chance he could too.


    After half a day, Jiang Lan stopped.


    There were a lot of books in the Ninth Summit, so he could roughly understand what was going on in the Immortal Realm.


    Upon entering the immortal sect, one could be an immortal through oveing the heavenly tribtion.


    And Human Immortals were only the lowest level among immortals, and also the most ordinary.


    Human Immortals only had strength and life that had reached the level of immortals, but their bodies were still that of a mortal¡¯s.


    Only when one¡¯s body was tempered by immortal power could one be considered a true Immortal.


    In other words, Human Immortals were still easy to kill.


    When they fought, they were not even cannon fodder and could only be used as logistical support.


    ¡°It still feels dangerous outside.¡±


    Jiang Lan closed the book and sighed slightly.

 Chapter 178 - Fifth Summits Mystic Realm

    <h4>Chapter 178: Fifth Summit¡¯s Mystic Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    For one to really be an immortal, one had to temper their bodies and fuse with their essence soul. Only then could they be true immortals.


    Human Immortals could be considered immortals. However, it was more of a transitory phase.


    This phase was neither too difficult nor too easy.


    It all depended on one¡¯s level of tempering. The process was dangerous and painful. If one was careless, one might die from one¡¯s own immortal power.


    However, if one spent more time and chose to temper it slowly, it wouldn¡¯t be too dangerous.


    What one needed in the Human Immortal Realm was not a talent in cultivation. Rather, one needed the talent to control one¡¯s own strength.


    Therefore, some people only needed four hundred years to reach the True Immortal Realm from the Human Immortal realm, while others could not seed even after a thousand years.


    There were even some who ended up stuck at the perfected Human Immortal realm.


    It was not that they could not attempt to enter the next realm, but they did not dare to.


    To advance to the next realm, one would need to burn his entire body with immortal power and fuse his essence soul with his body, allowing him to be an immortal.


    It was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Being in the Netherworld Cave, I can absorb and convert the energy I need at a faster rate. I also have the help of the Goddess Diagram. In other words, I still have enough advantages to speed up my tempering.¡±


    Also, the Immortal Essence Pills and Blood Tempering Pills that I can obtain from signing in will also help me speed up my speed of tempering. The only thing I need to worry about is my endurance and control.¡±


    Jiang Lan ced the book back.


    His tolerance and control were not bad.


    On top of that, his heart was more stable, so he should be able to enter the True Immortal Realm quickly.


    Especially since he was now ate-stage Human Immortal.


    The reason why he directly entered thete-stage Human Immortal Realm was because of the Dark Red Dragon Tribtion, also known as the Red Dragon Death Tribtion.


    ¡°The ignorant are truly fearless.¡±


    Only after understanding what kind of heavenly tribtion he had faced previously did he realize how bold he had been back then.


    It had been an extremely dangerous and rash attempt.


    However, it was also because of the Red Dragon Death Tribtion that allowed him to temper his body and gave him sufficient strength.


    That was why he could enter thete-stage Human Immortal Realm. so quickly


    It was basically impossible for others.


    After entering the True Immortal Realm, one would have to startprehending the Dao of Heaven and Earth.


    In the True Immortal Realm, there was the saying that one could be a Heaven Immortal after crossing another tribtion.


    One of them should be rted to the Dao. He did not find any detailed exnation.


    Either he hadn¡¯t discovered any rted books or they were in the Kunlun library.


    I should go and take a look if I get the chance.


    Above the Heaven Immortal Realm, there were still many realms.


    There was still a long way to go before he could be invincible in Kunlun.


    However, bing ate-stage Human Immortal within 200 years was already considered an impossible feat.


    For an ordinary human, 200 years should only have allowed them to reach the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm. And this was the speed of a genius.


    On the surface, his cultivation level was at the mid-stage Essence Soul realm. However, this was his hidden cultivation. The cultivation he showed to others was maintained at the early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    Those who weren¡¯t talented enough to be called geniuses should still be at thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    The difference was obvious.


    The gap would only growrger.


    After understanding the situation, Jiang Lan sat on the square.


    After bing an immortal, many things were useless to him now.


    For example, the Self Mirror.


    In the past, he could still fight with himself, but now, he naturally couldn¡¯t.


    At that time, he had never won against his phantom. Instead, he had seen many of his own shorings. There were no disadvantages to using it. After using it, he would know what to improve on.


    From the looks of it now, he was not a seasoned veteran, but he was definitely experienced.


    He still had many shorings in actualbat.


    Most of them were due to the human heart and not due to the opponent¡¯s moves.


    Fortunately, he did not give the enemy any time.


    After sitting in the square for a while and adjusting his state of mind, he took out the Catoptric Deflection book that the inn owner had given him.


    As for what the book was, he did not know. He only knew that it was rted to the spiritual inn.


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to take a look, someone suddenly flew over on a sword.


    The personnded on the square of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Is there bad news?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked over.


    Those who visited the Ninth Summit normally would not fly over on their swords unless it was an emergency.


    Soon, he realized that he was wrong.


    It was Xiao Yu.


    Today, Xiao Yu was riding on her sword barefooted. A momentter, shended on the square.


    She still donned a blue and white outfit with a simple high ponytail.


    ¡°Junior Brother, did you also receive the mission to go to the mystic realm of the Fifth Summit?¡± Xiao Yu ran to Jiang Lan as soon as shended and asked excitedly.


    Didn¡¯t she feel ufortable being barefooted?


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s snow-white feet and wanted to ask.


    Xiao Yu followed Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze and lowered her head to look at her exposed feet. Then, she jumped lightly and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve seen me without shoes. Do I not look good?¡±


    ¡°Senior sister doesn¡¯t wear shoes because you want to look good?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu curiously.


    ¡°Previously, it was because I had been attacked and my shoe had spoilt. This time, Master¡¯s pet took my shoe away,¡± Xiao Yu exined.


    ¡°Master has been cultivating in the Iceheart Lake and I can¡¯t enter the ce with shoes on. However, I realized that my shoes were gone when I came out. Since I¡¯m only here to see you, I was not in a hurry to get new shoes.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    It was quite unexpected that an immortal cultivator would face such troubles.


    Especially dragons like Xiao Yu.


    However, it was fine if a child did not wear shoes. The dragons did not wear shoes either.


    Speaking of dragons, he thought of thete-stage Human Immortal dragon.


    It seemed younger than Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s talent was about the same as a human genius, or perhaps a little stronger. It was unknown what level she was at in the dragon race.


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you talking about the Fifth Summit party?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Yes, I heard from Master that the mystic realm of the Fifth Summit is very fun.¡± Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    She looked at the book in Jiang Lan¡¯s hand curiously.


    ¡°Is this a spell technique that you want to cultivate?¡±


    She¡¯d learned a little about Catoptric Deflection before.


    ¡°Fun?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    As for the Catoptric Deflection book he had in his hand, he passed it to Xiao Yu.


    He felt that Xiao Yu should have read it before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If not, what do you think those Golden Core cultivators are doing there?¡± Xiao Yu asked as she flipped through the book.


    However, as she flipped through the book, she was puzzled. The book was nk.


    There was no content in it.


    ¡°Junior Brother, where did you borrow this book from?¡± Xiao Yu opened the book and ced it in front of Jiang Lan as she asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan was curious when he saw the nk page. He took the book and flipped through a few pages. They were all nk.


    Wordless Heavenly Book?


    ¡°I borrowed it from the innkeeper. Does Senior Sister know about Catoptric Deflection?¡± After flipping through it for a while, Jiang Lan felt his heart stir.


    However, he did not check it immediately. Instead, he closed the book first.


    This book was not read with one¡¯s eyes.


    It was rted to one¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I do know about the spell technique, but it seems to be different from Junior Brother¡¯s.¡±


    Xiao Yu sat cross-legged with her chin resting on her hands. She looked extremely adorable.


    She had willowy eyebrows and bright eyes.


    Her appearance was very pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you had previously said that Golden Core cultivators had entered the Fifth Summit. What are they there for?¡±


    The Catoptric Deflection that Xiao Yu had learned should be different from what he could learn from this book. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mention the matter again.


    It was better to discuss about the matter of the Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    From the looks of it, Xiao Yu should be going too.


    When Xiao Yu went out openly, she would look like a normal adult.


    She would be as bright as the moon.


    At that time, he would be noticed again.


    It seemed that the Kunlun people didn¡¯t care about him being the center of attention.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°The Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm is actually a maze with countless treasures in it. If one is lucky enough to enter at the Golden Core Realm, one has the chance to obtain arge number of treasures.¡±


    ¡°Is there no danger?¡±


    ¡°There is. Reportedly, that maze is an array formation. Thus, as long as one does not go too deep into it and has a Senior with high attainments in array formations apanying, one¡¯s life will rarely be in danger.¡±


    This is also the reason why Fifth Summit¡¯s Martial Aunt is the Summit Leader. Her attainments in array formations are extraordinary. ¡±

 Chapter 179 - A Leap In Quality Of Array Formations

    <h4>Chapter 179: A Leap In Quality Of Array Formations</h4>


    Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior Sister was also called to be the leader?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Xiao Yu tilted her head and looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows and hesitated for a moment. Then, he said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯ve been focusing on improving your cultivation, right?¡±


    Xiao Yu blinked and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, is it because you think that my knowledge of array formations is weak?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say it directly.


    He held the Catoptric Deflection book in his hand and did not make any unnecessary movements.


    ¡°Compared to you, Junior Brother, I¡¯m a bitcking. Butpared to those Golden Cores, I¡¯m very powerful. Besides¡­¡± Xiao Yu nced at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    ¡°When the timees, even if I have no other choice, I can still ask Junior Brother for help. Junior Brother will help, right?¡±


    In terms of array formations, Jiang Lan was quite formidable.


    Xiao Yu knew it from the start, or rather, she knew it before everyone else.


    In the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm, she had relied on Jiang Lan¡¯s repelling array formation to live on.


    At that time, without Jiang Lan¡¯s array formation, even if an unknown Senior were to rush in to save her, she would still die.


    Later on, only with Jiang Lan¡¯s guidance did they give a new transformation to the Bright Deity Array.


    There was also the cooperation with Jiang Lan to enter the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I seem to have been blessed by Junior Brother.¡±


    Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°It was a fair trade then,¡± Jiang Lan said as he flipped through the book in his hand.


    There was no fairness in the subsequent transactions.


    Or rather, they no longer pursued fairness.


    ¡°Here.¡± Xiao Yu passed a piece of paper to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This time, the number of participants entering the mystic realm is fixed. This is the list that I got from my master for Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Master give it to me?¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious, but he still reached out to take the list. Perhaps his master didn¡¯t think it was important.


    It really didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan received the name list and softly thanked her.


    Then, he saw three names: Zhou Shu, Jin Yu, and Zheng Xi.


    He seemed to have heard of their names before.


    But he had no impression of them.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s party also has three people?¡±


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze and looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu took out her wooden sword and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one leading the entire team.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He suddenly recalled that Xiao Yu had a Void Refinement cultivation base.


    It was indeed not on the same level as him, who was in the Essence Soul Realm.


    After that, they did not say anything else. Xiao Yu sat on the square and began toprehend her Dragon ying Sword.


    Jiang Lan flipped open the book and began to examine what was different about it.


    There were no words in the book, but that didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t understand it.


    After maintaining a stable state of mind, the book opened automatically.


    Seeing the wordless book open, Jiang Lan slowly closed his eyes.


    The next moment, he felt a book appear before him.


    An ancient book.


    The words on the top of the book were still ¡®Catoptric Deflection¡¯, but the words this time were slightly different, as if they were filled with life.


    The words flowed like water.


    However, upon closer inspection, it never moved.


    ¡°A book in my mind?¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s heart was calm, but he couldn¡¯t help but admire the innkeeper.


    A book could even be made like this.


    He then opened the book.


    The first sentence was: Fake and real, real and fake. It is hard to differentiate between what¡¯s real and what¡¯s fake.


    Without thinking too much about it, he continued reading.


    He realized that the book was not teaching him a spell, but the structure of space.


    It was simr to an array formation, but not entirely the same.


    Furthermore, its construction involved some immortal spells.


    This was the foundation to construct the Spiritual Inn.


    As Jiang Lan continued to look further, he realized that what he was teaching was the construction of a linkway.


    It used one¡¯s mind or strength as a connection point.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan suddenly felt that this Catoptric Deflection was no ordinary book.


    The construction of the spiritual inn was only one of its many uses.


    If this was used on array formations, it would be unbelievable.


    As long as he was strong enough andprehended enough, he could even construct a mystic realm.


    This¡­


    No wonder the innkeeper said he couldn¡¯t afford the price.


    He really couldn¡¯t afford it.


    The more he could not afford it, the more it meant that his master had sacrificed for him.


    After spending a long time, Jiang Lan roughly looked through it.


    He did not dare to think about constructing a mystic realm, but constructing a rough spiritual inn was not a big problem.


    With the strength of a Human Immortal, it was not a problem at all.


    However, his hidden surface strength was at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm. This made it a little harder.


    He decided to give it a try.


    At this point, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    The first person he saw when he opened his eyes was Xiao Yu, who was dancing with her sword under the setting sun.


    She moved around with her bare feet elegantly.


    Each sword strike carried the true intent of the Dragon ying Sword.


    Jiang Lan was curious about what would happen if Xiao Yu fell.


    Would she kill herself?


    However, Xiao Yu who was at the Void Refinement Realm, definitely wouldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake.


    ¡­


    Half a monthter.


    Zhou Shu rushed to the Fifth Summit with Lu Qian beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught up. I almost missed the chance to enter the mystic realm.¡± Zhou Shu¡¯s face was filled with excitement.


    ¡°I heard that the Goddess is leading the team this time. I can finally meet the Goddess. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because the Goddess was beautiful, but because the Goddess represented the Jade Pool. She was an existence that everyone in Kunlun could only dream of meeting.


    For ordinary disciples like them, they might not even be able to see the Goddess once in their lives.


    Even personal disciples could not meet the Goddess.


    Thus, being able to see the Goddess even once was extremely rare and exciting for them.


    Because this would be their next topic of conversation.


    ¡°I wonder if I can see her. It¡¯s good even if I were to see her from afar.¡± Lu Qian¡¯s face was full of admiration.


    The Goddess was a woman.


    She was also a woman, but the Goddess was irreceable.


    Her status surpassed that of everyone in Kunlun.


    Thus, she worshipped her.


    ¡°It should be possible. When entering the mystic realm, the Goddess will appear,¡± Zhou Shu said.


    Only when there was a gap would one feel superior.


    Some people could not even see the Goddess, while others could see her from afar. Yet he could see her from a close distance.


    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s your leader?¡± Lu Qian asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, right? Or perhaps I haven¡¯t been informed. I hope I won¡¯t be hated,¡± Zhou Shu said.


    Being hated by the leader was dangerous.


    Being thrown to other teams was still considered fine. The worst-case was if the leader was unwilling to take action once they encountered danger.


    Or only take action at the very end.


    Then¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Lu Qian gave Zhou Shu a fiery red bead.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary pearl, but it¡¯s extremely rare to see mes circting within it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid the other party won¡¯t take a fancy to it. But I¡¯ve prepared this.¡± Zhou Shu took out a pearl with a cold aura. There seemed to be water flowing in the pearl.


    They were icy water droplets.


    It contained an energy that could be used as a forging material for ice-attributes Dharma treasure.


    Lu Qian nodded in response. She felt that the gift was sufficient.


    Lu Qian was left outside. She looked inside to see if she could see the Goddess.


    The Goddess was her idol.


    She wasn¡¯t jealous because the difference in their status was just way toorge.


    Zhou Shu headed towards the mystic realm at the waist of the Fifth Summit. This was an exclusive path meant for those going to the mystic realm. Without an invitation, one was not allowed to walk on it.


    However, halfway there, he realized that there was a person in front who looked familiar. From the side of his face, he realized it was the waiter from the wine tavern before.

 Chapter 180 - Who Blocked The Netherworld Cave?

    <h4>Chapter 180: Who Blocked The Netherworld Cave?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the pathway to the mystic realm.


    Jiang Lan was walking.


    Today was the day the mystic realm of the Fifth Summit opened.


    He did note with Xiao Yu not because he was afraid of being the center of attention, but because Xiaoyu had to go in herself.


    That was good too. He didn¡¯t need to be noticed.


    In this half a month, he had researched on Catoptric Deflection, and he now had some rough ideas about it.


    He even modified the array formations.


    The spiritual inn was not easy to construct, but it was very convenient to use on array formations.


    Right now, he had a feeling that some of the array formations in the Ninth Summit could no longer bepared to the past.


    Because it had just been established recently, he did not hide it immediately.


    He hoped that his master would not barge in recklessly. Otherwise, it was hard to say whether he would be able toe out. Unless he used brute force.


    His master was very strong.


    Jiang Lan knew about that.


    His strength was at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    With his Eyes Of Truth, he could even see through True Immortals.


    Therefore, his master was not a True Immortal. He was above that.


    As for whether he was a Heaven Immortal or not, it was hard to say.


    There should still be one or two realms above the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    There were no detailed records of it in the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°When I have the time, I should go to the Kunlun Library to take a look or even make a copy.¡±


    Thinking of copying, Jiang Lan suddenly felt that it was unnecessary.


    To write¡­


    Unless he got someone to help him copy it.


    He just had to wait and see.


    He tried to cultivate for the past few days and his progress was not slow.


    ¡°I will definitely be able to enter the True Immortal realm within a hundred years. Perhaps it will be even earlier than expected.¡±


    The Human Immortal Realm was just a transitory phase.


    For someone like him who had been tempered by the red dragon, he did not need much time in this realm.


    Especially when one was no longer restricted by one¡¯s cultivation talent in this realm.


    This made him feel a lot more rxed. He didn¡¯t feel as awkward as before.


    He stopped thinking about it and walked on the road.


    His speed was neither fast nor slow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to get anything special during this trip into the mystic realm when signing in.¡±


    He had obtained the Creation Pill when he signed in at the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    At the entrance to the Ninth Summit¡¯sherworld, he got the Daoist Scripture.


    They were all creations of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, there was a high chance that he would also get a creation of heaven and earth in the Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    If that was the case, it would be of great help to his cultivation.


    ¡°However, Senior Sister was attacked in the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm previously. I wonder if the same thing will happen this time. But it¡¯s not likely that it will happen.¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He remembered that Xiao Yu was a Golden Core cultivator back then and was now at the Void Refinement Realm.


    To siege a Void Refinement cultivator?


    That was only possible if there were many Void Refinement cultivators among the spies.


    However, over fifty years ago, the Second Summit killed arge number of spies. In these fifty years, there shouldn¡¯t be many spies that had advanced to the Void Refinement Realm.


    There would be quite a number of Essence Soul cultivators though.


    Essence Soul¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re noting at me, are they?¡±


    He was very important to Kunlun, at least on the surface.


    If they wanted to cause trouble for Kunlun and the Dragon Race, killing him was the best choice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He needed to be more vignt.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan withdrew his thoughts.


    With some anticipation and wariness, he approached the Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was walking on the road, heard a voice. He could feel that there was no one extra around.


    He came to a halt.


    Then, he looked back.


    It was a young man at the Golden Core Realm.


    He had seen him a few times.


    He was the young man who had exchanged some gold and silver with him in t Sky City over a year ago.


    He had kept the remaining after buying the candied fruits, saving them for future use.


    Although he did not intend to go out again, sometimes it was difficult to disobey his master¡¯s orders, and sometimes it was his duty.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to leave some as spare.


    However, he didn¡¯t know why this person stopped him.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    Zhou Shu rushed over with a few spirit stones.


    He was very anxious, as if he was worried that the waiter in front of him had run away.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked.


    Zhou Shu was already behind him.


    He was very close.


    He kept his guard up.


    The other party was at the Golden Core Realm and he could clearly see it. However, if the other party was someone who had hidden his true cultivation so well that he couldn¡¯t see it, then he would be in mortal danger if he underestimated him.


    It was not impossible.


    He looked like an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator on the surface, but his cultivation level was at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    A Golden Core cultivation might not necessarily be without danger.


    ¡°Here are your spirit stones.¡±


    Zhou Shu took out ten spirit stones as soon as he arrived, wanting to give them to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan turned around to look at Zhou Shu, a bit confused.


    ¡°Mine? Spirit stones?¡±


    The other party¡¯s actions were a little strange.


    ¡°You tipped mest time. I feel like I¡¯ve been insulted by you¡­ You, you¡¯re a Kunlun disciple?¡± Zhou Shu wanted to exin, but he realized that Jiang Lan was wearing Kunlun clothes.


    Furthermore, the other party was wearing one that was meant for the disciples who had entered the sect a hundred years earlier than him.


    This was a senior brother?


    At this moment, Zhou Shu was a little anxious. He hadn¡¯t been very friendly towards this Senior Brother of his.


    He sounded condescending.


    But for a moment, he could not ept it.


    How did a waiter suddenly be his Senior Brother?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan calmly replied.


    He had no other thoughts.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Senior Brother drop some spirit stones just now?¡± Zhou Shu changed his tone.


    After all, his Senior Brother was his Senior Brother. Furthermore, he felt that the other party should be stronger than him.


    He wondered if he had reached thete-stage Golden Core Realm.


    However, he felt that it was better to give him something so that he could turn the page.


    ¡°Actually, Senior Brother dropped a lot of spirit stones just now.¡± Zhou Shu took out some more spirit stones.


    He hoped Jiang Lan would ept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, is there anything else?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He more or less understood what this Junior Brother was thinking.


    But¡­


    He did not want to interact with others.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Shu put away the spirit stones.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly in response before continuing onwards.


    The entrance to the mystic realm was close.


    ¡°Is Senior Brother also trying to enter the mystic realm? Who are your teammates? ¡°Zhou Shu braced himself and followed. Then he added.


    ¡°Senior Brother, just call me Zhou Shu. My teammates should be the Fifth Summit¡¯s Jin Yu and Zheng Xi.¡±


    Hearing thetter half of the sentence, Jiang Lan specially looked at Zhou Shu.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Jiang Lan politely answered.


    Zhou Shu didn¡¯t mind. He looked around and after confirming that no one was around. Then, he whispered.


    ¡°Senior Brother, have you prepared anything?¡±


    ¡°Prepared something?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    ¡°Something for the leader,¡± Zhou Shu said mysteriously.


    ¡°Entering the mystic realm of the Fifth Summit is dangerous. There is no danger only because of the leader. But if the leader were to make things difficult for you, it would be very dangerous.


    When one is out, interpersonal rtionships are very important. Especially those who hold your safety in their hands. More or less, you have to give them something. You might not need too much care, but you certainly don¡¯t want him to make things difficult for you. ¡±


    Jiang Lan finished listening to Zhou Shu.


    He then started thinking about what happened at the Third Summit. Did someone give Xiao Yu something?


    With Xiao Yu¡¯s cold demeanor, no one would dare to even give it to her even if they were prepared.


    However, Xiao Yu was responsible.


    She loved meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    Would he?


    After thinking for a while, he felt that he was not like Xiao Yu, who directly drew her sword.


    He would do anything that his duty required.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that the leader won¡¯t ept them?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable, so the leader won¡¯t feel any psychological pressure taking it. Besides, it is good to know that your good intentions have been received. As long as it¡¯s not a grudge, it¡¯s basically safe.¡± Zhou Shu whispered.


    ¡°What did Senior Brother prepare?¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent. His leader was Xiao Yu.


    Did he need to prepare anything?


    Would Xiao Yu ept it if he had prepared something?


    Probably.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    At this moment, there were already some people standing there. There were Essence Souls cultivators and Golden Core cultivators.

 Chapter 181 - Mo Zhengdong Plans To Break The Array Formation

    <h4>Chapter 181: Mo Zhengdong ns To Break The Array Formation</h4>


    Sixth Summit.


    In the bamboo forest.


    A bamboo house was hidden in the mountains with rivers flowing around it.


    The bamboo house was situated beside a mountain and a river. Flowers bloomed everywhere.


    At this moment, there were two people standing in front of the stream. One of them was wearing a veil and looked calm and elegant.


    She was a stunning beauty.


    She was the Fifth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Miao Yue.


    Beside her was a valiant-looking¡­ female cultivator dressed in the Kunlun¡¯s sect attire with short hair.


    As she stood there, she gave people the feeling that she was both a handsome schr and a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Senior sister, can we begin?¡± Miao Yue asked softly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you call me Senior Brother?¡± A gentle voice rang out.


    The short-haired woman looked at Miao Yue.


    ¡°Senior brother, can we begin?¡± Miao Yue asked again.


    ¡°Forget it, call me Senior Sister.¡± The short-haired woman sighed.


    She was Chen Xi, Summit Leader of the Sixth Summit.


    There were sun, moon, and stars on her clothes.


    At this moment, the sun, moon, and stars emitted a faint glow. It was as if Chen Xi was standing in the starry sky.


    She looked absolutely stunning.


    ¡°Recently, the situation of the Netherworld Entrance has been unstable. There is always someone targeting it. The next time the Netherworld Entrance erupts, something major would definitely happen.


    Senior Sister does not need to divine too much. You just need to divine what the rough situation will be like so that we have a direction to work towards.¡± Miao Yue stood elegantly at the side and said.


    This Senior Sister of hers did not care about anything, and the matters of the Sixth Summit were also handled by others.


    She hid here all year long and ordinary people were not able to see her.


    In Kunlun, it was rtively easy for Miao Yue and Zhu Qing toe here. Although it was not difficult for the others, it was not easy either.


    ¡°Recently, the Grand Deste World has not been peaceful at all. Perhaps something is brewing.¡± Chen Xi added. ¡°Sometimes, the momentum of the world can¡¯t be avoided.¡±


    ¡°What did Senior Sister deduce?¡± Miao Yue asked curiously.


    ¡°If I really did deduce something from my divination, would I not tell you?¡± Chen Xi said unhappily.


    Miao Yue smiled and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you really not want to try liking the few Senior Brothers? If not, why not try to see if there are any young talents out there. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s first divine the situation of the Netherworld Cave.¡± Chen Xi shook her head.


    At this moment, her clothes had turned ck.


    The sun, moon, and stars shone brightly.


    There seemed to be a heavenly mystery within it.


    ¡°En?¡±


    Chen Xi raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Has something happened?¡± Miao Yue immediately asked.


    The Dragon Race was about toe to Kunlun. If the eruption of the Netherworld Entrance urred at the same time, it would be a problem for them.


    However, after a short while, Chen Xi withdrew her divination ability. Her ck clothes hadn¡¯t faded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deduce anything.¡± Chen Xi looked at Miao Yue and said.


    ¡°Junior Sister, is it because I¡¯ve never participated in any important discussions as the Sixth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader that you guys want to make things difficult for me?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, why do you say that?¡± Miao Yue looked at Chen Xi in confusion.


    ¡°Someone has set up an array formation to conceal the heavenly secrets at the Netherworld Entrance. Ordinary divination abilities are useless.¡± Chen Xi looked at Miao Yue.


    Chen Xi¡¯s meaning was instantly understood by Miao Yue.


    Her attainments in array formations were higher, so her Senior Sister suspected that it was her who was ying tricks.


    ¡°It might have been set up by Jiang Lan.¡± Miao Yue immediately said.


    Her Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit had average attainments in array formations.


    ¡°A junior?¡± Chen Xi didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    She could clearly sense that she waspletely unable to detect the existence of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    Was this something that a junior could set up?


    ¡°If Senior Sister doesn¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll know once we go over and take a look. Moreover, we might be able to divine things more clearly at the entrance to the Netherworld.¡± Fairy Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Xi nodded.


    She agreed pretty quickly.


    Miao Yue was somewhat surprised.


    It had been a long time since her Senior Sister went out.


    In just a moment, they arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    At this moment, Mo Zhengdong was cultivating with his legs crossed.


    Power swam around him.


    However, the power in his body disappeared very quickly. Then, he looked at the two people who had suddenly arrived.


    ¡°Two J¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, Senior Sister wants to enter the Netherworld Cave to divine the uing situation.¡± Miao Yueughed lightly.


    She could feel that her Senior Brother wanted to call Chen Xi Junior Sister.


    But he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    In the past, everyone treated the Senior Sister of the Sixth Peak as their Junior Brother.


    ¡°Senior Brother, lead the way,¡± Chen Xi said.


    Mo Zhengdong did not say anything. He led them straight to the Netherworld Cave.


    In merely a short moment, they¡¯d appeared not too far away from the Netherworld Cave, and they¡¯d walked for a long time yet were unable to approach it.


    They naturally knew that it was an array formation.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t know that there is an array formation here?¡± Chen Xi revealed an unfriendly expression.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    Under normal circumstances, the array formations should have been closed.


    ¡°Jiang Lan likes to mess around. Let him be,¡± Mo Zhengdong exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break the formation.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Fifth Summit¡¯s peak.


    Jiang Lan stood at the entrance of the mystic realm and waited.


    It was simr to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    The Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm was also an altar.


    The passageway was on top of the altar.


    There were about ten people standing around.


    The Essence Soul cultivator should be the leader, but he did not know any of them.


    His arrival didn¡¯t attract much attention. Instead, he stood at the edge and quietly waited for further developments.


    Zhou Shu looked around and did not know where his leader was. In theory, the leader would ask them to gather.


    But not now.


    In other words, the leader was not here yet.


    He saw the two of his other teammates and immediately waved his hand.


    ¡°Senior Brother Jin Yu, Junior Sister Zheng Xi.¡±


    When they found out that they were in the same team, they had already met.


    This was so that it would be convenient for them to recognize each other today.


    ¡°Junior Brother Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou.¡±


    When Jin Yu and Zheng Xi came over, Jiang Lan nced at them.


    Jin Yu was a rough-looking man. He was at the middle-stage Golden Core Realm and there was energy flowing around his body. He should be a body cultivator.


    He had the same outfit as Jiang Lan.


    He was his Junior Brother.


    Zheng Xi was a female cultivator who looked a little unconfident and had an early-stage Golden Core cultivation. Her foundation was not that stable.


    She should have barely reached the early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    She donned the same clothes as Zhou Shu.


    They had entered the sect for less than fifty years.


    When the two of them saw Jiang Lan, they didn¡¯t recognize him and hence only nodded slightly in greeting.


    Jiang Lan nodded in return.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, is that Senior Brother in front your friend?¡± Zheng Xi asked.


    Zhou Shu looked rxed.


    They naturally did not feel that Jiang Lan was the leader.


    It had to be known that anywhere else, the leader would give his Junior Brothers and Sisters immense pressure just by standing there.


    There had never been one who made the atmosphere so rxed.


    ¡°En, it can be considered so.¡± Zhou Shu was a little embarrassed.


    He immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°Did you prepare anything for the leader?¡±


    The two of them were confused.


    ¡°What should we have prepared?¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. It seemed like Zhou Shu was indeed one of the few.


    Was Zhou Shu wrong?


    He was not wrong. In fact, doing so allowed him to remain saferpared to others.


    The only regret was that his luck wasn¡¯t good.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He was waiting for the mystic realm to open.


    Sometimeter, the surrounding people arrived one after another.


    There were twenty people in total.


    ¡°Everyone is here. Let¡¯s enter the mystic realm.¡±


    A voice came from the altar.


    At this moment, everyone stopped talking and looked towards the mystic realm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice reached the ears of Zhou Shu and the others.


    Then, he stepped forward.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu and the other two were stunned on the spot.


    Then, they realized that they were surrounded by teams of four, and they also had a total of four people.


    Could it be¡­


    Zhou Shu and the other two looked towards Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, they knew that they had screwed up..

 Chapter 182 - Wouldnt It Be Good To Kill An Array Formation Expert With One Punch?

    <h4>Chapter 182: Wouldn¡¯t It Be Good To Kill An Array Formation Expert With One Punch?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Zhou Shu and the other two followed behind Jiang Lan, their hearts filled with fear.


    The person in front of them was their leader. This was beyond their expectations.


    Jin Yu and Zheng Xi did not dare to speak, afraid that they would offend this senior brother again.


    Zhou Shu was the most worried.


    Ignoring whether he had offended him previously, he had been rude to this Senior Brother of his in the past.


    In the past, he would look down on this Senior Brother of his every time he met him.


    Today, he even taught this Senior Brother how to give a gift.


    It was hard to say whether he would be able toe out of the mystic realm alive.


    He did not dare to give out the gift that he had prepared.


    Jiang Lan walked at the front and released his power to surround the three of them.


    The trio instantly sensed the immense strength of an early-stage Essence Soul.


    As expected.


    He was the leader.


    Their hearts were heavy.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about what these three were thinking. He had his responsibilities, so he would naturally do his job.


    These three people would probably think that they had offended him.


    For Jiang Lan, this might be better. It would make the three of them quieter and more vignt.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t sure if they would make things difficult for him.


    Then, the three of them disappeared from the altar and headed towards the mystic realm.


    The party would face an energy storm in the passageway. Since it was an Essence Soul cultivator who led the party this time, it meant that the strength of the storm surpassed the Golden Core Realm. However, an Essence Soul cultivator should be able to easily defend against it.


    As the storm approached, Jiang Lan could sense the extent of the storm. Its strength should be above the perfected Golden Core Realm, but it had not reached the Essence Soul Realm.


    It was enough if he just used his early-stage Essence Soul strength.


    In just a short while, a huge forest appeared before them. The trees in the forest lined up, allowing only a few people to walk.


    The trees were surrounded by special vegetation, preventing anyone from walking into them.


    The trees were like endless buildings.


    In front of them was a maze.


    It was an enormous maze with no end in sight.


    Jiang Lan only had a rough understanding of this mystic realm over the past few days. It was unknown whether there was an exit to the maze.


    It was also unknown if there was a core to this maze.


    The wind howled as Jiang Lan and the othersnded on the ground.


    In front of the maze.


    At a ce visible to the naked eyes of everyone.


    There was an entrance.


    ¡°Go in.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice reached the three of them.


    ¡°Be careful. It won¡¯t be too dangerous but remember, don¡¯t fly. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t fly above the maze, but it¡¯s easy to get lost in the array formation. ¡±


    Jiang Lan briefly exined what he needed to pay attention to and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He also nned to go in and find a special ce to sign in.


    He had signed in at the peak of the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm. He wanted to sign it at the core of this maze this time.


    However, he did not know if there was a core.


    He might be able to find out the answer if he were to head inter. However, the three of them had restricted him from going too far in.


    As soon as Jiang Lan finished speaking, the three of them walked out with heavy hearts.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother, we really didn¡¯t realize that you were the leader previously.¡± Zheng Xi spoke first.


    She wanted to express her apology.


    The other two also apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go on in.¡± Jiang Lan maintained his normal tone.


    There was no indifference or passion.


    It was impossible for them to tell if Jiang Lan was happy or angry.


    The three of them were nervous.


    In the end, they headed for the maze. This time, they decided not to split up. This way, the three of them could take care of each other.


    Even if their Senior Brother were to make things difficult for them, they would be able tost longer.


    The three of them entered the maze with a heavy heart. The maze was huge and they could see the end of the road in front of them.


    There were two to three paths at the end.


    After some hesitation, the three of them decided to walk to the left. This way, it would be easier to get out.


    However, they did not know that the entrance to the path they were walking on was soon covered by nts and vegetation.


    The road began to change.


    Jiang Lan stood at the intersection and had no intention of entering.


    He needed to observe for a while.


    Not only was he observing the three people, but he was also observing his surroundings.


    If someone had their eyes on him, they would probably start keeping an eye on him from here.


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged, vignt of his surroundings as he observed the three people.


    The maze did not seem to restrict simple perception.


    He would roughly know where those three people were no matter where he was.


    He sat there for an entire day.


    That day, the three of them did not walk far and were still trapped for some time.


    And the other party leaders¡­


    They were all in the maze.


    ¡°Am I overthinking?¡±


    It was somewhat surprising that no one had their eyes on him.


    Jiang Lan stood up and walked inside. Since no one was watching, he would go in and see if he could find the core.


    ¡°A day has passed, but Xiao Yu still hasn¡¯t appeared. I wonder where she is.¡±


    Xiao Yu was everyone¡¯s leader, so she should be in a higher position.


    Close to the core?


    In the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm, if there was someone who surpassed the party leader¡¯s cultivation level keeping watch, perhaps there would not be so many problems.


    However, there was also the most dangerous possibility that the leader was a spy.


    Then one would basically be amb in a tiger¡¯s den.


    Walking through the maze, one would have to face several forks. No one knew where each fork led to. Where one could go would depend on luck.


    ¡°The maze should have a clearance guide.¡±


    Jiang Lan walked to the side of the pathway. Under normal circumstances, as long as he leaned against the wall of the pathway, he would be able to walk out of the maze. Although it was a clumsy method, it was effective.


    However, just as he walked to the side, he felt traces of power behind him.


    When he turned around, he realized that the path he hade from had been blocked by trees.


    ¡°Is it a normal change, or is someone interfering with the array formation here?¡±


    His vignce forced him to check on what had happened.


    His attainments in array formations were not considered impressive, but they were not that bad either.


    He was stronger than Xiao Yu at least.


    Then, he squatted in front of the sealed array formation and extended his hand to investigate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this ce has been altered.¡±


    After a moment, he withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Some nodes have been hacked and altered. The other party¡¯s technique is good.¡±


    Then, Jiang Lan began to look around to see if he could leave the maze.


    Then he realized that he could not leave unless he climbed over the wall of trees.


    From what he knew, one could withdraw from the maze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the other party is targeting.¡±


    However, he also understood one thing. It seemed like one could also use the array formation to kill his target.


    He just didn¡¯t know who the target was.


    Was it him or was it Xiao Yu.


    Or was it someone else.


    In the end, Jiang Lan shook his head and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    As long as the other party didn¡¯t touch him, he didn¡¯t need to care.


    As long as it was not the three from his party, it was not his responsibility.


    If it was Xiao Yu, he should be able to detect the battle since it would be a battle between Void Refinement cultivators.


    He could not understand why there were so many spies in Kunlun.


    The team from the Second Summit had already killed a list of spies. With Kunlun being stricter in the admission of new disciples, there should not be so many spies in Kunlun.


    Then, Jiang Lan began to search for the core of the array formation.


    As for the one who had altered the array formation.


    Even if the other party had high attainments in array formations, Jiang Lan had never thought of using his array formation attainments to fight against him.


    To kill his enemies, using his Power Of Nine Tribtions was the most effective.


    He would wait for the other party to see if he woulde his way.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have any intention of flying above the maze.


    That would be too eye-catching.


    If he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he wouldn¡¯t need to fly in the air.


    ¡­


    Zhou Shu and the other two walked on the road. They were abnormally cautious and would not take any risks.


    Because there might not be anyone behind protecting them.


    ¡°I have discovered something.¡± On the way, Zheng Xi suddenly looked at the other two and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys find that Senior Brother very familiar?¡±

 Chapter 183 - The Conspiracy Behind The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 183: The Conspiracy Behind The Engagement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Any sense of familiarity? I¡¯ve seen him before. He was a waiter at the inn.¡±


    Zhou Shu said warily.


    ¡°A waiter at the inn?¡± Jin Yu was a little surprised, but he was like Zheng Xi.


    ¡°I find him familiar too. I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Inn? Oh, I remember now. He¡¯s from the Ninth Summit.¡± Zheng Xi said excitedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s our Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit. I remember that I had an opportunity to meet him in the inn. At that time, the first eight of us were eliminated. Only this Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit cleared the test in one go, and everyone fell into an epiphany because of it.¡±


    ¡°I remember where I saw him too.¡± Jin Yu added. ¡°At that time, I was standing at the front. I saw Senior Brother during the Kunlun Grand Ceremony. He was standing with the Goddess.¡±


    Zhou Shu: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had just taken a consecutive series of blows.


    Furthermore, their leader was the person who was going to marry the Goddess?


    His status waspletely different from other Senior Brothers. Even if this Senior Brother was criticized by others, he was still slightly more special than other Senior Brothers.


    This time, he had really messed up.


    He regretted it.


    As long as he did not show his superiority, it would definitely not have been like this.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the maze, on a giant tree in the center.


    Ao Longyu stood on a branch and looked at the maze with a slight frown.


    A light breeze blew, and her blue and white sleeves fluttered in the wind.


    At this moment, she was in her normal mature form. She had long ck hair and a graceful figure.


    ¡°The mystic realm has already closed. If there are any abnormalities, it¡¯s about time for it to ur.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked around and felt that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.


    A momentter, she understood.


    ¡°The array formation. Someone did something to the maze formation. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    However, she had no way of knowing the other party¡¯s motive. It was also not impossible for the other party to merely test her attainments in array formations.


    But if the other party wanted to use it to do some dirty work, she needed to intervene.


    Ao Longyu then turned toward Jiang Lan and the others.


    ¡°There are no obvious changes in the ce where thest batch entered. It seems that you are still safe.¡±


    Jiang Lan was thest batch to enter, and Ao Longyu knew this.


    The ones who had tempered with the array formation must have their own agenda. She was one of the obvious targets.


    Now that she was engaged to Jiang Lan, Jiang Lan might also be one of the targets.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s knowledge in array formations is extraordinary. The people in the dark should not be able to harm him with their array formation. If it is someone with powerful cultivation¡­ I will handle it.¡±


    With that in mind, Ao Longyu headed toward the direction with the smallest abnormality.


    At this moment, she had discovered three ces with abnormalities. None of them were obvious, but the scale was different.


    The most important thing was that if she did not go now, she was most likely going to be ambushed.


    Everyone knew that she woulde as well as she was the leader of this trip. Naturally, she was also responsible for overseeing the entire situation.


    Using an abnormality was the best way to bait Ao Longyu over.


    The ce that had the smallest abnormality should have the lowest chance of it being a trap.


    It might not be an ambush, but it was always right to be cautious.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan, who was walking through the maze, didn¡¯t go too far. He was still constantly checking the surroundings.


    He could roughly sense the situation of Zhou Shu and the other two.


    Although they had encountered some problems, none of them had caused them any harm.


    The three of them were rather cautious.


    Jiang Lan walked slowly. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them like the three people guessed.


    However, he would not help them if there was no need for him to do so.


    It was more suitable for them to handle the dangers themselves.


    As for whether they could obtain any treasures, it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Themotion is getting bigger and bigger.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the surrounding array formation and felt that someone was controlling the outermost formation.


    The impact was not big, but it could bring trouble to many people.


    Woosh!


    Suddenly, branches started attacking him.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan pointed with his finger.


    With just a light touch, the tree branch copsed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too dangerous.¡±


    He had gauged the danger of the attack. This wasn¡¯t too much of a threat to those at the Golden Core Realm. As long as he was careful enough, he should be safe. One shouldn¡¯t think that one would be safe just because one was walking in his own backyard.


    That afternoon.


    Jiang Lan saw that sand monsters were starting to appear in the maze and were heading towards his area in groups.


    ¡°Where did theye from?¡±


    Woosh!


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Lan swung his sword and started killing the sand monsters.


    Boom!


    Sand and dust scattered, merging into the earth.


    Not many were killed.


    ¡°They have the strength of a Golden Core.¡± Jiang Lan frowned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let these sand monsters pass.¡±


    If they passed him, the three Golden Core rookies would definitely not be able to withstand it.


    He had to escape with the three of them, which would affect his subsequent actions.


    Without any hesitation, he activated his Heavenly Thunder Descent.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The entire road was covered by lightning andrge numbers of sand monsters shattered on the spot.


    After clearing the sand monsters, Jiang Lan looked in another direction. He could feel that there were more sand monsters there.


    ¡°It¡¯s condensed from an array formation? I have to find the source.¡±


    This was not the way.


    However, now that the sand monsters were out, he had to be careful.


    Late at night.


    As he shed out with his sword, his sword intent wreaked havoc while sand and dust drifted into the air.


    Jiang Lan stood on the sand.


    This was the first wave of sand monsters he had cleared.


    Fortunately, he had finally arrived at the source.


    It was an empty desert where many sand monsters were forming.


    There was a ck-robed figure sitting by the sand, using it to manifest sandmen.


    The sandman condensed was different from the sand monsters. The sandmen he condensed had the strength of an early-stage Essence Soul. Furthermore, there were more than ten of them.


    Jiang Lan looked at the ck-robed man and sheathed his sword.


    It seemed like there was no need to use a sword anymore.


    However, he hadn¡¯t signed in yet. Although this wasn¡¯t the center, it was close.


    He could sign in first to see what he could get.


    However, he needed to deal with this person first.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± At this moment, the ck-robed man hid behind a sand monster.


    ¡°You actually managed to arrive here alone? Looks like the rumors aren¡¯t true. The disciple of the Ninth Summit isn¡¯t as bad as the rumors say.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s strange voice continued.


    It was impossible to deduce the person¡¯s gender.


    However, how could someone who wasn¡¯t an immortal be fully disguised in front of Jiang Lan?


    A pale man was hiding under the ck robe.


    Like a puppet.


    There was something wrong with his strength. He should have barely reached the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t act immediately. This person was being controlled.


    Or rather, he was willingly controlled.


    He could try to find the mastermind.


    He needed some array formations to assist him.


    At this time, Jiang Lan had one hand behind his back, runes condensing in his hands.


    With his One Leaf Vision, the other party was unable to detect the appearance of the runes.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to know why you were chosen as your engagement partner?¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s voice carried a deep smile.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you ever thought about the conspiracy behind this? With Junior Brother¡¯s strength, background, and talent. How could you be the one who marries the Goddess?


    Would a pie fall from the sky? Would there be a free lunch in the world? There certainly might be, but those who got them normally paid the price with their lives. Have you ever thought that your fate might have already been arranged? ¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s gentle voice rang out.


    He seemed very interested in this topic.


    At that moment, the runes in his hand were almostplete.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long before he finished them.

 Chapter 184 - Marrying A Common Person

    <h4>Chapter 184: Marrying A Common Person</h4>


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know about the Kunlun Sect Master?¡± The ck-robed man asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about him.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He really didn¡¯t know who the Kunlun Sect Master was.


    He knew about the existence of the Sect Master, but he had heard that the Sect Master had always been in seclusion and had yet to appear.


    In Kunlun, not to mention him, even those who had entered the sect hundreds of years ahead of him might not have seen the Sect Master.


    Perhaps to them, the Sect Master was a legendary figure.


    ¡°Then does Junior Brother know that the Kunlun Sect Master has already stepped into a death trap?¡± The ck-robed man looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°The Sect Master wants to possess me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°What?¡± The ck-robed man was momentarily surprised.


    Right at this time, Jiang Lan moved, arriving before the ck-robed figure in a single step.


    His hand grabbed the other party¡¯s head.


    ¡°It seems like your scheme is quite ordinary.¡±


    Bang!


    He pressed down with his palm and crushed the opponent¡¯s head and body into a bloody mist.


    At the same time, the rune in his hand was activated and extended.


    The general direction where the mastermind was at was captured by him.


    However, after the ck-robed man turned into a bloody mist, a voice came from the sand at the back.


    ¡°Kill me with a single palm strike? You are hiding your cultivation? But are you really not curious about the conspiracy? You are just a pawn of Kunlun. No one cares about you.


    One day, the Jade Pool would stabilize. Kunlun wouldn¡¯t need a Goddess then. At that time, you shall lose your value. The Goddess will kill you. The dragons will kill you. The demons will kill you. The Heavenly Human Race will kill you. Even Kunlun might not let you go.


    Come to our side and work with us. We¡¯ll keep you safe. We can even help you¡­ be an immortal.¡±


    ¡°Just to be an immortal?¡±


    Jiang Lan took a step forward. At this time, all the sand monsters around him moved. They were all early-stage Essence Soul sand monsters.


    They wanted to attack Jiang Lan and control him.


    Or even kill.


    However, Jiang Lan ignored all the sand monsters and directly took a step down.


    Boom!


    The sand spread out, and everything around them disintegrated.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s hand grabbed thest sand monster¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re so strong?¡± The person was shocked, but he did not mind.


    ¡°But so what if you can kill me? It¡¯s difficult for you to even be an immortal. Countless people would want to kill you in the future. The seeds of fear and doubt are already buried in your heart.


    You will be wary of everyone in the future. Your cultivation path will be hindered by your heart. Only bying to our side will there be a chance to reverse the situation. ¡±


    ¡°Is the path of cultivation filled with danger?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t walking the path of immortality require one to survive the endless thorns that would appear on one¡¯s path? Do you really think cultivation is child¡¯s y?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    Then, he moved his fingers and activated his Spiritual Suppression Force.


    Bang!


    The person shattered.


    That person didn¡¯t know what Jiang Lan meant before he died.


    Moreover, he had no idea what Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation was.


    But he firmly believed that he had not died in vain.


    Jiang Lan also didn¡¯t think that the other party had died in vain.


    Because he had found where the mastermind was.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too far away. It shouldn¡¯t take too long to get there before rushing back.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan took out a pearl and threw it towards his back.


    This bead would protect the three of them when they were in fatal danger. This would allow him sufficient time to make a trip.


    After confirming that there was no problem, he left.


    He didn¡¯t sign in yet.


    He decided to keep the opportunity to sign in. He might be able to see a better location along the way.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t get anything useful from signing in today. On the contrary, it would make it more likely for him to get something good when he signed in the next time.


    He activated his One Leaf Vision and began to walk on air.


    Since the ck-robed man was killed by him, the other party would more or less discover something. If the mastermind escaped, it would cause him to waste a lot of time.


    He didn¡¯t have that much time.


    Walking on air, Jiang Lan saw that the surrounding array formation had taken effect.


    His field of vision was rather narrow and surrounded by fog, making it difficult for him to see a proper path.


    After activating his Eyes Of Truth, he could see it more clearly.


    It did not affect his traveling speed. He was in the periphery and the array formation could not trap him.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow. He looked around and after flying for a while, he saw a huge tree ahead.


    The tree was emitting a faint glow, as if the surrounding array formations were extending from there.


    ¡°The center?¡±


    It was somewhat simr, but in a different direction from his.


    After he was done, he would go over and try to sign in there.


    With this decision in mind, he stopped thinking about it and headed towards the direction he had sensed earlier.


    ¡°I hope that he¡¯s still there.¡±


    ¡­


    Ao Longyu left therge tree and continued on toward the location she had detected.


    But when she decided to fly over.


    She discovered that the array formation in the air could conceal the surroundings. She had brought a Dharma treasure with her, but she still could not see too much.


    Even though there were quite a few influences, she was still able to find the location.


    It only took some time.


    When she arrived near the abnormal location, she discovered that the array formation here had been modified. There was a person inside crafting a wooden figurine and another wooden figurine heading outside.


    It could attack people.


    However, there was no one nearby.


    After confirming that there was no one else around, Ao Longyu walked in.


    There was a grassy area inside which was rtively empty.


    Each region had a simr clearing.


    Her arrival naturally rmed the person who was pinching the wooden figurine.


    He wore a ck robe that did not cover his face.


    He had a rather handsome face and ate-stage Essence Soul cultivation.


    There was no longer any liveliness in his eyes.


    ¡°Why would Senior Sister Ao suddenly appear here?¡± The ck-robed man was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have thought of something and spoke elegantly.


    ¡°Yu Mo is my name.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you doing?¡± Ao Longyu looked at him coldly.


    He did not care what the other party¡¯s name was.


    ¡°I¡¯m using my wooden figurines to figure out the area. It can show me further ces. With enough quantity, I can find the exit of the maze.


    Doing so, I would probably attract the attention of the sect. Senior Sister must be shocked as well, right? ¡°Yu Mo smiled.


    However, there was no smile on his face.


    ¡°Your wooden figurines will attack fellow disciples,¡± Ao Longyu said.


    ¡°As long as those Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers know how to avoid it, it¡¯s naturally not a problem. This maze is a trial for the capable. Senior Sister should understand.¡± Yu Mo maintained his smile.


    He spoke politely, but his words made people subconsciously dislike him.


    But she could not find any fault with whatever the other party had just said.


    ¡°Did you modify the nearby array formation?¡± Ao Longyu asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Sister, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with using it to determine your array formation cultivation?¡± Yu Mo asked with a smile.


    ¡°Where are the Junior Brothers and Sisters who came in with you?¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    It was impossible to tell if she was happy or angry.


    Her tone was as cold as ice.


    Her body was also emitting cold air.


    However, Yu Mo did not mind at all. He only smiled and said.


    ¡°I came alone. It¡¯s too troublesome to have Junior Brothers and Sisters following me. They might even be wooden puppets in my hands.¡±


    Yu Mo put down the wooden figurine in his hand and looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister looks a little angry. Are you brooding over the engagement? The princess of the Dragon Race, the Goddess of the Jade Pool, needs to marry a mediocre person. Your entire life will be ruined by an incapable person.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Who Are You Insulting?

    <h4>Chapter 185: Who Are You Insulting?</h4>


    There was definitely something wrong with the ck-robed man in front of her.


    Ao Longyu knew that there was something wrong with the other party, but she couldn¡¯t find a reason to act against him.


    The other party¡¯s words made her want to make a move, but she was unable to do so.


    However, the sudden mention of her marriage made her frown slightly.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Her voice was cold.


    It was even colder than before. The words she had said before were also cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious if Senior Sister feels very indignant. If you are unwilling, you can actually still reverse the situation.


    For example, you could change your partner to a more outstanding person. Everyone knows that Senior Sister is the Jade Pool Goddess.


    Your importance to Kunlun is self-evident. As long as you use your death to threaten for an exchange for a Junior or Senior Brother that you liked, it would likely seed. Why not try that?


    Would Kunlun let you die? Your status is very high.¡± Yu Mo looked at Ao Longyu with a smile and continued.


    ¡°As for the Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan, Senior Sister should have heard quite a lot about him. He does not even dare to rebut when being insulted. He hides in the Ninth Summit all year long and does not dare to leave the mountain.


    Is that even someone with a good temperament? He is just afraid of death and cowardly. He doesn¡¯t care about others ndering him. He¡¯s just feeling aggrieved because he doesn¡¯t dare to voice his anger.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was no longer cold.


    She spoke casually.


    ¡°Senior Sister, why must you ept it? Marriage is a matter that would affect your entire life.¡± Yu Mo did not care about the change in Xiao Yu¡¯s tone as he continued.


    ¡°You are a Dragon Princess as well as the Jade Pool Goddess. You are basically like a shining star. On the other hand, Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit is like a firefly in the night.


    In Senior Sister¡¯s eyes, it isn¡¯t too much to call Jiang Lan trash. Senior Sister, think about the future. When you be a True Immortal, your husband will still be at the Void Refinement Realm.


    Is such a person worthy of Senior Sister? Furthermore, Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit spoke lightly and had a lowly status. The difference between him and Senior Sister is just too great. If Senior Sister really wants to be good to him, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry him.


    Isn¡¯t that so? Senior Sister, you¡¯re harming yourself and him. Geniuses and trash have nothing inmon. As a dragon, you are considered a noble. Yet, you want to sleep and live your life with a peasant. This is the greatest joke in the world. Does Senior Sister think¡­¡±


    ng!


    Just as Yu Mo was about to ask Ao Longyu more¡­


    Suddenly, he saw a sword beam sh across his body.


    Slosh.


    An arm flew up, followed by another sh of sword beam.


    Hu ~


    Another arm flew up.


    Following that, the sword beam shed across Yu Mo¡¯s face, and his bones could be seen.


    Ao Longyu retreated and swung his sword. Countless sword beams appeared.


    Her sword fell.


    The sword light whistled away.


    Pu!


    Dozens of sword beams pierced through Yu Mo as blood spewed out.


    Urgh!


    Yu Mo knelt on one knee, his eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you want to kill a fellow disciple?¡±


    ¡°You said that I¡¯m the Jade Pool Goddess. My status is ridiculously high. What¡¯s wrong with killing you?¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    ¡°You¡­ haha, the Goddess is truly impressive.¡± Yu Mo said malevolently.


    ¡°I wonder if the Goddess knows. I havepanions. They will know about this ce soon. At that time, the news of the Goddess killing her fellow disciples would spread. Do you think the various summits can tolerate you? ¡±


    ¡°As you said, I¡¯m the Jade Pool Goddess and am a Dragon Princess. My existence and condition is very important to Yao Chi. I am just killing a traitor. Yourpanions will probably be dealt with together.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s eyes showed no emotion.


    ¡°Haha, reptiles are really cold-blooded.¡±


    ¡°The Demon Race isn¡¯t bad at using puppet techniques either.¡±


    Ao Longyu knew that the other party was a traitor, but she couldn¡¯t find a reason to attack him.


    Then, she realized that she didn¡¯t need to look for a reason.


    ¡°Hahaha, looks like you realized it long ago. But guess what we¡¯re nning to do this time?¡± Yu Mo stood up. The blood on his body stopped immediately.


    Then, a wooden figurine melted into his body.


    However, when he fused with the wooden figurine, the sword beam attacked.


    It sliced Yu Mo into two.


    At this moment, Yu Mo¡¯s life force began to dissipate.


    ¡°Heh heh, you are actually so anxious. I only have the strength of an Essence Soul cultivator yet you are still worried that I will stir up trouble?¡± Yu Mo¡¯s voice rang out.


    Ao Longyu ignored him, wanting to kill him.


    She didn¡¯t realize that the other party was merely a puppet at the start. She had only realized it when she made her move.


    Otherwise, she would have acted long ago.


    She raised her hand and lightning appeared on her fingertips.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Mo was curious.


    ¡°Jiang Lan is my fiance. It¡¯s not your turn to humiliate him.¡± As Ao Longyu¡¯s voice fell, lightning surged from her fingertips toward Yu Mo like a tidal wave.


    The destructive power directly shattered the wood figurine and drowned the opponent¡¯s body.


    Yu Mo looked at the attack in surprise.


    ¡°Dragons are arrogant. I thought that it was because I had sprinkled salt on your wounds that made you attack me.


    Unexpectedly, it was because I spoke ill of your fiance that had triggered your Dragon Race¡¯s pride. Is it because you have spent too much time with him that you have feelings for him now?


    However, the seed will eventually be left behind. The more time you two spend together, the more you will understand the other party¡¯s uselessness.¡±


    Then, he watched the lightning strike him as he calmly epted his destruction.


    He still had his main body.


    Who could find his true body?


    However, just as he thought he would bepletely destroyed, arge hand suddenly reached in and directly dispersed the lightning.


    A figure whose face could not be seen clearly suddenly appeared beside him.


    The other party¡¯s hand grabbed his head.


    ¡°With you, I will be able to find your true body. Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I found you.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Mo could clearly feel that this human whose face could not be seen clearly had located his main body through his puppet.


    No, how could this be?


    However, just as he was about to open his mouth, energy surged into him.


    He felt like he was about to be torn apart.


    Bang!


    A bloody mist filled the air.


    Yu Mo¡¯s upper body was directly crushed by Jiang Lan.


    That¡¯s right, thest person to appear was Jiang Lan who had just arrived.


    He had only heard one sentence from Ao Longyu.


    After killing Yu Mo, he subconsciously looked at Senior Sister Ao.


    When Ao Longyu saw the murderous Jiang Lan suddenly look over, her heart tightened.


    She subconsciously took two steps back.


    She had done so out of instinctive fear.


    This person was extremely powerful. He never blinked when he killed someone.


    It was him.


    The senior who had appeared on the Third Summit.


    She had a feeling that if the other party wanted to kill her, she would definitely die.


    Even if she was at the Void Refinement Realm.


    For a moment, she did not dare to move.


    Jiang Lan merely nced at Senior Sister Ao.


    His Senior Sister indeed looked cold with this appearance, but she was also very beautiful.


    She was indeed an adult girl.


    Her figure was wless.


    A slender body, a graceful figure, and a peerless face.


    With just a nce, Jiang Lan confirmed that Senior Sister Ao was not injured and immediately leaped away, heading towards Yu Mo¡¯s main body.


    The other party should know that the puppets here had died.


    He should have also known that his puppet that Jiang Lan had met previously had also died.


    If Jiang Lan dyed any longer, the other party would be able to escape.


    Seeing the mysterious senior leave, Ao Longyu¡¯s cold face showed some relief.


    That senior was truly terrifying.


    He seemed to enjoy beating his enemies into a bloody mist.


    Yet, she could not see him clearly. He was too mysterious.


    She had asked Seniors from the sect, but no one knew of his existence.


    ¡°I have to go take a look at Junior Brother.¡± Ao Longyu immediately moved.


    Since someone hade for her, they would definitely go for Jiang Lan too.

 Chapter 186 - Getting Married Normally

    <h4>Chapter 186: Getting Married Normally</h4>


    Above the maze, Jiang Lan stepped on the branches and moved forward bit by bit.


    This way, he would be able to see more clearly.


    He could also find out if there were any suspicious people below.


    Right now, his target was the mastermind behind the puppets. He wasn¡¯t too far away, and he would arrive soon.


    He had to make use of the two puppets before he was able to locate him.


    ¡°I do seem a little weak.¡±


    This thought popped up in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    He had originally nned to be an immortal a bitter and suppress his surface cultivation. However, he suddenly felt that it was a bad idea.


    At the very least, he should step into the immortal realm like ordinary geniuses.


    However, even if he advanced at the speed of a genius, he would still be criticized.


    But this was the limit.


    If he were to be an immortal at a speed faster than an ordinary genius, he would attract unwanted attention and it would not benefit him.


    He had heard Xiao Yu¡¯sst sentence.


    There wasn¡¯t much feeling, but it still touched him.


    No matter what the other party said, he could not ignore it.


    He needed to respond to Xiao Yu¡¯s kindness and not let it be wasted.


    ¡°ording to the normal cultivation pace of a genius, I will be an immortal in another four hundred years. At that time, I will have to get married. This is another troublesome matter.


    However, once the marriage is over, it means that everything is set. Those who target me because of the marriage will choose to give up. It¡¯s not without benefits either.¡±


    However, he thought of another problem.


    What about his heavenly tribtion?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed like he still needed to go out of Kunlun to gain experience and then pretend to transcend the heavenly tribtion outside.


    ¡°There is still four hundred years. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Perhaps because of other matters, it might even take him five hundred years.


    Five hundred yearster, it was unknown what his cultivation was.


    However, it should be somewhat difficult to be invincible in Kunlun.


    His current goal was to see through his master¡¯s cultivation level.


    Then, his next goal would be to surpass his master.


    After that, his goal would be to surpass the Sect Master.


    That was about it.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have the time to think further because they had arrived.


    Hended on the ground and looked around.


    There was someone adjusting the array formation. It was pretty hard to deal with an array formation expert.


    ¡°En?¡±


    Suddenly, fluctuations from the array formation came over.


    He leaped onto a branch.


    And took a look behind.


    ¡°The array formation I left behind was triggered. Is it Xiao Yu?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, no one would walk the path above the maze except for Xiao Yu.


    The reason why he left behind the array formation was to prevent anyone from finding trouble with the three of them.


    It was not easy to pass through an ordinary maze. Thus, as long as he was on guard against anyoneing from the sky, he could easily protect those three.


    He didn¡¯t expect his Senior Sister to suddenly rush over.


    ¡°It should be because of that puppet.¡±


    If someone targeted Xiao Yu, then as her fianc¨¦, he would naturally be targeted as well.


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Lan headed straight ahead.


    After dealing with this person, he would return and just wait for this trip to the mystic realm to end peacefully.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s attainments in array formations were inferior to his, but the array formation he left behind was not difficult to break either. He did not know how long it couldst.


    For safety¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t stay for too long.


    Indeed, having a fianc¨¦e was more troublesome.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that he was disgusted. He could still ept it for now.


    ¡­


    In an empty ground surrounded by trees.


    Beside the yellow soil.


    Mo Yang squatted on the ground and was making a y figurine with both his hands. Just as he was about to finish, he suddenly frowned.


    He looked into the distance.


    ¡°Two of them have died. One was headed in the direction of Jiang Lan, while the other was meant to attract Ao Longyu¡¯s attention. Did Jiang Lan hide his strength?¡±


    He had some doubts about Jiang Lan¡¯s side, but he was not surprised by Yu Mo¡¯s side.


    If Ao Longyu attacked, it was inevitable that someone would die.


    He just had a feeling that he was being watched.


    ¡°Should I change locations? But it¡¯s not easy to walk around here.¡±


    This was a maze. He could borrow the power of the array formations, but once he was out of range, he would be an ordinary person that would be affected by the maze.


    It was unknown where he would end up.


    ¡°Leaving would only cause me to fall into a predicament. Ick a trump card.¡±


    If he was in a familiar location and was in his own territory, he could maximize his battle prowess.


    Even if it was Ao Longyu, he was confident that he could trap her here and then leave on his own.


    Killing Ao Longyu was too difficult.


    But it was enough to leave some seeds of doubt.


    He had no intention of killing anyone on this trip.


    And he couldn¡¯t kill anyone either.


    Ao Longyu was too powerful for him.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t strong, but he wasn¡¯t much stronger than him.


    Unless he went against him himself.


    Simrly, even the strongest Ao Longyu could not do anything to him. He really did not need to care too much about others.


    ¡°Jiang Lan¡¯s talent isn¡¯t enough, and his performance is too mediocre. The chances of winning him over are very high. As long as we seed, the entrance to the Netherworld will be our greatest trump card. ¡±


    Mo Yang muttered to himself.


    At this moment, he was holding a small person in his hand, as if he was speaking to this small person.


    ¡°What if you fail?¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded in front of Mo Yang.


    The voice had no origin and no trace.


    It was as if it had appeared out of nowhere.


    Mo Yang¡¯s heart tightened, but he maintained a calm expression.


    He looked up.


    It was a young man.


    His originally calm face suddenly became a bit startled, and his pupils shrunk from shock.


    ¡°Junior Brother?¡± Mo Yang smiled.


    ¡°Junior Brother is nearby too?¡±


    It was Jiang Lan.


    Just as he was about to kill his opponent with a single punch, he suddenly heard the other party mentioning the Netherworld Entrance. This made him want to figure things out.


    The Netherworld Entrance was his residence. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was its guardian.


    As ate-stage Human Immortal, he more or less had the strength to protect it.


    Since he had found someone who wanted to attack the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance, it meant that there was a potential threat to his residence.


    His first thought was to investigate the situation and see if he could deal with it.


    If he was too weak to handle the matter, then he could peacefully enter seclusion. When he had sufficient strength, he would then take action. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be rushed, and if they weren¡¯t directed at him, then there would be enough buffer time.


    His master was also his backing.


    However, it would be much more convenient for him to know the other party¡¯s thoughts. At the same time, he would have a direction to work towards.


    Hence, Jiang Lan decided to let Mo Yang stay alive for a bit longer.


    In order to ensure that nothing unexpected happened, he prepared a Dharma treasure nearby to ensure that the other party could not escape.


    Ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator was very powerful.


    He could not rule out the possibility that the other party had divine powers.


    He had to make necessary preparations, and he could not underestimate his opponent.


    ¡°I would like to ask Senior Brother some questions. Is it convenient for you?¡±


    Seeing that the other party was being polite, he decided to be polite as well.


    ¡°Junior Brother, please ask. However, I have some questionster as well. I hope Junior Brother can help me solve them.¡± Mo Yang smiled gently.


    As his voice fell, he stood up and let go of the y figurine.


    His fingers moved secretly.


    The surrounding array formation slowly activated, as if no one had noticed it.


    ¡°I want to ask Senior Brother what do you people intend to do with the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± A glint shed across Mo Yang¡¯s eyes.


    However, he still maintained his smile.


    He still had an amiable look.


    ¡°Then please make it short, Senior Brother,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    ¡°Err, that¡¯s not impossible.¡± Mo Yang activated the array formation and felt relieved.


    He stretched out his hand and saidzily.


    ¡°My arm is a little sore, Junior¡­¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Mo Yang realized that Jiang Lan had appeared in front of him.


    Then, he saw Jiang Lan¡¯s hand grabbing his arm.


    At this moment, he panicked. However, before he could think further, he heard a crack.


    In the next second, he saw his arm being forcefully twisted off.


    Blood flowed.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s calm voice sounded like an ordinary greeting.


    ¡°Is Senior Brother¡¯s arm sore?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Pain shot through him.

 Chapter 187 - Im Indeed Not A Void Refinement Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 187: I¡¯m Indeed Not A Void Refinement Cultivator</h4>


    Drip!


    Drip!


    Blood dripped down drop by drop and gathered in a pool on the ground. The crisp sound was ear-piercing in the silent environment.


    Mo Yang retreated some distance.


    Clutching his broken arm with his hand, his face contorted.


    Other than the first scream, he did not make another sound. The pain in his arm was suppressed by him.


    In fact, as ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator, it wasn¡¯t that difficult for him to ept losing an arm.


    It was the strength of the person in front of him that he found hard to ept.


    No matter how he looked at Jiang Lan, he was only an early-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    Where did the other party get the strength to crush his arm in an instant?


    He had even calmly asked him if his arm was still sore¡­


    ¡°Junior Brother seems to do such a thing very often.¡±


    Mo Yang forced a smile to maintain hisposure.


    This would calm him down.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at the glowing array formation and said calmly and coldly.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s other arm is sore too?¡±


    When Mo Yang heard this, his smile froze.


    He subconsciously moved his arm back, and the light from the array formation fell.


    He felt that he was already surrounded by the other party.


    His advantage had vanished.


    It was a defeat in terms of momentum.


    He discovered that Jiang Lan was different from what he expected, or rather, different from what everyone knew.


    He was a little cruel.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Mo Yang gulped and asked.


    He was thinking of a way to escape.


    The other party was trying to escape. Jiang Lan saw this and remained vignt, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth to warn the other party.


    He wanted to know more from him.


    Regarding the issue of the Netherworld Entrance.


    ¡°What do you people want to do with the Netherworld Entrance?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°If I told you, would Junior Brother join us or let me go?¡± Mo Yang looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan looked at Mo Yang without any emotion in his eyes.


    It was as if he could make this person disappear at any moment.


    After feeling the immense pressure, Mo Yang said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the demons. They want to target Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Junior brother, I am just a small Essence Soul cultivator. How can I know the details?¡± Mo Yang looked at Jiang Lan and pleaded in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m just following orders. Can you let me go?¡±


    In the face of Mo Yang¡¯s pleas for mercy, Jiang Lan remained silent for a moment, as if considering Mo Yang¡¯s pleas for mercy.


    Soon, Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°If I want to join you, who should I look for?¡±


    This sudden topic stunned Mo Yang, who was originally begging for mercy.


    ¡°Look for¡­¡± Just as he spoke, he stopped and changed his words.


    ¡°That depends on Junior Brother¡¯s situation. For example, what is Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation level?¡±


    ¡°Perfected Void Refinement Realm,¡± Jiang Lan replied casually.


    Upon hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Mo Yang¡¯s eyes widened. His first thought was that Jiang Lan was lying.


    He had checked on Jiang Lan. JIang Lan had only entered the sect for two hundred years, at most two hundred and ten years.


    What kind of prodigy was this?


    Even the strongest human genius couldn¡¯t cultivate at such a speed, so how could he, Jiang Lan, do it?


    ¡°Will you kill me if I tell you?¡± Mo Yang asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to escape,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    ¡°Escape from this ce?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mo Yang gritted his teeth when he heard Jiang Lan agree.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure who to look for, but I do know that they want to attack the Ninth Summit. They seem to have found a Dharma treasure that could remotely affect the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    When the Netherworld experts walked out, Kunlun would definitely be in chaos. Those who had a grudge against Kunlun would gang up on them. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent. Even though he had a rough idea of what was going on, he didn¡¯t know what he had to tackle.


    He wanted to erase the danger, but he couldn¡¯t find any specific enemies.


    The demons were clearly still fighting the dragons, but they hade to offend Kunlun.


    What were they trying to do?


    It made him feel that something was wrong.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t respond. He seemed to be thinking.


    Mo Yang did not hesitate and headed outside. At this moment, the array formation was activated and trapped Jiang Lan inside.


    In an instant, Jiang Lan was trapped inside.


    Seeing that the person had escaped, Jiang Lan finally reacted.


    Mo Yang looked at Jiang Lan and smiled.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let me teach you a lesson. Enemies are ultimately enemies. Mercy is poison. Your failure to kill me today is your biggest mistake. Even if you are at the Void Refinement Realm, you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep me here. Furthermore, you¡¯re most likely not at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.¡±


    As he spoke, Mo Yang nned to leave as quickly as possible. If his opponent really was at the perfected Void Refinement Realm, then he wouldn¡¯t have much time to escape.


    However, his words would make Jiang Lan feel irritated. As long as one felt irritated, one would fall and sink deeper into the array formation he had set up.


    Then, he would have a higher chance of escaping.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a cracking sound.


    It was as if something had shattered.


    He subconsciously wanted to look back.


    However, what greeted him was arge hand and a sentence.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m indeed not at the Void Refinement Realm.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Yang looked at Jiang Lan in fear.


    If the other party wasn¡¯t at the perfected Void Refinement Realm, how did he manage to break through his array formation?


    Furthermore, it had all happened in an instant, without giving him any time to react.


    Could a mid-stage Void Refinement cultivator achieve such a feat?


    Was there a mistake in his array formation?


    Mo Yang started to doubt himself, but he soon heard an even more unbelievable answer.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve already be an immortal.¡±


    At this moment, the handnded on Mo Yang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Immortal? You have be an immortal in two hundred years? Are you¡­ a monster?¡±


    Bang!


    Mo Yang turned into a bloody mist.


    He used his greatest strength to resist, but it was useless.


    The other party was really an immortal.


    He could not understand how someone who was supposed to be weaker than him had suddenly be an unreachable existence.


    All seeds of doubt were useless against such people.


    Bing an immortal in 200 years.


    There had never been a human who achieved this feat since ancient times.


    Mo Yang was dead, but Jiang Lan didn¡¯t react at all.


    Instead, he was concerned about the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. If the demons wanted to attack, it should happen the next time it erupted.


    There were still some years left.


    ¡°They had nned to take action a hundred years ago. Did they fail, or did they change their mind?¡±


    He did not know what had happened to the demons previously.


    However, adding more array formations to the Ninth Summit would definitely not be a wrong move.


    Moreover, he would try his best to enter the True Immortal Realm before the eruption urs. At the very least, he had to reach the Perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    With a n in mind, he activated his One Leaf Vision and headed towards the giant tree.


    He wanted to go over to sign in.


    After that, he would rush back.


    With Xiao Yu¡¯s attainments in array formations, she should not have reached his previous location before he managed to rush back.


    However, he could not dy time. He had to leave some spare time too in case anything unexpected were to ur.


    The best scenario was to reach back where he was supposed to be when Xiao Yu was still halfway to his location.


    ¡­


    Zheng Xi and the other two were currently trapped by the quicksand, and it was no ordinary quicksand.


    It was a quicksand that could suppress one¡¯s cultivation.


    They had each obtained a treasure that was extremely important to them.


    But after seeding to obtain them, they were trapped inside.


    ¡°Think of something,¡± Jin Yu said.


    He had some injuries on his body, which were sustained froming to this area.


    There were many dangers that he had resisted.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°I am thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it too, but don¡¯t move. The more you move, the deeper you sink.¡±


    They thought for a long time, but there was nothing they could do. Unless someone could pull them from outside.


    ¡°Do you guys think Senior Brother will save us?¡± Zheng Xi suddenly asked.


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Shu and Jin Yu felt bitter.


    They felt that this time, they were really going to die.

 Chapter 188 - Master Is Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 188: Master Is Embarrassed</h4>


    ¡°No use.¡±


    Zhou Shu had used many methods, but they were useless against the quicksand.


    In a situation where they were unable to use their cultivation, they were no different from mortals except for their slightly superior strength.


    Ordinary quicksand naturally could not do anything to them. However, the quicksand here was like a bottomless pit and the nemesis of strength, making them helpless.


    They could only wait to slowly sink into the quicksand.


    And be its nutrients.


    ¡°Lie down. That should ease the pace of us being swallowed.¡±


    Zheng Xi tried.


    Their Dharma treasures were useless.


    This was a dead end.


    ¡°Will it really work?¡±


    Jin Yu was a little worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try the effect.¡±


    With that, Zheng Xiy back down.


    ¡°It seems to be of some use.¡± Zhou Shu alsoid back as he gauged.


    Jin Yu hesitated for a moment before lying down. He was worried that he would never be able to get up again.


    That would be very frustrating.


    But if he could hold on for a little longer, that would naturally be good too.


    At least he could live a little longer.


    A little longer and there would be more possibilities.


    ¡°I heard this method from the vigers when I was young. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be useful. ¡°Zheng Xi was somewhat d.


    However, she soon felt dejected.


    She was going to die today.


    Zhou Shu said apologetically,


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If not for my preconceived notions, Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try asking for help?¡± Jin Yu suggested.


    At this moment, they only had half of their bodies outside. In other words, if they did not call for help, they would die soon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Zhou Shu immediately said.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused this. I¡¯ll bear the consequences alone.¡±


    Then, Zhou Shu shouted to the sky,


    ¡°Senior Brother, save me!¡±


    It¡¯s me¡­¡±


    Zhou Shu hesitated but did not apologize.


    ¡°I can¡¯t apologize,¡± Zhou Shu immediately said. In order not to be misunderstood, he added.


    ¡°Once I apologize, it means that we feel that Senior Brother is making things difficult for us. This could make it seem like we are offending Senior Brother. ¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Jin Yu asked.


    They couldn¡¯t apologize. What could they do?


    ¡°What if he is waiting for us to admit our mistakes?¡± Zheng Xi asked.


    The three of them were in a dilemma now.


    Just as they were at their wits¡¯ end, Jin Yu suddenly said.


    ¡°Sometimes apologies don¡¯t have to be spoken.¡±


    Zhou Shu was instantly enlightened. He tried to get up and said.


    ¡°You guys shall shout for help while I will bow in apology.¡±


    Although he could no longer kneel, he could still bow.


    Zheng Xi hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    This was the only way.


    Then, shouts of pleading could be heard.


    Zhou Shu kept bowing as if he was apologizing.


    However, after waiting for a long time, they still couldn¡¯t see Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, even their strength was absorbed by the quicksand.


    At this moment, they were lying weakly on the quicksand, the sand covering their chests.


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before they diedpletely.


    ¡°Senior Brother, we were wrong! Come and save us!¡±


    Zhou Shu spoke weakly.


    However, no sound could be heard.


    He was losing his strength.


    Zheng Xi opened her mouth but no sound came out.


    Jin Yu felt like he was about to die.


    They were in despair.


    They were already like this, yet their Senior Brother still didn¡¯t want toe and save them?


    What then?


    They were really going to die.


    They were from the same sect after all.


    Jin Yu felt his consciousness starting to fade. Zhou Shu and the rest were on theirst breaths.


    Just as they were about to faint, a calm voice entered their ears.


    ¡°You guys can¡¯t even break such a simple quicksand array formation?¡±


    In a daze, Jin Yu felt someonend beside them.


    Zhou Shu and Zheng Xi more or less felt it too.


    But they could not open their eyes, nor could they think.


    But their instincts told them that they might be saved.


    Jiang Lan looked down at the three of them.


    When he rushed back, he found that the auras of these three people were somewhat weak.


    He specially came to check on the situation.


    What he saw was naturally the three dying people trapped in a quicksand array formation.


    It was a very ordinary array formation.


    He remembered that Jin Yu and Zheng Xi were from the Fifth Summit. Were their array formation skills that bad?


    Shaking his head, Jiang Lan rescued the three of them and ced them in a safe space.


    After Mo Yang was killed by him, everything had returned to normal, and there were no more minor attacks.


    The change was not big, but it was safer.


    At least for the three people.


    With a sh of light, Jiang Lan activated a healing spell and set up a healing array formation around him.


    This would allow these three to recover faster.


    The mystic realm had just opened. If he were to just let the three be and stay down till the end of the trip, that would be his negligance.


    ¡°Xiao Yu ising.¡±


    After casting the spell technique, Jiang Lan looked behind him.


    His speed was much faster than Xiao Yu¡¯s, and there was no array formation stopping him. It was not strange for him to arrive earlier.


    Along the way, he even went to sign in.


    There wasn¡¯t much of a surprise when signing in.


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained an elixir, Immortal Blood Pill.]


    [Immortal Blood Pill: This pill will make one¡¯s blood boil, burning the body to protect the spirit, allowing one to achieve a True Immortal body.]


    As he recalled, Jiang Lan knew that this was a pill that could allow him to quickly enter the True Immortal Realm.


    However, ording to the usual practice, he would only use it when he reached the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    ¡°It would appear that I will be able to enter the True Immortal Realm soon. With that, I will be able to face the abnormal changes to the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance much more easily.¡±


    He did not receive any Creation of Heaven and Earth, but he had received a Immortal Blood Pill. This was sufficient.


    They were all things that could help him advance to the next realm.


    The urgent matter at hand was to enter the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    There was still roughly sixty years before the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance erupted once again.


    There should be enough time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Mo Zhengdong stood on the grass and looked ahead.


    He looked tired.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s been two days. When can you crack the array formation?¡± Miao Yue asked softly.


    She was happy to watch and had no intention of acting.


    Chen Xi looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Are you sure you are Jiang Lan¡¯s master?¡±


    ¡°I have understood the general changes to the array formation,¡± Mo Zhengdong said seriously.


    Miao Yue smiled at him.


    Chen Xi nced at Miao Yue.


    But this nce was instantly captured by Miao Yue.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Miao Yue turned to look at Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi shook her head and asked curiously.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what do you think of this array formation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ordinary.¡± Miao Yue said calmly.


    ¡°Such a high evaluation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±


    A long timeter.


    They were still standing on the grass. Although they could see the Netherworld Cave, they could only see but not approach it.


    ¡°Let me give it a try,¡± Chen Xi said.


    She felt that the array formation was not that strong.


    Miao Yue would not praise an array formation that even she could see through.


    Mo Zhengdong retreated just as Chen Xi was about to attack.


    He did not force himself.


    His disciple had embarrassed him.


    At this moment, the clothes of Chen Xi began to glow with light. A ray of light extended forward and reached the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Xi spoke.


    Mo Zhengdong and Miao Yue naturally followed behind Chen Xi.


    Before long, they arrived at the Netherworld Cave.


    The Netherworld Aura surged over, but it was useless against them.


    ¡°Is this what Junior Sister meant by extraordinary?¡± Chen Xi looked at Miao Yue and asked.


    Mo Zhengdong was a rookie in array formations. She didn¡¯t even look at him.


    ¡°Senior sister can try divining here.¡± Miao Yue smiled.

 Chapter 189 - Bringing Senior Sister To A Secret Place

    <h4>Chapter 189: Bringing Senior Sister To A Secret ce</h4>


    Chen Xi was somewhat puzzled.


    Was there still a problem?


    Without much thought, she extended her hand and began to divine the situation regarding the Netherworld Entrance.


    She wanted to see if there was anyone who wanted to use the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance to do something in the near future.


    In just a few breaths, Chen Xi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Has Senior sister discovered it?¡± Miao Yue asked softly.


    ¡°This is not the entrance to the Netherworld,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    No one was more familiar with the Netherworld Entrance than him. The moment he entered, he knew that this was not the Netherworld Entrance.


    But if this wasn¡¯t the case, then where was the entrance to the Netherworld?


    Chen Xi also looked at Miao Yue.


    Miao Yue did not say anything. She walked to the entrance of theherworld, which was the well in the middle.


    She reached out and tapped lightly.


    Crack!


    Instantly, cracks appeared all around them.


    Bang!


    The Netherworld Cave was shattered.


    Soon, they appeared before the true Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°Alright, we are here.¡± Miao Yue looked at the real Netherworld Cave and exined.


    ¡°Jiang Lan¡¯s attainments in array formations are not bad. He has his own thoughts on how to set up an array formation. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an array formation. It¡¯s definitely not simple, but merely so. But what I am surprised is that¡­¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°What I am surprised is that Jiang Lan actually knows how to use the innkeeper¡¯s ¡®Catoptric Deflection¡¯.


    Senior Brother, what price did you pay for him to teach your disciple that?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Lan wanted to learn it so I helped him get it. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo Zhengdong said casually.


    ¡°Senior Brother, can you get a copy for me?¡± Miao Yue asked seriously.


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Zhengdong refused.


    Miao Yue did not mind.


    Chen Xi looked at Mo Zhengdong in surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too nice to your disciple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some simple support. Everything else depends on himself,¡± Mo Zhengdong said calmly.


    ¡°And up till now, he did live up to my support.¡±


    Chen Xi didn¡¯t say anything else. She started walking into the Netherworld Cave.


    As soon as she entered, she sensed the heavenly secrets.


    ¡°The array formation covering this ce isn¡¯t simple either,¡± Chen Xi said.


    She did not know much about array formations, but she knew about heavenly secrets.


    The array formation here could conceal her divination. It was already very impressive.


    Perhaps it was more powerful than she had imagined.


    However, she did not have the time to y around. She wanted to see if anyone wanted to tamper with this ce.


    At this moment, her body glowed once again.


    It was as if all the stars were revolving around her.


    Mo Zhengdong lowered his head, wondering if he would be trapped by the array formation when he left.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning.


    Zhou Shu and the other two struggled to open their eyes.


    When they opened their eyes, they were confused for a moment, but they quickly regained their senses.


    The three of them jumped up.


    Then, they realized that they weren¡¯t dead.


    ¡°Not¡­ not dead? We¡¯re saved?¡± Zheng Xi was a little excited.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still alive. How did we survive? Where are we?¡± Zhou Shu asked excitedly.


    To them, living was better than anything.


    ¡°I heard Senior Brother¡¯s voice before I fainted,¡± Jin Yu suddenly said.


    Senior Brother?


    Only then did they realize that only their Senior Brother could have saved them.


    They looked around and found that someone was indeed watching them, which gave them a shock.


    After seeing that it was Jiang Lan, they lowered their heads and said respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Senior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the three of them and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    When he rushed back, these three were on theirst breaths.


    They were still far from death.


    Even if he waste, the treasure he had left behind would still be able to save their lives.


    It was not considered negligence.


    ¡°No problem. You guys can continue exploring the maze.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    It was hard to tell if he was happy or angry.


    The three of them did not dare to disobey.


    Furthermore, since their Senior Brother was willing to save them, they more or less knew his attitude towards them now.


    Just as they were about to leave, a figure suddenly flew over from the sky.


    It was an absolutely beautiful female cultivator.


    Jiang Lan also looked back.


    It was Ao Longyu.


    In the blink of an eye, Ao Longyunded beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother busy?¡±


    Her voice was crisp and pleasant. Although she wasn¡¯t smiling, there wasn¡¯t a hint of coldness.


    It was as if she was facing someone close to her.


    ¡°I have just finished what I needed to do,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    He had indeed just finished.


    The three of them naturally saw Ao Longyu.


    Zhou Shu hadn¡¯t seen her before but he knew of her identity.


    The other party was the Goddess.


    Sure enough, it was just like the rumors. The Goddess was like a fairy who had descended into the mortal world.


    The three bowed their heads and left silently.


    It was not good to disturb them.


    But at least they had seen the Goddess.


    Furthermore, they had seen her from such a close distance.


    The Goddess was a legend in Kunlun. It was basically impossible for them to meet her under normal circumstances.


    ¡°Why do you think the Goddess came to look for Senior Brother Jiang?¡± After leaving, the three of them began to discuss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I realized that the Goddess really lives up to her name,¡± Zhou Shu immediately said.


    ¡°Actually, Senior Brother is powerful too. It¡¯s just that you guys don¡¯t know about it,¡± Zheng Xi exined.


    She had relied on Jiang Lan¡¯s fortuitous encounter to stand out.


    Only with that epiphany in the inn was she able to reach the Golden Core Realm within a hundred years.


    ¡°The Goddess¡¯ cultivation is extremely high. We should speak softly,¡± Jin Yu reminded.


    The three of them didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and headed elsewhere.


    They wanted to look for more treasures.


    After the three of them left, Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan again and whispered.


    ¡°Did I cause trouble for Junior Brother?¡±


    Her face was still calm and emotionless.


    She looked cold and aloof.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook her head and continued.


    ¡°Senior Sister, did you discover something?¡±


    The current Ao Longyu could be said to be a peerless beauty.


    Compared to Xiao Yu¡¯s adorable appearance, Ao Longyu¡¯s current appearance waspletely wless.


    When he first saw Ao Longyu approaching, he was also momentarily dazed.


    However, he would not be affected now.


    ¡°I did find something, but not anymore,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    Indeed, there was nothing left.


    The only thing she needed to be wary of was that mysterious person.


    But as long as she did not provoke him, she should be fine.


    ¡°Is there any empty space nearby?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan.


    This ce seemed narrow and there was no ce to sit.


    ¡°Senior Sister, follow me.¡±


    Jiang Lan led the way.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t question Jiang Lan¡¯s words and simply followed.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan brought Ao Longyu to ake.


    ¡°Lake?¡± Ao Longyu was slightly surprised.


    There was actually ake in the maze?


    This was something she had never expected.


    ¡°If one¡¯s attainments in array formations aren¡¯t high enough, they won¡¯t be able to enter or discover it,¡± Jiang Lan exined softly.


    This was something he discovered by ident after using his Eyes of Truth.


    Otherwise, he also wouldn¡¯t have known about this ce.


    ¡°Will no onee here?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan softly.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°With Junior Brother¡¯s attainments in array formations, is it difficult to discover this ce?¡± Ao Longyu asked again.


    ¡°I only discovered this ce by chance.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that Senior Sister Ao wanted to do something. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked such questions repeatedly.


    Without his Eyes of Truth, he indeed might not have found this ce.


    Even if he hade here by coincidence, it would still be very difficult for him to enter.


    In this maze, there should be people with higher attainments in the study of array formations than him.


    However, if he added on his Eyes Of Truth, there was definitely no one better than him.

 Chapter 190 - Xiao Yus Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 190: Xiao Yu¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ao Longyu stood by theke, looking at Jiang Lan.


    Then, she said softly.


    ¡°Then help me take a look around.¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    She definitely wasn¡¯t going to take a shower.


    Ao Longyu was not such a person.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know the details, he still nodded his head and set up some array formations outside to ensure that no one woulde close.


    He also set up some array formations which would inform him if someone were to approach this ce.


    After Jiang Lan was done, Ao Longyu took off her shoes and began to shrink in front of Jiang Lan.


    Her appearance had also changed slightly.


    Her body shrank to be a girl that was about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    On closer inspection, the change in height was actually not that big.


    The only time there was a drastic change in height was during the first and second time he had met Xiao Yu.


    However, what surprised Jiang Lan the most was the assets on Ao Longyu¡¯s chest.


    The changes were huge.


    He did not feel anything previously. After all, there was no clearparison.


    However, it was very obvious now.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    This thought shed across his mind.


    Now, he also understood that if Senior Sister Ao became smaller here, it really wasn¡¯t suitable for others to see her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Junior Brother?¡± Xiao Yu tilted her head and smiled at Jiang Lan.


    The morning light fell on Xiao Yu, making her smile look exceptionally bright.


    ¡°Senior Sister only smiles in your current appearance. Your original appearance looks cold.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke softly.


    Although he did not ask why, Xiao Yu should understand.


    ¡°When I¡¯m normal, what would you call me?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior Sister Ao?¡± Jiang Lan answered after some thought.


    Normally, he would call Ao Longyu Senior Sister Ao.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°Xiao Yu?¡± Jiang Lan subconsciously asked.


    Yes, he would address her two states differently.


    This was because he felt that he needed to be more serious when facing the normal Ao Longyu.


    As for Xiao Yu, he did not know about her true identity at the start and had interacted with her more often.


    He was able to talk more casually when his Senior Sister took the form of Xiao Yu.


    However, what did this have to do with Xiao Yu¡¯spletely different personality?


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you still puzzled?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m used to it,¡± Xiao Yu replied softly.


    ¡°Normally, I¡¯m cold to everyone. I don¡¯t really talk to Junior Brother in that appearance as well. Although this appearance is unfamiliar to others, it is more familiar to Junior Brother.


    I have also helped out at the inn with Junior Brother using this appearance. Thus, it¡¯s more natural for me to talk with Junior Brother in this form.¡±


    So Xiao Yu was Senior Sister¡¯s real personality?


    After confirming that Jiang Lan understood, Xiao Yu ran into the water as if she enjoyed stepping on water.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else. He found a seat and sat down quietly.


    While keeping his guard up, he checked theke.


    It was true that he had discovered this ce, but he had never been here before, so he had no idea what was here.


    It was unlikely to be an ordinaryke.


    Xiao Yu only walked on the edge of theke, not daring to approach the center.


    Because she didn¡¯t know if there was any danger in the center.


    In other words, Xiao Yu was also avoiding danger.


    They had no intention of taking the risk.


    Xiao Yu walked by theke and asionally looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu before turning his gaze towards the center of theke.


    There was something in the middle of theke.


    He couldn¡¯t sense any special danger. It was just that there were some confinement array formations in theke that prevented people froming up.


    Furthermore, there was also a spirit severing array formation.


    Although this array formation was dangerous, it was not special.


    After realizing this, Jiang Lan stood up and walked to thekeside.


    Theke was huge, and he nned to walk around.


    He could also set up some things.


    While Jiang Lan was walking, Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and asked curiously.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you studying thiske?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head lightly and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a spirit severing array formation and a hidden confinement array formation in theke. I n to break the confinement array formation and pause the spirit severing array formation for some time. ¡±


    Xiao Yu blinked.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed that there were array formations in theke.


    Had her Junior Brother finished his investigation?


    ¡°Is there a treasure inside?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Jiang Lan squatted down and set up some formation runes.


    This was used to resist the spirit severing array formation.


    Comparatively speaking, thiske¡¯s spirit severing array formation was more dangerous.


    If it was just a confinement array formation, Xiao Yu should be able to forcibly break through it with her Void Refinement strength.


    However, with the presence of the spirit severing array formation, she would not be able to unleash her full strength.


    The consequences of being held back were unpredictable.


    ¡°Then what is Junior Brother doing?¡± Xiao Yu squatted down beside Jiang Lan.


    She looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s formation, wanting to see if she could see through it.


    She soon discovered that her attainments in array formations were far inferior to Jiang Lan¡¯s.


    It was no wonder he was able to ascend the array formation hill and leave behind the words ¡®Heavens Reward The Diligent¡¯.


    Those four words still hung on the peak of the Fifth Summit.


    It had be a legend in the Fifth Summit.


    ¡°If you want to go into the water, it¡¯ll be safer.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke calmly.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and blinked. She paused for a moment before asking curiously.


    ¡°Junior Brother, aren¡¯t you curious about the treasure in theke? If there¡¯s an array formation here, there¡¯s a high chance that there¡¯s a treasure.¡±


    Jiang Lan continued to walk forward. At the correct position, he would squat down andy down some runes.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit doesn¡¯tck treasures, right?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Xiao Yu stood up and jumped to the side of theke to continue stepping on her water.


    When Jiang Lan walked a distance, she would follow.


    She would discuss with Jiang Lan what the treasure in theke was.


    She would also talk about the affairs of the Jade Pool.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing beside the Jade Pool. There aren¡¯t many trees, and there are very few nts. It¡¯spletely iparable to Junior Brother¡¯s yard.¡± Xiao Yu was somewhat envious.


    He thought about Xiao Yu¡¯s life at the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought was that she was constantly exposed to the elements of nature.


    Where could she seek shelter on a rainy day?


    There should be an array formation at the Jade Pool that prevented him from approaching it. Even his eyes and senses were unable to extend over.


    The rain shouldn¡¯t fall too easily on the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you can bring your favorite flowers over,¡± Jiang Lan suggested.


    The preparations were almost done.


    The spirit severing array formation and the confinement array formation could no longer threaten Xiaoyu.


    To be safe, he added a few more array formation runes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried. However, they can¡¯t survive after being transnted. I don¡¯t know why,¡± Xiao Yu said while kicking the water.


    When Jiang Lan went out to train, she had tried, but she had always failed and never mentioned it.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the soil,¡± Jiang Lan said casually.


    He was not good at this.


    The reason why nts could grow well in the Ninth Summit was because thend there was good.


    And most of them had adapted to the aura of the Netherworld.


    Therefore, those flowers were actually growing in a ce with dense spiritual energy.


    Jiang Lan suddenly understood.


    How could the flowers of the Ninth Summit survive in the Jade Pool if they had grown up in such an environment?


    Just as he was about to rify.


    Xiao Yu suddenly beat him to it. Her voice was soft and her calm tone fluctuated.


    ¡°Then do you want to help me take a look? Help me see what flowers are more suitable.¡±


    These words were very ordinary, but also not ordinary.


    At the very least, Jiang Lan was unable to say what she had just said.


    In the end, he nodded slightly and did not choose to say it out loud or reject it.


    He only answered softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Remember to tell me when you have time. I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡±


    A crisp sound rang out with a hint of a smile.

 Chapter 191 - Targeting Jiang Lan

    <h4>Chapter 191: Targeting Jiang Lan</h4>


    He agreed to Xiaoyu¡¯s request.


    Perhaps it would take some time, but the time he needed to advance to the next realm now was longer than before.


    Some dys would not affect much.


    Especially during the day.


    He spent most of the day reading.


    It was nothing much to go for a stroll at the Jade Pool.


    Moreover, the Jade Pool had a path of the Great Dao. There might be benefits to signing in there.


    He had long wanted to go up and sign in there.


    As for the flowers¡­


    Perhaps as long as it was not the flower of the Ninth Summit, it should be able to adapt to the Jade Pool.


    There was no reason why Xiao Yu would not know of it¡­


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it, and he started to take out the book on Catoptric Deflection.


    He nned to continueprehending Catoptric Deflection and hopefully set up a spiritual inn.


    What he wanted to create was naturally not an inn, but a courtyard.


    He wanted to create a spiritual courtyard.


    This way, Xiao Yu would be able to y by herself while he read books.


    However, after reading for a while, he suddenly heard the sound of someone stepping on water.


    He looked up and saw Xiao Yu stepping heavily on the water in front of him.


    Seeing him look over, Xiao Yu stopped stepping on the water and pointed at Jiang Lan¡¯s book.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re rude.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu with a confused expression.


    ¡°We came out to y together but you are actually cultivating again,¡± Xiao Yu said seriously.


    However, he had a feeling that she was being serious on purpose.


    This was rather surprising.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and felt strange.


    He was not disgusted by her words.


    He closed the book and said softly.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t y with water like Senior Sister.¡±


    Xiao Yu was still young, but he was already an adult.


    He was at the age where he was not suitable for ying with water.


    At that moment, he finally understood why Xiao Yu could not show so many expressions when she was in her normal state.


    It was one thing to not be used to it in front of him, but it was another to not be able to let it go.


    He could not suddenly change to a bubbly and childish person after being cold and aloof for a long time. Neither could Ao Longyu.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiao Yu nodded and asked curiously.


    ¡°Then what did you n to cultivate just now?¡±


    ¡°This.¡± Jiang Lan picked up the book and let Xiao Yu read the name.


    Xiao Yu knew this book, so there was no need to exin too much.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you can understand it?¡± Xiao Yu was rather surprised.


    She had opened this book before. There were no words in it.


    ¡°If you look at it with your mind, you can see a thing or two.¡± Jiang Lan exined simply.


    Xiao Yu jumped out of the water andnded in front of Jiang Lan. She asked.


    ¡°Can I try it?¡±


    Jiang Lan passed the book to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and began to flip through the pages.


    Except¡­


    A momentter, Xiao Yu returned the book to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Still no words.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the book and thought for a moment.


    ¡°There might be a restriction.¡±


    As long as he flipped through it casually, he would be able to see it with his mind. There was no reason for Xiao Yu to not see it.


    Unless Xiaoyu could not read it.


    ¡°Where did this booke from?¡±


    Xiao Yu felt that Jiang Lan was right. As long as she knew where the book came from, she would be able to confirm it.


    ¡°The innkeeper gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°The innkeeper?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Does this have something to do with the spiritual inn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan in silence.


    She had mentioned it before. Did Jiang Lan¡­


    Without saying anything, she jumped into theke and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, help me look around.¡±


    Before Jiang Lan could ask for details, Xiao Yu plunged into the water.


    Why did she suddenly jump into theke? Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    The moment Xiao Yu entered theke, she turned into a snow-white dragon.


    Then, it sank to the bottom of theke.


    Jiang Lan stood up and tried to observe.


    After using the power of a Human Immortal to check the bottom of theke and confirming that there was no danger, he decided to let Xiao Yu do what she wanted.


    However, Xiao Yu was no longer a young dragon. She had grown a lot bigger than the first time he saw her.


    Speaking of the bathing scene, was he going to see it first-handter?


    He stopped thinking about it.


    It was just Xiao Yuing out of theke.


    After a long time, new ripples appeared in the originally calmke water.


    He knew that Xiao Yu wasing up.


    Slosh.


    Water began to rise.


    Initially, Jiang Lan thought that a dragon would appear. However, he realized that the moment Xiao Yu emerged from the water, her body was glowing.


    Following that, she slowly revealed herself in the form of Senior Sister Ao.


    She was wearing a blue and white outfit, and water droplets streaked around her.


    Her long hair and clothes were dry.


    At this moment, Senior Sister Ao was standing barefoot on the surface of theke, a shining bead in her hand as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    She was like a beautying out from the water.


    Ao Longyu lowered her head to look at her chest. Then, it began to change.


    Soon, it became the size of a 15 year old¡¯s.


    It had the size of the normal Xiao Yu.


    The clothes became smaller. Was her clothes her scales?


    This thought shed through Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    He could try to see if the clothes were dragon scales using his Eyes of Truth one day.


    Da da!


    Xiao Yu stepped on the surface of theke and flew up.


    Shended in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think this is?¡± Xiao Yu passed the pearl in her hand to Jiang Lan.


    Taking the pearl, Jiang Lan knew what it was with just a nce.


    ¡°Water Repelling Pearl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you as¡­¡± Xiao Yu wanted to say that she was going to give her this pearl as thanks for bringing her to theke, but she quickly changed her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you for helping me take a look at the soil beside the Jade Pool.¡±


    Helping her see if there was anyone around was not considered a transaction.


    It was her Junior Brother¡¯s¡­ duty.


    After all, very few people knew that she had a younger version.


    It was a secret between them.


    The Water Repelling Pearl wasn¡¯t much of a treasure.


    But it was still okay.


    Jiang Lan put it away.


    He would never reject Xiao Yu¡¯s gift.


    In the past, they had always conducted fair transactions.


    After the engagement, their dealings were no longer fair.


    He had never thought of the value of the present.


    There was no need for fair transactions anymore.


    In the future, they would probably just mention a random reason to give a gift to the other party.


    Further towards the future, they would probably just give the gift to the other party directly.


    It would probably be as such.


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t confirm either.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    There were six to seven people sitting here.


    ¡°The demons are about to attack the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. Although I didn¡¯t see the details, they should be doing something during the next eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. But we also need to be concerned if someone is using the demons as a shield,¡± said Chen Xi as she looked at everyone.


    This was not a small matter.


    ¡°I will only guard the Ninth Summit. I will not interfere with anything beyond the Ninth Summit,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the First Summit, so I won¡¯t interfere either,¡± Feng Yixiao said with a smile.


    The others nodded slightly without any objections.


    It was as if it was meant to be so.


    ¡°Then the majority of the work will lie on the Eighth Summit,¡± Liu Jing of the Second Summit said as he looked at Jiu Zhongtian.


    ¡°You guys can make the arrangements.¡± Jiu Zhongtian did not have any disagreement.


    ¡°But the Dragon Race ising. You all should have also received the news. The Dragon Race seems to have obtained some critical treasure, causing the demons to retreat in defeat,¡± said Third Summit¡¯s Zhu Qing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the Dragon Race. They are only here to regain their dignity.. We would definitely have to fight in the end.


    However, it should be between the younger generation. They wouldn¡¯t dare to fight us. They haven¡¯t recovered to begin with. They won¡¯t fight us unless they¡¯re stupid. As for the demons¡­¡± Miao Yue frowned slightly. ¡°Some of them have been looking for trouble.¡±


    Liu Jing looked at Mo Zhengdong and said, ¡°The Dragon Race will target the Goddess¡¯ fiance, and the Demon Race will target the Netherworld Entrance and Jiang Lan.¡±

 Chapter 192 - Kill Jiang Lan? Dont Be So Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 192: Kill Jiang Lan? Don¡¯t Be So Stupid</h4>


    What Liu Jing said was true.


    Both parties were targeting Jiang Lan.


    If Jiang Lan was not in the Ninth Summit, they would be very curious as to why an ordinary disciple would be involved in such a vortex.


    But since Jiang Lan belonged to the Ninth Summit, it made everything seem normal.


    The Ninth Summit guarded the entrance to the Netherworld. Ordinary people could not stay there.


    Jiang Lan was the only disciple who could stay in the Ninth Summit.


    He looked ordinary, but he had his own outstanding qualities.


    ¡°Senior Brother treats his disciple very well. If there is someone near Kunlun who threatens Jiang Lan¡¯s life, he would definitely discover it.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Previously, in order to not affect Jiang Lan¡¯s trip out of Kunlun, Mo Zhengdong had chosen to directly hide it from everyone and let Jiang Lan leave.


    Fortunately, he was fine.


    If something were to happen.


    All their previous efforts would be in vain.


    They had to ren and execute a backup n. Even if they did their best, there would still be the chance where they might not be able to reverse the situation.


    However, with Mo Zhengdong¡¯s thousand years¡¯ worth of providence, they were not that worried.


    They didn¡¯t know what kind of fortuitous opportunities the providence had brought Jiang Lan.


    If Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t ask, the others wouldn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you feeling something because of your Rainbow Auspicious Clouds? Isn¡¯t this spell technique useless to you now?¡± Zhu Qing asked curiously.


    ¡°Just because it¡¯s crippled doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s gone,¡± Chen Xi said calmly.


    ¡°Senior Brother can no longer use Rainbow Auspicious Clouds, but he still knows this technique. Therefore, he can still sense the dangers that would ur over the next few years. In a few years, it willpletely lose its use.¡±


    ¡°By then, Jiang Lan should have already achieved immortality?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    The question was directed at Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you guys think. He still has to be careful on his end. However, there isn¡¯t much of a problem as long as he is in the vicinity of Kunlun.


    After he bes an immortal, or if his Rainbow Auspicious Clouds bes stronger, it would be considered that he has finished his apprenticeship. ¡±


    As the Rainbow Auspicious Clouds grew stronger, it would allow the user to have a premonition towards danger.


    When the time came, Mo Zhengdong would no longer receive any feedback from his Rainbow Auspicious Clouds. However, that would have to wait till after Jiang Lan became an immortal or had a stronger mastery of Rainbow Auspicious Clouds.


    With sufficient strength, he naturally did not need to worry. His disciple had to be independent one day.


    Moreover, the current Jiang Lan was already very independent.


    What he was doing was actually a little redundant.


    If the people who came to the Ninth Summit were not strong enough, they might not be able to find the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan knew of his own limits. Mo Zhengdong had always known of this and had always let Jiang Lan make her own decisions.


    From the looks of it, Jiang Lan was doing very well.


    Apart from the fact that he never liked going out,


    ¡°Since there are no problems with Jiang Lan, let¡¯s start preparing other things. From what it looks for now, the dragons would definitelye first. They will be here earlier than expected,¡± said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    ¡°If the Dragon Racees to challenge, they will probably find an outstanding disciple from each summit to ept the challenge.¡± Feng Yixiao said calmly.


    Then, everyone looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    Because there was only one person on the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong felt helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Jiang Lan.¡±


    It was indeed quite troublesome to have only one disciple in his summit.


    Of course, even if the Ninth Summit had more people this time, the one who would ept the challenge in the end had to be Jiang Lan.


    The dragons were here for Jiang Lan.


    ¡°If Jiang Lan wins, it will be much easier for us. But if Jiang Lan loses, the Dragon Race will take the chance to make trouble.¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiu Zhongtian and said.


    ¡°Senior Brother, just challenge them when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiu Zhongtian nodded.


    In their minds, they thought that Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t win. However, even if there was hope, they still had to prepare for the worst.


    As for the specifics, it would be adjusted ording to what happened on the day itself.


    ¡­


    On the mountain range a month¡¯s journey away from Kunlun, there were two ck-haired men.


    One of them looked to be a middle-aged man, while the other looked to be a 27-year-old young man.


    ¡°Do you think Kunlun has sensed something?¡± asked the middle-aged Wu Mu with a smile.


    ¡°They should have.¡± The young Wu Lie made a guess.


    ¡°I think so too, but even if they do, they can¡¯t stop us. Surprises will always be the victor,¡± said Wu Mu confidently.


    ¡°Kunlun is not an ordinary ce. Even if we are prepared, can we seed?¡± Wu Lie felt that there was basically no chance of sess.


    In a head-on sh, the demons had mobilized all their forces but were still unable to take down Kunlun.


    Even though Kunlun only had nine summits, it was ridiculously powerful.


    Otherwise, would the Dragon Race lower their heads and allow Ao Longyu, the Goddess, to marry someone from Kunlun?


    If Kunlun showed any weakness, the Dragon Race would have to threaten to take back Ao Longyu and forcibly suck Kunlun¡¯s blood.


    Unfortunately, the Dragon Race was not as tough as Kunlun.


    ording to their information, Kunlun and the Dragon race were almost at war.


    Kunlun didn¡¯t give the Dragon Race any face at all. If the Dragon Race didn¡¯t want to continue the negotiations, they would start a war.


    Kunlun had never been so strong-willed.


    ¡°Before taking action, who can guarantee sess? Besides, we¡¯re not going to attack Kunlun. We¡¯re just going to give them some trouble. Our goal is the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    It is not impossible for us to seed. We just need to wait for reinforcements,¡± said Wu Mu calmly.


    They were confident, but not optimistic.


    In the face of Kunlun, they had to take every step carefully. If they took too big a step, they could easily copse.


    ¡°There are two people in the Ninth Summit. Mo Zhengdong and Jiang Lan.¡± Wu Lie looked at Wu Mu and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Mo Zhengdong. What about Jiang Lan? Are we going to kill him? ¡±


    ¡°Kill?¡± Wu Mu smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about this type of stupid question. Throughout all these years, the Heavenly Human Race has always wanted to kill him. It¡¯s not as if our race doesn¡¯t have the same idea.


    But look at what happened in the end? Everyone is dead. Isn¡¯t it the same for your subordinates? It is also unknown just how many people from the Heavenly Human Race had died. Therefore, it is unrealistic to kill Jiang Lan. What we need most is to win him over. As long as I can see him, we would have seeded 50%.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him even if you see him?¡± Wu Lie asked.


    ¡°You can think of this, and so would Jiang Lan, but the truth is I really can¡¯t kill him. Kunlun must have left something behind on him. He is very important to Kunlun.


    At least near Kunlun, we can hardly kill him. If he were to leave Kunlun¡­ That would be another matter. However, we can threaten him with something.¡± Wu Mu had a smile on his face as though meeting Jiang Lan was an interesting matter.


    And just because they couldn¡¯t kill him didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t try to kidnap him.


    ¡°But can we even see him?¡± Wu Lie asked curiously.


    Since he was so important, it was unlikely that Jiang Lan would leave Kunlun at all. In fact, he might even be trapped there.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t that good. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he was just a puppet disciple.


    He was used to merely keep the Goddess and the Dragon Race in check.


    His importance was not low. However, his strength was pretty low.


    ¡°He should be in the Ninth Summit. In theory, there should be a chance to pull him out. If we can¡¯t bait him out, we can go in too. There are always more solutions than difficulties.


    I heard that he has a good temperament. I wonder what kind of mentality he will have when he sees a True Immortal attacking him.¡± Wu Mu smiled and stopped thinking.


    ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s go take a look. There¡¯s still some time left. I¡¯ll arrange the exact details for this operation.


    You have to advance to the True Immortal realm as soon as possible. With your divine powers, the chances of you being able to escape if we were to fail would also be much higher. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Lie nodded.

 Chapter 193 - Teach You For A Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 193: Teach You For A Lifetime</h4>


    In the Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    Jiang Lan put away the Water Repelling Pearl. It should be useless to him.


    If his strength was weak, he might need the Water Repelling Pearl in the future. But as ate-stage Human Immortal, he did not need such a thing.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anything in the outskirts of the maze that he needed.


    The only special thing about this treasure was that Xiao Yu was the one who had given it to him.


    But it was nothing much too.


    Xiao Yu had given him many things. The gift that had the greatest meaning was probably the recording Dharma treasure.


    A recording of Xiao Yu¡¯s bathing scene.


    Looking up, Xiao Yu was still stepping on the water like a child.


    However, in the Jade Pool, Xiao Yu probably wouldn¡¯t y like this, right?


    For a moment, Jiang Lan was a little confused. If Xiao Yu did the same thing at the Jade Pool, what would he see in the Goddess Diagram?


    A dragon pping the water with its ws?


    He couldn¡¯t think of an answer.


    Then, he stopped thinking and looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you know when this trip in the mystic realm will end?¡±


    ¡°Ten days to half a month at most.¡± Xiao Yu jumped before answering Jiang Lan.


    Half a month was a little long, but it didn¡¯t affect anything.


    Jiang Lan nodded and looked at Xiao Yu.


    He had no intention of reading. It was not polite for him to do so.


    After ying for a while more, Xiao Yu came before Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother free?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He would not y on water like Xiaoyu, nor was he able to read. Naturally, he would be free.


    ¡°Do you still have the Dragon Language book I gave you?¡± Xiao Yu asked as she sat opposite Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m free now too, I shall teach Junior Brother how to write Dragon Language.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    ¡°Dragonnguage is not easy to write. It is normal for your words to be ugly in the beginning.¡± Xiao Yu added.


    Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s serious expression, Jiang Lan could only nod.


    He was indeed quite free.


    He was still observing the three juniors from his party. There were no problems at the moment.


    Three dayster.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner, but¡­¡± Xiao Yu looked at the handwriting and found it hard to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can start learning from scratch. Why don¡¯t you start from the basics and write your name first? Then after that, try writing my name. ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Another three days.


    ¡°Junior Brother, our starting point might be too high. Let¡¯s start from the beginning.


    When I was a kid, I learned how to write from the very basics. I started with ordinary strokes, before venturing into writing numbers. Only after that did I start writing moreplicated words.


    Junior Brother¡¯s perceptivity is high. It will definitely be very easy. ¡°Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s writing on the ground and felt that she had to start teaching Jiang Lan from the very basics.


    She needed to solve the problem from its root.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He merely nodded.


    Another three days passed.


    Under Xiao Yu¡¯s guidance, Jiang Lan studied for nine days.


    These nine days were not all about learning.


    asionally, Xiao Yu would run around and Jiang Lan would follow her.


    But most of the time, she would teach him and watch him learn how to read and write.


    After nine days, Xiao Yu opened her eyes wide and stared at Jiang Lan as if she wanted to see through his mind.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you doing it on purpose?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    These few days were the longest they had spent together.


    Previously, they had met once every three years, and now, they had spent nine days together. This was equivalent to twenty-seven years¡¯ worth of time together in the past.


    Furthermore, they were together throughout the nine days and did not separate at all.


    Hence, their rtionship was much smoother than before. There was not much estrangement between them now.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. He looked at his own words and felt that Xiao Yu was not teaching him seriously.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be the teacher¡¯s problem if he couldn¡¯t learn it well?


    He wished he had done it on purpose.


    Xiao Yu sat opposite Jiang Lan, her hands resting on her cheeks as if she was thinking.


    ¡°Senior sister, what are you thinking about?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°How long do you want me to be your teacher?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the words and asked.


    ¡°If Junior Brother learns for a lifetime, I¡¯ll have to teach for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to learn for so long,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    He was about to be a True Immortal. As a True Immortal, he should be able to learn faster.


    Besides, he felt that it was not that difficult to spend some time learning how to write.


    It was likely because he was learning the Dragon Race¡¯snguage that it was harder.


    Xiao Yu rested her chin on her hands and lifted her head to look at Jiang Lan with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. We have so much time anyway. There¡¯s no rush. If you need a lifetime to learn it, I will teach you for a lifetime.¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned. For a moment, he felt that Xiao Yu was exceptionally good to him.


    Ever since he started cultivating, he had never had any other thoughts. All his attention was on cultivating.


    Emotions were a burden to him.


    Getting engaged to Xiao Yu could be considered a mission from the sect, but he would not do it half-heartedly.


    He would not turn a blind eye to Xiao Yu¡¯s good intentions and would work hard to respond.


    He wanted to let everything go well as well.


    Xiao Yu was indeed beautiful.


    However, Jiang Lan did not think that Xiao Yu¡¯s beauty would affect his cultivation.


    However, after spending some time together, he felt that Xiao Yu was better than he had imagined.


    If this continued, he did not know how he would view Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you thinking about again?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Senior Sister. You¡¯re doing better than I expected.¡± Jiang Lan directly stated his thoughts.


    Under the sunlight, Xiao Yu smiled and jumped up.


    ¡°Junior Brother is also very good, but what did you think of me in the past?¡±


    Xiao Yu was pretty curious about this.


    Beautiful, aloof, and a busybody.


    ¡°Looking at Junior Brother¡¯s eyes, it doesn¡¯t seem like a good evaluation.¡± Xiao Yu bent down and looked into Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel anything special when he saw Xiao Yu bending over. Xiaoyu was still a young girl.


    If she had been in her normal form¡­


    Perhaps he would feel that something was wrong.


    ¡°I feel like Senior Sister is a serious person,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    That was how it was.


    The ordinary Senior Sister Ao gave off the feeling of silence and coldness.


    However, she would try her best to fulfill her duties.


    Jiang Lan had seen it before.


    He remembered that Xiao Yu¡¯s neck must have been injured at that time. That injury might still be there.


    However, it would disappear under normal circumstances.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Yu stuck out her tongue at Jiang Lan and made a funny face.


    It was as if she was dissatisfied with Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    She knew how tough.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refute. It was true.


    His Senior Sister in this form was not only easy to get along with, she was also very cheerful.


    It waspletely different from before.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    After she was done with making a funny face, Xiao Yu blinked her big eyes and whispered.


    ¡°Junior Brother, practice your calligraphy. I¡¯ll go catch fish in theke.¡±


    With that, Xiao Yu headed towards theke.


    After entering theke, Xiao Yu turned into a white dragon.


    It seemed like she was going to go to the bottom of theke to catch one.


    With Jiang Lan¡¯ste-stage Human Immortal senses, he knew that there was no danger in theke.


    Hence, Xiaoyu was safe.


    Only then did Jiang Lan continue to write his words, somewhat absent-minded.


    He was thinking about what would happen after he left.


    If the demons wanted to use special methods to deal with the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance, he needed to be prepared.


    If he could be a True Immortal as soon as possible, he would be able to face the demons more easily.


    He felt that being a Human Immortal was insufficient.


    Decades ago, he had killed demons. ording to the information he had obtained at that time, the demons had already sent Human Immortals to Kunlun.


    This time, the scale wasrger thanst time. There should be at least True Immortals.


    He might not even be able to handle it.


    He still needed to be stronger.


    He decided to go into seclusion after he left the mystic realm.


    He hoped that there would be nothing special going on over the next few years.

 Chapter 194 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 194: Love</h4>


    The morning dew dripped from the leaves.


    Drip!


    The water dropletsnded on Xiao Yu¡¯s fair hands.


    At this moment, she had gathered quite a lot of dew on her hands.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think the dew tastes better than water?¡±


    Xiao Yu held the cup of water in her hands and turned to ask Jiang Lan who was still writing.


    ¡°I heard from some people that it will be better.¡± Jiang Lan lifted her head slightly and looked at Xiaoyu.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu was walking barefoot on the ground.


    However, the soil did not leave any dust on her feet.


    This was the basic ability of a Void Refinement mighty figure.


    As long as Xiao Yu was willing, there would not be any stains on her body. Even theke water could not wet her clothes.


    So far, Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes were never wet.


    As for dew¡­


    He had never drunk it before, but he had heard of such a thing. Perhaps it would indeed taste better.


    ¡°I feel that the entrance to the mystic realm is about to open again. We should be leaving today.¡± Xiao Yu continued to collect her dewdrops.


    Today was their sixteenth day in the mystic realm.


    Apart from the abnormality that ured during the first few days, these 16 days were peaceful and normal.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with the array formation. Xiao Yu looked around and didn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    Therefore, they waited here for the mystic realm toe to an end.


    As for Zhou Shu and the other two.


    Jiang Lan was paying close attention to them, and so was Xiaoyu.


    Learning Dragon Language would sometimes upy a lot of attention, so it was not too much for her to help pay attention.


    Jiang Lan looked at the sky and felt that there was a force spreading in the sky. It was time to go out.


    Perhaps the next wave would being in, but it had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out. When I return, I have to prepare to face the demons and then advance to be a True Immortal as soon as possible.¡±


    Advancing to be a True Immortal wasn¡¯t that difficult for Jiang Lan.


    Now, as long as he entered the perfected Human Immortal Realm, he would be able to use the Immortal Blood Pill. At that time, he would be able to quickly enter the True Immortal Realm.


    True Immortals were considered real immortals. When one advanced to such a realm, one could at least stand among the Immortals, Gods, and Buddhas.


    A True Immortal was much stronger than a Human Immortal.


    Except¡­


    In a big battle, they were just cannon fodder.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he didn¡¯t encounter any major powers, but it would be dangerous if he did.


    That was why he wanted to continue cultivating in the Ninth Summit.


    He would feel safer when he surpassed his master.


    If he was asked to go out and train now, he should be able to refuse.


    He could use Xiao Yu as an excuse.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan waited patiently for the mystic realm to end.


    Before long, Xiao Yu came to him carefully with both hands holding the dew she had painstakingly collected.


    It was extremely clear.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to try the taste?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    She had a lot of dew in her hands, which was her collection over the entire morning.


    Doing such a thing was quite time-consuming. Jiang Lan usually liked to use this time to cultivate.


    Only Xiao Yu would do such a thing.


    ¡°How do I drink it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The water was in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to drink it.


    ¡°Junior Brother, squat down first. You¡¯re too tall.¡± Xiao Yu held the water and stood beside Jiang Lan as shemanded.


    ¡°Keep your head back a little. That¡¯ll do.¡±


    A momentter.


    Jiang Lan drank the dew that flowed from Xiao Yu¡¯s hand into his mouth.


    It was a little strange.


    It was not the dew that was strange, but the strange feeling of being fed by Xiao Yu.


    But he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan was silent for a moment before replying,


    ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯ll know once you try.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t answer.


    Because there was nothing special.


    Xiao Yu tried to drink the remaining water and blinked at the sky.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel that it¡¯s pretty much the same.¡±


    After that, she sat beside Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t mention anything about the dew again.


    It was as if there was nothing worth reminiscing about after a busy morning.


    Jiang Lan was silent for a moment as he looked at Xiao Yu. Then, he said.


    ¡°Actually, there is a difference.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan curiously, as if asking what the difference was.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t drink dew.


    But I will always drink the dew that Senior Sister brings. ¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    It was extremely calm, as if it was describing a very ordinary matter.


    When Xiao Yu heard this, she turned to look at Jiang Lan with a smile on her face.


    She smiled brightly.


    Xiao Yu stood up again and extended her hand towards Jiang Lan. Her voice was filled with happiness.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    This sudden scene made Jiang Lan unable to react in time.


    If Xiao Yu had attacked him, he would be able to react instantly.


    He would have instantly gathered his Power Of Nine Tribtions in his fists.


    However, Xiao Yu did not attack him. Instead, she wanted something from him.


    ¡°What does Senior Sister want?¡± Jiang Lan still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all morning fetching water for Junior Brother.


    Based on our rule of fair transaction, it¡¯s now Junior Brother¡¯s turn to pay me something.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Should I¡­ Fetch water for Senior Sister?¡± Jiang Lan tried to ask.


    He could not guess what Xiao Yu was thinking.


    Perhaps it was because of the generation gap.


    Xiao Yu was just about to reach adulthood while he had already cultivated for 210 years.


    ording to the way humans counted their age, he had already lived three lives.


    ¡°The sun is already out. You won¡¯t be able to catch it.¡± Xiao Yu took out her wooden sword.


    ¡°Help me embed the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into my wooden sword for free next time.¡±


    Just this?


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I can get an embedment every time I collect dew water for you?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡­


    After a long time, Xiao Yu and Jiang Lan left theke.


    This trip to the mystic realm was about to end. Xiao Yu had to leave from where she came from.


    Jiang Lan was looking for his three Junior Brothers and Sister to leave the mystic realm.


    ¡°Will you be staying in the Ninth Summit?¡±


    Xiao Yu asked before she left.


    ¡°En, I will be cultivating in seclusion,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Xiaoyu nodded and left.


    Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s figure disappear, Jiang Lan turned around to look for the three people.


    The three of them found quite a few ces and walked around for a long time. However, they didn¡¯t go too far.


    They were still circling around the outside perimeter of the maze.


    Otherwise, Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t have been so rxed. To the three of them, the opportunities inside weren¡¯t small, but they were also more dangerous.


    He might have to go out and help them if they really entered deeper into the maze.


    Fortunately, they did not go inside.


    At this moment, they were trapped within a mist array formation.


    They had gotten the treasure.


    Zhou Shu and the rest were still stuck in the mist. They felt that they could not leave this ce no matter what.


    ¡°Do you guys have any ideas?¡± Jin Yu asked.


    He had no idea what to do.


    He was not afraid of charging into enemy lines, but in terms of array formations, he was actuallycking.


    ¡°I have tried many ways, but they were all useless.¡± Zheng Xi felt defeated.


    She felt that she was especially weak and useless in this mystic realm.


    Even if they were at the Golden Core Realm, they would not be able to break the array formation here with brute force.


    They could not destroy anything in the maze.


    ¡°I feel that the fog is getting thicker and thicker. If we don¡¯t go out now, we might not be able to get out,¡± Zhou Shu said.


    The three of them felt their hearts sink.


    After experiencing near-death once, they really didn¡¯t want to experience it again.


    They wondered if their Senior Brother woulde and save them.


    This was what the three of them were thinking.


    But they did not dare to say it out loud.


    They had to try their best first.


    If they said something wrong, they might identally offend their Senior Brother.


    Then, they will have to suffer again.


    However, just as they were at their wits¡¯ end, the surrounding mist suddenly began to surge.


    Then, they saw a figure appear.

 Chapter 195 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 195: Shock</h4>


    The mist was surging.


    This made them feel a little strange.


    Especially at the source of the mist, there was actually a figure appearing.


    After seeing the figure, they found that the situation was no longer strange. Someone was controlling the mist.


    Or rather, the mist had surged because of this person.


    The three of them felt their hearts tighten, and they subconsciously retreated some distance, because no one knew who this person was.


    But the probability of danger was not low.


    As the mist slowly dispersed, it felt like it was giving way to that person.


    The mist that they had never been able to disperse was giving way to this person who had suddenly appeared. How could they remain calm?


    Furthermore, that person wasing towards them.


    For a moment, the three of them held their breaths and hid in a corner, not daring to make any movements, as if they were afraid of being seen by this Senior who had suddenly appeared.


    They would rather be trapped here than be taken away by strangers.


    The three of them were fearful.


    They hoped that it was their Senior Brother, but it didn¡¯t seem like it.


    The mist billowed, as if wherever that person went, the mist would submit and retreat.


    Furthermore, the maze formation was also retreating from this person.


    There was an array formation here.


    However, the array formation waspletely useless and was actually avoiding this person.


    They were even more afraid now.


    They had no idea who this powerful senior was.


    However, that person kept approaching them. The mist on their side was also retreating.


    They were really going to die.


    This was their first thought.


    Such a person whose strength hadpletely exceeded their understanding could easily crush them, right?


    The mist dispersed.


    ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t look.¡±


    Zhou Shu immediately said. Jin Yu and the rest understood and closed their eyes.


    ¡°Senior, we are only three Golden Cores. Please let us go.¡±


    ¡°Senior, we have some spirit stones here. We¡¯ll give them all to you.¡±


    ¡°Senior, we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice reached the three of them.


    Seeing the three of them huddled in a corner, it was indeed a little surprising. And what did they mean?


    Have they encountered robbers?


    There was only Jiang Lan here.


    Did he be a robber?


    He shook his head and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Then, his calm voice continued.


    ¡°The mystic realm is about to close. Follow me.¡±


    Only then did the three of them react. When they opened their eyes again, they saw Jiang Lan¡¯s back.


    Jiang Lan continued to walk forward while the surrounding mist continued to retreat. They found it hard to believe.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Senior Brother?¡± Zheng Xi was in disbelief.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Zhou Shu was also surprised.


    They had originally thought that their Senior Brother was rather ordinary, but when they saw the surging mist and the retreating array formation, they were momentarily unable to see through this Senior Brother of theirs.


    This Senior Brother seemed to be very powerful.


    ¡°He seems different from the rumors,¡± Jin Yu said.


    The three of them remained silent.


    Perhaps it was because of the difference in their realms, but they didn¡¯t understand it either.


    The Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit was an Essence Soul expert after all.


    It was not something that a mere Golden Core couldpare with.


    But¡­ They had seen Essence Soul seniors before. However, they had never seen a Senior Brother in the Essence Soul Realm who was able to instill fear in the mist and array formation.


    Puzzled, the three of them followed Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan, who was walking in front, didn¡¯t care about what the three thought.


    He only needed to have sufficient attainments in array formations to enter the array formation. It had nothing to do with anything else.


    His high cultivation also made it easier for him to crack the maze.


    The surging mist was actually the effect of the array formation.


    The three were mistaken about Jiang Lan¡¯s prowess because their cultivation level and attainments in array formations werecking.


    However, he also discovered something.


    He might have been too eye-catching. It was easy for people to think that he was very powerful.


    ¡°I should be careful next time.¡±


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Under normal circumstances, he was still criticized by many people.


    Especially when he was under the radiance of the Goddess.


    The more people looked down on him, the higher his chances of winning against the enemy.


    If an expert of the same realm looked down on him, he could immediately kill them.


    He would absolutely not give the other party any chance to take the fight seriously.


    Soon, they arrived outside the maze. They were going to leave the mystic realm here.


    However, when Jiang Lan came out, he realized that many people around him were injured.


    It was probably because of the sandman they had encountered midway.


    Jiang Lan had a guess.


    At that time, as long as he discovered themte, his party would be easily attacked by the sandmen.


    Furthermore, the other people¡¯s attainments in array formations were insufficient. It was very difficult for them to find these sand monsters immediately.


    If that was the case, there would definitely be an awkward situation.


    The leader needed to bring the three of them to hide.


    It would limit their movements.


    Zhou Shu and the other two who came out were a little surprised.


    What was going on?


    Why were all of them injured?


    Under normal circumstances, there would be very few casualties when there was a leader. However, everyone was injured.


    Even the party leader was injured.


    But they were not injured at all.


    This¡­


    Something was wrong.


    ¡°Go on out.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded. The power of Jiang Lan¡¯s early-stage Essence Soul enveloped the three of them.


    Then, he charged into the sky.


    They entered the clouds and sessfully left the mystic realm.


    Zhou Shu and the other two were ced at the entrance of the Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm. Jiang Lan left immediately and did not linger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel a little strange?¡± Zhou Shu asked Jin Yu and the rest.


    ¡°I feel it. Everyone seems to have experienced a bitter battle, but nothing has happened to us.¡± Jin Yu frowned, feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ask the others,¡± Zheng Xi said.


    The three of them immediately headed in a certain direction.


    ¡°Senior Sister Mu.¡± Zheng Xi came to a youngdy.


    This was a Senior Sister from the Third Summit.


    Not only was she beautiful, she was also nice as a person.


    She was also talented.


    It was just that she had quite a few injuries on her body now. Fortunately, her condition was rtively stable.


    ¡°Junior Sister Zheng?¡± Senior Sister Mu looked at Zheng Xi and the others with surprise.


    They were actually not injured.


    ¡°Senior Sister, will I affect you? We actually want to ask some questions,¡± Zheng Xi said softly.


    Zhou Shu and Jin Yu both greeted the other party and did not say anything else.


    They were not familiar with this Senior Sister.


    ¡°No problem, just ask.¡± Senior Sister Mu¡¯s voice was gentle.


    ¡°What did Senior Sister encounter? Why are you all injured?¡± This was what Zheng Xi and the rest wanted to ask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Senior Sister Mu was a little surprised. Then, she exined.


    ¡°There were many changes in the periphery of the maze. Array formation monsters like sand monsters and wooden puppets had made a move.


    All of them had a Golden Core cultivation. In front of the party leader, they were nothing. But there were too many of them. They filled every road.


    There was no way to clear all of them. If not for the leader leading us, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape even if we wanted to. Did you guys not meet them? ¡±


    The three of them shook their heads.


    Then, they continued to ask around and all the answers they received were the same.


    At this moment, they had a guess.


    It was not that they hadn¡¯t run into the monsters, but¡­


    Before all the monsters arrived, they were all killed by their Senior Brother.


    ¡°Do you remember that when we walked on some roads, there seemed to be a lot of sand?¡± Jin Yu suddenly asked.


    He was in charge of attacking and was more sensitive to such situations.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really Senior Brother who blocked the sand monsters alone. He had merelyete to our rescue and he was not making things difficult for us?¡±


    Zhou Shu asked.


    The three of them felt waves surging in their hearts.


    Although they didn¡¯t say anything at first, Jiang Lan had indeed came veryte to their rescue. They more or less had the thought of being made a scapegoat.


    Thinking about it now, they were repaying kindness with ingratitude.


    They finally understood what had happened when their Senior Brother had left. But even if they wanted to sincerely thank him, they couldn¡¯t find him.

 Chapter 196 - The Dragon Race Came Early Because of Me?

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Dragon Race Came Early Because of Me?</h4>


    A gentle breeze blew, the white clouds moved, and the sun was warm.


    Jiang Lan, who was walking on the Ninth Summit, felt that the weather today wasforting.


    After leaving the mystic realm, he returned to the Ninth Summit immediately.


    Initially, he had nned to use his nature Daoist spell to walk around and listen to his Junior Brothers and Sisters talk about the happenings around the Grand Deste World.


    However, he had to go back to set up his array formation.


    Furthermore, he had to think of a way to resist the invasion of these demons.


    Kunlun was not afraid of the Dragon Race, which meant that it was powerful.


    It was definitely not afraid of the demons either.


    At the same time, it was impossible for the demons to attack Kunlun directly.


    The demons were still fighting the dragons. They did not have the strength to fight against Kunlun head-on, nor were they so foolish.


    Therefore, all their firepower would be concentrated at the entrance of the Netherworld tounch a sneak attack.


    As the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, he was definitely on their list.


    Defending against the demons meant protecting himself.


    ¡°Based on the actions and words of the person in the Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm, I can confirm that to the demons, killing me is far less useful than roping me in. In other words, the person behind them doesn¡¯t really want to kill me, but wants to rope me in and make use of me.


    They have a special Dharma treasure that targets the entrance to the Netherworld. However, this can¡¯t be confirmed. Furthermore, a normal person would prepare a backup n for themselves as long as they did something dangerous.¡±


    And this backup n definitely had Jiang Lan inside.


    If they failed to open the entrance to the Netherworld, then as long as they obtained a breakthrough through him, it would be equivalent to seeding halfway.


    Unlike the Heavenly Human Race, the Demon Race did not care that he was the fiance of the Goddess. What they cared more about was that he could approach the entrance to the Netherworld at any time.


    If he were to be one of theirs¡­


    It would be a fatal crisis for the Netherworld Cave.


    It was the same for the Ninth Summit and Kunlun.


    ¡°It would appear that I will have to be even more careful. I will have to strengthen the array formation that covers the heavenly secrets. I cannot only rely only on the maze array formation.¡±


    Catoptric Deflection could also be used to conceal the heavenly secrets in the Netherworld Cave.


    For a moment, he was shocked.


    This Catoptric Deflection was truly ridiculously powerful.


    What price had his master paid for him to learn such a spell?


    Not long after, he returned to the courtyard. Nothing had changed here.


    After watering the vegetative egg, he headed to the Netherworld Cave alone.


    The array formation over there was only half-finished. Some of the array formations that should have been hidden were not hidden in time.


    The ce was still not secure.


    ¡°Someone had entered the formation?¡±


    When he arrived near the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan discovered that there were traces of someone tampering with the array formation. Someone had entered and broke past the array formation.


    He had just learned about the Demon Race and now he had encountered someone barging into the Netherworld Cave.


    This made Jiang Lan wary.


    After sensing for a while, he didn¡¯t sense anyone in the array formation.


    The person had either left or went further in.


    ¡°It should be very difficult for master to leave if he was the one who had entered it.¡±


    Jiang Lan stepped into the array formation, wanting to see what was going on.


    He was wary. There was a good chance it was his master, but he couldn¡¯t rule out that it was an enemy of his.


    When he arrived in front of the Netherworld Cave, he discovered that his array formation had been broken.


    ¡°The Catoptric Deflection is broken. The person is actually so powerful.¡±


    This discovery shocked Jiang Lan. Although his attainments weren¡¯t very high, it wasn¡¯t easy to break through his Catoptric Deflection.


    And the other party¡¯s method of breaking the array formation was extraordinary.


    The other party¡¯s attainments in array formations were extremely high.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t discover anything after entering the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°I have to ask Master about this.¡±


    If it was his master, then forget it. If it wasn¡¯t, then he would have to report this matter.


    ¡°Next time, I should add a recording Dharma treasure. As long as someone breaks past the array formation and enters the Netherworld Cave, the recording Dharma treasure will be activated.¡±


    On the way to the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan was thinking about how to make up for the shorings he had discovered today.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At that moment, Mo Zhengdong was standing at the edge of the peak, looking down at the world outside, lost in thought.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s respectful voice pulled him back to reality.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Mo Zhengdong turned to look at Jiang Lan, who was bowing to him.


    ¡°Perfect, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Master, please speak.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    Previously, he did not know that his master wanted to tell him something. When he suddenly heard it, he was a little surprised and curious.


    Every time his master said something, it was not a good thing. It went against his n every time.


    Fortunately, it had never been a big problem.


    As for the matter of the array formation, there was no hurry to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the dragons.¡± Mo Zhengdong¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°The demons have been in a war with the dragons. Recently, the dragons have gained the upper hand. Before long, the dragons will win.¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to the Goddess?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Since Master mentioned the Dragon Race, the matter definitely had something to do with Xiao Yu.


    Simrly, it had something to do with him.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded and continued.


    ¡°Once the Dragon Race wins, they wille to Kunlun in an imposing manner. They will definitely rediscuss the matter regarding the Goddess.¡±


    With that said, Mo Zhengdongforted Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the marriage. No one can go against it. However, there would be some other problems. And the first trouble is that someone will definitely make things difficult for you, such as challenging you.¡±


    Jiang Lan understood what was happening. The Dragon Race was going toe to Kunlun.


    They wanted to use him as a breakthrough point.


    Only after defeating him would the Dragon Race have the right to say anything.


    And if he won, the Dragon Race would lose their dignity once again and he would strike a blow to the Dragon Race¡¯s arrogance.


    There was Kunlun standing behind him so there was not much for him to fear.


    ¡°Master wants me to try my best to win the challenge?¡± Jiang Lan tried to ask.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan in surprise. He paused for a moment before saying.


    ¡°Although you are the most outstanding disciple of the Ninth Summit, the Dragon race will definitely not send some mediocre junior. At the very least, your opponent will be a Human Immortal who has his cultivation suppressed to the same realm as yours. I don¡¯t think you have a chance of winning.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his master doubting him?


    Jiang Lan was actually confident in facing the Dragon Race because he had the Dragon ying Sword.


    However, it was indeed still difficult for him to kill a Human Immortal who would have his cultivation suppressed.


    Unless Jiang Lan did not suppress his cultivation.


    However, if he did not need to suppress his cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t even need to use the Dragon ying Sword.


    One punch should be enough.


    ¡°Then what does Master want me to do?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Just do your best,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    Jiang Lan nodded. Since that was the case, it was the best for him.


    However, if he fought the Dragon Race, he would definitely be in the spotlight again.


    He would not lose intentionally. He could only try his best.


    There was nothing he could do about being in the spotlight. When the time came, he just had to think of a way to reduce his presence.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I estimate it to be within a hundred years. In fact, it should be around fifty years. That is if nothing unexpected happens again.¡±


    ¡°Something unexpected had happened?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    ¡°The Dragon Race managed to obtain a treasure not long ago. It should be a healing-type treasure. It suddenly increased the Dragon Race¡¯s battle prowess. Even though it¡¯s only a little, it¡¯s enough to tilt the battle to their favor.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised when he heard this. A healing-type treasure?


    The Qingyi Water Flower.


    He had sold it to the Eighth Prince of the Dragon race.


    In other words, he had indirectly caused trouble to himself and brought the challenge forward by fifty years?


    It felt like he had smashed his own feet.


    But fifty years was sufficient. In another fifty years, he would have cultivated a total of 260 years.


    His surface cultivation would be at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm, and his hidden cultivation would be near the perfected Essence Soul Realm.


    It was hard to determine his true cultivation.


    However, he would have to face the demons then.


    He had to be a True Immortal.

 Chapter 197 - Are You Doubting Your Master?

    <h4>Chapter 197: Are You Doubting Your Master?</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Jiang Lan agreed softly.


    The arrival of the Dragon Race was unexpected, but not uneptable.


    Logically speaking, the threat of the dragons was much smaller than that of the demons.


    Except¡­


    If both of them came at the same time, it would be hard to say.


    ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t say anything more about the Dragon Race. It was enough for him to mention it to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan would make the necessary arrangements.


    ¡°I wanted to ask, did Master go to the Netherworld Cave these few days?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked softly.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded and said slowly,


    ¡°A few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Was Master the one who broke the Catoptric Deflection?¡± Jiang Lan was a little surprised, but he heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.


    If it was his master, he did not have to worry about anything else.


    However, he had to continue to remedy the shorings of his array formations.


    ¡°Are you doubting your master?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan sternly.


    ¡°It was naturally your Martial Aunt Miao Yue who broke it.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell to his master, Jiang Lan returned to conceal the array formations.


    This time, he had to modify the array formation and change the module.


    Furthermore, he had to hand over the control of the array formation on the surface and the method to crack the first level of the array formation to his master.


    As for the array formations that were hidden deeper inside, he would modify it.


    As long as it was his master who entered the Netherworld Cave, they would not be triggered.


    That way, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Since his Catoptric Deflection had been discovered, he could just treat it as an array formation in the open and inform his master how to crack it.


    At the same time, he could strengthen the array formation that hid the secrets of this ce from the heavens and add in his Catoptric Deflection to it.


    ¡°By adding anotheryer, those people will only be able to divine the fake Netherworld Cave I have set up.¡±


    If the array formation was triggered, he could also receive feedback from it.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan began to make arrangements.


    The sooner hepleted it, the more he would be at ease.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to modify the array formations. Jiang Lan made many references and then started to set up the surrounding nts.


    He nned to use nts as array nodes.


    Once someone entered the range of the array formation, they would be trapped in the maze.


    Following which, they would enter the spiritual realm created by his Catoptric Deflection.


    A year passed peacefully.


    During this year, Jiang Lan spent most of his time setting up array formations around the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°Almost done.¡±


    Standing in the Netherworld Cave, he looked at the array formation around him and let out a sigh of relief.


    The maze array formation outside around the perimeter of the cave had long beenpleted. The heavenly secrets array formation had taken him more time.


    Now, as long as someone divined anything rted to the Netherworld Cave, he would receive some feedback from the array formation and more or less obtain some information.


    Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave after he was done.


    He was going out to take a look.


    He wanted to listen to the rough situation of the Grand Deste World and see the people outside.


    This was also to prevent himself from taking a more extreme path.


    Jiang Lan descended the mountain. He went to a cultivation area with more people.


    He activated his nature Daoist spell, loneliness to reduce his presence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the devils are acting strangely again. I wonder if they will fight with other forces.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve already started fighting. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the Devil Race. I heard that they would go out to fight every few hundred years.¡±


    ¡°The Demon Race has also been stirring up trouble. However, they had still suffered losses in the battle with the Dragon Race. The Dragon Race is much stronger than the Demon Race.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But will the dragonse to Kunlun after the dispute ends?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Back then, they did not gain anything from us.¡±


    Jiang Lan stopped for a moment before turning around to leave, changing his location.


    He didn¡¯t hear anything about the Heavenly Human Race, but he had heard something about the Devil Race.


    There were many races in the Grand Deste World, and there were many powerful factions amongst them.


    The Four Seas¡¯ Dragon Race, Northern Wastnds¡¯ Demon Race, Central ins¡¯ Heavenly Human Race, Wutong Mountain¡¯s Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, Underground¡¯s Devil Race, etc.


    As long as these factions moved, it would have a great impact on those in their surroundings. Moreover, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end in a year or two.


    The demons had fought the dragons for more than a hundred years.


    The consumption was abnormally high.


    The loser was even more upset.


    What surprised Jiang Lan was that the demons, as the defeated party, still had the strength to target the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    This did not make sense.


    ¡°There should be something going on, but I have yet to reach the level to understand such things.¡±


    Jiang Lan knew his strength. The only thing he could do now was to stay on the Ninth Summit.


    His mission was to guard the entrance to the Netherworld.


    This was equivalent to protecting his own safety.


    Of course, it was mainly because his master was around.


    However, his master would grow old one day. He needed to be strong enough before his master grew old.


    He needed to be powerful so that he could guard the Ninth Summit and protect his master.


    At that time, it was unknown if he would be invincible in Kunlun.


    However, it was hard to say what the demons were thinking. The demons that were sent over in the past were all nobodies of the Demon Race.


    Of course, if they had sent too many experts, it would be too eye-catching. Sometimes, it was better to send the weaker ones to have a higher sess rate.


    At Kunlun¡¯s pill refinement area, Jiang Lan paused for a moment.


    ¡°It seems like Mount Wutong is going to be conquered.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? What happened?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t reached such a stage, right? No matter how strong the Heavenly Human Race is, there¡¯s no way they can take down Wutong Mountain.¡±


    ¡°However, the information I obtained is roughly like this. Otherwise, it would be that the Heavenly Human Race had managed to enter Wutong Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Nothinges without wind. It seems like the Heavenly Human Race and Wutong Mountain are serious this time.¡±


    ¡°If the Heavenly Human Race really doesunch an all-out attack, does that mean that the prodigy of the Heavenly Human Race is going to use this opportunity to make their genius forgo his emotions?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I heard that his future is limitless.¡±


    Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    An all-out war between the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was beneficial to him.


    In a short period of time, he had no need to worry about the Heavenly Human Race.


    The more time he had, the stronger and safer he would be.


    Jiang Lan decided not to stay any longer and decided to walk around.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly felt a malicious intenting from the front.


    This left him a bit shocked.


    He looked up.


    A young man was walking over.


    He was ate-stage Golden Core.


    The malice vanished the moment he looked up.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± The young man greeted Jiang Lan.


    He seemed to have a question.


    The other party was a man who was not considered tall and was rather handsome.


    He did not see anything different with his Eyes of Truth.


    His appearance and cultivation were all fine.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Junior Brother?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    He did not know where the other party¡¯s malice came from.


    There was a possibility that he was a spy, or that he knew him and was unwilling to ept the truth.


    For example, why could he have the resources of an entire summit by himself, or why he could marry the Goddess.


    Although Ao Longyu was not familiar with others, she was indeed perfect.


    Until now, he hadn¡¯t found anything bad about her.


    If there was one, it would be that her radiance was too bright and her status was too high. This had caused quite a bit of trouble for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Senior Brother how to get to the Peaceful Void Lake,¡± Xu Feng asked with a warm smile.


    ¡°Walk towards the direction of the First Summit.¡± Jiang Lan pointed at the First Summit and answered.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. I won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± After thanking him, Xu Feng headed towards the First Summit.


    This made Jiang Lan feel a bit strange.


    If he had not sensed any malice previously, he would have really thought that this was an ordinary disciple asking for directions.


    But the other party was someone who had seen through his nature Daoist spell.


    He was not simple.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan activated his One Leaf Vision.


    Then, he hid in the forest that the other party had to pass to get to Peaceful Void Lake and tried to observe him.

 Chapter 198 - Two Summit Leaders Acting

    <h4>Chapter 198: Two Summit Leaders Acting</h4>


    The sun was setting.


    The remaining sunlight shone on the forest like a rainbow.


    Under the sunlight, Jiang Lan stood calmly.


    He hid in the shadows behind the tree and waited quietly.


    In the shadows, it was very difficult for the naked eye to capture him, and with his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky and One Leaf Vision, it was very difficult for anyone to sense his existence.


    He was waiting for that person toe over. He wanted to observe him.


    If he did not find anything out of the norm, he would go back.


    If the person was a spy targeting him, he would attack and kill him.


    The red glow gradually disappeared, and the night began to take over the sky.


    The person had still yet to arrive. Perhaps he was still on the way.


    Jiang Lan stood behind the tree, not letting out a sound, not feeling anxious either.


    He waited patiently.


    If the person still did not arrive. he would return.


    He would find a chance to investigate what was up with the person again the next time.


    There was no need to hurry.


    He closed his eyes and stabilized his mind, allowing himself to enter an ethereal state.


    Only by maintaining a calm heart could he adapt to the progress of his strength.


    He might be a True Immortal after merely 250 years of cultivation.


    This was an incredible achievement for anyone.


    What he needed to do was not fall into thecency of this achievement.


    He needed to treat this feat he had achieved calmly.


    After waiting for a while, Jiang Lan suddenly felt that someone wasing from the sky, and it gave him a very strange feeling.


    The other party¡¯s arrival seemed to have stirred up a storm in the entire forest. The storm directly blew towards him.


    If not for the fact that his One Leaf Vision was activated, he would definitely be blown away.


    ¡°Is this person trying to see if there¡¯s anyone in the surroundings?¡±


    Not only that, he had a feeling that the other party was very strong.


    If he was a firefly, then the person who came wasparable to the bright moon.


    The instant he sensed the other party¡¯s strength, Jiang Lan frantically increased the power of his One Leaf Vision, preventing himself from being detected.


    Once he was discovered, it was hard to say if there would be any danger to him.


    He remained calm.


    At this moment, he could not show the slightest bit of fear or make any movements to escape.


    The saber seemed to be right behind him. If he was not careful, he would be struck.


    But no matter how dangerous it was, he could not act rashly.


    He did not dare to look in the direction of the source of themotion.


    As soon as the other partynded, Jiang Lan felt another gust of wind.


    A storm blew again.


    It was no weaker than the one from before.


    ¡°Two people?¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression was a bit ugly. He didn¡¯t understand why two experts would suddenly appear here.


    ¡°Is heing this way?¡±


    A calm voice came from the spot where the personnded.


    Jiang Lan recognized the person immediately.


    It was the First Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle, Feng Yixiao.


    It was him.


    This person had stopped him years ago to ask him to join his summit. Although many years had passed and this Martial Uncle did not pose any problems to him.


    However, the other party was too powerful and unpredictable. He had suddenly appeared again.


    No matter how Jiang Lan looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem normal.


    But who was the second person?


    ¡°He¡¯s indeeding this way. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    It was a male voice.


    Jiang Lan felt that he should have heard of it before.


    Martial Uncle Liu Jing of the Second Summit?


    Why were the Summit Leaders of the First Summit and the Second Summit here?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    At this moment, Feng Yixiao was standing in the forest. They looked ahead and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two naturally did not allow any unrted personnel toe to the forest.


    Da da!


    Footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Looks like he didn¡¯t ride on his sword.¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°There are restrictions if one flies high up in the sky and even if he does ride on his sword, he would still be at a low altitude. It¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Liu Jing replied calmly.


    The two of them stood there quietly.


    Feng Yixiao stood there smiling. He didn¡¯t speak much, but there was an air of authority around him.


    Liu Jing was a little thin and extremely handsome. His temperament was different from Feng Yixiao¡¯s, making him appear amiable.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand what the two were saying, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just waited patiently.


    He did not dare to make any movements.


    Soon, he realized that someone wasing.


    He initially wanted to move to see who it was, but to be safe.


    It was best not to make any moves.


    These two were too powerful.


    If he got too close, he would be discovered at any moment. If he was discovered, the consequences would be dire.


    With his strength, it was impossible for him to escape.


    As for whether his master could protect him in the end, it was unknown.


    After all, he had pried into the secrets of others.


    This was a threat to the other party.


    Soon, Jiang Lan heard the footsteps stop. The person must have seen the two summit leaders.


    ¡°Disciple Xu Feng greets the two summit leaders.¡±


    A respectful voice sounded.


    The gentle voice belonged to a male disciple.


    If he remembered correctly, it was the person he was waiting for.


    So the two summit leaders were also waiting for this person?


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. The other party wasn¡¯t a personal disciple, and it also didn¡¯t seem like he had an astonishing talent that had attracted the attention of these two.


    Why then?


    Was he a spy?


    Why was there a need for two summit leaders to handle a Golden Core spy?


    There was no reason for that.


    Feng Yixiao looked at the respectful Xu Feng and asked softly.


    ¡°When did you join Kunlun?¡±


    Xu Feng lowered his head in fear.


    ¡°Thirty years ago, I had an opportunity to obtain an immortal¡¯s legacy. Therefore, I started out better than my other Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers.¡±


    ¡°Did the Devil Race send you here, or did the Heavenly Human Race send you here?


    Or did the Heavenly Human Race send you to be a spy in the Devil Race who in turn wanted you toe to Kunlun? ¡°Liu Jing¡¯s voice rang out.


    As soon as this voice fell, Xu Feng was stunned.


    He immediately knelt on the ground and said in horror.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the summit leaders mean.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Liu Jing took out a recording Dharma treasure.


    Then came Xu Feng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit. From the rumors, there¡¯s nothing striking about him. His talent is average. Although his temperament is said to be legendary, it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s just timid and afraid of trouble.


    The other party rarely leaves the Ninth Summit, so the chance of him being a puppet for Kunlun is very high. That might be useful for me.¡±


    Hearing this recording, Xu Feng trembled.


    He raised his head to look at the Liu Jing duo and said.


    ¡°I¡­ I know many things about the devils. I can tell you all about it. And I have yet to hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t denying it any longer.¡± Feng Yixiao said to Xu Feng.


    He did not care about what Xu Feng had said.


    What news could a Golden Core bring them?


    ¡°I¡­ I can redeem myself.¡± Xu Feng shouted.


    At this moment, Feng Yixiao¡¯s hand reached for Xu Feng.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    At that moment, Xu Feng¡¯s flesh and blood were separated, turning into a bloody mist that merged into a blood-red pearl.


    Liu Jing looked at Feng Yixiao¡¯s way of killing and asked.


    ¡°That mysterious powerhouse who can turn a person into a bloody mist is not your person?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard anything about him.¡± Feng Yixiao shook his head, his voice as calm as ever.


    ¡°There¡¯s no news, but so far, he hasn¡¯t shown any ill intentions. I suspect he¡¯s some hidden talent. The First and Eighth Summits have the most people.¡± Liu Jing made a simple judgment.


    ¡°Have you asked the Eighth Summit?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    ¡°Jiu Zhongtian said he doesn¡¯t know of such a person.¡± Liu Jing sounded a little helpless.


    ¡°That¡¯s expected.¡± Feng Yixiao felt that it was very normal.


    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else and directly vanished on the spot.


    No one knew which direction they were heading in.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t know either.


    He could feel that they had left, but he wasn¡¯t sure if they had really left.


    He could only wait quietly for a little while more.

 Chapter 199 - Becoming A True Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 199: Bing A True Immortal</h4>


    In the middle of the night.


    Dark clouds covered the moon.


    Someone flew over the forest on a sword.


    Jiang Lan slowly walked out from behind the tree.


    He only nced at Xu Feng¡¯s position before leaving.


    He did not dare to stay any longer.


    He was afraid that he would be discovered.


    He used his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to its limit and arrived at the forest before the Ninth Summit at an extreme speed.


    After confirming that he was not being targeted, he removed his One Leaf Vision.


    Under the night sky.


    Jiang Lan walked on the main road at a moderate pace.


    He didn¡¯t seem like someone who had discovered anything or someone who was worried.


    He walked steadily with a calm expression.


    Although this was what it looked like on the surface, Jiang Lan¡¯s heart was already stirring up waves.


    He nced at Xu Feng¡¯s leftovers earlier and saw that all that remained was his clothes.


    The clothes that were being weathered.


    Before long, Xu Feng would leave nothing behind.


    But why?


    There was no doubt that Xu Feng had been sent by the Devil Race. What truly surprised Jiang Lan was why the two summit leaders would personally deal with a single Golden Core cultivator.


    ¡°Previously, the party from the Second Summit had already cleaned up a wave of traitors, so these two are definitely not here to clean up traitors. Is Xu Feng special? Or is he special to the First Summit?¡±


    This possibility was the highest, but he had no idea in what way Xu Feng was special.


    He had no way of figuring this out, nor did he intend to.


    What he was most concerned about was that the Second Summit had been monitoring him.


    He had to be more careful in the future.


    Moreover, he would try his best not to get involved in fights.


    Otherwise¡­


    There was a chance he might be exposed.


    But most of the time, it was not up to him.


    Unless he changed his way of killing his enemies?


    In the end, Jiang Lan gave up. From the looks of it, he only needed to act once in the near future.


    That would be when the demons took action when the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance erupts.


    Although they were targeting the Ninth Summit in particr, this matter would definitely involve the entirety of Kunlun. It wasn¡¯t peculiar for him to also be involved in this matter.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about anything else and chose to enter seclusion instead.


    What he had seen and heard today had indeed surprised him.


    However, it would not affect him. What he needed was to continue cultivating and be stronger.


    He would surpass his master, surpass the Sect Master, before bing invincible in Kunlun. When he reached such a level, everything would be child¡¯s y in his eyes.


    If there was still danger, his fist which was imbued with the Power Of Nine Tribtions could resolve everything with one punch.


    Inside the Netherworld Cave¡¯s wooden house, Jiang Lan sat cross-legged and began cultivating.


    He was mainly using immortal power to temper his body now.


    It was not difficult for ate-stage Human Immortal like him to advance to the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    What hecked most was time.


    His master had told him that the Dragon Race wasing and he needed to ept the challenge.


    Thus, there was a sufficient reason for him to remain in seclusion.


    He just needed to pay attention to Xiao Yu.


    It would take some time, but not much.


    It wouldn¡¯t affect his cultivation progress much.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The sun and moon alternated, and the four seasons changed.


    The deep-sea did not feel this change much.


    It did not seem to be affected by the change of the seasons and the age of time.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Kunlun in a few years?¡±


    Ao Man looked at Ao Ye, eager for the uing trip.


    The Demon Race had already been defeated by them, and the Dragon Race had achievedplete victory. Although they had paid a considerable price, but the Demon Race was in an even more tragic state.


    Although he did not understand what the demons wanted to do.


    Their scheme was definitely not small. Otherwise, they would not have been so crazy.


    He had no idea.


    As for whether the demons really had a big n behind their actions, he was not sure.


    What if the demons really had a screw loose in their brain?


    ¡°Yes. Please do get ready for it, Eighth Highness. The mission this time is extremely important,¡± said Ao Ye.


    He had been to Kunlun a few times and had been insulted every time. This time, he had to let Kunlun know what pain was.


    He needed to let them know of the authority of the Dragon Race.


    ¡°Should I challenge my future brother-inw?¡± Ao Man asked.


    He had heard someone mention this before.


    He did want to teach that human a lesson.


    Marrying their dragoness was not easy.


    ¡°The main purpose of our trip this time is not to challenge the young experts of Kunlun. Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry about the First Summit to the Eighth Summit. However, Your Highness will have to personally handle the representative of the Ninth Summit,¡± exined Ao Ye.


    This time, they were sending many dragons over to Kunlun. This party was thergest ever to be sent to Kunlun.


    Furthermore, the Dragon Race¡¯s victory over the demons was astonishing.


    Would Kunlun be able to withstand it?


    This time, they were going to vent their anger.


    More than 90 years ago, Kunlun had simply pressed their Dragon Race¡¯s faces to the ground and even stepped on them a few times.


    That was too much.


    If not for the fact that the dragons were busy with the war against the demons, they would have already started a war with Kunlun.


    This time, they were going to retrieve their dignity and see if Kunlun could still be as unyielding as they were 90 years ago.


    Everything would begin with the Eighth Prince defeating Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Leave everything to me.¡± Ao Man was very confident in himself.


    He was an innate immortal, and he was already a perfected Human Immortal.


    In a few decades, he would be able to enter the True Immortal Realm.


    Among the dragons, there were few who were more talented than him.


    It was easy for him to deal with an Essence Soul human.


    Ao Ye thought so too. The dragons believed that the Eighth Highness was blessed by the four seas when he was born as an immortal.


    He was extremely powerful.


    He was not someone humans couldpare with.


    ¡°With your highness¡¯ strength, even the strongest human can¡¯t survive a single strike of yours.¡± Ao Ye nodded.


    Ao Man patted his chest and wanted to agree, but¡­


    He suddenly thought of the human who shattered the red dragon with one punch.


    He decided to forget about it.


    That scene was too terrifying.


    They were clearly on the same level, yet the other party had killed the dragon as if he was killing an ant.


    There was no need for even a second punch.


    He would never want to meet such a terrifying human in his life again.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the Jade Pool of Kunlun.


    Ao Longyu sat at the edge of the mountain.


    Her gaze stopped outside the mountain, in the direction of the Ninth Summit.


    Today was the appointed day.


    It was the day Jiang Lan woulde to the Jade Pool to help her look at the soil here.


    Then he would help her nt flowers.


    ¡°You only have the time toe after thirty years. Are you trying to break through?¡±


    Thest time she went to the Ninth Summit, she seemed to have sensed that Jiang Lan was about to break through.


    ¡°Is he currently at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm?¡±


    Ao Longyu thought for a moment and realized that Jiang Lan¡¯s rate of advancement was still within the ranks of human geniuses.


    It would be soon.


    If Jiang Lan¡¯s immortal ascension was sessful, they would be married in another four hundred years.


    ¡°Marriage¡­¡±


    She felt repulsed at the thought.


    However, she was still trying hard to ept it.


    This day would eventuallye. Besides, she didn¡¯t hate her Junior Brother. Sometimes, he would even make her very happy.


    As for love, she still did not understand it.


    Perhaps one day, she would understand.


    If only she could understand it within four hundred years.


    At this time, Ao Longyu sensed someoneing from outside. It was Jiang Lan.


    Without any hesitation, she waved her hand.


    She opened up a path for Jiang Lan.


    Outside the Jade Pool, Jiang Lan arrived on his sword.


    Thirty years had passed since he entered seclusion.


    It was not that he only wanted to help Xiaoyu look at the soil and nt flowers after thirty years, but he needed to cultivate and read books regarding such aspects during this period.


    If the situation wasn¡¯t like how he had guessed previously, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about the Jade Pool¡¯s soil if he was not well-read on such matters.


    That would appear embarrassing.


    Therefore, it was more suitable toe after making sufficient preparations.


    Not long after, he saw Senior Sister Ao standing at the edge of the mountain peak.


    She stood there quietly, her clothes fluttering in the wind and her waist-length hair swaying in the wind.


    She was a peerless beauty.


    She was as aloof and beautiful as ever.

 Chapter 200 - Entering The Jade Pool Again

    <h4>Chapter 200: Entering The Jade Pool Again</h4>


    When he reached the edge of the mountain, he felt the Jade Pool rejecting him.


    He was unable to step onto the Jade Pool Mountain.


    Only the Goddess could enter the mountain.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t youe up?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan softly.


    She could also sense the rejection. Ever since she became the Goddess, no one else had stepped into the Jade Pool except for her.


    For some reason.


    It might have something to do with the Jade Pool.


    When there was no owner here, anyone could enter it.


    However, once there was a Goddess, it forbade people from entering.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°It feels like there¡¯s an insurmountable chasm in the middle. It¡¯s not an array formation and there¡¯s no way for me to break it.¡±


    He could clearly sense that the Jade Pool rejected anyone other than the Goddess. Even though he had the strength of a perfected Human Immortal, it was impossible for him to approach her.


    It was unknown how strong one needed to be to break through this heavenly chasm.


    Perhaps no immortal could.


    It was a natural protective barrier.


    Thirty years had passed, and his cultivation base had sessfully progressed to the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    It was faster than expected.


    He had consolidated his cultivation base and was proficient in all kinds of spells.


    There was no need to familiarize himself with some Dharma treasures as they have be useless at his cultivation level, so he gave up on that.


    However, he did not neglect his spell techniques.


    What if he needed to use them one day?


    After some time, he would attempt to enter the True Immortal realm.


    The Human Immortal Realm was just a transitory phase.


    It could be fast or slow.


    He chose to breeze through it and used everything he had to steadily advance.


    Although his pace was a little fast, his progress was steady.


    He ensured that he would not have an unstable foundation.


    He had wandered around the other summits a few times. He had learned that the battle between the dragons and the demons was about to stop, so it wouldn¡¯t be long before the dragons came.


    Hopefully, he would already be a True Immortal by then.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about this. What he was more concerned about was how to nt flowers near the Jade Pool.


    There were many small rocks around the Jade Pool. Naturally, there were also manyrge rocks as well.


    The grass and wild flowers grew sparsely.


    There was a withered tree near the edge.


    But he couldn¡¯t check up on it.


    How could he check on the environment and soil if he couldn¡¯t even enter the Jade Pool?


    Should he teach Senior Sister Ao how to nt flowers and examine the soil from where he stood?


    This was possible.


    He just did not know what Senior Sister Ao would think about this. After all, it was more convenient for him to teach her in the Ninth Summit if he had to.


    While Jiang Lan was deep in thought, Ao Longyu stretched out her hand.


    ¡°Junior Brother, raise your hand and touch my palm.¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s crisp voice sounded.


    It seemed like there was a way.


    The Jade Pool was a mysterious ce, so Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what Ao Longyu wanted to do. Perhaps as a Goddess, she had special privileges.


    Speaking of which, he was suddenly curious. If he held the Goddess Diagram, could he enter?


    A thought shed through his mind, and he pushed it away. Once he tried, he would be easily discovered.


    At that time, it would be hard to exin.


    He was simply giving himself trouble.


    He just had to listen to his Senior Sister¡¯s arrangements.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s hand touched Ao Longyu¡¯s, and their fingers met.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s hands seem to be bigger.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was as calm as ever.


    It seemed like it was difficult to sense emotions from her voice.


    It was notpletely empty. It was just weak.


    After the two hands touched, light began to appear. It was the marriage contract resonating.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. Then, a faint light covered him. It was a faint light that extended from Ao Longyu¡¯s body.


    When the lightpletely covered him, Ao Longyu lowered her hand.


    ¡°Can you still feel the rejection now?¡±


    Ao Longyu took a step back, letting Jiang Lan see if he could enter.


    ¡°I feel a bit, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± After answering the question, Jiang Lan took a step forward.


    In the end, he safely stepped on the grounds of the Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu heaved a faint sigh of relief.


    Jiang Lan saw her reaction and asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister has never tried it before?¡±


    ¡°Junior brother didn¡¯te before.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan.


    Then, she added.


    ¡°Also, I never had a fianc¨¦ before.¡±


    When Ao Longyu mentioned fianc¨¦, Jiang Lan naturally understood that it was probably because of the engagement.


    They were tied together.


    That was why she had a way to let him in.


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for a foreigner to enter.


    Of course, there was another meaning, which was that he only let him enter because he was her fianc¨¦.


    If he wasn¡¯t her fianc¨¦, she wouldn¡¯t have let him in.


    As for whether it was the former or thetter, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at that tree,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He was rather curious about that tree.


    The tree trunk was there, but it could not grow. Furthermore, the tree in the Jade Pool might not be simple.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ao Longyu stopped Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look at me.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu with doubt. Then, he saw the normal Ao Longyu shrinking again.


    Then, she took the form of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Alright, Junior Brother. Go ahead.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    It was hard to understand Xiao Yu¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Junior Brother will think that it¡¯s two different people, so it¡¯s better for me to show you the change.¡±


    ¡°When you just came over, you addressed me pretty awkwardly.¡± Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Awkwardly?


    ¡°Besides, if Junior Brother sees the normal me, you wouldn¡¯t call me Xiao Yu, right?¡± Xiao Yu and Jiang Lan walked side by side.


    ¡°The normal you wouldn¡¯t smile at me either.¡± Jiang Lan defended himself.


    Xiao Yu fell into deep thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s true too.¡±


    She was still not used to it.


    ¡°Then how about Junior Brother calls me Xiao Yu in my normal form when you arefortable with it?¡± Xiao Yu asked in a negotiating tone.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly in agreement.


    This was not difficult for him.


    The difficult part was on Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan arrived in front of the tree. He wanted to see what was going on with this tree.


    Of course, he signed in before checking on the tree.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Immortal Essence Pill.]


    [Immortal Essence Pill: It contains pure immortal power. One can absorb its immortal power to recover. One can also let the immortal power flow through all your meridians to increase one¡¯s cultivation level.]


    An ordinary introduction, an ordinary pill.


    It seemed that signing in here was no different from signing in in the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan was not disappointed. It had already be a habit.


    This was an elixir that he had often gotten over the past thirty years.


    It was beneficial to his cultivation.


    That was enough.


    Jiang Lan took a look at the tree and felt that it might be a peach tree.


    Then, he squatted down to check if its root was still there.


    However, when he lifted up the soil, he discovered that there was a faint glow on the tree roots.


    And this light stabbed into the roots like a needle.


    This situation left him a bit surprised. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t make too many guesses. He activated his Eyes of Truth.


    Then, he saw a worm entrenched in the tree roots.


    The light came from it.


    It was a Cloudworm.


    It was tiny and it coiled itself around the roots.


    When the root dies, the worm dies.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Cloudworm. It will be fine if Senior Sister roars at the roots.


    This bug is easy to kill.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu who was squatting at the side and said.


    Xiaoyu: ¡°???¡±


    How should she roar at it?


    Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s confusion, Jiang Lan exined.


    ¡°Use your dragon roar.¡±


    ¡°Just a roar?¡± Xiao Yu was in disbelief.


    She did not know of this.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t to question Jiang Lan. It was just¡­ embarrassing.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the easiest and most convenient.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Xiao Yu made Jiang Lan turn around.


    ¡°No eavesdropping, and no peeking.¡±

 Chapter 201 - This Is Not What You Think

    <h4>Chapter 201: This Is Not What You Think</h4>


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Xiao Yu opened her mouth and bared her fangs.


    It was as if she was trying to scare the tree roots.


    ¡°Senior Sister, it has to be a dragon¡¯s roar, and it has to have an imposing aura.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    He seemed a little helpless.


    His back was facing Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Junior brother, we agreed that you would not eavesdrop.¡± Xiao Yu turned to Jiang Lan and pouted.


    However, she didn¡¯t ask Jiang Lan to cover his ears either.


    After that, Xiao Yu decided to return to her normal appearance. However, just as she was about to change, she suddenly ran up to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was still thinking about what to do after removing the worm when he saw Xiao Yu running over. He was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Done?¡±


    He did not hear any dragon¡¯s roar.


    Was it blocked by Senior Sister¡¯s spell technique?


    That was not impossible.


    However, he was soon surprised because Xiao Yu had changed in front of him. Her height was growing, and her standards as a woman were changing abruptly.


    Her face had also changed.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yu turned into the normal Ao Longyu.


    ¡°No peeking.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was authoritative andmanding.


    Then, she walked back.


    Jiang Lan looked back curiously.


    He just wanted to take a peek at Xiao Yu. Her transformation previously had stunned him.


    He did not feel much when Xiao Yu turned from big to small. However, when she turned from small to big, it was slightly stunning.


    Also, there was no resistance to it in his heart.


    If it was someone else, he might not care.


    At most, he would feel surprised and then calmly think about cultivation.


    But Xiao Yu was different.


    Just as he turned around.


    He was stunned when he saw Ao Longyu.


    It was the same on the other side.


    This was because Ao Longyu was secretly making faces at Jiang Lan with a smile that could prate one¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ao Longyu also instantly reverted back to her cold demeanor.


    ¡°Junior Brother, why are you peeking?¡±


    There was a tinge of shyness and anger in her voice, but it was hard to detect.


    Jiang Lan immediately turned back and was silent for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°The Senior Sister who never smiles had learned how to snicker. Thus, I, who never peeks, had learned how to peep.¡±


    Silence fell.


    In the silence, a voice said.


    ¡°Wwooahh!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Lan could feel that it was Senior Sister Ao roaring towards the tree.


    But¡­


    This was not a dragon¡¯s roar.


    Just as Jiang Lan was feeling a little helpless, he suddenly felt the power and influence around him change.


    It seemed to have be much stronger.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar shook the world.


    Jiang Lan knew that Senior Sister Ao might have turned into a dragon in an instant.


    Very strong.


    At the same level, he might need three punches.


    The Dragon Race was indeed not ordinary.


    If she still used a secret technique to enhance her strength, it might be even more difficult to deal with her.


    However, after bing an immortal, he should have the advantage.


    His Power Of Nine Tribtions had raised his upper limit of his strength. His advantage in the same realm was greater than before.


    In the past, he felt that by using his Power of Nine Bulls, he couldpete with someone of the next small cultivation realm and even kill him.


    On the other hand, his Power Of Nine Tribtions made him feel as if he could kill someone of the next minor realm in an instant.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s voice sounded.


    It was as if she wanted Jiang Lan to look over.


    Jiang Lan turned around.


    He took a look behind him.


    What he saw was Ao Longyu standing tall and graceful. She had ck hair and a thin waist, and her skin was smooth and supple.


    Then, she began to shrink again.


    ¡°Alright, Junior Brother, please continue.¡±


    After she became smaller, Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was especially crisp and clear. Her every word seemed to contain a smile.


    After spending some time together, Jiang Lan felt that his Senior Sister was indeed very beautiful.


    She was beautiful in a different way.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At night.


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit and looked at the problem of the Jade Pool¡¯s soil.


    However, to his surprise, it was really not easy to nt flowers up here.


    The soil contained the power of the Jade Pool and was somewhat extraordinary.


    It was impossible for ordinary flowers to grow here.


    Unless it was some special spirit herbs.


    As for the previous ones that were already surviving here, it could only be said that they were used to that kind of environment.


    But it was not easy for them to grow in another ce.


    After some time, he would go and take a look again.


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with that tree.


    When they returned to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan watered the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower with spirit liquid.


    They were in their usual state.


    Their situation didn¡¯t get better or worse.


    It had been like that for more than two hundred years.


    No one knew when they would have any changes.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. It was quite interesting to keep them like this.


    This would save him time and effort.


    As a nt, the vegetative egg was qualified to be watered.


    It was much better than the Udumbara Flower.


    After that, Jiang Lan began to cultivate. As he cultivated, he would look at the Catoptric Deflection book.


    Thirty years had passed, but he still could not build the spiritual inn.


    It was much harder than he had expected.


    Up until now, he had not been able toprehend much of this book. It could be said that it was extremely hard.


    Only the Sage Chapter couldpare with the Catoptric Deflection.


    Until now, he didn¡¯t dare to read the Sage Chapter. The stronger he became, the more terrifying he felt the Sage Chapter was.


    The Sage Chapter was terrifying, even surpassing the Creations of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°No wonder the Heavenly Human Race thinks so highly of the Empyrean Scripture.¡±


    Possessing the Empyrean Scripture was equivalent to having everything.


    And the Sage Chapter was even better.


    Having the Sage Chapter was equivalent to losing everything.


    However, after he lost everything, the world would be his.


    Jiang Lan shook his head heavily. The Sage Chapter wasn¡¯t something he could touch.


    Maybeter.


    Cultivation was more important now.


    In another thirty years or so, the Netherworld Cave would erupt once again.


    He needed to be stronger.


    For the time being, he did not modify the array formations. Most importantly, he had to be a True Immortal for now.


    Furthermore, the True Immortal Realm was right before his eyes. He could forgo some other things for now.


    He, who had cultivated for 240 years, appeared to be at the mid-stage Essence Soul Realm on the surface. His hidden cultivation was at thete-stage Essence Soul Realm and his true cultivation level was at the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    ¡­


    He entered seclusion.


    During the period of seclusion, Jiang Lan would spend his time observing the scenery during the day. At the same time, he would eat some medicinal pills to recover his immortal power.


    At night, he began to temper his physical body so that he could reach the threshold as soon as possible.


    At that time, he could conveniently use the Immortal Blood Pill to enter the True Immortal realm.


    Although he could use it now, it was not safe enough.


    He could not fail his advancement.


    It was one thing for it to be harmful to his body, but if it failed, it would take more than a decade or two before he could advance again.


    In fact, it would take nearly a hundred years of recuperation before he could try advancing again.


    To sacrifice a hundred years just to advance earlier by ten years or so was simply not worth it.


    He had time now.


    With the Ninth Summit behind him, he had plenty of time.


    But time could not be squandered.


    Time waits for no man.


    ¡­


    Time passed by quickly.


    Some news began to appear in Kunlun.


    ¡°Have you heard? The dragons areing.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the posts have been pasted. What are they here for?¡±


    ¡°The battle between the demons and the dragons has ended. Are they trying to suppress us with their momentum?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that it has something to do with the Goddess. After so many years, the Dragon Race is still unconvinced.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ll fight.¡±


    ¡°I feel that the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit is really pitiful. He¡¯ll definitely be the target of public criticism this time.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit is so afraid that he doesn¡¯t dare to leave the mountain.¡±


    Lu Qian looked at Zhou Shu and said.


    ¡°Is the Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit so afraid that he can¡¯t sleep now? It¡¯s been so many years, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone seeing him. I think it¡¯s possible that his cultivation level is too low and he doesn¡¯t have the face to leave the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± Zhou Shu reprimanded softly.


    ¡°The Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit is not like what you think. He¡¯s different from the rumors.¡±


    Zhou Shu understood that at that time, if he had put aside his prejudice towards his Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit.


    Then what he saw would be a powerful and responsible Senior Brother.


    Although he was a little unsmiling and looked like he would make things difficult for them, he had done a lot for them.


    At that time, they were really judging a gentleman¡¯s heart with their petty mind.

 Chapter 202 - Becoming A True Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 202: Bing A True Immortal</h4>


    Within the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan slowly opened his eyes.


    He exhaled a mouthful of turbid air.


    He had cultivated a total of more than 250 years.


    It had been more than forty years since he¡¯d learned the dragons wereing. He was now ready.


    He had sufficiently consolidated his perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    He was not much stronger than before, but he was definitely much more stable than before.


    He had reached the most suitable point to break through to the True Immortal Realm.


    A blood-red pill appeared in Jiang Lan¡¯s hand.


    Without any hesitation, the pill entered his mouth and fused with his meridians.


    At this moment, he felt as if he was being burned by a raging inferno. He felt as if he was being torn apart.


    His body and essence soul were on the verge of copsing.


    His meridians were under immense pressure as huge waves surged in his mind.


    At this moment, he felt that he was on the verge of death.


    This was the final barrier before bing a True Immortal.


    The final barrier that countless Human Immortals did not want to face.


    If he could endure it, his mortal body would transform, bing a True Immortal of the Grand Deste World.


    If he couldn¡¯t cross over, he would fall into the abyss at the very least. He would need a hundred years of cultivation before he could see the light again.


    In the worst-case scenario, his body would copse and die.


    Human Immortals were extremely close to True Immortals, even closer than Essence Souls to Void Refinement cultivators.


    But the danger was thousands of times greater.


    He had been cultivating in the Netherworld Cave for a long time. Every inch of his meridians and every corner of his body was filled with energy that was trying to tear him apart. He needed to control all his energy.


    He had to stabilize his body and meridians to prevent them from being torn apart.


    Once a crack appeared, it could lead to failure.


    If he did not have enough control over his strength, he could not use this method to speed up his advancement.


    Under normal circumstances, it would take four hundred years for one to advance from the Human Immortal Realm to the True Immortal Realm.


    He, on the other hand, only took fifty years.


    It was beyond ordinary.


    Jiang Lan never left the Netherworld Cave again. In fact, he never even woke up.


    This time, he was more focused than before. If he did not focus, he would fail.


    Xiao Yu came a few times, but she didn¡¯t see Jiang Lan. However, she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Before Jiang Lan decided to eat the Immortal Blood Pill, he had already informed Xiao Yu that he was going into seclusion.


    On the surface, he was actually attempting to reach thete-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s knowledge of his cultivation should still be at the surface level, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what his hidden cultivation was with her Mid-stage Void Refinement cultivation base.


    Five years passed.


    This year was the 263rd year since Jiang Lan entered the Ninth Summit.


    In the same year.


    Every part of Jiang Lan¡¯s body was emitting immortal power. Powerful energy lingered around his body.


    When one¡¯s mind was united, immortal essence would appear.


    To leave behind one¡¯s mortal life and be an immortal.


    Feeling all the changes, Jiang Lan slowly opened his eyes.


    The power began to subside, and the immortal powers began to dissipate.


    He had reached the True Immortal Realm.


    Jiang Lan looked down at his hands.


    When he entered the sect, his goal was to be an immortal.


    After bing a Human Immortal, he realized that he was still a distance away from bing a real immortal.


    At this moment, he was truly an immortal.


    There was a fundamental difference between a Human Immortal and a True Immortal and that was the physical body.


    Previously, his body was unable to fully activate the power of an immortal. For Human Immortals, they had to face countless obstacles when using their immortal power.


    After bing a True Immortal, one could use his immortal powers freely without restrictions.


    The two realms were worlds apart.


    To be a True Immortal in over two hundred years was indeed something worth celebrating.


    However, he did not be arrogant because of this, nor would he underestimate others.


    There was always someone better.


    Some creatures were born as immortals.


    Their talent was terrifying.


    Jiang Lan stood up, nning to leave. He had already changed his surface cultivation and his hidden cultivation.


    He now appeared to be at thete-stage Essence Soul Realm, while his hidden cultivation is that of a perfected Essence Soul.


    ¡°The dragons areing. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the Netherworld Cave, looking a bit concerned.


    This was because the Netherworld Entrance was about to erupt. In other words, the Netherworld Entrance is going to start erupting these few years.


    It was a little earlier than expected.


    If that was so, the Dragon Race and the Demon Race might act together at the same time.


    It was also possible that the dragons were deliberately waiting for this time to suppress Kunlun.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan stood at the entrance to the Netherworld. The ring sunlight shone on his face, giving him a feeling that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    The surrounding trees had the color of autumn.


    It was autumn.


    In the blue sky, the light was not scorching hot. Under the mountain, the wind was just right.


    He took a step toward the courtyard.


    He hadn¡¯t been out in five years. He wasn¡¯t sure if the vegetative egg was still alive.


    He had never spent so much time in seclusion before.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the courtyard with a shocked expression.


    He saw that his house had copsed.


    On the ruins stood a young woman, tied up in a high ponytail and with her sleeves rolled up. She held a brick in her hand, looking helpless.


    As if sensing something, she nced behind.


    It was her Junior Brother who hade out of seclusion.


    ¡°It copsed on its own, so I was helping to repair it. However, it seems to be unwilling to let me repair it,¡± Xiao Yu tried to exin.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    What did Senior Sister dismantle?


    The previous times when he had renovated his house, he would always call Xiao Yu along.


    During those times, Xiao Yu wanted to dismantle quite a fair bit of things. However, it should not have been so exaggerated.


    This time, the entire house had copsed.


    However, it had been more than a hundred years.


    It was almost at its limit.


    A hundred years of life.


    The house had a limit.


    A hundred years was indeed enough.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s rebuild it.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiaoyu and spoke softly.


    Xiao Yu was slightly surprised when she heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words. She then smiled and said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As she spoke, she threw the brick on the ground.


    After that, Jiang Lan brought Xiao Yu to rebuild the house.


    ¡°Junior Brother, can I build it ording to my preference?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t agree and directly refused.


    ¡°No. It will copse easily.¡±


    ¡°Can we add a pool then?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no running water.¡± Jiang Lan refused again.


    ¡°Can you reduce the number of bricks here?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Can I add two pieces of these?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°When is Junior Brother going to try building a bamboo house?¡±


    ¡°Wind wille into the bamboo house easily.¡±


    Three months.


    Every day, Xiao Yu woulde to the Ninth Summit in the day and return to the Jade Pool at night.


    Even though she was at the Void Refinement Realm, she did not dare to stay too long in the Ninth Summit as she was afraid that she would have inner demons.


    Jiang Lan would always watch as Xiao Yu returned on her sword.


    When Xiao Yu returned, he would take out his book on Catoptric Deflection. Since he was nning to rebuild his house, he could set up the base structure of the spiritual courtyard as well.


    By doing so, it wouldn¡¯t be too troublesome to activate his spiritual courtyard when the time came.


    He would asionally cultivate at night, mainly to familiarize himself with his realm.


    He did not build the house at night. It was always done with Xiao Yu during the day.


    The progress of rebuilding the house was not fast. It was about the same pace as when he built it alone a hundred years ago.


    The increase in his cultivation level and number of people involved in the rebuilding of the house did not hasten the process.


    Three monthster.


    Xiao Yu stood beside Jiang Lan and looked at the house with satisfaction.


    ¡°Finally done.¡±


    Jiang Lan also heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Yu had helped him a lot. She didn¡¯t increase his progress or drag him down.


    Jiang Lan originally wanted to build the same house as before, but in the end, he made some changes.


    Xiao Yu was the one who suggested the change.


    This house had indeed changed because of Xiaoyu.


    It was not annoying.


    ¡°Here.¡± Xiao Yu handed a book to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you as a gift.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the book and discovered that there was no name on it. However, when he looked inside, he saw that it was a record rted to the Dragon Race.


    There were records of certain spell techniques, habits, and battle methods of the dragons.


    Judging from the handwriting, Xiao Yu must have written it herself.


    ¡°What is this gift for?¡± Jiang Lan closed the book and asked.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Xiaoyu thought for a moment before smiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

 Chapter 203 - If The Goddess Had A Child

    <h4>Chapter 203: If The Goddess Had A Child</h4>


    After sending Xiao Yu off, Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard and watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid.


    When he was in seclusion.


    Xiao Yu woulde every few days, so the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower did not wither.


    It was different from before.


    Xiao Yu did note every three years. She woulde whenever she wanted.


    Jiang Lan would go to the Jade Pool sometimes, but every time he went, he had to touch Senior Sister Ao¡¯s hand to enter, which was more troublesome.


    After a while, he took care of the surrounding weeds and started reading the book Xiao Yu gave him.


    It was a book that talked about the techniques that the Dragon Race often used.


    ¡°Is it because the dragons areing?¡±


    Xiao Yu was naturally not stupid. There was definitely hostility from the dragons.


    And Jiang Lan was the fuse for everything.


    Although she had never mentioned this matter, it did not mean that she did not care.


    After flipping through the pages, Jiang Lan discovered that the Dragon Race really had a secret technique.


    By burning its blood, a dragon¡¯s strength had increased significantly.


    ¡°Senior Sister seems to have used such a secret technique before.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought of what happened in the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm. However, he didn¡¯t see everything then.


    The injury on her neck was still vivid in his mind.


    After a long time, Jiang Lan closed the book.


    Now, he had a rough understanding of the Dragon Race. Dragon Race itself was a kind of power. There were many elements in the world that they were good at controlling.


    Thunder and lightning were just the basics for them.


    Furthermore, the Dragon Race¡¯s physical body far surpassed that of other living beings. Their recovery ability was astonishing.


    Each scale of theirs contained immense power.


    It made them immune to many spells.


    Their overall strength was extremely powerful.


    ¡°They¡¯re indeed very powerful. My ordinary spells don¡¯t do much harm to the Dragon Race. But¡­¡±


    However, when facing an enemy from the Dragon Race, Jiang Lan would directly choose to use his Power of Nine Bulls. If it was not an enemy, he would use his Dragon ying Sword.


    Overall, the dragons did not have any advantage over him.


    His Power of Nine Bulls was unreasonable, and the Dragon ying Sword was even more unreasonable.


    But with his current strength, wanting to win in the challenge against the Dragon Race was indeed somewhat difficult.


    In the end, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and decided to consolidate his current cultivation.


    He wanted to increase his cultivation and condition to the best that he could.


    This would better allow him to deal with unexpected situations.


    The Dragon Race wasing, and the Netherworld Entrance was about to erupt. Danger could easily appear.


    Currently, his cultivation was that of a True Immortal. It would take a very long time for him to advance another realm.


    Not only did he need to cultivate, he also needed toprehend thews of the heaven and earth.


    Once his insights reached perfection and his cultivation level reached perfection, he could attempt to transcend and be a Heaven Immortal.


    The difference between a True Immortal and a Heaven Immortal was their understanding of Dao.


    True Immortals did not have their own Dao yet. If they found their own Dao, they would be qualified to be Heaven Immortals.


    Theprehension of thews of heaven and earth could not be measured with time. However, one¡¯s increase in cultivation in the True Immortal Realm required a massive amount of time.


    The fastest time for human geniuses to advance was around a thousand years.


    However, it was extremely rare to be a Heaven Immortal in a thousand years.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know how much time he needed. As someone who had just entered this realm, he didn¡¯t understand enough.


    He needed to reinforce his cultivation and familiarize himself with the utilization of his strength.


    He also had to find time to visit his master and determine if he could see through his master¡¯s abilities.


    However, his hidden cultivation level was already at the perfected Essence Soul Realm. Although he had yet to advance, he should drink the Bejeweled Nectar Wine in a few decades.


    This wine was naturally not very effective on him, but he needed to slightly fake the effect.


    Should he do gardening for a hundred years again?


    Shaking his head, Jiang Lan walked towards the Netherworld Cave and started cultivating.


    The vegetative egg had not been brought into the Netherworld Cave recently.


    It was mainly because one, the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance was about to erupt and secondly, Xiaoyu wanted to take care of it herself.


    ¡­


    The sun rose and set.


    Spring came like the wind, and winter melted away like snow.


    Day after day, year after year.


    The magnificent sunlight shone on the ground, and the dark night began to copse.


    Three years had passed like a breeze, with each season leaving behind some traces.


    The traces were meant to prove that they had been here before.


    The zing sun was somewhat ring.


    The wind carried a scorching heat as it stirred the nts and trees in Kunlun.


    It was summer.


    ¡°I feel exceptionally hot this year,¡± First Summit¡¯s Jing Ting said as he looked at the sky.


    He had juste out of seclusion.


    He had sessfully entered the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He had been cultivating for more than three hundred years. It was not the fastest, but he had always been in the first tier.


    Jing Ting had intended to collect the relevant resources.


    Just as he turned around, a loud sound came from the sky.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar shook heaven and earth.


    He turned around.


    What he saw were dragons descending upon Kunlun.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is here? Looks like the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit is going to suffer. I wonder what will happen in the end.¡±


    Although Jing Ting was a personal disciple, his cultivation level was insufficient. There were many things that he did not know.


    However, anyone with discerning eyes could see that the arrival of the Dragon Race was definitely rted to Jiang Lan.


    Or rather, it was rted to the Goddess.


    The others from Kunlun also saw the arrival of the Dragon Race.


    ¡°They¡¯re here. It feels like it¡¯s been years since they defeated the demons. I thought they woulde earlier.¡±


    ¡°Stop guessing. But the dragons are really here. I wonder what they are here for.¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out after a while.¡±


    While the disciples of Kunlun were discussing, the people of the Kunlun Main Hall were also discussing.


    ¡°Senior Brother, how is the entrance to the Netherworld?¡± Miao Yue asked Mo Zhengdong who was in the corner.


    Everyone looked over.


    This time, Feng Yixiao was not around. As the Summit Leader of the First Summit, he had gone to wee the Dragon Race.


    ¡°It has already begun,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    The others were not surprised. It was as if everything was expected.


    The Dragon Race really wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    Not only that, but the demons might have intentionally spread the news to the dragons to reach an agreement.


    The Dragon Race did not get along with the Demon Race. They had just finished fighting.


    However, since the demons turned to target Kunlun next, the dragons naturally did not mind reaping some benefits.


    ¡°The demons only have the ability to do things in the dark. The Dragon Race thinks too highly of them,¡± said Jiu Zhongtian.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they think highly of the demons. What matters is that we have an advantage over them. Even the smallest advantage can sometimes be infinitely magnified.¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. There should still be some time before they act.¡±


    ¡°There are no traces of demons nearby. It seems that they are very far away, and there are very few of them,¡± Liu Jing suddenly said.


    The demons should be preparing for a sneak attack.


    Kunlun was naturally not afraid of their sneak attacks.


    However, the target of the sneak attack this time was the entrance to the Netherworld, so it was slightly troublesome.


    ¡°Is it possible for the demons to get others to help them?¡± asked Zhu Qing.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Liu Jing nodded. It seemed that he needed to be more vignt.


    ¡°The Dragon Race ising aggressively this time, it seems like they want to take a big bite out of us.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile. Although she was wearing a veil, everyone knew that the current Miao Yue definitely donned a beautiful smile on her face.


    Next, Miao Yue spoke again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s poison them. Who will do it? Anyone who dares to cause trouble should stay in Kunlun. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the Fourth Summit. I heard that someone is researching demon poison there. Let¡¯s test the effects of it,¡± said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    ¡°However, we can only treat the symptoms and not the root cause by doing so. The Goddess¡¯ emotions still need to be taken care of.¡± Liu Jing spoke again.


    ¡°Xiao Yu will ept it. Although many things made her sad, she has still chosen to ept them. But she is still underaged. If the pressure on her is too great, it will crush her. Especially if we were to go to war with the Dragon Race.¡± Zhu Qing had a worried look on her face.


    However, the Dragon Race had always been causing trouble, and it was impossible for Kunlun to give in.


    Conflict cannot be avoided.


    ¡°If Xiao Yu and Jiang Lan have a child, will the Dragon Race have nothing to say?¡± Jiu Zhongtian suddenly asked.


    Everyone stared nkly at Jiu Zhongtian.

 Chapter 204 - Acting Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 204: Acting Tonight</h4>


    In the Kunlun Main Hall, all the Summit Leaders cast their gazes towards Jiu Zhongtian.


    Although no one spoke, everyone was surprised.


    It was as if the method proposed by Jiu Zhongtian was somewhat shocking.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you are too much. Xiao Yu is still underaged. Although she looks like an adult, she is still a little girl, ¡°said Zhu Qing.


    ¡°It is a good idea.¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°Indeed, they only said that they would get married after bing immortals, but they never said that they would only be able to sleep together after marriage.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡± Zhu Qing was a bit worried.


    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s not your turn to worry about this. This matter depends on the Goddess. It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing reminded Zhu Qing and continued speaking to the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but we can¡¯t interfere in this matter. It depends on Jiang Lan himself. ¡±


    ¡°You can ask your Junior Sisters to teach Jiang Lan how to interact with the Goddess.¡± Mo Zhengdong¡¯s voice came from the corner.


    Mo Zhengdong rarely spoke during normal meetings.


    This time, he had no choice but to speak up for his disciple.


    It was fine if his disciple went out to buy beef for him.


    He had also bought candied fruits for his fianc¨¦e.


    It was truly worrying.


    But he could not teach him such things.


    Then, the two fairies, Zhu Qing and Miao Yue, looked at each other.


    ¡°Junior Sister has a pure heart, you should understand such matters, right?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    Zhu Qing was iparably beautiful, pure and elegant.


    It was difficult for ordinary people of different genders to get close.


    Among the people in the Kunlun Main Hall, she might seem slightly weaker and has less voice.


    However, this was not the case outside.


    So¡­


    She, who was focused on cultivation, did not understand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the assumption where the Demon Race and the Dragon Race were to join forces during the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.¡± Miao Yue turned to look at everyone after Zhu Qing shook her head.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A figure walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    It was Jiang Lan who had justpleted his cultivation. In these three years, he was already familiar with the True Immortal Realm.


    He wanted to ensure that he would be able to unleash his full strength when he attacked.


    However, he was somewhat concerned about the situation in the Netherworld Cave.


    Netherworld aura began to seep out from it.


    In other words, the day of the demons¡¯ attack was approaching.


    ¡°Theoretically, the demons will attack when the Entrance to the Netherworld erupts, but¡ª That¡¯s just a theory.¡±


    Firstly, the demons probably could not calcte the exact time.


    Secondly, everyone already knew that the time of the eruption was the most appropriate time for the demons to act, so would the Demon Race really do it then?


    They would probably choose a more suitable time.


    ¡°If it were me, I would attack immediately once the eruption isrge enough to achieve what I want. There¡¯s no need to wait for the eruption to reach its peak.¡±


    The best time to act was when the other party was unprepared.


    Choosing the best time to act might result in better effects.


    Of course, it also depended on the other party¡¯s methods.


    In the courtyard, Jiang Lan was watering the vegetative egg and thinking about the dragons.


    He was bothered by the fact that the dragons hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    The dragons should be waiting for a good opportunity.


    ¡°Now should be a good opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Lan raised his head and looked towards the horizon. He withdrew his hand that was watering the spirit liquid, making sure not to water too much.


    And just as he put down the spirit liquid, a dragon¡¯s roar came from the horizon.


    A dragon¡¯s roar shook the sky.


    A dragon shadow descended from the sky. It was a dragon made of colorful clouds. Multicolored light shone and its aura was astonishing.


    ¡°They havee.¡±


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised. No powerful factions were simple.


    There was no such thing as a good person.


    The demons wanted to attack Kunlun. This has now be a known fact for the higher ups and Jiang Lan. Bringing the Dragon Race along to exert pressure would make things more difficult for Kunlun.


    It was a win-win situation for both the Dragon Race and the Demon Race.


    Even if they were fighting for their lives more than ten years ago.


    Woosh!


    A pure white light appeared from the First Summit. A figure walked out from the First Summit with an extraordinary aura.


    Then, the Dragon Race cultivators were led to the First Summit.


    Only then did Jiang Lan retract his gaze.


    ¡°I should fully activate the array formations now.¡±


    With the dragons here, it was time for the demons to take action.


    Kunlun should be prepared as well, but he didn¡¯t know about the specifics.


    His master only told him that he should leave immediately if anything happened at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    He agreed.


    It was obvious that his master knew that the demons were about to attack.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan walked out of the Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to hear their analysis of the situation.


    There were many disciples in Kunlun who enjoyed analyzing the happenings of Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan did not know whether they were urate, but they served as a reference for him. After all, the others knew more than him.


    The others were unlike him, who spent all his time cultivating on the Ninth Summit.


    He might not even know if someone had attacked Kunlun.


    ¡°I can make a trip to the wine tavern.¡±


    Walking in the forest, Jiang Lan had an idea.


    As he was still unable toprehend the spiritual inn, he wanted to take a closer look at it.


    Even without entering the counter, he couldprehend some of it.


    Soon, he arrived at the venue where seniors conducted their lectures on cultivation.


    Disciples often talked about their analysis of the situations in and around Kunlun here.


    Most of them were at the Golden Core Realm and the Essence Soul Realm.


    Their cultivation levels were very high.


    Some Foundation Establishment Cultivators were either cultivating or listening.


    Jiang Lan was also one of them.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is here. They¡¯ve gone to the First Summit. Do you have any news about it?¡±


    ¡°We have to ask the First Summit¡¯s disciples.¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    ¡°But their main goal must be the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never seen the Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit before. I even question whether this person exists now.¡±


    ¡°He definitely exists, but he rarely appears.


    Even if he appears, we might not know him. It¡¯s not impossible for them to be around us. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He changed ces. He could not hear anything useful from here.


    At the Kunlun¡¯s pill refinement area.


    Many people were paying attention to the arrival of the Dragon Race.


    ¡°The dragons are here. We should know what they want to do in a few days. Their aura is indeed astonishing.¡±


    ¡°Although the Dragon Race and the Demon Race have stopped fighting, the Dragon Race, who is the victor, has not done anything. Yet as the loser, the Demon Race has been finding trouble with others. ¡±


    ¡°The demons have fought with the dragons for so many years. They should be suffering from severe losses.¡±


    ¡°Although they have yet to make any big moves, they are making many small movements. I don¡¯t know what their purpose is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the movements of the Demon Race, but the Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race have really started fighting. I heard that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race is at a disadvantage for now. Some of the members from their race have even begun to flee.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Has the genius from the Heavenly Human Race really lost his emotions and mastered the Empyrean Scripture?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what is happening either. However, I can confirm that the war has broken out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Underground¡¯s Devil Race. I heard that they¡¯ve upied a strange mountain and started building a city. I wonder what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    Jiang Lan listened for a while before walking out of Kunlun.


    He roughly knew the situation now.


    ¡­


    Some distance away from Kunlun.


    Wu Mu and Wu Lie appeared on the nameless mountain.


    They looked in the direction of Kunlun.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is here. When are we going to make a move?¡± Wu Lie asked.


    He was no longer the same person he was decades ago.


    His immortal powers were restrained. He had reached the True Immortal Realm.


    ¡°When do you think it¡¯s suitable?¡± asked Wu Mu.


    ¡°After some time, the Dragon Race will start a conflict with Kunlun,¡± Wu Lie said.


    ¡°No, we will take action tonight,¡± said Wu Mu with a smile.

 Chapter 205 - Eighth Prince Encounters Jiang Lan

    <h4>Chapter 205: Eighth Prince Encounters Jiang Lan</h4>


    Wu Lie looked at Wu Mu in astonishment.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Wu Mu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Is everything prepared?¡± Wu Lie could understand a little, but there were many things to prepare if they were to act tonight.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare. Someone will stall them for a while and we will seed.


    However, how much we will seed will depend on the situation then.


    ¡°Furthermore, we must find Jiang Lan before they arrive. That will maximize the sess of the n.¡± Wu Mu looked in the direction of Kunlun and continued.


    ¡°They should still be thinking of ways to deal with the arrival of the dragons. Making a move tonight will bring about the most surprise. If we dy any longer, there might be trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to find Jiang Lan?¡± Wu Lie asked curiously.


    ¡°Use this.¡± Wu Mu took out a stone filled with runes.


    ¡°This heavenly secret stone can be used to find Jiang Lan. Then, you can use your abilities to pull him over. If we can¡¯t pull him over, we can try going over to find him instead.


    We should be able to see him tonight. I wonder how he will feel when two True Immortalse knocking on his door.¡±


    Wu Lie nodded slightly.


    His gaze was also focused on Kunlun. How many people had died because of this human who had yet to even reach the Void Refinement Realm?


    He wanted to see what was so special about Jiang Lan.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The breeze blew gently and the sun was warm.


    The old inn was located at the same ce, and it had not changed for hundreds of years.


    Jiang Lan took a detour and found the inn again.


    He sensed that the inn was built based on Catoptric Deflection.


    It waspletely different from what he understood.


    And he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    But that was how he felt about the inn.


    It was an ordinary inn with an extraordinary foundation.


    The road outside changed many times.


    Only the inn remained the same.


    He walked into the inn and surveyed his surroundings. It was still deserted.


    Now that it was close to noon, the boss should not be around.


    Jiang Lan stood at the counter, wanting to ask if there would be any good wine today.


    After all, it was not everyday that there would be good wine.


    Although he was only here to gain insight into the spiritual inn, since he had alreadye out, it was reasonable for him to bring a bottle of wine for his master.


    When Jiang Lan arrived at the counter, he originally thought that he would see that youth. However, he discovered a red-haired youngdy squatting inside instead, cleaning up the fragments on the ground.


    She seemed to have sensed Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival and looked up.


    Ate-stage Essence Soul human.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Her voice was not very calm, as if she had been humiliated.


    ¡°Do you have any good wine today?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    He could tell without even opening his eyes.


    This red-haired girl was not a human, but a phoenix with a powerful bloodline.


    Her cultivation was at the mid-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    It was unknown if she was an innate immortal.


    ¡°Boss ising back in the afternoon.¡± Hong Ya stood up and answered.


    She was a fourteen-year-old girl.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else. He sat in a corner and began to wait.


    As for why there was a member of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, he didn¡¯t care.


    A hundred years ago, there was even a dragon here.


    Moreover, the youngsters here were all vicious beasts.


    It seemed like he was the most ordinary.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan closed his eyes and began to sense the spiritual inn.


    He did not use the power of his cultivation, but used his heart to sense the existence of the spiritual inn.


    He wanted to learn how to construct it.


    ¡­


    Hong Ya nced at Jiang Lan and ignored him.


    Instead, she looked around at the tea set and frowned.


    ¡°Eh? Big Brother is here again.¡± When the young man came out from the backyard, he looked delighted.


    He had been working hard all these years and had made quite a lot of progress. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems this time.


    Hong Ya looked at the young man curiously.


    Then, he saw the young man standing at the counter in a daze.


    Soon, she sensed a change in her mind.


    But she didn¡¯t care. She just stood there quietly, thinking about something.


    A momentter.


    The young man ate his peanuts dejectedly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hong Ya asked.


    ¡°I am trying to enter Big Brother¡¯s mind.¡± The youth turned to Hong Ya and said,


    ¡°Grandpa said that as long as I can enter Big Brother¡¯s mind, I can do anything I want.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Hong Ya thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try too so that I can ask your grandfather to send me back.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± The young man immediately shook his head.


    ¡°Grandpa said that something big happened at Wutong Mountain and many people will die. I begged my grandfather for a long time before he agreed to rescue you. ¡±


    ¡°Then stop talking to me,¡± said Hong Ya, turning her head away from him.


    ¡°Well¡­ you can try,¡± said the young man, rather downcast.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hong Ya nodded before hesitating.


    ¡°I have no intention of repaying kindness with ingratitude, but I really want to go home.¡±


    The young man only nodded slightly.


    He regretted saying so much earlier.


    Hong Ya stopped hesitating and tried to enter Jiang Lan¡¯s state of mind.


    It was impossible for ate-stage Essence Soul Realm to stop her.


    After a long time.


    ¡°Is he a peerless genius?¡± Hong Ya¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Seeing Hong Ya like this, the young man heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve tested it. Big brother¡¯s talent is average.¡±


    Hong Ya :¡±¡­¡±


    Ordinary talent?


    Humans were already so powerful?


    Or did she neglect her cultivation?


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan, who wasprehending the spiritual inn, naturally felt that someone was knocking on his door.


    Having a sufficient understanding of Catoptric Deflection, he was barely able to enter the spiritual inn outside the counter.


    He was still sitting in the corner of the inn when he saw the youth and the girl who had appeared and disappeared outside the door.


    These two were trying to break through his mental defenses and pull him into the spiritual inn.


    However, because they were targeting him, the two of them were unable to even enter the entrance of the spiritual inn.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    For now, they showed no malice.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the Phoenix Race.


    If necessary, he would act.


    Then, he began to calmlyprehend the spiritual inn, and indeed gained some understanding.


    There were many ces in the spiritual inn that needed to be connected through a thread.


    In fact, constructing an inn wasn¡¯t difficult. The difficult part was affecting the normal inn from the spiritual inn.


    Furthermore, he needed to make it unnoticeable by the others.


    Jiang Lanprehended for a long time in the spiritual inn until the figure of the innkeeper appeared at the counter.


    The owner waved the bottle in his hand at him.


    The next moment, Jiang Lan regained consciousness.


    He still did not notice his boss barging in. In that instant, he changed from being at a home game to being at an away game.


    Was the innkeeper so strong?


    Furthermore, he could not see through the innkeeper¡¯s cultivation.


    Like his master, he still couldn¡¯t see the innkeeper¡¯s cultivation clearly.


    ¡­


    Ao Man left Kunlun to taste the good wine from the old tavern.


    He came with Ao Ye.


    However, Ao Ye went to prepare some food as he said that the food in the inn was trash.


    They tasted like pig dung.


    Ao Man did not know what pig dung tasted like. It was probably not good.


    So he went to buy some wine first.


    But just as he reached the entrance, he suddenly saw a Kunlun disciple walking out.


    He looked over.


    White clothes, ck hair, brown eyes, calm face,te-stage Essence Soul cultivation.


    Everything seemed normal.


    But when he saw this person, Ao Man¡¯s heart instantly stopped beating.


    It was only after that person left that his heartbeat seemed to have returned.


    There was a hint of fear in his eyes. He subconsciously held onto the door as though he could not stand steadily.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    It was an instinctive fear that came from deep within.


    ¡­

 Chapter 206 - Future Brother-In-law?

    <h4>Chapter 206: Future Brother-Inw?</h4>


    Jiang Lan walked out of the inn.


    On the way out, he saw a young man.


    He had seen him before.


    However, he did not stop or look surprised.


    Only when he passed that youth did he feel somewhat astonished.


    But when he thought about it, he felt that it was nothing.


    The Eighth Prince of the Dragon race and the Princess of the Dragon race naturally had an extraordinary rtionship.


    Therefore, meeting this person was nothing.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It was impossible for the other party to recognize him.


    At that time, he had activated his One Leaf Vision.


    ¡°Big Brother, wait a moment.¡±


    Jiang Lan had walked a distance when a youth¡¯s voice sounded from behind him.


    Looking back, it was the inn youth running out with a bag of peanuts.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± The youth walked up to Jiang Lan and handed her the peanuts.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Lan took it. Seeing that the youth didn¡¯t return, he asked.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nodded and said.


    ¡°I want to know how to make Hong Ya like me.¡±


    ¡°Hong Ya?¡± Jiang Lan was confused.


    However, he had some guesses.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who is helping out at the inn. Big Brother, you¡¯ve seen her before. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± The youth looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    What did she look like again?


    Because they were not enemies, he did not have much interaction with her.


    Why would Jiang Lan care about her looks?


    However, he still knew that he had met her at the inn.


    Without answering the question, he asked another question.


    ¡°Does she not like you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± The young man nodded. He wasn¡¯t that disappointed. Then, he asked curiously.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you have a way?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I have a n?¡± Jiang Lan had never really talked to anyone before.


    Not to mention his experience in this area.


    Or could it be that he was the only one the youngster could ask?


    ¡°Grandpa said that Big Brother has a fianc¨¦e, so I thought that you might have a way,¡± the young man said.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    His fianc¨¦e was arranged by the sect.


    However, when he saw the youth¡¯s hopeful expression, Jiang Lan still chose to speak.


    ¡°You probably just need to be stronger. You¡¯re not as strong as her, right? ¡±


    The young man nodded immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littlecking, but my skin is a little thick. Although Human Immortals can¡¯t do anything to me, I can¡¯t beat them either. By the way, humans are considered adults when they turn 18, right?


    I¡¯m considered an adult, right?¡± The youth looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth. The youth had asked this question before.


    After a moment of silence, he didn¡¯t directly answer the question.


    ¡°You can wait till you get her to like you before you think about this question.¡±


    With the appearance of a young man, it was not convincing at all.


    At this moment, the young man was enlightened.


    It was indeed too early.


    Jiang Lan bid farewell to the youth and headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    He had gained quite a bit of insight into Catoptric Deflection. He had to go back and absorb it. He also had to be wary of the demons.


    The dragons havee. They might act anytime soon.


    Ao Man finally came to his senses.


    He turned around to look at the departing Jiang Lan with many questions in his mind.


    The other party was clearly only ate-stage Essence Soul. Why did he have such a feeling?


    He, who was born as an immortal, had a special sense towards danger. But what was there to fear about this person?


    What extraordinary Dharma treasure did this person have?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ao Ye had already returned.


    He saw that Ao Man was a little distracted.


    ¡°Who is the human who has just disappeared at the end of the road?¡± Ao Man asked curiously.


    He just wanted to know who that person was.


    For the other party to make him act like this, there must be something extraordinary about him.


    It even made him feel like he shouldn¡¯t make the other person his enemy.


    ¡°Jiang Lan, your opponent in Kunlun this time. It is said that he has mastered the Dragon ying Sword. It¡¯s extremely harmful to dragons,¡± said Ao Ye.


    He did not take it to heart.


    He felt that these people were exaggerating.


    ¡°Future brother-inw?¡± Ao Man was shocked. This was the first time they had met, and he was actually frightened by his future brother-inw.


    However, he was more concerned about the Dragon ying Sword.


    Did he lose hisposure because of the Dragon ying Sword?


    The Dragon ying Sword could not be underestimated.


    However, he could still take down ate-stage Essence Soul.


    Even though he was born as an immortal and even though he was young, he was definitely not a flower vase.


    By the time his seniors finished their discussion with Kunlun, it would be roughly time for him to challenge the other party.


    It did not matter who won the first eight matches. What was important was his match.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and drink. Now is not the time to cause trouble. Otherwise, there will be gossip. The good wine here is really impressive,¡± said Ao Ye.


    The two of them walked in.


    Not long after, the sound of wine bottles shattering could be heard from the inn.


    Pa!


    The sound was very loud. Following which, angry roars could be heard.


    ¡°Are you feeding a dog? How can a mouthful of wine be sufficient? Give me a jar!¡±


    It was Ao Ye¡¯s voice.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After giving the wine to his master, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    He had just learned from his master that something might happen in the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance soon. He had to be careful.


    His master had also told him that if there was any unrest outside, he could try to participate.


    Just that he had to protect himself.


    ¡°Is it because Ick experience?¡±


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised. He trulycked experience.


    The only time he went out to train was when there was no battle.


    After all, with a thousand years of providence, danger would usually not find its way to him.


    However, he felt that it was increasingly difficult to umte a thousand years¡¯ worth of providence.


    If the providence had been umted for a long time, it would be harder to condense more of it and some would even dissipate.


    It would take some time to stabilize.


    In the end, it was all up to the individual.


    Sitting in the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan began to pay attention to all the array formations here, as well as the Catoptric Deflection that obscured the secrets in the Netherworld Cave from the outside world.


    Even if someone were to divine the situation in the Netherworld Cave, they would only be able to divine what was happening in the realm created by his Catoptric Deflection.


    If one¡¯s attainment was high enough, they could be able to see through all illusions, but if one¡¯s attainment was not high enough, there was no possibility of them seeing through anything.


    Today, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t enter the wooden house but sat outside. The entrance to the Netherworld had erupted, so cultivating outside was better.


    Of course, now that the dragons were here, he was worried that something unexpected might happen.


    With vignce, he closed his eyes to meditate on the Catoptric Deflection.


    If he still could notprehend it, he could only consume thest portion of Dao Comprehension Tea.


    There was no point in keeping it.


    At night.


    Suddenly, a sound rang out from within the serene Netherworld Cave. Light flickered above the cave.


    These lights were allplicated runes. It was as if something had touched them, forcing them to emit light.


    Boom!


    There was a sudden loud noise outside.


    Roar!


    A wolf¡¯s howl shook heaven and earth.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He looked up at the sky.


    ¡°They havee.¡±


    The array formation that he used to conceal the secrets of the Netherworld Cave was activated. Someone wanted to divine something in the Netherworld Cave, but as to whether it was the Netherworld Entrance or him, he did not know for the time being.


    He needed to wait a little longer. He needed to wait until the divination was over.


    At that time, he could use the feedback to know that even if it was him or the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. He could also try to find the other party¡¯s whereabouts.


    However, it would only point in a rough direction.


    It would be even more difficult if the other party was an expert in divination.


    He had to go out and look for the other party himself, and judge based on the situation.


    Boom!!!


    Another rumble came from outside.


    Jiang Lan looked outside and didn¡¯t hurry. Instead, he continued to wait.


    The demons would soon be dealt with. Their main goal was the entrance to the Netherworld.


    Those who came out to attack Kunlun were all cannon fodder.


    Jiang Lan looked at the entrance to the Netherworld but didn¡¯t feel any changes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, if there was already a fight outside.


    The entrance to the Netherworld would more or less change, but there were no changes at all.

 Chapter 207 - Isnt Staying Just Waiting For Death?

    <h4>Chapter 207: Isn¡¯t Staying Just Waiting For Death?</h4>


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t too concerned about the situation at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    As long as he found the culprit, he would know what was going on.


    Moreover, everything could be a smokescreen that the other party had purposely released.


    The attacks outside might not necessarily be targeted at the Netherworld¡¯s entrance.


    He looked up. At this moment, someone was divining the situation in the realm made by his Catoptric Deflection. There was an entrance to the Netherworld in the realm, and Jiang Lan was sitting cross-legged and cultivating in there.


    As long as the other party had finished his divination, he would be able to receive some feedback from the array.


    He would then be able to find the general location of his enemies.


    After a while.


    The voices outside had already faded away. He did not know the exact situation either. It was not the time to go out.


    He would be patient and wait a little longer.


    Soon, his Catoptric Deflection was triggered.


    He was the first person to appear in the Catoptric Deflection realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m the target.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Lan knew that the other party was divining about him.


    Then, he received feedback from the array formation. It was very vague.


    It did not provide the general location of his enemy.


    After hesitating for a moment, he used his true body to rece the illusory figure in the Catoptric Deflection realm.


    Soon, he received feedback from his One Leaf Vision.


    Someone was divining about him. He did not know who it was, but he knew the approximate location he was at.


    ¡°I can go over now.¡±


    Jiang Lan withdrew from the Catoptric Deflection realm and silently activated his One Leaf Vision.


    He stepped out of the Netherworld Cave.


    When he passed by the courtyard, Jiang Lan watered the vegetative egg.


    This trip might take some time, and he might not be able toe back tomorrow morning.


    The demons of the dragon race had fought for more than a hundred years. It was impossible for the demons to harass Kunlun for a few years but it was normal for thismotion tost for a day or two.


    After doing all of this, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit.


    His master had already asked him to go out and train. This time, he would listen to his master.


    When he walked out of Kunlun and arrived outside, he realized that the battleground was very far away. It seemed to be in the direction of the Ice Cicada Forest.


    At this moment, many Kunlun disciples were rushing over.


    Of course, what truly concerned Jiang Lan was what he saw in the sky.


    High in the sky, there were two zing lights.


    Jiang Lan felt a piercing pain in her eyes just by looking at it. It was the light of power.


    ¡°What cultivation do these two have?¡±


    The light the two released was as dazzling as the sun. It was not something a True Immortal like him could approach at all.


    At this moment, he discovered that the Grand Deste World was truly dangerous.


    He didn¡¯t choose that direction. Instead, he headed in the direction of the feedback.


    At this moment, he had already activated his One Leaf Vision, and his One Leaf Sky Shrouding Sky was passively protecting him.


    The demons were using a lot of resources this time. He needed to go over and see what was going on.


    If it wasn¡¯t something a True Immortal like him could deal with, he wouldn¡¯t act.


    ¡­


    On the waist of the Nameless Mountain.


    Wu Mu was casting a spell on an ancient well. If Jiang Lan was here, he would be surprised to discover that the ancient well was beginning to emit Netherworld Aura.


    It had to be known that Netherworld Aura would only seep out from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. The Netherworld Aura present in other ces was at most due to objects or beasts.


    There wouldn¡¯t be too much of it.


    The quality of the Netherworld Aura at those ces waspletely different from the aura seeping out of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    But the Netherworld Aura that seeped out of the ancient well was the same as the aura that seeped out from the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot slower than I expected. I might not make it in time.¡± Wu Mu frowned as he looked at Wu Lie.


    ¡°Have you found Jiang Lan¡¯s location?¡±


    Wu Lie did not reply immediately. His body was glowing.


    After the light dimmed, he said,


    ¡°He should be in the Netherworld Cave. It¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±


    ¡°Find someone to sneak in and give him the coordinates. As long as we get close, we should be able to pull him out.¡± Wu Mu hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long this ce canst and how far we can go. If weck the time, then we will give up and risk it by entering the Ninth Summit. The matter here will definitely stir the attention of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.¡±


    Wu Lie nodded.


    ¡°I shall prepare for our escape just in case.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud sound echoed in the sky.


    Bang!


    A figurended on the ground not far from them.


    He mmed the ground with a thunderous aura.


    This sudden turn of events shocked Wu Mu and Wu Lie.


    Their first reaction was to retreat.


    However, when they were retreating, they realized that the person was only a small perfected Human Immortal.


    And the person was a dragon.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡±


    Ao Man stood up with a hand on his waist. He realized that he could not drink with Ao Ye anymore.


    Not only did he cause trouble at the inn, he even fought with the Pi Xiu. More importantly, he was even affected by their fight.


    After circling in the sky for an unknown period of time, he finally broke away from these two experts.


    He was only a Human Immortal, how could he go against those two?


    But where was this?


    Ao Man looked around and saw an ancient well with two True Immortals standing beside it.


    They were demons.


    Demons?


    At this moment, he knew that it was probably the demons who had attacked Kunlun.


    Ao Man jumped in fright and immediately took a few steps back.


    He secretly circted his power to prepare himself.


    ¡°Dragon Race¡¯s Eighth Crown Prince?¡± Wu Mu looked at Ao Man with a smile.


    Although he was smiling, Ao Man did not feel any kindness from Wu Mu.


    ¡°Haha, I identally fell down. I didn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯ll leave now. ¡°With that said, Ao Man nned on leaving.


    However, Wu Mu stopped him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why are you in such a hurry to leave? We won¡¯t hurt you. Just rest here in peace. ¡±


    Ao Man looked at them and then at the well.


    It was obvious that this ce was meant to bring about harm to Kunlun.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Ao Man smiled before transforming into a half-dragon and leaving.


    ¡°Only a fool would stay behind. If Kunlun finds outter, I¡¯ll be their aplice. Even Father won¡¯t be able to save me.¡±


    The dragons could have a tacit understanding with the demons, but they would never be partners.


    Especially when they were in Kunlun.


    Was Kunlun easy to bully?


    Was Kunlun really afraid of the dragons?


    If that was the case, they would not have reached a tacit understanding with the demons.


    On the contrary, Kunlun was extremely unyielding. They were almost certain to die if they were discovered that they had linked up with the demons to bring about harm to Kunlun.


    He had heard that Kunlun wasn¡¯t like this in the past.


    Ever since those ten summit leaders took over Kunlun, everything had changed.


    Therefore, if he didn¡¯t run now and waited for the Kunlun people to arrive, would he have the chance to exin?


    Wu Lie watched Ao Man leave and asked curiously.


    ¡°Will it alert the enemy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still better than him leaving here. We might not seed in shaking the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance this time, and we might not return alive.


    There is no harm in leaving the Eighth Crown Prince of the Dragon Race to muddy the situation. Especially if the Eighth Prince died in Kunlun. What we have to do now is try our best to make our initial n work.


    Jiang Lan is our backup n. Killing the Eighth Crown Prince is the final struggle we will make if we really have to do it. ¡±


    After that, neither of them paid any attention to Ao Man who left.


    Ao Man, who had escaped, felt his heart turn cold. He knew that he would not be able to leave so easily.


    Boom!


    Indeed, demons appeared around him.


    They were all perfected Human Immortals andte-stage Human Immortals.


    Ao Man didn¡¯t pay these people any attention. He continued to run. As long as they weren¡¯t True Immortals, they wouldn¡¯t be as fast as him.


    Except¡­


    Bang!


    He crashed into an invisible barrier.


    The barrier¡­


    ¡°No wonder my waist had almost been broken from the fall. It turns out that I have directly smashed through their array formation.¡±


    Ao Man¡¯s face was gloomy. If he had known earlier, he would have continued to follow those two people in the sky.


    ¡°Attack. If we can leave him alive, do so. If not, just kill him.¡± At this time, five Human Immortals appeared in the surroundings, starting to surround Ao Man.


    Five¡­


    Ao Man¡¯s heart turned cold.


    However, he had no intention of surrendering. He immediately took out his halberd and attacked.

 Chapter 208 - Scaring The Eighth Prince To Death With One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 208: Scaring The Eighth Prince To Death With One Punch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ao Man held the halberd in his hand, and he summoned a bolt of lightning that swept through the surroundings.


    The lightning spread out and struck the five people around him.


    He wanted to survive this battle using his own strength. Only then would he not disgrace his status as an innate immortal.


    However, whether or not he could return alive in the end, he didn¡¯t think about it. It was too far.


    What he needed to care about now was not how to return, but how to survive.


    Boom!


    The five Human Immortals had five different powers. They advanced bravely and used their Dharma treasures and bare hands to destroy Ao Man¡¯s lightning bit by bit.


    Dong!


    Ao Man stabbed the halberd into the ground. Then, he formed hand seals with both hands, and lightning appeared on the tips of his fingers.


    He shouted in Dragon Language.


    ¡°Thunder of the Earth!¡±


    A deep sound rumbled like thunder.


    At this moment, countless bolts of lightning appeared from the ground. zing white light illuminated the night, tearing through the darkness.


    A terrifying power began to surge toward the five of them.


    The five Human Immortals did not hesitate. mes appeared among them and the ground beneath their feet changed shape. Lights shone from their wings.


    The violent power crushed the earth-shattering lightning.


    Seeing this, Ao Man did not stay any longer.


    Instead, he held the halberd in his hand. Rain of lightning gathered around him, umting water and lightning. With a single strike, the tornado of lightning and water surged directly towards the burningnd.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided.


    The zing fire was directly repelled.


    However, right at this time, a long spear arrived, stirring up ice and stabbing towards Ao Man.


    As the attack approached Ao Man, it seemed to be going to pierce through the back of Ao Man¡¯s head. At this critical moment, Ao Man moved his head and bit down on the spear.


    His dragon eyes were vertical and his face turned ferocious.


    Dragon scales had already covered his face.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    Ao Man crushed the spear with a single bite. The next moment, he brandished his halberd in a bid to kill the iing Human Immortal.


    It was a woman.


    Ao Man did not hold back at all.


    However, just as he was about to attack his opponent¡­


    A huge impact hit him suddenly. It was a bear¡¯s feet.


    Bang!


    Ao Man was sent flying.


    The powerful impact made him crash into the barrier. A dull sound rang out, but it did not cause any damage to the barrier.


    The five of them did not say anything and attacked again.


    Ao Man stood up and swallowed the mouthful of blood.


    Then, he grabbed his halberd andunched his strongest counterattack.


    Several figures mmed into each other in the night, their power raging in all directions.


    Bang!


    A figure was sent flying. It was the demoness who held a spear.


    At this moment, Ao Man¡¯s attacknded on the barrier.


    As for Ao Man, he had already charged out of the encirclement. There were many injuries on his body, and the dragon scales on his waist had already been broken.


    However, he needed to kill that demoness. Killing one would increase his chances of victory.


    He arrived in front of the demoness in an instant and his halberd struck out. However, the demoness was not afraid at all. Her ice spear appeared as she tried to exchange injury for injury.


    Ao Man tried to retreat, but it was already toote, he no longer had any thoughts of dodging.


    He wanted to kill the other party first.


    However, just as his halberd was about to pierce through the demoness and just as the demoness¡¯ spear was about to pierce through Ao Man, the barrier suddenly cracked.


    Cracks appeared on the entire barrier. Before any sound could be heard, a fist prated the barrier andnded on the demoness.


    At this moment, the single fist stole everyone¡¯s attention. It was as though this fist had filled the entire world.


    It was as if everything would be destroyed in front of the fist.


    In the next instant, everyone saw the demoness turn into a bloody mist as her body shattered.


    The ice spear in her hand and Ao Man¡¯s halberd that was about to pierce through the demoness were all shattered.


    They turned into dust.


    Whoosh!


    The blood mist drenched Ao Man¡¯s body, but he waspletely unaware.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with fear. Just now, he had seen a fist appear.


    He thought that he was going to die. His blood and dragon scales were trembling in fear.


    His strength was faltering.


    It was as if a creature like him could not withstand a single blow from his opponent.


    Ao Man was not the only one. The four Human Immortals behind him were also stunned. Someone had broken through the barrier and killed one of them.


    However, they did not see who the attacker was.


    Woosh!


    Hurricanes howled.


    At this moment, the barrier shattered and a bloody mist drifted out. A figure walked into the barrier and the wind seemed to be blowing from his side.


    The wind blew the corner of this person¡¯s clothes and dispersed their courage.


    However, Ao Man saw the person.


    The person who came seemed to be a man. He seemed to have seen his face before but he could not recognize the other party.


    He felt that the other party¡¯s face was calm, but at the same time, it seemed like there were no emotions on his face.


    It was him!


    However, Ao Man immediately guessed who it was.


    The existence who had shattered the red dragon with one punch.


    It had to be him.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan stood at the entrance of the barrier.


    He followed the direction that he had deduced earlier and was stopped by the barrier.


    This barrier was not that strong, but it was rather concealed.


    As the barrier was not strong, it should not be that difficult for him to deal with the people inside.


    Therefore, he chose to break the barrier with a punch.


    He casually killed a demon when he broke the barrier, but he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    However, after entering, he saw a dragon.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is cooperating with the Demon Race?¡± Jiang Lan nced at Ao Man and asked in a low voice.


    ng!


    The dazed Ao Man threw away half of his halberd in fear after hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words. He immediately exined.


    ¡°Senior, you are mistaken. I fell here by ident. They are chasing after me. There is absolutely no other connection between us.¡±


    He was scared out of his wits.


    The other party had killed a demon. He was obviously not an aplice of the Demon Race.


    If he was here to clean up the Demon Race, he would definitely die.


    With his current strength, he would only be able to withstand a single strike from the other party. There was no need for the other party tounch a second strike.


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze and ignored Ao Man. This was good too.


    Then, he looked at the four demons.


    ¡°e-stage Human Immortal, three perfected Human Immortals. It looks like there are at least True Immortals inside.¡±


    These thoughts appeared in his mind.


    Then, he took a step forward, intending to take action.


    ¡°Human, we are only passing by this ce. I hope you can give us some face. We will definitely reward you heavily.¡± A male with a long sword spoke.


    It was as if he was trying to dissuade Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, two demons had already started retreating.


    Only a middle-aged man with a longsword in his hand and a middle-aged man who had bear hands stayed where they were.


    Both of them were perfected Human Immortals.


    They were very close to bing a True Immortal.


    Speaking of which, the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race was also very close to bing a True Immortal.


    His talent was astonishing.


    An innate immortal was indeed terrifying.


    He didn¡¯t think too much as he looked at the sword-wielding man and said.


    ¡°Reward me? I just have a request. I wonder if you can agree to it? ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The sword-wielding man was delighted. It was good that they could talk it out.


    This person¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t weak and was likely at the True Immortal level. He was not someone they could deal with.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if they didn¡¯t have True Immortals.


    They just needed to stall for a while.


    Furthermore, if the people from Kunlun were toe over, he could spark a conflict between them too.


    But before he could finish thinking, he felt a bloody mist in front of him.


    Then, he heard an ethereal voice.


    ¡°Let me send you on your way.¡±


    This was thest voice he heard.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan crushed his opponent into a bloody mist with one hand.


    A perfected Human Immortal had no ability to resist in front of Jiang Lan.


    The next moment, Jiang Lan looked at the bear and said in a low voice.


    ¡°He has left first.¡±

 Chapter 209 - Killing

    <h4>Chapter 209: Killing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When he heard Jiang Lan¡¯s voice, the other middle-aged man felt fear and subconsciously took a step back.


    However, he quickly flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    He clenched his fists and exerted all his strength.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An earth-shattering boom erupted.


    In an instant, the middle-aged man transformed into a giant bear of a hundred feet.


    ¡°Human, you are too arrogant.¡±


    The ck bear¡¯s fist descended, wishing to drown Jiang Lan within.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat Jiang Lan, he still believed that he could bring Jiang Lan some damage.


    All he needed to do was wait for theirmander to arrive.


    However¡­


    Bang!


    The ck bear, who was wondering if the other party would dodge the punch, was shocked to discover that his entire arm had turned into a bloody mist.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t even know what had happened.


    But the next moment, he realized that there was a human in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little big and not very convenient to deal with it.¡±


    Jiang Lan reached the ck bear¡¯s forehead and ced his hand on it.


    At this moment, the instinct of a wild beast began to spread wildly in the ck bear¡¯s heart.


    Run. Run.


    It was as if something terrible was about to happen.


    It was just a human¡¯s hand. However, it could feel that this hand could disintegrate itself easily.


    It would die.


    This was the instinctive thought that ran through the bear¡¯s mind.


    The next moment.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan pressed down with one hand, disintegrating the ck bear¡¯s body.


    Blood mist filled the sky.


    The bear¡¯s consciousness instantly vanished. Even in death, he would not know how he was killed.


    He had never imagined that this human could be so terrifying.


    Jiang Lannded on the ground and looked in the direction where the two people escaped.


    There were many array formations here and many hidden ces.


    In order to find their aplice faster, he had no choice but to let those two escape. He had searched for a long time when he killed Feng Ji. He had learned from his past experience.


    There was time then, but it was different now. He did not have much time at all.


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before the people of Kunlun noticed what was happening here.


    This matter was targeted at him.


    He wanted to deal with it personally.


    Others were not reliable.


    If they were careless, they would be left alive. At that time, there would be no end to the trouble he would need to face.


    After that, Jiang Lan followed them. The other party had already gathered together. The higher their cultivation, the faster their speed.


    If he followed how he normally dealt with such a situation, he would have immediately chased after them.


    However, he had already found the location of those people.


    To his surprise, he felt the Netherworld Aura.


    ¡°It seems like they are really targeting the entrance to the Netherworld.¡±


    He had originally thought that the other party would target the Netherworld¡¯s entrance physically, but now realized he had been wrong. It seemed like the other party was nning to use a special method.


    They were using the unique aura and specialty of the Netherworld¡¯s entrance.


    No wonder the other party had said that they had a Dharma treasure that could target the entrance to the Netherworld.


    Jiang Lan now somewhat understood what that person in the Fifth Summit¡¯s mystic realm said.


    With this thought in mind, he disappeared.


    He wanted to go over.


    Ao Man was covered in blood as he watched Jiang Lan disappear.


    He swallowed his saliva slowly. He was scared.


    He looked outside and then inside. For a moment, he wondered if he should follow him.


    Should he run away now?


    What if that person wanted to finish what he nned to do beforeing back to interrogate him? Then¡­


    Ao Man did not dare to run anymore.


    As an innate immortal, he understood how terrifying that person was the most. He had watched the other party advance to immortality.


    Were all humans so terrifying?


    The pride he had in being an innate immortal had vanished and he felt as if he was just an ordinary being in front of the other party.


    ¡°Why am I encountering this terrifying existence everywhere?¡±


    Ao Man felt extremely bitter. He really did not want to see this person, but he had to.


    Finally, he went inside.


    If this person came to haunt him after this incident, he would never be able to rest in peace.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at his surroundings. He could feel that the person who was maintaining the array formation had started to retreat towards the direction of the Netherworld Aura origin. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    He needed to find out what was going on.


    Moreover, the other party¡¯s gaze was on him.


    His voice came from afar. He wanted to talk to him.


    ¡°Human, can you tell me your goal? I believe our Demon Race definitely has something that can satisfy you.¡± It was Wu Mu¡¯s voice.


    They needed time, but at this moment, an unknown human had appeared.


    If the person was from Kunlun, they would ept it. After all, it was within their expectations.


    But this person didn¡¯t look like a Kunlun disciple.


    What made them even more concerned was that the other party¡¯s attacks seemed somewhat familiar.


    However, they had not seen it with their own eyes and could not be sure at the moment.


    Jiang Lan walked forward, not paying attention to the words that were transmitted from a distance.


    The situation around him was moreplicated. He wanted to see how many ambushes and array formations there were.


    ¡°Human, across the entire Grand Deste World, no matter which faction it is, they have to be polite to us demons. Our Demon Race has something important to do today. I hope you can give us some face.¡± Wu Mu¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan raised his head slightly and looked over. A gentle voice came from his mouth.


    ¡°I have already seen through the traps.¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, he vanished from the spot.


    His Power of Nine Bulls surged, and a thunderous boom erupted in all directions.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Wu Mu stopped nagging.


    He had to stall for time. The other party was strong, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t resist.


    Judging from the other party¡¯s strength that he had disyed, he was at most a True Immortal.


    So it was possible for them to resist him.


    Especially when the n was almost a sess.


    There were also people who wanted toe out from the Netherworld Passageway, and they had also discovered the urrence on his side.


    The two sides worked hard, trying to hasten the process.


    Sess was right in front of them. They could not retreat.


    As Wu Mu¡¯s voice fell, several beams of light appeared around him. They were the light of the array formations.


    Confinement Array Formation, Defense Array Formation, Killing Array Formation.


    They appeared together at once.


    Dozens of demons headed towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡°We should be able to buy enough time, right?¡± Wu Lie¡¯s voice was somewhat gloomy.


    His opponent was very powerful. He was at least a True Immortal-level expert.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we have to prepare for the worst. It will be much easier if we know who the other party is.¡± Wu Mu frowned as he looked at the array formation.


    ¡°But it should take a while¡­ this¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, they were shocked to discover that the person was advancing at an unusually fast speed.


    The array formation shattered with a punch in front of the other party. Everyone who rushed up instantly turned into blood mist.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    As Jiang Lan advanced, the array formations shattered beneath his feet, and the demons disintegrated under his fist.


    Every step he took, there would be more than one demon who died in his hands.


    Like a hot knife through butter.


    At that moment, all the light from the array formations shattered. Dozens of demons turned into blood mist that filled the sky.


    Jiang Lan slowly approached Wu Mu and the others while facing the blood mist.


    At this moment, thest three Human Immortals all formed hand seals to attack Jiang Lan.


    However, before they could unleash their attacks, Jiang Lan had already appeared in front of them.


    With just one punch, the first one died.


    A kick sent another flying to the ground. Jiang Lan then followed up with a stomp.


    Bang!


    The thick-skinned demon instantly turned into a bloody mist.


    When he reached thest demon, the demon was already scared out of his wits.


    This was a massacre. Even a True Immortal could not kill them like this.


    Following that, the Human Immortal looked at Wu Mu and Wu Lie behind him, as though he was trying to seek help. However, he realized that his body was crumbling.


    He knew he was going to die.


    He was going to be killed by this human who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    He didn¡¯t think about anything else because he couldn¡¯t.


    Blood mist filled the air.


    Jiang Lan stood before Wu Mu and Wu Lie.


    The three of them looked at each other.


    Wu Mu and Wu Lie looked at the human who had appeared out of nowhere in disbelief.


    The other party had exceeded their expectations. They had no idea what was going on.


    Jiang Lan looked at the two of them, his voice ethereal and strange.


    ¡°Do you want me to do it, or do you want to do it yourself?¡±

 Chapter 210 - Killing A True Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 210: Killing A True Immortal</h4>


    Jiang Lan¡¯s appearance had truly surpassed Wu Mu and Wu Lie¡¯s expectations.


    And the other party¡¯s strength was surprising.


    He wasn¡¯t an ordinary True Immortal.


    However, one thing was certain. The other party¡¯s arrival was extremely aggressive and dangerous.


    At this moment, Wu Mu was maintaining the ancient well. He, who could not afford to be distracted, had no choice but to divert some of his attention tomunicate with Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, there has to be a reason for you to attack us. Can you tell me what is it? Perhaps we reach a win-win situation. There¡¯s no way for one person to figure it out, but there are three of us now. We can definitely figure out a way.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. The other party had many formations around him. This was secondary.


    Most importantly, that ancient well had a defensive barrier.


    He activated his Eyes Of Truth.


    He wanted to find the most suitable attack point.


    ¡°Why must there be a reason?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The other party was trying to stall for time, but Jiang Lan needed some time as well.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what that ancient well was exactly.


    But after killing the people here, he had to destroy the well.


    This matter concerned the entrance to the Netherworld. He had to take action.


    Although he was only a disciple, this was still his responsibility.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Wu Muughed out loud.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no reason, why don¡¯t we sit down and talk? We can talk about anything.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Jiang Lan asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, anything is negotiable.¡± Wu Mu looked at Jiang Lan confidently.


    ¡°Including our lives. As long as you wait a moment, we will let you kill us. There are also other things that we can give. Fellow Daoist, feel free to speak.¡±


    When Jiang Lan heard Wu Mu¡¯s words, he was rather surprised.


    But¡­


    Would he believe it?


    It was just a way to stall for time. Once the other party¡¯s matter was done, he could go back on his words if he wanted to. Was there a need for him to exin himself?


    It waspletely unnecessary.


    Just like how he wanted to kill these two people, did he need to exin to anyone?


    After roughly understanding the structure of the Dharma treasure, he moved.


    It was not safe to move ahead of time, but he could not wait any longer.


    The Netherworld Aura in that well was bing more and more concentrated, as if it was about to erupt.


    If he waited any longer, it would be toote.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    Jiang Lan vanished on the spot and appeared in front of the array formation in the next moment. He threw a punch, and no formation could stop his footsteps.


    Boom!


    The array formation disintegrated.


    His voice sounded.


    ¡°However, I want to kill all of you now.¡±


    When the array formation copsed, Jiang Lan took another step forward. Both of them were within the boundary of the Dharma treasure.


    This Dharma treasure enchantment was somewhat special. It was not easy to break it.


    If he were to use his Power Of Nine Tribtions, one punch of his would be able to fill it with cracks and two punches would be enough to break it.


    The real danger was the middle-aged man.


    He was at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    The other was an early-stage True Immortal.


    After cultivating for so many years, he had never killed enemies with higher cultivation than him. He wasn¡¯t sure how many trump cards the other party had.


    The slightest carelessness could put him in danger.


    But now, he had no other choice.


    If he didn¡¯t make a move now, not only would the ancient well be problematic, he wouldn¡¯t even know how long he would have to wait before he could kill these two again.


    Compared to leaving any loose ends, he would rather take the risk and kill them.


    ¡°Go stall him for a while. It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    Wu Mu¡¯s smile vanished as his expression darkened.


    He was naturally speaking to Wu Lie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He¡¯s very strong,¡± Wu Mu reminded.


    Wu Lie nodded his head slightly and started moving.


    A circr Dharma treasure appeared in his hand and he threw it out.


    He followed behind.


    The other party had moved. Jiang Lan saw that it was the early-stage True Immortal who was attacking. He needed to kill him in the shortest possible time.


    At this moment, he executed his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel at full speed.


    In an instant, he appeared beside Wu Lie.


    Then came the strongest punch.


    His Power Of Nine Bulls was pushed to the extreme, and his Power Of Nine Tribtions was filled up.


    The immense power was like the descent of death.


    Wu Lie¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    The other party¡¯s speed was surprisingly fast. He had already overestimated it, but he still couldn¡¯t react in time.


    He needed some time.


    At the critical moment, the circr Dharma treasure turned into a green snake. The green snake coiled in front of Wu Lie and blocked him like a shield.


    Boom!


    There was a collision of power.


    Everything shattered.


    The snake turned into ashes on the spot.


    The fist prated the green snake and continued towards Wu Lie.


    At this moment, Wu Lie finally found a gap and began to retreat.


    The force of the punch merely brushed past his right arm.


    Bang!


    A faint blood mist dispersed.


    Wu Lie fled with his arm severed.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t give chase immediately.


    At this moment, he saw a broken arm appear in front of him.


    ¡°Divine power, Earth Shrinking Technique.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression darkened. The Demon Racemander who had actedst time had already be a True Immortal.


    At that time, he should still be a Human Immortal. But now, he was already a True Immortal.


    It seemed like everyone was getting stronger.


    Then, he gave up on chasing the early-stage True Immortal, instead heading towards that ancient well. He had to break through that side first.


    However, when he approached Wu Mu, Wu Lie appeared beside him as though he wanted to attack him.


    Jiang Lan had no choice but to stop.


    And once he stopped, Wu Lie would use his divine power to escape again.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to kill this one first.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he executed his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    He followed Wu Lie.


    Boom!


    With a punch, the other party escaped.


    However, just as his opponent was about to appear, Jiang Lan followed up with another punch.


    Boom!


    The other party disappeared again.


    Jiang Lan nodded and followed.


    Boom!


    Their figures constantly appeared and disappeared.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s power continued to manifest.


    Everything around him was shattered.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan stood in midair. He looked at Wu Lie who was closer to the ancient well and remained silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re fast, but you can¡¯t catch up to me.¡± Wu Lie stared at Jiang Lan.


    Although he seemed rxed, he felt a trace of fear in his heart.


    The other party¡¯s speed was too fast. This speed couldn¡¯t be achieved with just one¡¯s physical strength. In that instant, he thought that the other party had the same divine power as him.


    If he had not made sufficient preparations nearby, he might have been killed by a single punch.


    What kind of spell technique was this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to chase you anymore.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    His tone was filled with calmness and indifference.


    ¡°Heh, human, have you given up?¡± Wu Lie frowned and said in a low voice.


    ¡°No, because¡­¡± At that moment, Jiang Lan moved. He appeared before Wu Lie and ced his hand on Wu Lie¡¯s head.


    It sounded like a death god¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Wu Lie looked at Jiang Lan in shock and disbelief.


    Just now, he wanted to escape, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    By the time he reacted, he had been locked onto by lightning.


    His body was imprisoned.


    Countless bolts of lightning appeared around him, forming a massive.


    And Wu Lie was the prey caught by the.


    This was a situation that Jiang Lan often encountered in the Self Mirror.


    He knew how to fight as such, but he had never used it before.


    He thought he didn¡¯t need it.


    It seemed like it was indeed safer to prepare more backup ns.


    ¡°When was it?¡± Wu Lie had never noticed these things before. He looked at Jiang Lan with fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you divining matters rted to me just now? I¡¯m here now. Why are you asking me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Wu Lie was in disbelief, but he soon realized that Jiang Lan wanted to kill him.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Bang!


    Blood mist scattered.


    Half of Wu Lie¡¯s body was crushed by Jiang Lan.


    Then, Wu Lie¡¯s corpse fell to the ground. Jiang Lan followed suit and stomped him to pieces.

 Chapter 211 - Supporting The Sky With One Hand

    <h4>Chapter 211: Supporting The Sky With One Hand</h4>


    Wu Lie had died.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate and looked towards the ancient well.


    At that moment, Wu Mu was doing his best to maintain the well. He had no intention of attacking.


    ¡°I heard what you just said. What a surprise.¡± Wu Mu looked at Jiang Lan and said with a smile.


    ¡°I originally thought that I had made sufficient estimates, but unfortunately, there¡¯s still arge difference between what I had expected and the reality. Do you think you can kill me now?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He took a step forward and arrived in front of the ancient well barrier. He immediately brandished his fist, wanting to break open the barrier.


    Boom!


    With a single punch, the array formation was filled with cracks.


    At that moment, Wu Mu split out a clone and continued smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to kill me, because the only one who can kill me is myself. If I put my life on the line, this passage will beplete. I¡¯ll see how you deal with it.¡±


    There was a smile in his voice, and it slowly turned intoughter. Theughter grew louder, from a subtleugh to a wantonugh.


    At this moment, he stopped maintaining the ancient well.


    His flesh and blood began to dissipate, merging into the ancient well.


    Boom!


    The barrier shattered.


    Jiang Lan saw that the other party was actually feeding the ancient well with his body. Moreover, he felt a thick Netherworld Aura that wasparable to that found at the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    This was because his approach made Wu Mu give up on the thought of escaping. Wu Mu was staking everything on this.


    Just as he approached, Wu Mu¡¯s clone moved.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he threw out a punch with the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    Boom!


    An iparably powerful force shattered half of Wu Mu¡¯s clone¡¯s body. The force sent Wu Mu¡¯s clone flying to the ground.


    Jiang Lan followed up.


    He kicked the clone down.


    Boom!


    Wu Mu¡¯s clone turned into a bloody mist as Jiang Lan arrived before Wu Mu.


    He wanted to insta-kill the enemy.


    Boom!


    Wu Mu looked at the approaching Jiang Lan in disbelief.


    This person had refreshed his understanding of him again and again.


    He saw it clearly. Jiang Lan was at the True Immortal Realm.


    Bang!


    As the punchnded, Wu Mu¡¯s body began to dissipate.


    Before he died, he looked at Jiang Lan and asked the question in his heart.


    ¡°Is it really possible for someone to be this powerful at the early-stage True Immortal Realm?¡±


    The only response he received was a power that could destroy him, as well as Jiang Lan¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you personally experienced it?¡±


    Wu Mu was stunned for a moment before he turned into a bloody mist and disappeared.


    Everyone had been killed by Jiang Lan, and not a single person was around.


    There was only an ancient well with a faint glow.


    A strange aura seeped out from the ancient well.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Jiang Lan took a step forward. He slowly walked to the ancient well and looked down.


    The entrance was pitch ck, and the ckness was like a fog that began to dissipate. It was as if one could see through the endless distance to the Netherworld.


    Ssh!


    All of a sudden, a crimson eye took over the darkness.


    The sudden appearance of this crimson eye surprised Jiang Lan. It was as if he had seen an eye through a crack in the wall.


    Jiang Lan was staring at it. Since he had already seen the other party, the other party must have also seen him.


    However, neither side spoke.


    Jiang Lan saw the aura of the Netherworld spreading out from the ancient well. He saw the crimson eye that upied the ancient well trying to rush out.


    He knew that the passageway had opened, and the other party wasing over.


    ¡°Netherworld creatures?¡±


    Jiang Lan had never seen a Netherworld creature before, but he didn¡¯t intend to let ite over.


    He walked towards the ancient well and stretched out his hand. Then, he slowly pressed it down.


    Power appeared in his hands and began to spread in all directions, as if he was forcing the entire ancient well down.


    Yes, Jiang Lan wanted to use his Power Of Nine Tribtions to destroy the ancient well.


    The Power Of Nine Bulls surged, and the Power Of Nine Tribtions filled the sky.


    As the great cmity approached the ancient well, a destructive power began to wreak havoc on its body.


    At this moment, theherworld aura that seeped out of the ancient well was quickly protecting it.


    The people inside wanted to protect the well.


    It was a pity that the person inside could only use a small portion of his power and was unable to stop Jiang Lan¡¯s Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    As Jiang Lan¡¯s palm pressed down, the ancient well began to tremble.


    Jiang Lan originally nned to use his fists, but he discovered that it was more suitable for him to disintegrate the ancient well bit by bit.


    Unless he had greater strength and a higher cultivation.


    At that time, he could just smash the ancient well with one punch.


    There was no need for such trouble.


    Indeed, he should work hard to be stronger.


    Zi ~


    The Netherworld Aura was constantly dissipating, and cracks seemed to appear in the ancient well.


    The crimson eye that upied the ancient well blinked and frowned.


    The Netherworld Aura began to gush out once again, but it wasn¡¯t the person inside who was forcefully breaking through the passageway.


    Instead, a voice sounded.


    ¡°Human, do you know that the heavens are in chaos?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    The other party was trying to convince him, but he needed to stall for time.


    Just a little longer.


    Boom!


    The Netherworld Aura surged, and Jiang Lan frowned. His Power Of Nine Tribtions had been affected.


    The passageway had already been opened. It would take both time and a price to crush itpletely now.


    ¡°Human, let me pass. Let me stir in this turbid water. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to obtain a strand of fortune amidst the chaos.¡± The aura of the Netherworld spread out once more.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, he elerated the cirction of his Power Of Nine Tribtions. It would only take a while more.


    Sensing that the passage was about to disappear, the crimson eye spoke again.


    ¡°Human, the heavens and earth shall fall. The chaos that will descend upon this world far exceeds one¡¯s understanding. Without opportunities, one would not be able to survive. Let me enter. You might have a chance to survive with my help.¡±


    Jiang Lan only listened to the other party¡¯s words and didn¡¯t have the intention to ept it.


    Although he knew that his self-control was alright, what if he was persuaded?


    He might as well destroy it.


    Crack!


    At this moment, the ancient well was filled with cracks and began to copse.


    The Netherworld Aura was no longer seeping out.


    ¡°A human¡¯s strength is nothing in front of the trend of the world. Haha, human, do you think you can rely on your own strength to support the heavens? I¡¯ll wait for you toe and find me.¡±


    Bang!!!


    Jiang Lan poured his strength into the ancient well and crushed it with one hand.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    The terrifyingughter that came from the passageway spread into the distance.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    Regardless of whether what the other party said was true or not.


    As for the part where the heavens and earth were about to copse¡­


    This was a matter that would affect the entire Grand Deste World. It had little to do with a small Kunlun disciple like him.


    All he had to do was work hard to be stronger and slowly adapt to it.


    As for finding the other party¡­


    Netherworld creatures were truly confident.


    After settling the ancient well and confirming that there were no more problems, Jiang Lan prepared to leave.


    He had to go to the edge of the battlefield to gain experience.


    This was a mission.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to answer to his master.


    However, when he was about to leave, he realized that someone was approaching him.


    Turning around, he saw that it was the Eighth Prince who had yet to recover from his injuries.


    The other party seemed to have just arrived.


    After ncing at the other party, Jiang Lan vanished on the spot.


    He ignored him.


    Seeing the other party ncing at him, Ao Man was so frightened that he dared not move.


    But he heard theughter just now.


    That voice gave him a strange feeling, as if a mental demon was growing within him.


    But that person had left.


    It relieved him.


    Along the way, he deliberately walked very slowly. This way, if the other party really wanted to find him, he could show that he had no intention of escaping.


    If not, the other party should have left when he walked over.


    For the sake of an exnation, he suppressed the recovery of his injuries so that he could have an excuse.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    ¡°I managed to survive.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he decided to leave.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt an invisible force descend from the sky.


    Boundless power crashed down like a massive wave, making it difficult for him to move.


    Ao Man was terrified.


    Which big shot hade?


    A gentle breeze blew past, and Ao Man saw a middle-aged man standing at the same spot as the previous person.


    He was dressed in an azure robe.


    His calm gaze seemed deep. As he stood there, everything around him seemed to be frozen.


    ¡°Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader?¡±

 Chapter 212 - Brother-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 212: Brother-In-Law</h4>


    Mo Zhengdong sat at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Sounds of fighting came from outside Kunlun. There were immortals of the Demon Race who could fight against Jiu Zhongtian.


    From the looks of it, the demons¡¯ goal this time was not small.


    But he had no intention of going out.


    His duty was to guard the entrance to the Netherworld of the Ninth Summit and suppress all living beings who tried to walk out from it.


    Once an expert emerged from it, it would bring great losses to Kunlun.


    This was the responsibility of the Ninth Summit, and it was also his responsibility as the Summit Leader.


    This time, he ced his attention on the entrance to the Netherworld. However, he suddenly felt that the eruption of the Netherworld aura was stabilizing.


    It seemed normal, but it was actually different from before.


    In an instant, Mo Zhengdong¡¯s figure vanished on the spot.


    When he reappeared, he was at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    He looked down at the entrance to the Netherworld. Then, his power began to flow in, trying to figure out what was going on.


    A whileter, he withdrew all of his power.


    Then, he turned into a mist.


    He disappeared on the spot.


    When he reappeared, he was in the air above the nameless mountain peak. When he appeared, a powerful force apanied him, suppressing everything.


    He descended from the sky and stood in front of a broken well.


    He looked at the well with cold eyes.


    There was actually someone who dared to dig out the entrance to the Netherworld? How bold!


    The demons were actually so daring to have thought of such an idea.


    But¡­


    ¡°The passage was destroyed not long after it opened.¡±


    He looked around and saw a sea of blood.


    But that was all.


    There were no other traces.


    It seemed like the person who interfered was extraordinary.


    Mo Zhengdong kept the damaged ancient well. This was the only thing left.


    But¡­


    He turned to look at Ao Man, who was unable to move.


    He took a step forward, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared before Ao Man.


    At this moment, Ao Man felt as if the entire world was oppressing him. This man in front of him didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to kill him.


    Was this why he was warned before he came?


    Most people in Kunlun could be provoked, but the Ninth Summit Summit Leader definitely could not be provoked.


    Before he came, he had even specially taken his time to remember these nine people.


    He originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t have any interactions with these people aftering to Kunlun.


    However, who would have thought that he would meet the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader under such circumstances?


    The other party had obviouslye because he had discovered that the demons were up to something.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ao Longyu?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    His voice was unusually calm.


    However, these words were like a thunderp in Ao Man¡¯s ears. In that instant, he felt that if he did not answer properly, the treatment he would receive would bepletely different.


    ¡°She, she is my, my sister,¡± Ao Man immediately answered.


    He had to make his rtionship clear. His future brother-inw was from the Ninth Summit.


    Once the fact that his brother-inw was from the Ninth Summit was made known to the other party, he would be much safer.


    As expected, after he revealed his identity, all the pressure instantly disappeared.


    Mo Zhengdong looked coldly at Ao Man. Ao Man was born as an immortal and was very impressive.


    If it had been an ordinary dragon, he would have interrogated him. But this¡­


    His identity made it not very convenient.


    After all, his disciple was someone who was going to marry the Dragon Race¡¯s princess.


    As a master, how could he cause trouble for his disciple?


    Being unable to teach Jiang Lan how to get along with the Goddess was already a dereliction of his duty as a master. If he targeted her younger brother, it might cause a rift between those two.


    ¡°What did you do and what did you see?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    There was only one survivor here, so the other party should have seen something.


    As for whether or not the dragon was the one who had destroyed the well, the possibility was extremely low.


    He had heard of the powerhouse who smashed his enemies into a bloody mist.


    The person should be an expert hiding in Kunlun.


    Ao Man heaved a sigh of relief after regaining his freedom.


    ¡°Senior.¡± Ao Man said respectfully,


    ¡°I identally fell here and fought with the demons. At a critical moment, someone barged in and killed all the demons. In the end, he engaged in a fight with two True Immortals. However, it is unknown if they were killed by him. When I came over, there was already no one here.¡±


    Ao Man was not lying. Everything he said was true, but he did not say anything about the powerhouse shattering the red dragon with a punch.


    He could not say everything. If he caused trouble for that senior, then¡­


    In short, he could not afford to offend either side.


    He was the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race. However, this trip out made him feel that he was just an ordinary being across the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°Did you see his face clearly?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Ao Man immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He could not see the other party¡¯s face at all.


    Mo Zhengdong nced at him and waved his hand. The two of them disappeared.


    ¡­


    After leaving, Jiang Lan took a nce behind him, looking towards the mountain peak he left.


    An indescribable pressure had suddenly appeared on that mountain.


    ¡°Master is here?¡±


    This was his first guess. That feeling of oppression was definitely the descent of a powerful expert.


    His master guarded the entrance to the Netherworld. If someone tried to open a temporary passageway to the Netherworld, it would most likely attract his master¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to be careful when dealing with the Netherworld Entrance in the future.¡±


    It was one thing for the enemy to be powerful, but the main thing was that themotion he would cause could easily attract his master¡¯s attention.


    At that time, he would have no idea how to deal with the situation.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and sped up his departure.


    He had to go and train.


    The edge of the battlefield was indeed the Ice Cicada Forest.


    On his way here, he saw a small number of giant wolves and arge number of wood ape demon beasts with red eyes.


    ¡°Skywolf Race?¡±


    Many years ago, he had killed a wolf here, as well as some people rted to the Skywolf Race.


    Unexpectedly, the main attackers were these people again.


    As for the wood ape demon beasts, he had seen one before. There were indeed many of them in the Ice Cicada forest.


    ¡°Their strengths are all different. There are Golden Core demons and Essence Soul demons. However, there are very few Void Refinement demons.¡±


    He looked around and did not find any immortals nearby.


    It seemed like there were only small skirmishes in the peripheral areas.


    As for the centermost location, there were two rays of light in the sky. He had no idea what was happening.


    Jiang Lan had removed his One Leaf Vision as soon as he arrived, and he was immediately targeted by a giant wolf.


    Roar!


    A furious roar sounded.


    The giant wolf charged over.


    A perfected Essence Soul demon.


    Perhaps it was because he had learned the Dragon Language for a long time, but he seemed to have understood what that howl meant.


    It seemed to be saying, ¡°Come quickly, there¡¯s someone easy to bully here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The giant wolf was very intelligent.


    That was true. The one he had killed back then was quite intelligent.


    Jiang Lan grasped the sword in his hand. The sword turned, and a faint light appeared. He took seven steps, and sword intent scattered down like raindrops.


    Every single drop contained Jiang Lan¡¯s sword intent. The raindrop was like water and a sword at the same time.


    When the giant wolf rushed over, Jiang Lan¡¯s sword moved first.


    Countless raindrops submerged the giant wolf.


    Roar!


    A loud roar shook the surroundings.


    It was as if the giant wolf wanted to crush the raindrops.


    Boom!!


    There was a collision of power.


    Countless raindrops shattered, but the rain continued without end, wave after wave.


    The giant wolf only roared once.


    At this moment, the raindrops broke through the giant wolf¡¯s defenses and surged towards it.


    The giant wolf was fearless.


    It thought that it was impossible for the rain to harm him.


    However, at the same time, a long sword appeared from the raindrops, aimed at its forehead.


    The giant wolf was shocked. Then, it took a step back, brandishing its sharp ws, wishing to directly kill that individual.


    Bang!


    Just as the sword was about to be touched, it suddenly retracted and reappeared below the wolf.


    The other party wanted to cut open its neck.


    Roar!


    The giant wolf roared.


    It increased the speed of its counterattack.


    Sword light shed as Jiang Lan¡¯s figure appeared and disappeared around the giant wolf.


    Not long after, Jiang Lan appeared in front of the giant wolf.


    After confirming it carefully, he turned around and left with his sword in hand.


    The giant wolf behind him watched as Jiang Lan left. It wanted to tear him apart, but it knew that was impossible.


    Because¡­


    It was dead.


    At that moment, countless wounds appeared on the giant wolf¡¯s body under its unwilling gaze.


    Then, its flesh began to fall.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan left and the giant wolf fell to the ground.


    There was a fatal wound between its eyebrows.

 Chapter 213 - Its So Tiring Being A Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 213: It¡¯s So Tiring Being A Dragon</h4>


    Jing Ting was originally fighting a giant wolf.


    He was someone who had tempered his body, so he fought the giant wolf head-on from the start.


    Fighting against a wolf at the same cultivation level, he was not at any disadvantage.


    Given some time, he could easily kill the giant wolf.


    While he was still fighting, he suddenly saw Jiang Lan, who was being attacked by a giant wolf too.


    Or perhaps it was because he was attracted by the giant wolf¡¯s cry that he discovered Jiang Lan.


    A perfected Essence Soul skywolf was attacking Jiang Lan, ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    This was absolutely overpowering.


    This Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit was not familiar with the others. Even Jing Ting had only seen him a few times and greeted him a few times.


    However, he was naturally more familiar with him than the others.


    He had realized that Jiang Lan was actually different from the rumors through his interaction with him. He treated his fellow disciples with respect. It was just that he spoke little and did not smile.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t intend to watch Jiang Lan be killed.


    Boom!


    After sending the giant wolf flying with a punch, he headed towards Jiang Lan.


    However, he was held back by the giant wolf halfway through and could not go over for the time being.


    Jiang Lan also began tounch his attacks. He hoped that Jiang Lan couldst longer.


    But¡­


    Just as he was about to repel the enemy once again, he suddenly saw Jiang Lan brandishing his longsword around the giant wolf. The sword rose and fell in a steady and orderly manner. There was a hint of sword intent in his sword.


    It was as if he had practiced this move a thousand times.


    In just a moment, he saw Jiang Lan stop.


    This left him in disbelief.


    Because¡­ he saw Jiang turn and leave. On the other side, the giant wolf had crashed to the ground.


    A perfected Essence Soul demon was killed by ate-stage Essence Soul human in such a short period of time.


    This¡­


    ¡°Is Junior Brother really ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator?¡±


    He was surprised.


    However, he saw that the strength Jiang Lan used was definitely at thete-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    However, his sword technique, his footwork, and the timing of his attacks were all exceptionally ingenious.


    ¡°Heaven rewards the diligent?¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of the words written on the Fifth Summit.


    Perhaps this Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit was like this.


    However, Jing Ting still came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Has Junior Brother expended too much energy? There¡¯s an elder overseeing the forest behind us. If you¡¯re injured, you can go over there to recuperate.¡±


    He could sense that Jiang Lan waspletely different from the rumors. Rumor had it that the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother relied on resources to rise up and was the weakest among his peers.


    However, upon seeing his strength today, Jing Ting confirmed that the rumors were merely rumors.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s strength was not the weakest among his peers. Instead, he was able to fight those at a higher cultivation level.


    Jiang Lan came to a realization after hearing Jing Ting¡¯s words. He was indeed using the strength of ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    However, killing someone of a higher realm would definitely consume a lot of energy. It was even possible that one would use secret techniques to exchange injuries when fighting with one of a higher realm.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Senior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head in thanks.


    Then, Jing Ting left to continue fighting the giant wolf.


    Such an opportunity to engage in a life-and-death fight was extremely rare.


    Jiang Lan adjusted his condition to make himself appear weaker.


    He could not fight anyone of a higher realm anymore.


    It was still reasonable if he were to say that he said that it was because he had used a secret technique. However, if he were to do it often, he would be the center of attention.


    The rumors about him were better now.


    Most people looked down on him.


    This made it easier for him to kill his enemies if the need arises.


    Moreover, this would also make the Heavenly Human Race and Demon Race to think lower of him and not act against him so quickly.


    This way, he would have enough time.


    After resting for a moment, Jiang Lan continued to join the battle. He had already reached the Ice Cicada Forest.


    This battle would notst long. He could not rest for long.


    He needed to bring some battle results back for his master to see.


    He needed to let him be happy.


    Since he wasn¡¯t able to go out for training, he would be more active in the vicinity of Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan became an ordinary member of Kunlun¡¯s countless disciples. He didn¡¯t have any outstanding achievements, but his figure was still there.


    He, who had never gone out to train, could indeed learn a lot from this battle.


    For example, he had learned that there would always be danger in this world. The Grand Deste World was filled with gods and devils. If one was even the slightest bit careless, they would turn to souls for the others.


    Bing stronger was the most important thing.


    Boom!


    A loud sound suddenly came from the sky. One of the two bright lights started to dim.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to end.¡±


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    Once the battle in the sky ended, it would also be about time for the battles below to end.


    The aura waspletely different.


    The duration of this battle was much shorter than he had imagined. It might not evenst overnight.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    There were two people from the Dragon Race and also two Summit Leaders from Kunlun seated here.


    A middle-aged man and a young woman were sitting in the seats meant for the Dragon Race.


    On Kunlun¡¯s side, there was Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing and Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue.


    ¡°I met with an ident at Kunlun the moment I came here. What a coincidence.¡± Ao Li looked at Liu Jing and smiled.


    ¡°Originally, we agreed to have the people of the younger generation fight one another. From the looks of it, the younger generation of Kunlun might not have the time and energy to do so.


    We dragons won¡¯t bully the weak either. Let¡¯s talk about the matter regarding Ao Longyu directly. Besides, since Kunlun has encountered a small battle today, there might be an even bigger one tomorrow. No one knows what can happen.¡±


    As Ao Li¡¯s voice fell, Liu Jing remained silent with a calm expression.


    Miao Yue looked at Ao Li and smiled.


    ¡°Indeed. Your Dragon Race has just experienced a great war thatsted for a hundred years. You guys should be very weak now, right? I think that you too should be on your guard. Once someone takes advantage of the situation, the Dragon Race might even be obliterated.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ao Li looked coldly at Miao Yue.


    At this moment, Ao Shishi, who belonged to the Dragon Race, looked at Miao Yue. Her voice was light as she said.


    ¡°You might not know, but the Dragon Race¡¯s foundation can support us for another hundred years of war if needed.¡±


    ¡°So does that mean that the betrothal gifts we gave decades ago were all part of the Dragon Race¡¯s foundation to begin with?¡± Miao Yue was still smiling.


    Dozens of years ago, if the incident regarding the Goddess had not happened, the Dragon Race would have had to face the demons alone.


    After the incident with Ao Longyu, the Dragon Race finally had the support of Kunlun.


    This was the deal back then.


    After that, the dragons began to gain the upper hand.


    This was not part of the foundation of the Dragon Race.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ao Shishi was at a loss for words.


    Miao Yue looked at these people with a calm expression.


    Liu Jing remained silent throughout.


    Since they were not talking about serious matters, he did not intend to talk nonsense.


    ¡°No matter what, your sect¡¯s disciples are the only ones who are harmed by this battle.¡± Ao Li said coldly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A voice sounded from outside the great hall, and then two streaks of light appeared in the great hall.


    It was Mo Zhengdong and the Eighth Prince, Ao Man.


    At this moment, Ao Man was clutching his waist, feeling a little weak.


    There were also many dry bloodstains on his body.


    Seeing the Eighth Prince like this, Ao Li and Ao Shi were both stunned.


    They were immediately enraged.


    Boom!


    Powerful energy surged toward Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°You need to give my Dragon Race an exnation.¡±


    Boom!!


    Three extremely powerful forces pressed down on the two dragons instantly.


    ¡°Who are you to act so insolently in the Kunlun Main Hall?¡± Liu Jing, who had been silent all this while, spoke up.


    The Eighth Prince was trembling in the middle.


    He was definitely going to be a good person from now on. No, a good dragon.


    ¡°Are all dragons as stupid as you? Or are you trying to stir up trouble?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice sounded.


    The Eighth Prince Ao Man was the face of the Dragon race.


    How could they remain calm after he had been injured to such an extent?


    Should they bow down to Kunlun after seeing their junior in such a state?


    But this was Kunlun¡¯s territory and they were already at a disadvantage.


    Furthermore, he did not know what realm these three people were at. If he really attacked, the oue would be unknown.


    Ao Li withdrew his aura, his voice a bit gloomy.


    ¡°You better give me a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    ¡°Exnation?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Ao Li, his voice simrly cold.


    ¡°The demons have acted against Kunlun and I found him in the demons¡¯ territory. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one exining to us? ¡±


    Hearing this, Ao Li was stunned and immediately said.


    ¡°Impossible. We don¡¯t want to work with the demons.¡±


    After saying those words, he turned to Ao Man and waited for his exnation.


    If the matter was confirmed, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 214 - Your Opponent Is The Eighth Prince Of The Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 214: Your Opponent Is The Eighth Prince Of The Dragon Race</h4>


    The Eighth Prince stood in the main hall and looked at the people around him.


    The tension between the two parties was so intense that he felt that if he were to make the slightest mistake, he would be the fuse that would lead to a fierce fight.


    For this reason, he needed to exin everything clearly. Otherwise, whether he could walk out of the Kunlun Main Hall was another story.


    ¡°I have to exin this from what happened in the day. This morning, I heard from Uncle Ao Ye that there was an old wine tavern outside Kunlun that sold good wine¡­¡±


    Ao Man spent some time exining the process.


    Apart from telling what he had told Mo Zhengdong, he also added the root cause of this entire issue, which was what happened in the wine inn.


    Ao Ye had smashed his cup in anger after drinking the wine, thus incurring the inn¡¯s discontent. The Pixiu took action, and he who didn¡¯t have a high cultivation was drawn into Ao Ye and the Pixiu¡¯s great battle.


    He then fell into the demons¡¯ territory.


    It was truly an unexpected cmity.


    ¡°In the end, Senior Mo was the one who had saved me.¡± Ao Man lowered his head in shame.


    ¡°This is what had happened.¡±


    It was indeed an unnecessary misunderstanding caused by the Dragon Race¡¯s nonsense.


    Miao Yue and the other two looked at Ao Li without saying anything.


    It was as if they were waiting for the other party to speak first.


    Ao Li looked at the Kunlun trio and the corner of his eyes twitched. In the end, he lowered his noble head and said apologetically.


    ¡°We were too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Repaying kindness with enmity is amon urrence, but this is the first time I¡¯ve experienced it personally. It feels pretty strange.¡± Miao Yue said calmly.


    Ao Li¡¯s expression changed several times before he said


    ¡°I will send an apology gift and a thank you gift.¡±


    Hearing this, Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°Kunlun also doesn¡¯t want to bully the Dragon Race. We¡¯ll postpone the challenge for a few days and let your people recuperate. Who knows how many of them are seriously injured.¡±


    Miao Yue¡¯s words were filled with thorns, causing Ao Li and the rest to have ugly expressions.


    But they could not refute her.


    Ao Man¡¯s appearance had disrupted everything.


    ¡°Kunlun still has to fend off external enemies. I wonder how long this battle willst. It¡¯s not certain who will be the one waiting in the end.¡± Ao Shi stared at Fairy Miao Yue and said.


    Bang!


    As soon as Ao Shishi finished speaking, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground could be heard from outside.


    Then, they saw a huge wolf head roll in.


    Powerful energy seeped out from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian walked in and exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Skywolf Race, I will bring some people over in a while. I hope they don¡¯t migrate overnight.¡±


    The Dragon Race members looked at the head of the skywolf and were momentarily stunned. It was too fast.


    Was this powerhouse too weak?


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no problem on our side either. Let¡¯s set the challenge one monthter.¡± Liu Jing looked at the few dragons and said.


    At this point, the Dragon Race had nothing more to say.


    ¡­


    It was daytime.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan cut down thest frenzied wooden ape.


    With that, he concluded his battle here.


    Due to the fact that their strongest expert had been killed, the members of the Skywolf Race began to retreat.


    Without the support of their powerhouse, there was naturally no way for them to counterattack as they had lost that battle will.


    When someone started escaping, it meant the beginning of their defeat.


    ¡°The ninth.¡±


    Jiang Lan counted but didn¡¯t use anything to prove his achievements.


    After everything ended, Jiang Lan heard the call for him to go back.


    ¡°All disciples are to withdraw from the Ice Cicada Forest. ording to your results, you can return to Kunlun and collect your allocated resources.¡±


    These words surprised Jiang Lan. He didn¡¯t know about this matter.


    So, should he collect his battle aplishments?


    ¡°I should go back and ask.¡±


    Momentster, Jiang Lan left with a bottle of pills.


    There was no need for any proof.


    The more prominent ones were always more eye-catching, and their fame spread far and wide. Simrly, there was no need for proof.


    He didn¡¯t care about such matters.


    The pills he obtained were also meant for Essence Soul cultivators.


    It was useless to him.


    He could grind it and add it into the spirit liquid to water the Udumbara Flower and vegetative egg.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master.¡±


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan went to look for his master.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Naturally, he knew that Jiang Lan had gone outst night. There was only one reason for him to go outst night.


    Going out to train.


    ¡°I killed five mid-stage Essence Soul Wooden Apes, threete-stage Essence Soul Wooden Apes, and a perfected Essence Soul Skywolf.¡± Jiang Lan reported his battle results fromst night.


    He felt that his results were still passable.


    ¡°Is that the resultpiled from all the disciples of the Ninth Summit?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked with a chuckle.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not injured.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t see any injuries.


    His disciple must have been very cautious.


    ¡°The enemy was defeated before their attack reached me,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    It was not because he was hiding at the periphery of the battlefield.


    Mo Zhengdong smiled and did not mind. This disciple of his sought fortune and avoided cmity. He had his own opinions and limits.


    He had only allowed his disciple to go out and train because he wanted him to gain some experience and knowledge of the outside world.


    ¡°The Dragon Race has arrived. The matter has been decided. There will be a challenge next month. There are a total of nine matches, one match per summit.¡± Mo Zhengdong began to talk about serious matters.


    ¡°Has my opponent been decided yet?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    If he could find out who his opponent was, he might be able to rx a little.


    If the Dragon ying Sword could lead him to victory, he had no intention of losing.


    Although he would gain some attention, it was still worth it. He was willing to do so.


    After all, this battle was somewhat important and could reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble for his master.


    The trouble of him being the center of attention could be resolved in fifty to a hundred years.


    ¡°It¡¯s been roughly confirmed.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said calmly.


    ¡°Your opponent is Ao Man, the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race. He¡¯s an innate immortal. It has not been more than a hundred years since he was born. He has the cultivation of a perfected Human Immortal. ¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was him.


    He had met the Eighth Prince a few times and the most recent encounter wasst night.


    He was indeed very strong. It was impossible for the other party to not win against him even if the other party had suppressed his cultivation to his level.


    The disparity was simply impossible to make up. The dragons were simply here to bully him.


    Jiang Lan was very curious. The Dragon Race¡¯s spell techniques, secret arts, and physical body were all extremely powerful whenpared to the others on the same cultivation level.


    Why didn¡¯t someone at the same cultivation level fight him?


    Bullying the weak¡­


    Hmm, but it seemed that the other party was younger than him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It had only been a few decades since the Eighth Prince was born. On the other hand, he was the only disciple of the Ninth Summit and also one who had cultivated for more than 260 years.


    Inparison, the other party was at a disadvantage.


    Kunlun would find it hard to refute this fact.


    ¡°Disciple will try my best.¡± Jiang Lan agreed.


    Facing someone of this level, there was no other choice other than to try his best.


    ¡­


    After that, Jiang Lan left the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He had a month to prepare and see if he could defeat the Eighth Prince with histe stage cultivation.


    His master could probably detect his perfected Essence Soul cultivation if he wanted to.


    Since he did not mention it, it meant that he had silently agreed to him having ate-stage Essence Soul cultivation.


    This way, both parties had to use the strength of ate-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    After returning to the courtyard, Jiang Lan took out some pills to grind. He nned to practice the Dragon ying Sword today.


    It had been a long time.


    The Dragon ying Sword was the only spell technique that could reverse the situation.


    He had never used the Dragon ying Sword to y a real dragon, so the exact effect would have to depend on what happened in the next month.


    Although he had a dragon by his side, he could not use it to test his sword.


    Jiang Lan ced the pill powder into the spirit liquid and stirred it. Then, he began to water the nts.


    Perhaps it could bring some changes to the vegetative egg.


    After watering the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower, Jiang Lan looked in the direction of the Kunlun library outside the Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to try and understand all the realms after bing an immortal.


    This way, he could roughly guess what realm his master was in.


    He could also calcte how long it would take before he could surpass his master.

 Chapter 215 - Kowtow To Xiao Yu

    <h4>Chapter 215: Kowtow To Xiao Yu</h4>


    ¡°Have you heard? The Dragon Race is challenging the paragons of the various summits this time.¡±


    When he arrived at the library, Jiang Lan heard people having discussions about this matter.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    He mainly wanted to hear whether there was other news.


    The news from outside Kunlun mostly originated from the Seniors and Juniors of the various Summits. They usually gathered together to discuss the situation and happenings in the Grand Deste World.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have the same energy as them. He spent most of his time cultivating.


    In the past, cleaning the Ninth Summit was what he did to rx.


    Nowadays, he mainly apanied Xiao Yu when taking a break from cultivation.


    With Xiao Yu around, it was indeed a little noisy. However, it made him surprisingly peaceful and he did not feel any disgust.


    ¡°I heard that the Dragon Race has sent out nine geniuses to challenge the geniuses of the nine summits. It¡¯s said that every one of them is above the immortal level.¡±


    ¡°Right, they are all immortals,pletely different from what had happened when the Heavenly Human Race came the previous time.¡±


    ¡°Right, the Heavenly Human Race took advantage of the situation then. We didn¡¯t have any heavenly geniuses here then, so it¡¯s going to be different this time.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a small problem. I remember that there are no immortals in the Ninth Summit, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there isn¡¯t. Apparently, the dragon will be suppressing his cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Does the Ninth Summit really have disciples? I¡¯ve been here for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen one.¡±


    Jiang Lan decided to change locations. This was not a topic he was interested in listening to.


    He decided to look for books first.


    The Kunlun Library was like a tower with many floors.


    As a personal disciple, he could read most of them.


    Of course, some ces had cultivation restrictions, so he couldn¡¯t go up.


    When his cultivation reached a certain level, he would naturally be able to advance.


    It waspletely different from the Ninth Summit. There were no books he could not read in the ninth summit.


    In the beginning, his master would tell him which books were not suitable for him to read and let him slowly be stronger before reading them.


    Taking a look in advance could easily affect one¡¯s cultivation.


    Jiang Lan followed his master¡¯s instructions and didn¡¯t look at it in advance.


    Upon reaching the third level, he began to look for rted books.


    However, when he came up, he heard another conversation in the corner.


    ¡°I am sure that the genius from the Heavenly Human Race is going to achieve mastery in the Empyrean Scripture and forgo his emotions.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who originally wanted to look for books, stopped once again.


    Right now, these people were discussing what was happening to the other forces in the Grand Deste World. They were even extremely enthusiastic about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and he¡¯s finally going to seed? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°An unprecedented battle broke out between the Wutong Mountain and the Heavenly Human Race. It is said that heaven and earth anomalies appeared before everything calmed down. The members of the Heavenly Human Race stood upright, and there was someone at the peak of the stairs of ascension who looked down on all living beings.¡±


    ¡°There seems to be a phenomenon at Wutong Mountain. Endless mes are starting to burn.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the war willst.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the Grand Deste World. Powerful factions are starting to move around everywhere. It¡¯s said that the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous have also gone out. Their target might be the Netherworld¡¯s Devil Race.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if something like this will happen to us here.¡±


    After hearing this, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stay any longer and began to search for books.


    It was chaotic outside.


    There were huge battles everywhere. It was indeed dangerous to go out.


    He was just a mere True Immortal. If he was not careful, he would be reduced to a skeleton.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race wants to help its genius to break through and reach the realm where he could forgo his emotions. It seems like the crucial moment has arrived. Their attention towards me should gradually fade.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if that genius will find trouble with me after he forgos his emotions.¡±


    With the current momentum of the Heavenly Human Race, there was a high chance they wouldn¡¯t even take Kunlun seriously.


    However, the distance was too great, so the Heavenly Human Race likely wouldn¡¯t send him over.


    In truth, Jiang Lan was also rather curious. There were shes between the various great powers. Could the Western Wastnds where Kunlun also have other great powers who shed with Kunlun?


    Then, he shook his head. He was thinking too far ahead.


    His current small goal was to see his master¡¯s realm.


    To him, there should be no safer ce in the Grand Deste World than the Ninth Summit.


    Following which, he began searching for books regarding the different immortal realms.


    A few hourster, Jiang Lan left the library.


    ¡°Human Immortals temper their bodies to attain Immortal Bodies before they can be True Immortals.¡±


    ¡°True Immortals will need to gain insight into the heavens and earth and the Dao. After that, they will need to transcend another tribtion before they can be Heaven Immortals.¡±


    ¡°After one bes a Heaven Immortal, one will need to gain the recognition of the Heavenly Dao to be a Celestial Immortal.¡±


    ¡°A Celestial Immortal will have to figure out his own Dao and aftering up with his own Dao, he will be a Dao Immortal.¡±


    This was what Jiang Lan had learned today. He read many documents beforeing to this conclusion.


    There should be no mistakes.


    However, these were theories mentioned in the books. He could not guarantee whether they were correct.


    But he was pretty sure the theories regarding the different immortal realms were correct.


    ¡°The pinnacle of immortality is bing a Dao Immortal. I wonder what realm Master is at.¡±


    Jiang Lan had just achieved an immortal body, bing a True Immortal.


    With his Eyes Of Truth, he could see through the cultivation of a Heaven Immortal.


    Since he could not see through his master¡¯s cultivation, it meant that he was above the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Above Heaven Immortals were Celestial Immortals and Dao Immortals.


    He could not confirm which realm his master was at at the moment, but if he transcended to be a Heaven Immortal, he would know the answer.


    If he could see through his master¡¯s cultivation, then his master must be a Celestial Immortal.


    If he still couldn¡¯t see through it, it meant that his master was a Dao Immortal.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what was above the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Maybe it was bing a Saint.


    This was his ultimate goal.


    At that time, he could take over the Ninth Summit and let his master retire.


    As the chief disciple of the Ninth Summit, he had to guard the entrance to the Netherworld.


    When he returned to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan intended to use a month to familiarize himself with the Dragon ying Sword and take care of the Ninth Summit.


    It was very difficult to advance after bing a True Immortal.


    ording to the pace of a human genius, one would need around a thousand years before one transcended to be a Heaven Immortal.


    Furthermore, this was just the time one took to raise one¡¯s cultivation level. There was still the aspect ofprehending the Dao.


    Enlightenment might leave one stuck for life.


    However, he did not know how toprehend the Dao at the moment. He could only read the ancient books and search for it himself.


    What he obtained the most from signing in were only cultivation pills. At the moment, there was nearly nothing which could help himprehend the Dao.


    Perhaps the Dao Comprehension Tea counted as one.


    ¡°En?¡±


    When Jiang Lan arrived at the courtyard, he saw a beautiful figure standing in front of the vegetative egg, helping to water it.


    It was Xiao Yu in casual clothes.


    Xiao Yu was dressed very ordinarily today. Her hair was scattered and not tied up.


    She seemed like a girl filled with the aura of youth.


    It was indeed amazing that Ao Longyu could have such a normal appearance.


    There were no assets on her chest at all.


    However, the normal Ao Longyu was extremely eye-catching.


    If he had not seen how Xiao Yu could change between her two appearances with his own eyes, he would not have believed it.


    ¡°Junior brother, you¡¯re back?¡± Xiao Yu handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent in the sword had already disappeared.


    Different from the past, Jiang Lan only embedded it with a year¡¯s worth of sword intent.


    He did not exin the reason, and Xiao Yu never asked.


    It was as if both of them felt that a year was normal.


    It was no different from the previous transactions.


    Or perhaps from what he knew, a year was the same as three years.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what are you watering it with?¡± Jiang Lan received the wooden sword and discovered that the spirit liquid that Xiaoyu was watering was red.


    Normal spirit liquids were transparent.


    The spirit liquid that he had added pill powder into was pure white.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s spirit liquid was bright red, so it was obvious that something extraordinary had been added.


    ¡°I heard that deep-sea blood coral is very good for nts. Thus, I am trying to use it to water the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower,¡± Xiao Yu said seriously.


    ¡°Deep-sea blood coral?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    This item was not really rare and valuable but its shelf life was pretty short.


    Xiao Yu shouldn¡¯t have had such a thing before.


    ¡°This morning, one of my younger brothers suddenly wanted to see me, so I went to see him.¡± Xiao Yu thought for a while and continued.


    ¡°He said that he had forgotten to bring a present along so he took out everything he had on him and let me choose what I wanted. So I picked the blood coral. Now I¡¯m wondering if I should reciprocate.¡±


    Actually, she had some doubts. She might be a princess in the Dragon Race, but¡­


    How could shepare to her younger brother who was an innate immortal?


    She originally thought that he would even make things difficult for her. However, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    His younger brother even bowed to her when he first saw her.


    It was as if he was very happy to have her as his sister.


    It was extremely strange.

 Chapter 216 - Xiao Yus Kind Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 216: Xiao Yu¡¯s Kind Intentions</h4>


    There was a world of difference between an innate immortal and an ordinary dragon.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s talent was top-notch in Kunlun. With the Jade Pool as her backing, no one in the human race couldpare to her.


    But she still needed close to five hundred years to be an immortal.


    Ao Man, on the other hand, was born an immortal.


    His starting point was ridiculously high, and his future aplishments would definitely not be weak.


    It was just that his temperament was not that stable, or rather, his personality was more cheerful.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and realized that her Junior Brother was too calm.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you be old?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know how to respond. Was he old?


    ording to human age, he was indeed a little old.


    However, if hepared to other human cultivators, an age of slightly more than 260 years was still considered young, right?


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you intend to give a gift back to him?¡±


    In the end he didn¡¯t answer Xiao Yu¡¯s question on whether he had grown old. There was no conclusive answer.


    He looked very young.


    ¡°Actually, I do.¡± Xiao Yu ced the bottle aside and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to receiving gifts, but my younger brother feels that giving a gift in return makes us feel a little distant. And thus it doesn¡¯t feel right to him.¡±


    Xiao Yu then turned to face Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think?¡±


    Perhaps, you should just make him tell you the truth. These words shed through Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    But it was just a sh.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. It might just be Senior Sister who is thinking too much.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, without any fluctuations.


    At this moment, he held the wooden sword and started to embed it with the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    After all these years, this ordinary wooden sword was no longer ordinary.


    It was as if there was something special in it that would dy the dissipation of the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    For example, right now, there were still some left in it.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind, and Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t mind either.


    Xiao Yu sat opposite Jiang Lan and rested her chin on her hands.


    ¡°If I want to return his gift with a gift, what should I get for him?¡±


    ¡°Something more ordinary,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    The Eighth Prince should be richer than Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Then I shall give this to him.¡± Xiao Yu took out a shining pearl and continued.


    ¡°Night-luminescent pearl, it sparkles under the night sky.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked up and saw Xiao Yu taking out a glowing pearl. Her eyes were filled with joy.


    Did his Senior Sister like shiny things?


    Subsequently, he only nodded slightly and replied, ¡°You can try.¡± Then, he continued to add his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent to the wooden sword.


    Xiao Yu stood up and walked towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, move slightly to one side.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised. What was Xiao Yu going to do?


    Despite his doubts, he still moved a little.


    Seeing that Jiang Lan had given up his seat, Xiao Yu sat beside him and ced the luminous pearl opposite them.


    ¡°This is for my younger brother, Ao Man.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu in confusion.


    Xiao Yu smiled and exined to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give my younger brother a gift while I stay and support you.¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    His hands which were augmenting the wooden sword with his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent suddenly stopped.


    However, he quickly returned to normal and continued to do his job.


    ¡°Does Xiao Yu know that my opponent is her brother?¡±


    His opponent was Ao Man, the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race.


    Xiao Yu never mentioned it before and neither did he.


    It would make things difficult for Xiao Yu.


    He thought that Xiaoyu was not that well-informed, but now that he thought about it, he was probably the one who was not.


    After Jiang Lan came to a realization, Xiao Yu ran back to her seat and kept the luminous pearl.


    ¡°I will send it to himter.¡±


    ¡°Did Senior Sister cultivate from scratch?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    He was only curious about how much cultivation Xiao Yu possessed when she was born.


    He just didn¡¯t dare to ask so directly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I¡¯ve embarrassed the Dragon Race?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    It was as if she was about to fly into a rage.


    His Senior Sister now had more and more expressions. This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    Initially, Xiao Yu¡¯s expression did not change as much as it did now. As time passed, Xiao Yu became more and more like a teenage girl.


    She was lively, cheerful, and full of vitality.


    ¡°Senior Sister has cultivated step by step, leaving your footprints along the path of cultivation. Every step that you have taken proves that you are bing stronger. It¡¯s different from an innate immortal¡¯s.¡± Jiang Lan ced her hand on the wooden sword and looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s path of cultivation is more stable.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and looked at Jiang Lan without saying anything else.


    After some time, Jiang Lan finished embedding his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into the wooden sword.


    It would disappear after a year at most.


    ¡°Junior Brother, did you help me find a flower suitable to be nted in the Jade Pool?¡± Xiao Yu put away the wooden sword and asked.


    Jiang Lan pointed at a group of flowers in the courtyard.


    ¡°Senior Sisters can bring those back and try them out. I¡¯ll go take a look at the effects in a few days.¡±


    Xiao Yu agreed and immediately went to check on them.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    He picked up the wooden sword beside him and swung it.


    Every swing of the sword contained the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    There were no techniques in his swing, just an ordinary sword swing.


    This was the Dragon ying Sword.


    Every move and stance was just an ordinary sword swing.


    However, it was also extremely special.


    Thus, it was impossible for others to learn it.


    Seeing that Jiang Lan was practicing the Dragon ying Sword, Xiao Yu carried her wooden sword to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and learned from her.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This dragoness was a little fierce.


    It was one thing for her to practice the Dragon ying Sword, but why did she have toe over when he was familiarizing himself with this move?


    What if the sh hit¡­


    What crime was he going to bear?


    Beating up a minor?


    Jiang Lan sighed in her heart but didn¡¯t mind.


    He nned to build up the spiritual courtyard as soon as possible so at that time, Xiao Yu would have something to do.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan apanied Ao Longyu to the First Summit.


    The current Ao Longyu looked normal. She was slender and elegant.


    She looked absolutely stunning.


    ¡°Junior brother, are you not going up?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan.


    She looked calm and was no longer as cheerful as before.


    She wanted to go up to look for Ao Man and give him the pearl.


    The Dragon Race was temporarily staying on the First Summit.


    Jiang Lan shook his head. He had no intention of going up. The First Summit should be rather special and he didn¡¯t want to go up for the time being.


    From his senses, it would not be easy for him to get along with the First Summit.


    ¡°Wait for me, Junior Brother.¡±


    After Jiang Lan nodded, Ao Longyu headed towards the First Summit.


    Jiang Lan waited below the First Summit.


    He was slightly curious. The Ninth Summit was connected to theherworld, and the First Summit should be connected to somewhere as well.


    And the most likely connection¡­


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan looked up at the sky.


    He could not confirm his thought.


    Perhaps he would know the answer after achieving immortality on the surface.


    After a while.


    Ao Longyu descended from the First Summit.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Junior Brother.¡±


    This was the first thing Ao Longyu said.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything, because if he did say something, it would be just pleasantries.


    Senior Sister didn¡¯t seem to like it.


    Then, they headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    After they returned to the Ninth Summit, Ao Longyu rode her sword back to the Jade Pool.


    Only then did Jiang Lan begin to familiarize himself with the Dragon ying Sword.


    He hoped that there was a possibility of further progress.


    A month was not long.


    It wasn¡¯t even enough to build a house.


    It was basically impossible for him to make a breakthrough within a month, but Jiang Lan still held some hope.


    Jiang Lan went into the Netherworld Cave to check, and only left after confirming that there were no problems with it.


    If someone had intruded into it, he would receive feedback from the array formations while he was in the courtyard.


    Cultivating the Dragon ying Sword didn¡¯t require him to stay in the Netherworld Cave. He just needed to be in his courtyard.

 Chapter 217 - Comprehending The Heavens and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 217: Comprehending The Heavens and Earth</h4>


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan came to the peak of the Ninth Summit to look for his master.


    ¡°Go to the Eighth Summit to find the demonic dragon?¡± Mo Zhengdong was rather surprised.


    This was to hone his Dragon ying Sword.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    If he cultivated alone, he would definitely not be able to train as well as if he had an opponent.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll go and notify the summit leader.¡± Mo Zhengdong did not ask any further.


    This matter was not difficult at all.


    Even if it was difficult, the other party still had to give way. Whether Jiang Lan could win or not was not a small matter.


    Although not many people thought well of it,¡­


    What if he won?


    After thanking his master, Jiang Lan headed straight for the Eighth Summit.


    A momentter.


    He arrived in front of Demon Dragon Lake, but he did not see the Eighth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader.


    Instead, he saw Senior Brother Lu Jian.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head slightly and greeted him.


    Lu Jian was dressed in white and had a warm smile on his face.


    ¡°Master is not here. I¡¯ll bring Junior Brother over.¡±


    True Immortals were powerful.


    In the past, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t see clearly, but now that he could, he was pretty shocked.


    It turned out that Lu Jian was not an ordinary Immortal, but a True Immortal who had already surpassed the Human Immortal threshold.


    It was no wonder he could follow the Eighth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader to challenge the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you preparing for the challenge a monthter?¡± Lu Jian asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, I want to try my best,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Lu Jian looked at Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t ask anymore. He then brought Jiang Lan to theke and said.


    ¡°Is it here or do you want to go into theke?¡±


    ¡°Can we enter theke?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had never seen anyone enter theke to cultivate before.


    Apart from when they challenged the demonic dragon, everyone cultivated by theke.


    ¡°Master isn¡¯t here.¡± Lu Jian paused for a moment. He felt that his Junior Brother might be a cautious person, so he added.


    ¡°Every summit¡¯s sess or failure is part of Kunlun¡¯s honor. Therefore, the participants more or less have special privileges that they have never had before. Junior Brother, don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Jiang Lan naturally understood the meaning behind Lu Jian¡¯s words.


    Since the Eighth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader was not around, no one cared.


    As for what he said after that, it was actually just to change Jiang Lan¡¯s mindset. The Dragon Race came for the Goddess this time, and the oue of the challenge between Jiang Lan and the representative of the Dragon Race would have a greater impact.


    His Senior Brother had said every summit because he did not want to purposely point out this fact.


    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan bowed his head in thanks.


    Then, he walked towards the middle of theke.


    After arriving at the center of theke, he closed his eyes in an attempt to find the demonic dragon.


    However, when he arrived, the demonic dragon had discovered him.


    The demonic dragon¡¯s aura rushed towards Jiang Lan.


    Boom!


    His Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent also entered theke.


    Suddenly, the calm surface of theke started churning.


    Theke water began to form a vortex.


    At the center of the vortex was below Jiang Lan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, what amotion.¡±


    Lu Jian watched as Jiang Lan floated on the surface of theke. He watched as a huge whirlpool appeared beneath his feet and the figure of a demonic dragon that appeared in the whirlpool. He watched as the twopeted and felt a little guilty.


    If Master came back, he would be in trouble.


    Forget it. He would go to the Second Summit to lie low.


    The surrounding people were naturally affected.


    They were a little surprised, especially when the calmke became so chaotic. If their master knew about this, the culprit would have to be sent to istion.


    Who was so bold?


    ¡°Thiske is Master¡¯s Dao Enlightenment Ground. Who has the guts to stir up theke like this?¡±


    ¡°None of the Senior Brothers dare to do so, not even Lu Jian, who is most valued by Master.¡±


    ¡°Look at the center of theke. Isn¡¯t that the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°Is the Ninth Summit here to provoke Master? Are the two summits going to war?¡±


    ¡°Really? When is it happening?¡±


    All of them were eager to give it a try.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit only has one Junior Brother. How do we fight? I hope that Master can fall out with Martial Uncle of the First Summit.¡±


    Jiang Lan had never heard of thesements, so he didn¡¯t know how great the effects of entering theke were.


    At this moment, he was once again immersed in fighting the demonic dragon.


    They did not actually fight, it was just a sh of wills.


    The demonic dragon was naturally severely restricted, or else Jiang Lan might have already lost.


    Jiang Lan stood on the surface of theke. The silhouette of a demonic dragon could be seen in the giant vortex.


    The demonic dragon¡¯s aura and the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent shed incessantly.


    It never stopped.


    They stood in confrontation.


    Time flew.


    Suddenly, the two auras disappeared.


    A monthter, Jiang Lan slowly opened his eyes.


    He was still standing on the surface of theke. The vortex beneath his feet was still there. He could still see the angry dragon.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt a thick Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent in his hands.


    But it felt no different from before.


    He could not understand this change, but he was certain that he had gained a lot during this month.


    He put his hand down and looked down at the demonic dragon at the bottom of theke and theke water that was swirling around him. For some reason, he suddenly had an epiphany.


    It was as if all the changes in the world had appeared before his eyes.


    It was a little clear and fuzzy, but his mind was unusually clear.


    It was a blessing in disguise.


    He closed his eyes.


    He began to sense his surroundings.


    He could hear changes in his surroundings. The demonic dragon had hidden under theke, and theke water gradually calmed down.


    It was a calm feeling, as if the world was in his heart.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had a feeling that he had knocked on the door ofprehending the dao.


    ¡­


    ¡°Enlightenment?¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian was somewhat surprised.


    At this moment, Jiu Zhongtian was sitting in a pavilion and Lu Jian was standing behind him.


    ¡°Master, although Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation talent iscking, he is not bad in other aspects. In fact, he is rather dazzling. Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent is still a sword intent. Among those of the same age, there are not many in our Eighth Summit who canpare to Junior Brother,¡± Lu Jian said softly.


    Jiu Zhongtian took a deep breath and said calmly.


    ¡°You will be punished as much as you deserve. There¡¯s no point in saying more.¡±


    Lu Jian did not say anything anymore.


    He would have to face a tough time after his challenge was over.


    This Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit had caused too much of amotion and did not understand what he meant previously.


    He had told him that his master was not around and was implying that it would be better if Jiang Lan caused as small amotion as possible.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning.


    There was a figure standing on the surface of theke. Nothing disturbed him.


    A breeze blew across his face, ruffling his clothes and hair.


    This was naturally Jiang Lan who was in a state of enlightenment.


    At this moment, the aura of enlightenment on his body began to fade. His calm eyes slowly opened, and what entered his eyes was the sky with a glimmer.


    The sun had yet to rise.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s question.


    When he woke up thest time, he knew that a month had passed because he took notice of the time, butter on, he entered a state of enlightenment. He entered a state of forgetfulness.


    It was impossible to estimate the time.


    He did not know how long had passed.


    Fortunately, he was beginning toprehend the Great Dao.


    He now had traces of the Dao in his heart. However, if he wanted toprehend something, he needed a long period ofprehension.


    But with the beginning, the rest would be much easier.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to try to advance my cultivation base to the Void Refinement Realm soon.¡±


    Many people had definitely seen this epiphany of his.


    His cultivation could not remain still either.


    Ssh!


    Jiang Lan arrived at theke. There was no one around.


    This was unusual.


    Usually, there would be people cultivating here all night. Today, there was no one.


    Ignoring all this, he looked into the pavilion.


    He wanted to see if his Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit was around.


    However, all he saw was a blue-clothed girl sleeping on the table.


    Jiang Lan looked over.


    It was Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 218 - Junior Brother, Do You Want To Try Turning Smaller?

    <h4>Chapter 218: Junior Brother, Do You Want To Try Turning Smaller?</h4>


    Xiao Yu was sleeping.


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first time seeing her sleep.


    He sat opposite Xiao Yu and watched her quietly. He did not make a single sound or move.


    The morning glow was both magnificent and dazzling.


    However, Jiang Lan did not look at it. Perhaps Xiaoyu looked better than these things.


    Or perhaps it was because he had not seen how Xiao Yu slept before which made him intrigued.


    At this time, Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu¡¯s brows turn into a frown.


    ¡°She¡¯s about to wake up.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself and didn¡¯t look away.


    He was waiting for Xiao Yu to wake up.


    ¡°En?¡±


    Xiao Yu frowned and slowly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were a little blurry, but she immediately realized that there was someone opposite her.


    She raised her head slightly and rested her chin on her arm as she looked at the person opposite her.


    This person was naturally Jiang Lan.


    She was very familiar with Jiang Lan¡¯s scent.


    She probably didn¡¯t wake up immediately because she didn¡¯t smell an unfamiliar scent.


    ¡°Senior Sister is awake?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    His voice was stable and gentle.


    It would not disturb anyone who had just woken up.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed.


    ¡°You lied to me. You didn¡¯t keep your word.¡±


    Xiao Yu sounded a little angry and unhappy.


    But it was very faint and seemed like a joke.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    ¡°I broke a promise?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten all about it,¡± Xiao Yu said, looking crestfallen.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, he said.


    ¡°Is it because of the Jade Pool¡¯s soil?¡±


    He did say that he would check it out in a few days.


    But¡­


    He indeed didn¡¯t hold true to that.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu was disappointed.


    ¡°My flowers have withered again. Theysted for seven days. If you went, perhaps they could havested for eight days.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu stood up and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°They can tell that we¡¯ve tried if you went.¡±


    Senior Sister seemed to be sensitive in the wrong ce.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. If there was a possibility of him going into seclusion in the future, he had to inform Xiaoyu.


    Perhaps Xiao Yu had been waiting for him for the past few days.


    In the end, he did note out in time.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    Xiao Yu tilted her head and looked at Jiang Lan curiously, not understanding what Jiang Lan wanted to say.


    Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget about it on purpose.¡±


    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment. She looked at Jiang Lan with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xiao Yu, who was originally standing up, sat down again.


    Jiang Lan spoke again.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you know if it¡¯s time for the challenge matches?¡±


    He had just woken up and did not know the exact time.


    Ssh!


    Xiao Yu stood up once again as though she had just recalled this matter.


    ¡°I forgot to mention that they¡¯ve already reached the match of the Eighth Summit today. Tomorrow will be the day the Dragon Race challenges you, Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    These words reminded him of what his Martial Aunt Miaoyue of the Fifth Summit and Senior Lu Jian had said many years ago.


    They said that he was getting engaged tomorrow.


    They all said the appointed date was just a day away.


    His timing seemed to coincide pretty well with the events every time he came out of seclusion.


    So this was the reason why no one was cultivating on the Eighth Summit today.


    ¡°Junior Brother, hurry up and leave. They arranged to meet very early. They might have already started fighting by now,¡± Xiao Yu said hurriedly.


    Jiang Lan had missed the first seven battles. If he did not see this one, it meant that he would not have seen a single battle between immortals.


    Of course, she had recorded it.


    ¡­


    ¡°The First Summit lost?¡±


    On the way, Jiang Lan roughly understood the situation of the previous few days.


    Lin An of the First Summit took the helm and was defeated.


    Bei Fang of the Second Summit took up the second battle and barely won.


    The Third Summit¡¯s Hong Luan took up the position for the third battle and was defeated.


    The Fourth Summit¡­


    ¡°Yes, the First Summit has lost. The other party sent a very strong dragon.¡± Xiao Yu continued.


    ¡°Currently, out of seven battles, Kunlun has four losses and three victories. If Senior Brother Lu Jian wins, that would make it four wins and four losses. Tomorrow will be the most important battle.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan. She was trying to see if Jiang Lan was nervous.


    But she saw nothing.


    Her Junior Brother was as calm as ever. There was no obvious emotion on his face.


    It had been like this for years.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know how to be happy?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The topic had jumped again.


    ¡°Senior Sister, why do you say that?¡± Jiang Lan knew that they should have arrived when he saw that there were more people ahead.


    However, Xiao Yu currently had her 16 years old look so no one would notice her.


    Although she was pure and beautiful, she was not as dazzling as she usually was.


    Pure and beautiful girls were not umon in Kunlun.


    On the other hand, Jiang Lan was only an ordinary disciple, and he didn¡¯t have that kind of dazzling brilliance.


    Therefore, no one paid attention to them as they walked.


    ¡°After knowing you for two hundred and fifty years, I rarely see you smile so happily.¡± Xiao Yu thought for a while before trying to say.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Not everyone could turn smaller.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s take a look at the situation first.¡± Jiang Lan skipped Xiao Yu¡¯s topic.


    However, if they really reached a draw in the end, he would have to bear quite a bit of pressure in the final battle.


    The pressure was small.


    It was mainly because the attention would be much higher.


    But no one in Kunlun would want Lu Jian to lose.


    Moreover, the possibility of Lu Jian losing was not high.


    Kunlun had a hidden understanding that the First and Eighth Summits were the strongest.


    They were the strongest in terms ofbat strength.


    Therefore, he was a little surprised that the First Summit had lost.


    It seemed like the Dragon Race also knew of this and hence used their strongest contestants to fight against Kunlun¡¯s two strongest summits.


    Now that the First Summit was defeated, it should not be easy for the Eighth Summit either.


    The representative of the Eighth Summit was Lu Jian. Everyone knew without asking.


    Lu Jian was not the strongest disciple of the Eighth Summit, but he was definitely the most outstanding and favored disciple of the Eighth Summit.


    Lu Jian was currently in the middle of the square of the Eighth Summit, and there were countless spectating disciples around.


    Some were flying on swords, some were standing on the edge of the square, and some were even standing in the forest.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu stood at the edge of the square, surrounded by disciples with lower cultivation levels.


    These disciples were probably disciples that had entered the sect in the past few decades.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian¡¯s opponent seems to be a dragoness.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    Jiang Lan looked over and saw that it was really a female dragon.


    It was a beautiful woman wearing cyan soft armor and holding a spear. She had a pair of dragon horns on her long hair.


    She looked valiant and heroic.


    She was a perfected True Immortal who had suppressed her cultivation to the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Lu Jian was currently a mid-stage True Immortal.


    It would still take some time before he could transcend to be a Heaven Immortal.


    However, the fact that the other party suppressed her cultivation meant that she had the advantage. It was no wonder that the First Summit lost.


    They probably used the same tactic.


    Was there no stronger disciple in Kunlun?


    There were definitely some, but they were all letting the more outstanding disciples ept the challenge.


    ¡°Senior Sister knows that dragoness?¡± Jiang Lan asked Xiaoyu.


    Xiao Yu shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I only know the Eighth Prince among the younger generation who hase this time. And we had just met. ¡±


    That was her younger brother. She had to know him.


    As for the others, she knew Ao Ye.


    He came to Kunlun most frequently and hence met with her more often. They had more or less exchanged a few words.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to begin. I wonder if Senior Brother Lu can win.¡±


    Everyone was focused on this.


    No one underestimated the dragoness.


    They had seen the power of the Dragon Race for seven days, so they could tell.


    After all, not many people knew who suppressed their cultivation.

 Chapter 219 - Every Attack Hitting The Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 219: Every Attack Hitting The Flesh</h4>


    When the match began, Lu Jian began to move.


    He had no intention of letting the other party make the first move.


    His sword intent began to proliferate.


    The power that belonged to a True Immortal surged out like a flood, about to drown and tear his opponent apart.


    Jiang Lan frowned. He suddenly recalled that True Immortals¡¯ attacks were incredibly powerful.


    Wouldn¡¯t they be sending themselves to their deaths if they stood here?


    Boom!!!


    The collision of the powerful forces produced a loud boom, and the aftershocks spread out.


    Whoosh!


    Power swept in all directions.


    Jiang Lan looked at the aftermath of the battle. There were no defenses here, no formations or barriers. Were these people not worried?


    Then, he saw a perfected True Immortal sitting at the very front.


    He knew what was roughly happening now.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, when the shockwaves arrived, they were stopped by that True Immortal.


    ¡°The genius of the Eighth Summit is nothing much.¡±


    Ao Lin¡¯s disdainful voice sounded from inside.


    Roar!


    With a dragon roar, a dragon shadow appeared around Ao Lin, directly shattering Lu Jian¡¯s sword attack.


    Every move of Lu Jian¡¯s was extremely cool, and the attacks themselves were biting cold, but against Ao Lin, they were somewhat weak.


    ¡°Ao Lin is also very strong in the Dragon Race. Although she is not an innate immortal, herbat talent is even stronger than those innate immortals. The Dragon Race thinks highly of the Eighth Summit. They sent out the one with the highestbat talent among them. Furthermore, her cultivation level is above Senior Brother Lu Jian¡¯s.¡± Xiao Yu exined from the side.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at Xiao Yu with a puzzled expression.


    When Xiao Yu mentioned the Dragon Race, it made him feel that she was talking about a human.


    ¡°If I were to speak from the perspective of the Dragon race, Junior Brother would be disgusted by me.¡± Xiao Yu red at Jiang Lan.


    Would he?


    Jiang Lan asked himself.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not find her annoying.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think the Eighth Summit will win?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    At this moment, the sword light on the road spread out and sword intent surged. It had the potential to kill the enemy.


    Ao Lin¡¯s dragon shadow was by his side, and the boundless sea drowned out all sword light and sword intent.


    It was unstoppable.


    From the looks of it, Lu Jian was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°He will probably win, right? That is if the other party did not hide her strength,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    At this moment, a female cultivator who had walked over heard Jiang Lan¡¯s voice.


    She then came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and smiled.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you also support Senior Brother Lu Jian? Which summit is Senior Brother from?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised by the sudden appearance of the female cultivator.


    She was a Junior Sister in the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    He did not know which peak she was from.


    It was just that the other party was a little too close. Hence, he had prepared and was ready to unleash his Power of Nine Bulls at any time.


    This was an instinctive precaution against strangers.


    However, he remained calm on the surface. When he wanted to reply.


    Xiao Yu came to his side and gently pushed him to the side. She stood in front of the female cultivator.


    ¡°Junior Sister, if you have any questions, you can ask me.¡±


    Xiao Yu retracted her smile and returned to her usual calm and indifferent self.


    The female cultivator who spoke just now was shocked. She thought that everyone liked Senior Brother Lu Jian and they would have amon topic to talk about.


    She did not expect to be viewed as an enemy.


    She could clearly sense Xiao Yu¡¯s hostility.


    ¡°Right. Sorry to interrupt.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    ¡°Done.¡± Xiao Yu watched as Jiang Lan regained his rxed state.


    ¡°Junior Brother can now tell me why senior brother Lu Jian will win. I feel like Senior Brother Lu Jian is at a disadvantage.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and felt very strange.


    Although it was just a small action, there was a strange feeling.


    He did not think too much about it and looked at the square again.


    Lu Jian was losing ground.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian hasn¡¯t really made a move yet.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Lu Jian and said seriously.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s sword is very stable and free, but it feels like he¡¯s still restricting something. His sword intent is not smooth. For Senior Brother Lu Jian to be a legend of the Eighth Summit, he definitely doesn¡¯t have such a low-level weakness.¡±


    Xiao Yu took a closer look. As she frequently came into contact with the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent, she had some understanding of sword intent.


    At this moment, she also realized that there was something wrong with Lu Jian¡¯s sword intent.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are your eyes so sharp?¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It might be because I haveprehended a sword intent,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    The Dragon ying Sword was a spell technique which made it easier for him toprehend sword intent.


    As for the Dragon Race, he did not understand them that well.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, then the Eighth Summit will also lose today.¡±


    Ao Lin stood in midair, and an enormous dragon phantom appeared behind her.


    The attack surged towards Lu Jian.


    This was a powerful spell technique, and everyone could sense its terrifying power.


    Was Senior Brother Lu Jian going to lose?


    This was the question in everyone¡¯s mind.


    But most people did not believe it. How could Lu Jian be so weak?


    They felt like he hadn¡¯t even begun to shine.


    At this moment, the dragon shadow was about to drown Lu Jian, but at thest moment, a heavy sigh was heard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a sword intent burst forth from Lu Jian¡¯s body. This sword intent swept across the entire sky. The dragon phantom that was initially attacking was sliced into two by this sword intent.


    It turned into nothingness.


    At this time, Lu Jian moved up, directly facing Ao Lin.


    He wielded his longsword as sword intent erupted from his body.


    It was as if he himself was a sword, and every step he took was an attack.


    Ao Lin didn¡¯t dare show the slightest bit of contempt, releasing a dragon roar.


    She directly turned into a half-dragon.


    At this moment, Lu Jian shed down with his sword.


    Ao Lin did not back down. She didn¡¯t defend but instead chose to retaliate.


    Pu!


    Her ws ripped open the chest of Lu Jian with terrifying force.


    This surprised her, because the man had no defense at all.


    Pu!


    In an instant, she realized that her body had an additional sword light. The sword intent was invading her body and destroying it.


    Roar!


    There was a sharp pain and a roar.


    She chose to continue attacking.


    At this moment, neither side defended, nor did they use any fancy spell techniques.


    One used a sword while the other used a true dragon¡¯s w.


    One attack after another, they never stopped.


    Blood rained down from the sky, dyeing the square red.


    Everyone was stunned. What was happening?


    Jiang Lan was also shocked. What was going on?


    However, he very quickly realized that something was wrong. The sword intent on Lu Jian grew stronger and stronger, bing more and more biting cold.


    Meanwhile, the dragon phantom around Ao Lin became weaker and weaker.


    The more Ao Lin fought, the more fearful she became.


    The other party¡¯s eyes were filled with madness andughter.


    It was as if this was the battle he wanted.


    Furthermore, the other party was getting stronger and stronger. His injuries were not enough to weaken him.


    This was a beast.


    However, just as she was about to retreat, the sword reached her head.


    Ao Lin was shocked, unable to evade.


    Boom!


    The sword beam appeared high in the sky.


    It was rather ring.


    None of them knew what was happening under the light.


    A momentter, they saw it.


    A person appeared in the sky.


    It was Ao Li.


    He stood in front of Lu Jian, blocking the sword that could have heavily injured Ao Lin.


    ¡°Sword Dao.¡± Ao Li looked at Lu Jian with some shock before calmly saying.


    ¡°Our Dragon Race has lost this battle.¡±


    As he spoke, he left with Ao Lin.


    Lu Zhou watched them leave and didn¡¯t care. He looked down at his wound and felt that it wasn¡¯t serious enough.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu turned around and left.


    ¡°It¡¯s Junior Brother¡¯s turn tomorrow. Are you nervous?¡±


    On the way, Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°A little,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    There were indeed some people who would pay attention to him since the two parties were currently tied.


    ¡°We lost. The Ninth Summit is definitely not a match for the Dragon Race.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother is only at thete-stage Essence Soul Realm, right? What can he use to fight against an innate immortal? I won¡¯t be watching it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t watch it either.¡±


    A sudden conversation reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Apparently, it seemed that not many people would pay attention to him.

 Chapter 220 - Staying Overnight At The Ninth Summit

    <h4>Chapter 220: Staying Overnight At The Ninth Summit</h4>


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid.


    The Udumbara Flower looked alright.


    It was just that the vegetative egg didn¡¯t look toofortable.


    The white eggshell started to turn ck. It was probably due to food poisoning.


    However, its life force was still rtively stable.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the antidote.


    Over the years, the vegetative egg had fallen sick before too. It was not rare for its eggshell to turn ck.


    As a nt, the vegetative egg had more instances of bing sick whenpared to the Udumbara Flower.


    But it was less troublesome than the Udumbara Flower.


    The antidote was especially effective.


    Every time the Udumbara Flower showed signs of withering, it would require a lot of time to recover.


    Even after it recovered, it would still remain dispirited and lifeless.


    It was the same no matter how he looked after them. Logically speaking, they should be nourishing and growing with such abundance of spiritual energy.


    Unfortunately, they had always been on the brink of death.


    He had no idea how long they couldst.


    Jiang Lan felt that as long as he didn¡¯t encounter a disaster, he would be able to send the vegetative egg off.


    Jiang Lan then sat to the side and calmed his heart.


    The moment he sat down, Xiao Yu sat opposite him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I¡¯ll have a heart demon if I stay in the Ninth Summit overnight?¡±


    Xiao Yu and Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit but Xiao Yu did not return to the Jade Pool.


    Would she?


    In theory, no.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan thought of something and said:


    ¡°Senior Sister, wait for me for a while.¡±


    Xiao Yu was a little confused when she saw Jiang Lan getting up.


    However, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She just nodded and watched to see what her Junior Brother wanted to do.


    A momentter.


    She saw Jiang Lan crafting some unfamiliar runes around the courtyard. He was doing something rted to array formations.


    However, she had no idea what kind of formation it was.


    Jiang Lan spent some time constructing a temporary framework.


    The project was ratherrge. Fortunately, it was simplified by him. Otherwise, he would not have been able to construct it in three days.


    That afternoon.


    Some of the arrangements were sessfullypleted.


    Jiang Lan stood up and looked at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was also staring at him with her big eyes.


    It was as if her gaze had never left him.


    ¡°Senior Sister has been watching constantly?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Watching Junior Brother do things seems to make time pass faster,¡± Xiao Yu said softly.


    Jiang Lan was stunned. Was that so?


    He did not ask further and sat opposite Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister, close your eyes.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly widen, Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. His Senior Sister might have thought too much. He then added.


    ¡°Calm down and feel the courtyard.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu finally understood. She lowered her head shyly and closed her eyes.


    Within moments, she saw the courtyard.


    It was just that the courtyard was more spacious, a bit different from the real courtyard.


    It was a spiritual courtyard.


    ¡°Has Senior Sister seen it?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang out from the sky above the courtyard.


    Xiao Yu knew that Jiang Lan was talking to her.


    Then, she came to her senses and found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Is this the same as the spiritual inn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°It was constructed in recent years, but it¡¯s still a bitcking, so it¡¯s still rather basic.¡±


    Xiao Yu pointed at herself with her slender fingers and said.


    ¡°Is it for me?¡±


    She had once asked about the spiritual inn, but Jiang Lan replied that he didn¡¯t know about it either then.


    After so many years, his Junior Brother should have figured it out.


    After that, she thought of the Catoptric Deflection.


    That book was only obtained from the innkeeper after she mentioned about the spiritual inn.


    Xiao Yu did not know if she was overthinking.


    But she just wanted to ask.


    She looked at Jiang Lan, as if waiting for an answer.


    The answer didn¡¯t disappoint her.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    Xiao Yu smiled. She wanted to smile.


    She often smiled at her Junior Brother.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you can use the spiritual courtyard to check if you have any inner demons,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He had initially nned to let Xiao Yu y in it.


    Now, it could be used to detect inner demons.


    ¡°Then does Junior Brother want to rest tonight or continue cultivating? If you want to train, I won¡¯t disturb you any further, Junior Brother. I¡¯ll take a look at the spiritual courtyard.¡± Xiao Yu seemed to want to go y with the spiritual courtyard right now.


    It was apletely different mentality from when she was in the spiritual inn.


    This courtyard was made for her.


    Shaking his head, Jiang Lan began to calm down. He had to face the challenge tomorrow, so he naturally needed to be in his best condition.


    Xiao Yu was probably here because she was concerned about the match tomorrow too.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ao Man followed behind Ao Ye.


    They were heading out of Kunlun.


    ¡°Are you really not going to drink? I ordered some good wine and some dishes,¡± said Ao Ye as he looked at Ao Man.


    He knew how to share good things.


    Hearing this, Ao Man rolled his eyes at Ao Ye.


    He finally understood. Every time Ao Ye drank, he would cause trouble and always fight with others.


    This was a person without alcohol tolerance.


    Drinking with him was embarrassing.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might lose his life.


    He was not strong enough and could not afford to drink this wine. Furthermore, he had to fight with his future brother-inw tomorrow, so he could not drink wine and cause trouble.


    Although the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader had held back on ount of his future brother-inw, this challenge was extremely important.


    He would hold back, but he would never lose.


    After all, this concerned the dignity of the entire Dragon Race. He could not be willful.


    As an innate immortal from the Dragon Race, he could not afford to lose his dignity.


    Losing to ate-stage Essence Soul human would be an irreparable humiliation.


    Other dragons might not care, but he was different. He was the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race.


    He was an innate immortal and also the future hope of the Dragon Race.


    How could he lose?


    And how could he lose?


    After bidding farewell to Ao Ye, Ao Man knew that he would not be able to see Uncle Ao Ye for the next few days.


    He hoped that he would be alright.


    He arrived at the forest beneath the Ninth Summit.


    Instead of going up, he stood below, waiting for the sky to darken before the sun rose again.


    At that time, he would go to the Ninth Summit and challenge his future brother-inw.


    He also wanted to experience the legendary Dragon ying Sword.


    This was the only thing his future brother-inw could rely on.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will not bully or humiliate him. I will defeat him fair and square.¡±


    This was what Ao Man had decided on.


    This way, he would be able to answer to his elders and also not offend Kunlun.


    He could also answer to his sister.


    As for the aftermath, it was not something that they, the people of the younger generation, could participate in.


    A perfected Human Immortal against ate-stage Essence Soul was simply bullying, but there was nothing they could do.


    It was because Jiang Lan was too weak, yet he had entered their line of sight.


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Dew gathered on the leaves.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    Xiao Yu also retreated from the spiritual courtyard.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you ready?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Last night, she had given the records of the previous seven battles to Jiang Lan.


    That way, Jiang Lan would be prepared.


    ¡°Yes, I am going to clean the square now while I wait for the Eighth Prince to arrive.¡± Jiang Lan stood up and spoke softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean it.¡± Xiao Yu stood up as well.


    Then, they headed towards the Ninth Summit¡¯s square one after another.


    Jiang Lan had built the Ninth Summit¡¯s square and added many array formations.


    In this battle betweente-stage Essence Souls, it wouldn¡¯t suffer any damage.


    Before dawn, Xiao Yu and Jiang Lan were cleaning the fallen leaves with a broom.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan who was cleaning neither too fast nor too slow, as if it was just a normal day and he was just doing his daily chore.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else and just stayed by Jiang Lan¡¯s side to clean up.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ve swept over there. Don¡¯t sweep the leaves over there.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh!¡±

 Chapter 221 - Highest Number Of Spectators

    <h4>Chapter 221: Highest Number Of Spectators</h4>


    ¡°Is Junior Brother confident?¡±


    Xiao Yu asked when the cleaning was about to end.


    She had asked Jiang Lan a lot of questions but this was one that she was the most curious about.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask before because she was worried that she would hurt Jiang Lan.


    After all, his opponent was a perfected Human Immortal. The difference in strength was difficult to bridge.


    ¡°I will just do my best.¡±


    Jiang Lan answered.


    ¡°Junior Brother is always like this.¡± Xiao Yu rested her chin on the broomstick and pouted.


    ¡°Every answer of yours is ambiguous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am not confident,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He did not want to say this, but they were engaged and their rtionship was ultimately different.


    It was good to be honest about some things.


    Indeed, he did not have any confidence. Even if his perfected Human Immortal opponent were to suppress his cultivation level and used the same level of power as him, there would still be a world of difference between them.


    His true cultivation was at the early-stage True Immortal Realm, but he could not disy strength that surpassed the Essence Soul realm.


    Apart from himself, no one knew what realm he was actually at.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu called out to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°No matter what, I will stand on your side.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and whispered.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    Xiao Yu made a funny face at Jiang Lan and spoke with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°If Junior Brother is so polite, there will be many things you have to thank me for in the future. Remember to thank me then. It¡¯s almost dawn. I have to stand aside.¡±


    Xiao Yu then ignored Jiang Lan and ran to the side.


    She found a more suitable spot and began to be an audience.


    Jiang Lan watched as Xiao Yu walked to the side. He didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued cleaning till the finishing touches were done.


    He stood at the center and waited for the Eighth Prince to arrive.


    Not many people came to watch today. Yesterday, he heard many people say that they already knew the result of this match.


    Thus, they had no intention of watching the battle.


    That was indeed the case. In a battle between an Essence Soul cultivator and an Immortal, even if thetter suppressed his cultivation, there was no chance of victory for the other party.


    Their thoughts were reasonable.


    The magnificent rays of the morning sun appeared from the horizon. A ray of sunlightnded on the Ninth Summit, driving away the remaining darkness of the night.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan could sense that many people were heading towards the Ninth Summit¡¯s square.


    The sun rose.


    When a red sun jumped out of the mountain, the Ninth Summit¡¯s square was already upied by arge number of Kunlun disciples.


    The number was no less than the Eighth Summit yesterday.


    The number of people was still increasing.


    Although this wouldn¡¯t surprise Jiang Lan, but¡­


    The situation was different from what he had expected. When he left yesterday, he met ten people by chance. Eight of them directly refused to look at him, one expressed that he wanted to see him, and thest left it up to fate.


    However, something was wrong with the current situation.


    As time passed, arge number of people on flying swords gathered, wanting to spectate the match from the sky.


    Some upied a high position in the jungle.


    The number of spectators had surpassed the number of spectators from the Eighth Summit yesterday.


    ¡°Why are you here too? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to watch this match yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here? What¡¯s the point of saying that we will definitely lose?¡±


    ¡°What if we make aeback? I¡¯m not new here. The Ninth Summit has made aeback before. I missed it thest time and it¡¯s been a regret since then. I hoped that you guys didn¡¯te this time.


    With so many people, how could it reflect the importance of watching aeback?¡±


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    ¡°Despicable.¡±


    ¡°To think that you are a Senior Brother.¡±


    People around him spurned him.


    ¡°I feel like we¡¯re going to lose, but when I think about it again, I decided to still take a look. Even if we¡¯re going to lose, I have to see how we lose. As long as it¡¯s not an ugly loss, it¡¯s considered a win.¡±


    ¡°The Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit has relied on resources to increase his cultivation level and although he is still a genius. It¡¯s still difficult for him to contend against an immortal. Hence, he might lose terribly. It¡¯s already very impressive if he doesn¡¯t lose within ten moves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard that it was because the Heavenly Human Race chose what the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother was good at topete in which allowed the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother to make aeback. However, this is not the case this time. There¡¯s no such thing as luck in a real battle.¡±


    At the side, Zhou Shu, Lu Qian, Jin Yu, and Zheng Xi had alsoe.


    ¡°Is he really the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡± Lu Qian was in disbelief.


    They¡¯d even tipped the other party. This¡­


    If the other party wanted to make a fuss about it, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand his revenge.


    ¡°Do you understand now? If he wanted to get back at us back then, we might already be gone,¡± Zhou Shu said.


    Lu Qian didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore.


    Then was the little girl from before also very dangerous?


    Recently they had also gone to the inn and met another young girl.


    At that time, she just had to say one more word to feel an endless terror enmating from the young girl.


    It was only now that she realized that there wasn¡¯t a single weak person working in the inn.


    Their status was definitely ridiculously high.


    ¡°Remember to restrain yourself in the future,¡± Zhou Shu said.


    ¡°You should be the one doing that.¡± Lu Qian snorted.


    Zheng Xi and Jin Yu did not understand what these two people were talking about, but they were very curious whether their Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit would win.


    It should be impossible.


    Jing Ting was standing on his sword in midair.


    Second Summit¡¯s Mu Xiu and Third Summit¡¯s Lin Siya were also in midair.


    ¡°Do you think our Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit can win?¡± Mu Xiu asked.


    ¡°Not only is the other party an immortal, he is also a dragon. The dragons¡¯ bodies are so strong that humans of the same realm cannot match them.¡± Lin Siya shook her head.


    She was more familiar with Senior Sister Ao and understood how terrifying the Dragon Race was.


    It was very difficult to defeat dragons of the same realm.


    Only a small number of people had such strength, such as the Senior Brother of the Eighth Summit.


    Senior Brother Lu Jian felt¡­ somewhat abnormal.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a chance of winning.¡± Jing Ting expressed a different opinion.


    This surprised Mu Xiu and the others.


    ¡°I have proof.¡± Jing Ting thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let me ask you a small question. Was it difficult for you to fight with a skywolf of the same realm as youst month?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve fought one before. It was a little difficult for me to win,¡± Mu Xiu said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fought one too. I needed some time before I could kill it.¡± Lin Siya thought for a while and gave the same answer.


    ¡°What if you met a skywolf who was at a higher realm than you?¡± Jing Ting asked again.


    Lin Siya and Mu Xiu thought about it and shook their heads.


    Impossible.


    They couldn¡¯t win.


    Those skywolves were a bit stronger than them in the same realm.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Back then, Junior Brother killed a perfected Essence Soul with the strength of ate-stage Essence Soul. He even turned around and left without a single injury. Junior Brother is different from the rumors,¡± Jing Ting whispered.


    The two of them were a bit shocked. Easily crossing realms to kill a skywolf?


    That didn¡¯t seem likely.


    The three of them were not the most talented, but they were definitely in the first tier.


    Lin Siya was indeed surprised, but she looked around to see where her Senior Sister was.


    Senior Sister was definitely not at the Jade Pool.


    She was rather curious about how far her Senior Sister and the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit had progressed.


    They had been engaged for hundreds of years.


    At this moment, in a ce that was higher and further away, a group of people on swords stood there.


    They could clearly see Jiang Lan in the middle of the square.


    ¡°Do you think our Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit has a chance of winning?¡± Lin An asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked. The Eighth Prince of the Dragon race has a perfected Human Immortal cultivation level and is born as an immortal. He had been the pride of the Dragon Race all these years.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not ask if there¡¯s a possibility of the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit winning. Let¡¯s just ask if the possibility of such a dragon losing is high?¡± asked Hong Luan from the Second Summit.


    ¡°Compared to you guys, I know slightly more. If this innate immortal is from another race, I don¡¯t think our Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit has any chance of winning. But since he is a dragon. Then our chances of winning are somewhat higher,¡± Lu Jian said softly.


    The surrounding people did not speak.


    Hong Luan and the others did not say much.


    Seeing was believing.


    ¡°Alright, the Eighth Prince has arrived.¡±


    Lin An watched as the Eighth Prince walked into the za.


    It was about to begin.

 Chapter 222 - Jiang Lan Is Going To Lose?

    <h4>Chapter 222: Jiang Lan Is Going To Lose?</h4>


    Jiang Lan stood in the middle of the square.


    He watched as Ao Man walked towards him.


    A young man in his twenties, dressed in blue, was walking towards him. Every step he took exuded an invisible aura.


    He was like a dazzling light.


    He, who was an innate immortal, was never ordinary.


    The halo had been on him since he was born.


    He was always the one who would stand out among countless people.


    He was very dazzling.


    Jiang Lan silently muttered to himself. This was the first time he saw Ao Man, but he wasn¡¯t as dazzling as he thought he would be.


    This time, it was probably because he had the conviction to win that triggered his aura.


    This made him very eye-catching.


    It was very difficult to win against this person.


    Ao Man strode to the center of the square, not far from Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Dragon Race¡¯s Eighth Prince, Ao Man. I havee to challenge you.¡±


    Ao Man wore a stern expression, as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    This exceeded Jiang Lan¡¯s expectations.


    It was rare for others to be so serious when facing him.


    Neither the demons nor the Heavenly Human Race had ever thought highly of him.


    Logically speaking, the Eighth Prince of the Dragon race was born as an immortal and should have been arrogant.


    Looking down on him would give him a chance to surprise and perhaps even allow him to take advantage of it. It would be best if he could defeat him before the other party could react.


    But¡­


    Why did the other party view him so highly?


    This caused him to miss an opportunity.


    ¡°Please.¡± Jiang Lan calmly replied.


    He was neither servile nor overbearing.


    It was as if he was facing an equal, and he didn¡¯t panic in the slightest.


    ¡°Quite bold.¡± Ao Man looked at Jiang Lan, silently muttering to himself.


    If the other party was too weak, he would be very disappointed, especially since this person had once made him feel fear.


    Dragon ying Sword?


    He always remembered this.


    Perhaps the Dragon ying Sword could y other dragons, but he wanted to ovee his opponent¡¯s sword.


    As long as one was strong enough, every strike of one could be a Dragon ying Sword.


    Simrly, each and every one of his attacks could be a Human ying Halberd Strike.


    With this thought in mind, the halberd appeared in his hand, and lightning appeared at its sharp point.


    He was telling his future brother-inw that he was going to make a move.


    Jiang Lan took out his personal disciple¡¯s sword. Sword intent appeared on the de. He was also prepared.


    As for the others, they didn¡¯t pay them much attention. Whether or not everyone was present had nothing to do with them.


    He only needed to fight for victory.


    After Jiang Lan took out his sword, Ao Man took action. He was the first to act.


    Sizzle!


    The light of lightning appeared within the halberd. Although his steps weren¡¯t too fast, the light of thunder became increasingly bright.


    The halberd swung, and a thunderbolt rose like a moon,peting with the red sun.


    The power that belonged to ate-stage Essence Soul directly attacked Jiang Lan.


    In the face of this attack, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t make too many moves. His longsword stood in front of him, the de of the sword pointed upwards.


    Raindrops appeared on the sword. They contained his sword intent.


    Jiang Lan moved his wrist, and his sword moved in all directions. Then, he held his sword and turned sideways.


    At this moment, waves began to surge behind Jiang Lan.


    Huge waves appeared behind him. They were water, but also endless sword intent.


    ¡°Such a deep sword intent?¡± Lu Jian was somewhat astonished.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he often cultivate on the Eighth Summit? Does Senior Brother Lu Jian not know?¡± Hong Luan asked curiously.


    She was also a little surprised. The strength disyed by the other party was not that weak.


    It did not look like he was forcefully raising his cultivation.


    Some people walked up step by step, forming a solid foundation that was deeply rooted.


    Those who forcefully raised their cultivation using resources, on the other hand, were like rootless duckweed, weak and fragile.


    ¡°When he was on the Eighth Summit, Junior Brother only practiced the Dragon ying Sword. By the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t intend to use the Dragon ying Sword directly,¡± Lu Jian exined.


    He was indeed a little surprised.


    The talent of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother in swordy was very high.


    Unfortunately, he could not bring him over to the Eight Summit.


    If it was someone from another summit, it would be easy for him to do so provided they hadn¡¯t acknowledged anyone as their teacher yet.


    Boom!!!


    The lightning crashed into the waves, and a powerful ripple began to spread.


    However, it did not affect those spectating. There were always people blocking the shockwaves.


    Ao Man looked at Jiang Lan, a bit surprised. His opponent seemed quite strong.


    But that was better. He didn¡¯t have to hold back.


    At this moment, his lightning was wreaking havoc.


    Like a flood, it surged into the waves and shattered them.


    With the halberd in hand, Ao Man tore a path through the waves.


    ¡°Overwhelming. Let me see if you can block it.¡±


    Lightning wreaked havoc in all directions.


    It directly swallowed all of Jiang Lan¡¯s sword rain waves, cutting open a path in the middle.


    Ao Man¡¯s figure shot towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡­


    ¡°Looks like the disciple of the Ninth Summit is going to lose. Forget it, he might not even be able to withstand three moves.¡±


    Ao Li stood on the Ninth Summit¡¯s mountain peak with a wider view, shaking his head and sighing.


    ¡°Indeed. Is there anyone else in Kunlun who is more ordinary than him?¡± Ao Shishi belittled.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    At this moment, Second Summit Liu Jing, Third Summit Zhu Qing, Fifth Summit Miao Yue, and Eighth Summit Jiu Tian were present.


    They were all waiting for the result.


    They also felt that Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t be able tost ten moves.


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s performance had already exceeded their expectations.


    Although he was still weak, he was not as weak as they thought.


    Especially Jiu Zhongtian.


    Jiang Lan had such a thick sword intent. This¡­


    He wondered if Jiang Lan¡¯s talent was all in the cultivation of the sword.


    ¡°It has only just begun, yet the two of you dare to be so certain?¡± Liu Jing looked at the two dragons and said in a low voice.


    ¡°How many moves do you think he can take?¡± Ao Li looked at Liu Jing and asked sincerely.


    ¡°Four moves, or five moves?¡±


    Liu Jing stopped talking.


    Or rather, none of the Kunlun members present spoke.


    Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine as though he would get drunk at any moment.


    Zhu Qing and Miao Yue stood together. It was unknown if they were whispering to each other.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the square in silence.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    Ao Li and Ao Shishi didn¡¯t say much.


    Instead, they looked at Jiang Lan who was fighting in the square, waiting for the final defeat.


    The words just now were deliberately said for these people to hear.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was looking at the sky. The Eighth Prince¡¯s halberd was like a dragon, stirring the four seas and breaking his sword intent.


    The lightning around him locked onto him, threatening to tear him apart.


    He frowned slightly. It was indeed very strong.


    At this moment, he brandished his longsword. Just as the halberd was about to reach him, he took the initiative to step forward to receive the attack. He had no intention of retreating, nor could he retreat.


    The opponent¡¯s attack was a full sequence. The more he retreated, the stronger the attack he would have to endure.


    The only way was to face the enemy head-on.


    ¡°Seven Stars Sword.¡±


    The moment Jiang Lan moved, starlight surged.


    The lightning struck him like a snake.


    Pu!


    Thunder scraped across his arm and out of the corner of his eye. Wounds appeared and blood dripped.


    On the other hand, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t retreat in the slightest, and his sword arrived before Ao Man.


    Ao Man brandished his halberd and descended from above.


    Boom!


    ng!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s sword moved, blocking Ao Man¡¯s spear.


    Boom!


    His strength erupted once more, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of Jiang Lan¡¯s mouth.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Lan, feeling like he was going to lose.


    However, daring to face this sword head-on was enough to prove that Jiang Lan was extraordinary.


    Even though some people still felt that they were stronger, there were even more who didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Jiang Lan anymore.


    ¡°Is the Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit going to lose?¡± Lin Siya looked at the square and asked.


    Once Jiang Lan was at a disadvantage, it would be difficult for him to turn the tables.


    ¡°No, look. This is just the beginning. I remember that this is the move that Junior Brother used to kill his enemy. It¡¯s called the Seven Stars Sword.¡± Jing Ting¡¯s voice sounded.


    Lin Siya and Mu Xiu both looked over.


    At this moment, they saw Jiang Lan¡¯s sword move even faster.

 Chapter 223 - A Single Slash

    <h4>Chapter 223: A Single sh</h4>


    Many people were watching closely, thinking that Jiang Lan was going to lose just like that.


    Even the summit leaders didn¡¯t think Jiang Lan could win.


    They merely wanted to see how long he couldst.


    But at this moment, Jiang Lan moved.


    His sword moved with him, as if it had disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing Jiang Lan suddenly disappear, Ao Man was stunned. The feeling of the other party disappearing was a little strange, as if it didn¡¯t match the aura around him.


    The opponent¡¯s follow-up attack should not have suddenly disappeared.


    However, he quickly caught sight of Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. He gripped his halberd tightly and began to attack.


    However, his opponent¡¯s attack was faster.


    Sword light appeared in front of him, and he could only defend himself.


    ng!


    Sword light shed, and Jiang Lan¡¯s figure vanished once again.


    Ao Man was still able to capture Jiang Lan¡¯s attack, and it was behind him.


    He brandished his halberd, wishing to face the other party head-on.


    ng!


    The power vanished as the sword beam flickered erratically.


    He once again failed to interrupt his opponent¡¯s attack.


    Yes, the opponent¡¯s attacks came one after another. He had to think of a way to break this attack.


    Otherwise, he would be at a disadvantage.


    But¡­


    It was too fast. He needed a breath of time.


    Only then would he be able to pull away and regain the initiative.


    He was still underestimating his opponent. He should have acted faster just now.


    At this moment, everyone could see the light flickering. They could see the force crashing into the square and Ao Man defending against Jiang Lan¡¯s attack.


    In an instant, all of them were slightly surprised because the situation had suddenly turned around?


    The Ninth Summit had the upper hand?


    ¡­


    ¡°Defying Seven Stars.¡± At the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiu Zhongtian, who was originally drinking, suddenly stopped.


    He thought that Jiang Lan was going to lose, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to use the move Defying Seven Stars.


    This was not something that could be learned through hard work.


    One needed toprehend the sword and the sword technique itself to master this move.


    One also needed constant polishing. All of these factors were indispensable.


    Jiang Lan actually knew of this move, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of unfamiliarity. This was something he had learned for a long time.


    It was also because this move was somewhat contrary to normal sword techniques that he could catch his opponent off guard.


    Moreover, the speed of the move Defying Seven Stars was absolutely not something that the ordinary Seven Stars Sword couldpare to.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t blocked, the oue would be decided.


    At this moment, Jiu Zhongtian suddenly had a feeling that Jiang Lan might be able to win.


    Forget about him, even Ao Li and the others¡¯ expressions became serious.


    The sudden change prevented them from mocking Jiang Lan anymore.


    Perhaps after this wave of attacks was over, they might continue.


    But they weren¡¯t in the mood for that now.


    Mo Zhengdong and the others did not speak either. They were waiting for the oue.


    They wanted to see if Jiang Lan had more possibilities.


    The sword light was like a rainbow, like thunder, like lightning, interweaving like a gauze, covering Ao Man.


    Ao Man¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He transformed into lightning and circled around Jiang Lan.


    He felt that it was soon time for his opponent¡¯s sword move to end. He just needed to block another strike.


    ¡°On the left.¡±


    Ao Man felt a sword aura appear beside him. He brandished his halberd in a bid to block the final strike.


    However, just as he was about to attack from the left, a figure appeared on his right.


    The original sword aura suddenly turned and arrived beside the figure.


    This¡­


    The next moment, the sword appeared at the side of his neck and shed across his neck.


    Ao Man¡¯s pupils constricted. At this moment, a life and death crisis appeared in his heart.


    The sword touched Ao Man¡¯s neck. Jiang Lan¡¯s figure passed by him and the long sword shed across.


    A sword to the throat.


    However, as the sword de shed across, the sword that had originally sunk into his flesh was suddenly squeezed out. mes appeared under the sword.


    Dragon scales had appeared on Ao Man¡¯s neck.


    His neck was covered by dragon scales.


    Not only that, Ao Man¡¯s arms and face were covered by dragon scales.


    When the sword light streaked past, Ao Man didn¡¯t stop at all. He brandished his halberd, summoning a storm to attack Jiang Lan.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan also shed down with his sword.


    Bang!


    A huge collision exploded between them.


    Jiang Lan was forced back, and then his longsword slowly descended.


    Ao Man also leaped back a few steps andnded steadily on the ground. He held the halberd and looked towards Jiang Lan¡¯s position.


    Lightning sparked around him.


    A dragon phantom appeared beside him.


    His strongest battle state was directly disyed.


    At this moment, a drop of blood fell from his neck.


    This was from the injury he had just suffered.


    At this moment, the surroundings of the Ninth Summit suddenly became silent.


    There were thousands of people around, but there was no sound at all.


    Even the sounds of the leaves rustling could be heard.


    At this moment, everyone returned to their senses. They were in disbelief.


    Or rather, if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed what had just happened at all.


    The Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit almost won?


    The innate immortal is injured?


    This¡­


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say that the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother¡¯s power was forcefully raised? Who can tell me whether what happened just now was considered normal or not? That¡¯s right. Can someone exin it to me? That throat-sealing sword just now, can it be done with a hand?¡±


    ¡°Luck. The Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race must have been careless and gave Senior Brother Ninth Summit a chance.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re prejudiced? That sword was truly marvelous. It is simply not something that an ordinary person could unleash.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness I came. I knew that if the Ninth Summit turned the tables around, those who didn¡¯te would regret it again.¡±


    ¡°So far, Senior Brother Ninth Summit has the upper hand, right?¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    This battle was not considered high-end. Most people could understand and see clearly what had just happened.


    That was why everyone saw Jiang Lan¡¯s final sword strike which almost slit the dragon¡¯s throat.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that if the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit is on the same level as us already¡­¡± Lin Siya felt that it was very dangerous.


    Because it would take a long time for them to advance further, Jiang Lan would surely be able to catch up to their cultivation level after some time.


    ording to the normal pace of his advancement.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it previously?¡± Jing Ting¡¯s face was also covered in cold sweat.


    That strike just now had simply exceeded his understanding.


    There wasn¡¯t such a move in Seven Stars Sword right?


    Mu Xiu also thought about it. If it was her, this sword strike could have heavily injured her.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother was indeed different from the rumors. Although he had used resources to increase his cultivation, his path was very stable.


    ¡°Splendid, how wonderful.¡± Lu Jian looked down and sighed.


    ¡°The Defying Seven Stars is too powerful. In the entire Kunlun, there aren¡¯t many who can use the Defying Seven Stars to such an extent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very interesting, but I don¡¯t think he can use it again right?¡± Lin An looked down at the za with a calm expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s now pretty tough for the Junior brother of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°These are all forey. The main show willeter.¡± Lu Jian smiled and said.


    ¡°We can experience the power of the Dragon ying Sword.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t used the Dragon ying Sword yet.


    On the top of the Ninth Summit, Ao Li looked down with some shock.


    He almost acted just now.


    Mo Zhengdong and the others were also shocked.


    Miao Yue looked over and realized that Mo Zhengdong, who was Jiang Lan¡¯s master, also did not know that his disciple was so outstanding.


    That¡¯s right, no one thought that Jiang Lan would win from the start.


    But now¡­


    They were not sure if the Eighth Prince would win.


    There were now more possibilities.

 Chapter 224 - The Light Of A Firefly Against The Scorching Sun

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Light Of A Firefly Against The Scorching Sun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The autumn tree leaves rustled as its branches and leaves became unstable. It began to break free from the branches and slowly floated down.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the red leaves swayed as theynded by Jiang Lan¡¯s feet.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was wielding his sword and looking at the Eighth Prince.


    Previously, he had made use of his attainments in array formations to force the Eighth Prince to fail to dodge his final attack.


    If not for his array formation, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to seed.


    The Eighth Prince was not of the Skywolf Race. The two were worlds apart.


    Unfortunately, the oue was still undecided..


    Otherwise, he would have won.


    It was impossible for ordinary people to dodge the Defying Seven Sword move with the array formation¡¯s guidance.


    Even the Eighth Prince.


    Except¡­


    The Dragon Race had outstanding talent. They had scales to protect their bodies.


    It made it difficult for him to hurt the other party.


    Ao Man moved his neck, surprised. He had underestimated the other party.


    He was actually injured.


    ¡°You¡¯repletely different from the rumors.¡± Ao Man was surprised.


    However, he would not hold back now. What happened earlier would never happen again.


    Ao Man moved his lower body, and lightning appeared around his body. His halberd was directly covered by lightning, looking like a lightning spear.


    In the next instant, he took a step forward and transformed into a bolt of lightning, directly attacking Jiang Lan.


    Boom!


    The two forces intertwined.


    Lightning and light shed continuously, their figures disappearing and reappearing. Power surged, wreaking havoc on the square.


    Arge amount of array formation lights appeared on the square.


    Only with the array formations could the square remain intact.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan was sent flying.


    However, his figure wasn¡¯t the slightest bit messy. He stood on the ground, sword in hand, no longer moving too much.


    The Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent began to manifest in his sword.


    ¡°The Dragon ying Sword is about to decide the victor.¡± Lu Jian looked at the square in anticipation.


    If the Dragon ying Sword could not gain any merit, then the Ninth Summit would lose this battle.


    And vice versa.


    The others said nothing and only watched on.


    They wanted to see if the Dragon ying Sword was as powerful as the rumors.


    On the top of the Ninth Summit, Ao Li and the others did not speak. Instead, they looked down to see what was going on.


    The Dragon Race cultivators had thought that they would be able to achieve victory with ease.


    An innate immortal had suppressed his cultivation to fight against the other party. Not only did he not win immediately, he was even injured.


    It was one thing to underestimate him, but the real reason was that the other party hade up with an unexpected move.


    The two of them thought of many things to say to suppress Kunlun, but other than saying a few words at the start, they could not say anything else.


    It was all because the Eighth Prince was not good enough.


    After being humiliated previously, they wanted to use this opportunity to humiliate Kunlun back.


    They would use this opportunity to make things difficult.


    Unfortunately, the Eighth Prince seemed to be unable to defeat his opponent quickly.


    ¡­


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the Ninth Summit. Ao Man waved his halberd and summoned the lightning dragon.


    The roar of a dragon could be heard as thunder rumbled.


    Jiang Lan frowned slightly. This was his first time using the Dragon ying Sword against a true dragon.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how effective it would be. He would try his best.


    He waved his sword and lifted it.


    His cold gaze was filled with killing intent as Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent began to proliferate from his sword.


    The giant dragon had already arrived. What remained was his sword.


    sh.


    Jiang Lan raised his head slightly and looked at the giant dragon.


    It was as though he wanted to kill the other party with a single strike.


    Ao Man attacked Jiang Lan.


    He transformed into lightning and didn¡¯t use his true dragon body.


    The effect of the Dragon ying Sword on him should be minimized.


    However, when Jiang Lan raised his sword, he still felt it. It felt like he had met with his natural enemy, making him feel a bit fearful.


    However, this emotion was immediately wiped away by him.


    He, who was born immortal, was fearless.


    Thunder raged and the wind surged.


    The strong wind rustled the corner of Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes and blew away his hair.


    At this moment, Ao Man saw Jiang Lan looking up at him with murderous intent.


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Ye, as if he wanted to kill him.


    That wasn¡¯t a problem. However, when he saw the other party holding a sword and standing against the wind.


    Ao Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The instinct he had as an innate immortal suddenly kicked in.


    This nce of Ao Ye seemed to be able to pierce through time and see the fight from before.


    He saw a human standing under the bloody mist, staring at him.


    He saw the human shatter the red dragon with a single punch.


    Seeing the figure was enough to make him afraid.


    It was the fear in his heart that triggered the scene he feared earlier.


    At that instant, Ao Man¡¯s pupils contracted.


    The fear in his heart came out of nowhere, just like the first time he saw this person.


    Fear grew in his heart and courage dissipated.


    It was like he was facing death directly, a moth flying into the fire. It was as if he was a fireflypeting with the scorching sun.


    He would die.


    This was a dead end.


    In that instant, Ao Man instinctively retracted his power. He endured all the bacsh.


    He stopped his attacks with all his might.


    This was all done without reason. It was purely based on his instinct.


    Pu!


    Just as he was about to sh with Jiang Lan¡¯s Dragon ying Sword, Ao Man paid the price of a light injury. He restrained his injuries and leapt backwards, escaping from the battlefield.


    He stood on the za, looking at Jiang Lan with fear in his eyes.


    It was this feeling again.


    Again, there was no reason for the fear.


    However, it was even more terrifying this time.


    As he looked at Jiang Lan, the image of the human who shattered the red dragon with a single punch kept appearing in his mind.


    Blood mist seemed to fill his surroundings.


    It was as if he would turn into a bloody mist the next moment.


    He could not stop these thoughts. It was as if he had just walked to the gates of hell.


    Ao Man suddenly retreated, preventing Jiang Lan¡¯s Dragon ying Sword from descending.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    The other party was clearly about tounch an attack, so why did he suddenly retreat despite being injured?


    ¡°A conspiracy?¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. He was on full alert to prevent any idents.


    However, seeing that the other party didn¡¯t move, out of curiosity, he asked.


    ¡°Eighth Prince, are you not going to make a move?¡±


    ng!


    The moment he heard this, the Eighth Prince was so frightened that he threw his halberd to the ground and said subconsciously.


    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Halfway through, the Eighth Prince realized that this was a challenge and that there was no danger.


    At this point, that inexplicable fear disappeared.


    He looked at Jiang Lan, momentarily confused.


    Why did this happen?


    Was there really no reason for what had just happened?


    At this moment, his mind was filled with that man, the human who made him afraid and made him not dare to fight with his Dharma treasure.


    The man who shattered the red dragon with a single punch.


    The human had even be ate-stage Human Immortal after transcending the tribtion.


    Ai!


    Being an innate immortal was pretty useless.


    Finally, Ao Man lowered his head and said.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    He had dropped the Dharma treasure in his hand from fright. How could he not admit defeat?


    Jiang Lan put down his sword after hearing his opponent admit defeat.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s behavior was very strange.


    ¡°Was he scared by his Dragon ying Sword? Probably not. What frightened him then? He couldn¡¯t have known I¡¯d attacked him before.¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    However, an innate immortal was truly extraordinary.


    At that time, he had not cultivated One Leaf Shrouding The Sky. Perhaps he had been noticed.


    However, the other party definitely did not recognize him.


    He would keep an eye on it for now.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± Jiang Lan withdrew his sword and replied softly.


    At that moment, the crowd on the Ninth Summit fell silent again.


    What happened?


    Jiang Lan had won just like that?


    How did he win?


    ¡°Is there some match-fixing involved in this?¡±


    Finally, someone asked this question.


    ¡°Do you think the dragons will cooperate with this match-fixing?¡±


    ¡°Definintely not.¡±


    While others were surprised, Xiao Yu was also surprised.


    Her brother suddenly stopped in his tracks, as if he was shocked.


    Who threatened her brother?


    At this moment, Xiao Yu suddenly felt numerous gazes on her.


    Xiaoyu: ¡°???¡±


    She lifted her head and looked up, sensing that it was a gaze from above the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Why are the seniors looking at me?¡±

 Chapter 225 - How Much Cultivation Are You Hiding?

    <h4>Chapter 225: How Much Cultivation Are You Hiding?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Lu Zhou coughed and smiled.


    ¡°This development is a little dramatic. Did you guys understand what had just happened?¡±


    They had thought that it would be a decisive battle, but who knew that the Eighth Prince would immediately withdraw his attack. He was even so frightened that he dropped his Dharma treasure.


    It was as if he had done it on purpose.


    It was a little confusing.


    ¡°Was he scared by the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Lin An asked.


    .


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Lu Jian shook his head.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a dragon. I don¡¯t understand the power of the Dragon ying Sword at all.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Dragon Race intends to do something else?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    This was indeed abnormal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Junior Brother Bei Fang. He¡¯s quite well-informed.¡± Lu Jian looked towards Bei Fang, who was rather far away.


    At this moment, Bei Fang was wearing his normal sect uniform. Because he felt someone looking at him, he didn¡¯t even have the thought of turning his head.


    He silently took two steps back.


    Lu Jian andpany felt helpless upon seeing this.


    ¡°Junior Brother Bei Fang must have known that everyone will be asking him for information and has thus decided to stay low,¡± Lu Jian said.


    The Second Summit was well-informed and held the authority to enforcews in Kunlun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Lin An shook his head.


    A momentter, some people began to leave.


    Lu Jian sighed and left too.


    He did not know whether it was a good or bad victory for his Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit, but the other disciples of Kunlun would definitely be talking about this matter for the next few days.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmph, how dare you take the side of the other party.¡±


    Ao Li stared at Xiao Yu and coldly said.


    Ao Man¡¯s strange behavior was clearly abnormal. If he had to find someone to put the me on.


    That person must be Ao Longyu.


    Miao Yue retracted her gaze and looked at Ao Li and Ao Shishi, asking softly.


    ¡°Just now, how many moves did the two of you say it would take before Jiang Lan lost? I remembered someone saying seven to eight moves.¡±


    Ao Li and Ao Shishi looked at Miao Yue, feeling as if there was a fishbone stuck in their throat.


    During this period of time, their bodies had been angered to death by this Summit Leader.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ao Li flicked his sleeve and left.


    Ao Shishi left the Ninth Summit with a cold gaze.


    After watching the two dragons leave, Zhu Qing said.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race is born as an innate immortal. Although Xiao Yu is his sister, it¡¯s impossible for Xiao Yu to make the Eighth Prince admit defeat like this. Furthermore, admitting defeat rashly is equivalent to insulting others.¡±


    ¡°It can be the effect of the Dragon ying Sword.¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°They naturally know that it has nothing to do with Xiao Yu. It¡¯s just so that they can find a way out of the situation. By doing so, it would appear that they were not openly defeated, but that our Kunlun envoys were being petty.¡±


    ¡°Did you see clearly what happened?¡± Liu Jing looked down and asked.


    He did not feel that there was any need for the Eighth Prince to retreat.


    Only Jiu Zhongtian could answer this question.


    They looked at the drinking Jiu Zhongtian, trying to hear an answer from him.


    ¡°If I say that I drank a mouthful of wine and didn¡¯t see it, will you guys believe it?¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian, who had been drinking, asked suddenly.


    ¡°Senior Brother, please speak. What is the situation?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    ¡°The Dragon ying Sword does have some effect on the Eighth Prince.¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at Jiang Lan below and said softly.


    ¡°But the one who really made the Eighth Prince retreat should be himself. As for why, you have to ask him yourselves.¡±


    ¡°What did Goddess do just now?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    No one answered.


    No one paid attention to Xiao Yu.


    However, they couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that the Goddess was using an unknown privilege.


    ¡°Jiang Lan looks a little surprised. If it was done by the Goddess, she would probably tell him.¡± Liu Jing tried to guess.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Zhu Qing thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Xiao Yu will ept things even if she doesn¡¯t like it, but as long as she needs to do it, she will work hard for it. From the start, she had already tried getting along well with Jiang Lan.


    She would think of other things to further their rtionship, but it is hard for her to take action. She is a sensitive person. She would think if someone was targeting her, so she usually doesn¡¯t do things that hurt people.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it simply, this matter is nothing much. If you think about it in a moreplicated way, this could be a scheme of the Dragon Race,¡± said Liu Jing.


    The others nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    There were no clues so far.


    ¡°I will go down and ask Jiang Lan.¡± Miao Yue moved, nning to ask some questions.


    The matter of the Dragon Race had not ended yet. The others were still busy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Xiao Yu.¡± Zhu Qing followed her down.


    Liu Jing and Jiu Zhongtian did not stay any longer and left immediately.


    Mo Zhengdong returned to his usual ce. Jiang Lan would being up soon.


    He did not need to go down.


    ¡­


    The challenges had ended.


    However, many people found it hard to ept the result. They were clearly fighting well, how did it end so quickly?


    How did the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit win?


    ¡°Do you think the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit won with his aura?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t he have relied on his background?¡±


    ¡°Does the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit have any background? No, right?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t being the only disciple of the Ninth Summit count as a background?¡±


    ¡°However, this victory is somewhat child¡¯s y. It was clearly very exciting at the start.¡±


    ¡°You have a problem with him losing, and you have a problem with him winning. You guys are so hard to please.¡±


    Although they were all somewhat astonished and found it hard to ept, the Dragon Race had indeed lost.


    Ao Man left the Ninth Summit immediately.


    He, who had failed in carrying out his mission, needed to go back and exin properly.


    He was such a bitter dragon.


    Especially aftering to Kunlun.


    This ce was at odds with him.


    Still, he wanted to go back and calm down. He wanted to know what was wrong with him.


    Why did he behave as such previously?


    The spectators came and left quickly.


    No matter what, the tables had turned.


    Those who came could boast to those who didn¡¯te, but there were only a few who didn¡¯te.


    Jing Ting and the others also retreated. No matter what, Jiang Lan will catch up to themter.


    They wanted to return to cultivate and be immortals as soon as possible.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t take their departure to heart.


    This battle with the Eighth Prince was destined to be the center of attention, and it would take some time to eliminate the effects.


    It was fine if there were more people. In fact, he was even afraid that there would be fewer people. If that was so, they would exaggerate for no reason when chatting.


    At that time, the Kunlun disciples would just be helping his enemies.


    He would have be a legend from the mouths of the spectators. Those who wanted to target him would have to think highly of him.


    They would then send out even stronger people to deal with him.


    At that time, it would be hard to say whether he would be able to deal with them.


    He hoped that the matter didn¡¯t spread like that.


    If a rumor that the disciple of the Ninth Summit used his Essence Soul cultivation to force back an immortal with a single strike were to spread.


    What was he going to do?


    Even though he was a True Immortal, he was unable to contain the people who were targeting him.


    Fortunately, he had left a deep impression on everyone in the past that he was a good-for-nothing cultivator, so this wouldn¡¯t happen.


    But as time passed, if he continued to be so eye-catching.


    The Kunlun disciples would no longer criticize him and would instead exaggerate his achievements. Then, it would be difficult for him to deal with the iing danger.


    He hoped that there would be no more such challenges. As long as he had no more triumphs in battles and challenges, nothing that he was worried about would happen.


    After everyone left, Jiang Lan decided to look for Xiao Yu.


    This time, the square was undamaged. Otherwise, he would have to repair it for a few days.


    Jiang Lan had just turned around when a beautiful figurended with a veil.


    It was Martial Aunt Miao Yue of the Fifth Summit.


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunt.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. Why would the Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summite?


    Miao Yue stood in front of Jiang Lan with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Jiang Lan, tell me the truth. How much of your cultivation did you hide?¡±

 Chapter 226 - Is Martial Aunt Miao Yue Suitable As My Masters Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 226: Is Martial Aunt Miao Yue Suitable As My Master¡¯s Wife?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan was slightly surprised when the other party suddenly questioned if he was hiding his cultivation.


    She had even asked how much of it he had hidden.


    Was Martial Aunt Miao Yue trying to bait out information from him?


    The nine summit leaders of Kunlun had initially negotiated with the Dragon Race with Martial Aunt Miao Yue as the leader.


    This was enough to show that Miao Yue was not a simple person.


    Every word she said could be an attempt to obtain more information. Fortunately, he had enough confidence in his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    There was nothing wrong with his performance.


    ¡°Martial Aunt is asking the obvious..¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head respectfully.


    ¡°Tell Martial Aunt.¡± Fairy Miao Yue smiled at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan looked around. Apart from Martial Aunt Zhu Qing and Xiao Yu, who were heading over, there was no one else.


    Seeing that there was no one around, he said softly.


    ¡°I n to progress to the Void Refinement Realm in a few years.¡±


    ¡°A little more is also fine.¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan as if she had seen through everything.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was already the limit of the human race for one to take around three hundred years to reach the Return to Void Stage.


    What could he do?


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and did not answer this question, not knowing how to reply.


    Silence was the best option for now.


    ¡°Did you meet the Eighth Prince before?¡± Miao Yue did not talk about Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation anymore.


    She decided to just have a casual chat.


    She did not want to push him too much.


    ¡°We met in front of the inn, but we never talked.¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu and the rest walked over.


    ¡°Did you two do anything when the Eighth Prince retreated?¡± Zhu Qing looked at Xiao Yu and Jiang Lan.


    Xiao Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    It had nothing to do with her.


    Why did Miao Yue ask her this question too?


    Jiang Lan shook his head and answered truthfully.


    ¡°Other than the Dragon ying Sword, I did not do anything else.¡±


    Actually, he was also a little surprised. He could visit the Eighth Prince when he had time.


    ¡°I just watched thepetition quietly,¡± Xiao Yu added.


    Then she defended herself.


    ¡°Although Ao Man is my younger brother, he is an innate immortal, thus his status is much higher than mine.¡±


    Miao Yue nodded and did not ask further, instead looking at Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu, saying.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore.¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Zhu Qing.


    After saying a few words, Zhu Qing left with Miao Yue.


    After sending these two off, Jiang Lan felt that this matter hadpletelye to an end. He could cultivate in peace in the future.


    Bing a True Immortal was just the beginning.


    After he managed to reach the realm where he could identify his master¡¯s cultivation level, his next step would be to surpass him.


    After that, his goal would be to be invincible in Kunlun.


    By then, he would basically be invincible across the Grand Deste World.


    The pinnacle of immortality was the Dao Immortal Realm. He did not know what realm was above the Dao Immortal Realm.


    He wondered if there were immortals who surpassed the Dao Immortal Realm in the Grand Deste World.


    He was still very far away. It was useless to think too much.


    It was more suitable to n the subsequent cultivation.


    However, just as Jiang Lan was about to clean up the square and tidy up the array formations, Xiao Yu stared at him.


    It was as if she was trying his best to see through him.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu kept staring at him. Naturally, she had something.


    ¡°Junior Brother, did you hide your cultivation level?¡± Xiao Yu retracted her gaze and asked.


    She couldn¡¯t see through Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation no matter how hard she tried.


    What spell technique did he use to conceal himself?


    ¡°I went to the Fifth Summit to consult Martial Aunt Miao Yue regarding the study of array formations once. She was the one who taught me to hide my cultivation level,¡± Jiang Lan exined, not denying that he was hiding his cultivation.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue had taught him how to hide. Otherwise, he usually only had twoyers.


    ¡°Junior Brother isn¡¯t actually at thete-stage Essence Soul Realm?¡± asked Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly without saying anything.


    He naturally could not reveal his true cultivation.


    It was somewhat inconceivable.


    Xiao Yu immediately perked up and said.


    ¡°I have to cultivate hard and be an immortal as soon as possible. Otherwise, Junior Brother will secretly surpass me.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had already surpassed her.


    But on the surface, his cultivation would advance at the speed of a genius.


    After roughly six hundred years, which was around three hundred and fifty yearster, he would be an immortal.


    The wedding should be held then.


    He would probably be the center of attention again.


    However, from then on, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone who picked on him because of this matter anymore.


    With his position as the husband of the Goddess fixed, no one could do anything.


    On the other hand, there was a chance that he would be affected by the undercurrents of the world, the Heavenly Human Race who always paid attention to him because he had ascended the Stairway To Heavens, as well as the Demon Race whose eyes were focused on the entrance to the Netherworld.


    Being a True immortal still wasn¡¯t enough to face them head-on. He needed a bit more time.


    The Heavenly Human Race was waging war against the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, so they might not be able to free themselves for the next hundred years.


    The demons had just made their move, and it would take another hundred years for them to make another move.


    The dragons would probably halt their ns against him for the longest time.


    During this period of time, he could increase his cultivation in peace.


    He needed to do a lot of things to increase his cultivation level, such as things rted to his master¡¯s wife.


    His master would eventually grow old. It was naturally good to have someone by his side.


    He did not know if what his Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit told him previously was true. He needed to test his master.


    If he was alright with it¡­


    The Fifth Summit¡¯s Martial Aunt was pretty good too.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s talent is astonishing. She should be able to be an immortal soon.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and said.


    Xiao Yu used the wooden sword to scratch a few times and said.


    ¡°Since Junior Brother has said so, I will be an immortal faster.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded. Xiao Yu was indeed a genius.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s talent was high to begin with and with the Jade Pool backing her, her cultivation speed could be said to be at a rocket pace.


    As long as she worked hard, she could increase the speed of her cultivation.


    After Jiang Lan cleaned up the square.


    Xiao Yu decided to return. Before she left, she turned her back to the sunlight and looked at Jiang Lan.


    Then, she stretched her back.


    Her blue clothes fluttered close to her body.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest as he watched this. He was rather curious.


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you sleepy?¡±


    Hearing this question, Xiao Yu frowned and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look good?¡±


    Jiang Lan was taken aback, not understanding what Xiao Yu was saying.


    What was the beautiful aspect?


    ¡°Junior Sister Siya said that if I stretch my back in front of Junior Brother, Junior Brother would like to see it.¡± Xiao Yu tilted her head in confusion as she looked at Jiang Lan seriously.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    She didn¡¯t see any changes in Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was silent for a moment before he suggested.


    ¡°Senior Sister can ask Senior Sister Lin if there is something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Yu nodded her head and decided to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for you after I figure it out.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded, indicating that he would be waiting for her at any time.


    Then, Xiao Yu disappeared into the horizon. Any further and he would be able to get a rough idea of how the insides of the Jade Pool looked like.


    So far, he was unable to see the inside of the Jade Pool.


    Then, he headed towards the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He had to report to his master.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    On the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan stood before Mo Zhengdong and bowed slightly.


    ¡°A little unexpected.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    ¡°I was lucky,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    It was indeed a fluke that he won thepetition this time.


    Without using the strength that exceeded thete-stage Essence Soul realm, his chances of winning were very low.


    He initially intended to depend on the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s effect.


    Even if the results were slightly worse, it was impossible for him to win.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve won this time. Is there anything you want? Feel free to speak.¡±


    He no longer took the initiative to give Jiang Lan gifts.


    The vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower had been a thorn in his heart for the past two hundred years.


    Hearing that he could make his own request, Jiang Lan fell silent for a moment and said.


    ¡°Can I not go out and train in these few years?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong: ¡°???¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even nned or said anything regarding training trips.

 Chapter 227 - Kneeling Down

    <h4>Chapter 227: Kneeling Down</h4>


    After leaving the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan intended to organize his subsequent cultivation ns.


    When he returned to the courtyard, he sat in the courtyard and pondered.


    He would check on the Eighth Prince in two days.


    The Dragon Race should not be able tounch an attack, so there was almost no subsequent impact.


    The demons and Heavenly Human Race wouldn¡¯t take any action for now.


    The Netherworld Entrance was erupting. He had to pay some attention to it.


    Nothing else was dangerous.


    There would be many people mentioning him in Kunlun recently. It would more or less affect him, but as long as he hid in the Ninth Summit and continued cultivating.


    As time passed, they would gradually forget about him.


    In the end, they would just feel that there was something going on behind the scenes in that battle, or else they would think that Jiang Lan had won purely based on luck.


    As long as rumors exaggerating his strength didn¡¯t spread, it would be beneficial to him.


    Then, he closed his eyes and started cultivating.


    Previously, he had entered a state of Dao enlightenment. He now wanted to see what was the difference in his cultivation afterprehending the Dao.


    Drip!


    After Jiang Lan closed his eyes, he looked into his mind and seemed to hear the sound of water dripping.


    Water began to flow through his meridians like a spring.


    It was as if everywhere the water flowed to, his meridians would be stronger.


    It was the nourishment of the Dao.


    When this nourishment reached its limit, he felt his meridians flicker with light. At this point, he woke up.


    Early in the morning.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes, a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Soprehending the Dao can speed up my cultivation progress.¡±


    This was the first time he had discovered this.


    From Qi Refinement to True Immortals, everything had its limits.


    Without immense fortuitous opportunities, it was impossible for one to cross the normal limits.


    For example, it was extremely difficult to progress to the Void Refinement Realm within three hundred years.


    He had so many opportunities and had the system with him. That was how he had been able to ovee the limit.


    No matter what kind of heavenly talent the others were, they all had to endure the torment of time.


    Bing a Human Immortal and bing a True Immortal was the same.


    One needed time to tamper themselves.


    No matter how hard humans worked, wanting to surpass innate immortals was harder than ascending to the heavens.


    However, everything would change after bing a True Immortal.


    The Dao was the foundation of everything.


    The deeper one¡¯s insights into the Dao, the faster one could progress.


    If humans wanted to surpass innate immortals and races with unique talents, they could only surpass them after they have be True Immortals.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Lan had already reached the True Immortal Realm. In other words, he also needed toprehend the dao.


    Otherwise, there was a possibility of others catching up to him.


    He suddenly felt a sense of danger.


    He had to find his own path as soon as possible.


    Even though he thought this way, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be rushed to begin with.


    It was fine as long as he remained calm.


    With this thought in mind, he took out the Catoptric Deflection book and started flipping through it. The current him was different from before, and he might be able toprehend even more from it.


    Indeed, it was different this time.


    It was as if he could see something deeper.


    Perhaps it was the influence of the Dao or something else.


    He had to figure it out. If it was the influence of the Dao, he couldn¡¯t use it.


    Problems could easily happen.


    However, things that seemed shallow but were actually detailed could be used.


    After reading for a while, he would go to the inn toprehend it.


    He should have some gains.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ao Longyu appeared at the Third Summit.


    This morning, she received news that her brother wanted to see her again.


    This surprised her.


    Was it because she was on Jiang Lan¡¯s side? Was he here to condemn her?


    She stood in the courtyard with her eyebrows lowered.


    So be it.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu was in her normal state. It was very rare for her to meet others in her Xiao Yu state.


    In other words, she was usually cold.


    After waiting for a moment, she saw Eighth Prince Ao Man walking into the courtyard.


    As an innate immortal, he had a halo on his head and the love of his elders.


    She¡­ had nothing.


    She was sent to Kunlun when she was young and grew up on her own.


    Fortunately, she was still given resources.


    Otherwise, she felt like she was just a discarded dragon.


    As Ao Man approached, Ao Longyu said softly.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Her voice was calm but not cold.


    It was much better than facing ordinary people.


    After all, he was her brother.


    Ao Man approached Ao Longyu with a solemn expression.


    After hearing the question, he knelt down.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pay my respects to sister.¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    She subconsciously took a step back, not understanding what was going on with her brother.


    There were very few members of the Dragon Race who needed to kneel and pay their respects to her amongst the same generation.


    Or did this brother of hers have some weird fetish?


    Furthermore, he was born as an innate immortal. How could he kneel down so easily?


    ¡°Quickly get up,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    If they were seen, he would be looked down upon.


    If those from the same race saw this, it would be even more disastrous. Not only would they be punished, they might even be ostracized by the other races.


    Ao Man stood up and looked at Ao Longyu seriously.


    ¡°Sis, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ao Longyu felt that she could not get along with her younger brother.


    ¡°Is Sister¡¯s rtionship with Brother-inw good?¡± Ao Man asked softly.


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    What rtionship?


    She had always been happy with Jiang Lan. Were they close?


    ¡­


    Ao Man left the Third Summit.


    He decided to go out for a drink to calm herself down.


    He had been interrogatedst night and he had also said what he felt during the battle. All he felt was a sense of danger.


    It was as though the other party wanted to and could kill him.


    That was all he said.


    Although his intuition told him that the punch was even more terrifying.


    However, he just needed to rece it.


    The Dragon ying Sword was still exceptionally powerful.


    In the end, he did not receive any punishment and did not know why.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s n this time should have been ruined by his defeat.


    Why did they still let him off so easily?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he carefully considered the main reason for his fear.


    He felt that it was still because of the existence that shattered the red dragon with one punch.


    Was the disciple of the Ninth Summit, his future brother-inw rted to that person?


    He felt that it was unlikely to be rted, but what if?


    In the end, he felt that it was better to kowtow to his sister again. In the future, he would be a good brother who listened to his sister.


    He suddenly realized that it was great to have an elder sister who was the Kunlun Goddess.


    He felt a little safe as a dragon.


    He went to kowtow today, but his sister didn¡¯t tell him about her rtionship with his brother-inw.


    ¡°I wonder if I go over to drink with my brother-inw, would hee along?¡±


    Ao Man was calcting in his heart.


    For some reason, he felt that his brother-inw was very dangerous.


    It was probably because of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader and the existence that shattered the red dragon in one punch.


    But he didn¡¯t feel that way. It was as if his brother-inw was very dangerous to begin with.


    As for why, his innate immortal intuition did not give him the exact details.


    Ao Man shook his head and headed towards the Ninth Summit to see if he could get close to his brother-inw.


    He could also take the opportunity to understand in which aspect was his brother-inw scary.


    However, just as he was about to reach the Ninth Summit, he suddenly felt something appear behind him.


    He immediately turned around to check.


    What he saw shocked him.


    He saw someone standing behind him, looking at him expressionlessly.


    This was naturally the Jiang Lan he was a bit fearful of.


    He was already afraid of this person, yet this person had appeared behind him silently. Ao Man was momentarily worried about his own situation.


    ¡°You seem to be afraid of me.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s calm voice sounded.

 Chapter 228 - Ao Yes Secret

    <h4>Chapter 228: Ao Ye¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Jiang Lan originally nned to make a trip to the old wine inn to verify his gains today.


    He had gained some insights regarding the spiritual inn.


    However, he felt that it was still a littlecking when he tried it himself. Fortunately, there was a ready-made one that he could verify his findings with.


    However, not long after he left the mountain, he saw the Eighth Prince.


    By the looks of it, he should be heading to the Ninth Summit.


    The other party¡¯s strange actions made him suspicious.


    Therefore, when he appeared behind the Eighth Prince. The other party¡¯s vignce was too low.


    He had only realized Jiang Lan¡¯s presence after Jiang Lan was near him.


    Jiang Lan thought about it. Perhaps he could have even killed this dragon with a single punch.


    A silent kill.


    When the Eighth Prince discovered him, he realized that the other party was quite frightened.


    Hence, he asked the other party a question.


    This was indeed abnormal.


    Ao Man¡¯s heart raced when he saw Jiang Lan suddenly appear.


    He had a strange feeling that his brother-inw wanted to silence him.


    There were not many people here and there were many trees.


    It was a good ce to kill and rob.


    For a moment, he felt a little regretful. Why was he walking for no reason?


    Why didn¡¯t he fly on his sword?


    ¡°Bro¡­ Brother-inw, I-I have a very good rtionship with my sister.¡± Ao Man subconsciously mentioned his sister.


    Jiang Lan looked at the other party and felt that there was little truth in his words.


    Xiao Yu should have met the Eighth Prince only two or three times.


    There was no way to exin how he was on good terms with Xiao Yu.


    However, it was true that he was Xiao Yu¡¯s biological brother. It was also a fact that their rtionship was not bad.


    ¡°You want to go to the Ninth Summit?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    There was a high chance that the people who were passing through this forest would go to the Ninth Summit.


    Unless the person was brought in by Second Summit¡¯s Senior Brother.


    Those people were basically spies. After entering, they might never be able to leave this forest again.


    The Second Summit¡¯s Senior Brother Bei Fang would lead his team to clear such people up.


    They wore the same uniform and held long swords in their hands. Their attacks were clean and efficient.


    Back then, Senior Brother Bei Fang had only reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm. Currently, he had already be a Human Immortal.


    These people grew so quickly.


    ¡°I wanted to go up and find Brother-inw,¡± said Ao Man softly.


    It felt as if he was afraid of provoking Jiang Lan.


    For some reason, Ao Man felt a little scared when facing Jiang Lan.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    If he had something, he would have to go to the old wine inn once it was settled.


    If he went therete and the boss was back, it would be difficult for him to continue staying there.


    With the boss¡¯ absence, he could verify his insights in peace.


    ¡°Nothing much. Oh right, Brother-inw is going out?¡± Ao Man looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip to the old wine tavern,¡± Jiang Lan said directly.


    ¡°Ah? I was just about to go too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Ao Man said whileughing.


    Jiang Lan nced at Ao Man and nodded slightly.


    He was sure that Ao Man didn¡¯t know anything, but he was afraid of something.


    Innate immortals were indeed somewhat special.


    Then, he headed outside, with Ao Man following by his side.


    ¡°I just came over from my sister¡¯s ce. When I mention Brother-inw, my sister¡¯s expression will soften a lot.¡± On the way, Ao Man tried to get closer to him.


    It was great to have the Goddess as his sister.


    For a moment, he felt that his brother-inw wasn¡¯t that scary anymore.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the old inn.


    Along the way, Ao Man spoke a lot.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t disturb him. He had enough patience.


    Moreover, he was mostly talking about Xiao Yu and the Dragon Race¡¯s preferences.


    Indeed, Xiao Yu liked shiny things.


    There was a cool breeze.


    ¡°Humans experience four seasons, but the dragons don¡¯t. There aren¡¯t many changes below the Four Seas,¡± said Ao Man as he sensed the wind.


    Jiang Lan had never been to the deep sea.


    He did not feel anything good about it. Perhaps this was his nature.


    Without much thought, he walked into the inn.


    This time, the inn was not as deserted as before. There was a guest inside.


    Jiang Lan recognized Ao Ye with a single nce.


    Ao Ye did not cause trouble this time?


    This was rather surprising.


    Back when he was helping out here, Ao Ye had always caused trouble.


    It was a little abnormal for him to not make a fuss now.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and went to the counter.


    ¡°Big brother, are you here to buy some good wine?¡± The young man immediately asked.


    There were still two people at the counter.


    The youth from the inn and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡°Is the bossing back in the afternoon?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°En, Big Brother can go to the side and wait for grandpa to return.¡± The youth nodded and said.


    He looked eager to try out something.


    Jiang Lan knew what the youth wanted to do, but he didn¡¯t care.


    Then, he went to a corner and waited patiently.


    At the same time, he tried to verify his own newfound insights.


    Ao Man also carefully sat at Jiang Lan¡¯s table. He looked at Ao Ye with some shock. Ao Ye was actually still here.


    Had his alcohol tolerance improved?


    Yesterday, he did not see Ao Ye return and thought that he was being chased again.


    Who knew he was still drinking here.


    He seemed to have drunk a lot.


    It was better to pretend that they didn¡¯t know each other. Otherwise, who knew what would happenter.


    Jiang Lan originally nned to sit alone and rest.


    Unexpectedly, Ao Man actually came over.


    However, after thinking about it, it was fine as long as the other party didn¡¯t affect what he was doing.


    However, when he intended to close his eyes and rest, he suddenly sensed a gaze, and he turned around to look at the drunk Ao Ye.


    He looked puzzled, as if wondering if they knew each other.


    Soon, the other party looked at Ao Man.


    He carried his wine and staggered to Jiang Lan¡¯s table, sitting opposite Ao Man.


    He didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Lan.


    Perfected Heaven Immortal.


    This was the first time Jiang Lan saw Ao Ye¡¯s cultivation realm.


    Very strong.


    However, wine that could make a Heaven Immortal drunk should be even more extraordinary.


    Jiang Lan sat quietly at the side, not saying a word. However, he still remained vignt against the other party.


    If a perfected Heaven Immortal suddenly attacked, he might not be able to dodge.


    Under the enhancement of Dao, his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel seemed to have a brand new speed. He wondered if he could dodge a Heaven Immortal¡¯s attack.


    Ao Man was a little embarrassed. Was Uncle Ao Ye trying to harm him?


    He felt that he had to let Uncle Ao Ye leave.


    However, before he could speak, Ao Ye poured him a cup of wine and said ambiguously.


    ¡°Here, have a drink to celebrate your great victory.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I was the one who had lost.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ao Ye narrowed his eyes at Ao Man as though he had sobered up.


    ¡°Lost? Did your sister ask you to purposely lose to him?¡±


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did everyone have such thoughts?


    He had fought with all his might.


    He stole a nce at Jiang Lan and realized that his brother-inw was expressionless and had even closed his eyes.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes were indeed closed at this time. Although he was sensing the spiritual inn, he was mostly on guard.


    To prevent any idents from happening around him.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s so, then leave it as that. It¡¯s not like they will say anything because of your loss.¡± Ao Ye poured himself a ss of wine and burped.


    ¡°Even though Ao Li and the others seem to be focusing on your achievements. However, this is all in passing. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. They hade here to figure out something else. Burp!¡±


    Hearing this, Ao Man was shocked.


    ¡°Uncle Ao Ye, you¡¯re drunk. Let me help you back.¡±


    He could not allow his uncle to say such things here.


    No one knew what woulde next. This was dangerous.


    As he spoke, he arrived by Ao Ye¡¯s side and intended to help Ao Ye leave.


    A drunkard would spout nonsense, and the slightest mistake could bring disaster.


    Even if his cultivation was strong, he could not be so casual.


    This uncle of his had such a bad tolerance towards alcohol. He was just causing trouble wherever he went.


    Pa!


    Ao Ye pped Ao Man¡¯s hand away and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big secret. Sit down and listen to me. I¡¯m not drunk.¡±

 Chapter 229 - Stepping On The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race

    <h4>Chapter 229: Stepping On The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race</h4>


    Ao Man felt his head hurt.


    It seemed like Ao Ye was really drunk. Drinking was too scary, right?


    However, he was unable to bring Ao Ye away, so he could only sit down and hope that he didn¡¯t say anything dangerous.


    Ao Ye raised his wine cup and drank it in one gulp. His eyes were a bit blurry, as if he was savoring the wine.


    His face was getting redder and his body was swaying.


    ¡°Ao Man, sit tight, don¡¯t sway back and forth.¡± Ao Ye said.


    Ao Man just sat there without saying anything. He was not the one shaking.


    After Ao Man calmed down, Ao Ye said.


    ¡°Do you know why the demons want to fight the dragons?¡±


    Ao Man frowned and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors, but I don¡¯t know the exact details.¡±


    Ao Ye chuckled.


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know either, but I know that our Dragon Race actually wants to fight too. Do you think this is normal? ¡±


    ¡°Is it abnormal?¡± Ao Man asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually normal.¡± Ao Ye smiled and said.


    ¡°If it is only the demons and dragons fighting, it¡¯s definitely normal. However, did you notice that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, Heavenly Human Race, Devil Race, and the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous have all acted too?


    None of them has a clear reason for starting a fight. Oh, the Heavenly Human Race does actually have a clear reason. However, no one knows if it is true or not. Hehe.¡±


    Ao Ye poured himself another ss of wine and said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Do you have some doubts? What does this have to do with using to Kunlun?¡±


    Ao Man nodded. Yes, this had nothing to do with theming to Kunlun.


    Ao Ye looked at Ao Man and said seriously.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that Kunlun is also a powerful force in the Grand Deste World that is no weaker than the dragons and demons? The Ghosnd Ba Country behind the Western Wastnd is getting restless. Yet why is there no movement from Kunlun? ¡±


    Seeing Ao Man¡¯s surprise, Ao Ye continued.


    ¡°Everyone has already acted. However, why is Kunlun still so calm? Do they want to stand aloof from worldly affairs? No, there are only two possibilities.¡±


    Ao Ye stopped. He looked at the wine in his cup and smiled.


    ¡°Either Kunlun can¡¯t live up to its name and can¡¯t keep up with the confusing actions of other factions. Or Kunlun has already acted ahead of everyone and avoided everyone¡¯s eyes and ears. That¡¯s the scariest thing.¡±


    Ao Man was a little surprised. So, the main reason the Dragon Race hade this time was to find out if there were any hidden movements from Kunlun?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t wee because of the Goddess?¡± Ao Man asked.


    The Goddess had brought great benefits to Kunlun.


    ¡°This is true. However, I¡¯m more afraid that the Goddess was born from a natural source. Anyway, it¡¯s quiteplicated. Who knows? ¡°Ao Ye shrugged and drank the wine in his cup.


    At this moment, he saw Jiang Lan from the corner of his eyes.


    He did not seem to have seen this person beside him just now.


    He waved his hand in front of Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes when he sensed something. What he saw in front of him was a confused Ao Ye.


    A dragon with drunken eyes.


    However, he was slightly surprised by Ao Ye¡¯s words.


    It reminded him of what the person in the ancient well had said.


    The heavens and earth were about to copse. One could seek opportunities from the chaos.


    But he couldn¡¯t care less.


    This matter affected the whole Grand Deste World. It wasn¡¯t something he could do anything with now.


    ¡°Brother, you look familiar. Come and have a drink.¡± Ao Ye served Jiang Lan a cup and poured him a cup of wine.


    Jiang Lan looked down.


    This wine was a little scary.


    He felt that if he drank it, he would definitely get drunk.


    Even Heaven Immortals became drunk after drinking it, let alone him.


    Furthermore, he could feel the terrifying intent from the wine. It was even more powerful than good wine.


    ¡°Why are you staring at the wine?¡±


    Pa!


    Ao Ye mmed the table.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me? I treat you as a brother, but you treat me as dog shit? If you don¡¯t drink today, don¡¯t me me for not treating you as a brother.¡±


    Ao Ye stood up agitatedly.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He even looked pretty imposing while smashing the ss.


    Seeing Ao Ye so agitated, Ao Man was scared silly.


    Drinking with Ao Ye was too dangerous.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be agitated. My brother-inw isn¡¯t good at drinking,¡± said Ao Man immediately.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ao Ye red at Ao Man.


    ¡°This is my brother. We¡¯ve drunk horse piss together and eaten dog shit together. We¡¯re brothers who¡¯ve lived through life.¡±


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    He looked at Jiang Lan in fear.


    ¡°Is the Eighth Prince suspecting that I¡¯ve eaten dog shit?¡±


    Jiang Lan felt offended when the Eighth Prince looked over.


    At this moment, Ao Ye wanted to pour himself another cup of wine, but he realized that there was no more wine.


    No more?


    Pa!


    Without another word, he mmed the bottle on the floor and said angrily:


    ¡°Waiter, why aren¡¯t you serving more of the good wine? You are making my brother wait anxiously. Can you bear the responsibility? It¡¯s just some wine that is slightly better than horse piss. Give me ten jars.¡±


    There it went again.


    Jiang Lan slowly stood up and moved to a position further away.


    Ao Man naturally followed suit. The terrifying scene from before was still fresh in his mind.


    ¡°Pixiu,e in and do your work.¡± The youth yawned as he spoke.


    Jiang Lan had just shifted his position when he saw a familiar Pixiu enter.


    Then, the Pixiu and Ao Ye¡¯s eyes met.


    When enemies meet, their eyes burn with hatred.


    A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard.


    It was Ao Ye who attacked first.


    Ssh!


    Tables and chairs were sent flying.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s side wasn¡¯t affected much.


    After helping to move the tables and chairs, he sat down quietly and continued to rest.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    Ao Man looked at his brother-inw in surprise. His brother-inw was indeed extraordinary.


    When he saw such a scene for the first time, he was stunned.


    After the surroundings were tidied up, the young man came over with peanuts and tea.


    ¡°Big brother, this is for you. Our shop doesn¡¯t wee dragons and dogs.¡±


    ¡°Youngd, I feel like you are scolding me.¡± Ao Man looked at the youth and said unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understood what I just said. Every time a dragones, I will lose a spirit stone.¡± The youth looked at Ao Man andined.


    ¡°I wonder who raised the Pixiu into one with a bad habit of wanting spirit stones. It even charges a fee to clear the troublemakers.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it free at the start?


    At this time, the youth sat opposite Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Big Brother, can I ask you another question?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked down at the peanuts as if he was thinking. Then, he nodded.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hong Ya said that even if I beat her, it would be useless.¡± The young man looked depressed.


    ¡°How did Big Brother get a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    It was probably because he had a good master.


    Jiang Lan felt that he was like that.


    But before he could say anything, Ao Man said.


    ¡°I have experience with such matters.¡±


    The youth looked at Ao Man as though he was asking for a solution.


    Jiang Lan was also curious.


    He was not very good at such things.


    When his master found out that he had given Xiao Yu candied fruits, he looked like he was ming himself for not bringing him up properly. It was as if he was saying that it was all his fault that his disciple was so useless.


    ¡°The one at the counter is from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, right?¡± Ao Man looked at the youth and asked seriously.


    ¡°The best way to deal with one from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race is to use a halberd to smack her head. Then, you should step on her head and ask if she is willing to be with you. That would do the job. Otherwise, they would think that they are superior.


    Hehe, who¡¯s the worse one? Right, young man? The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race is different from our Dragon Race. My sister is a good example. Delicate, elegant, gentle, quiet. She¡¯s a perfect match for my brother-inw.¡±

 Chapter 230 - Kunluns Bewildering Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 230: Kunlun¡¯s Bewildering Behavior</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ao Man¡¯s words surprised the youth.


    Jiang Lan was also surprised.


    No one had ever said such words to him. Most people in Kunlun felt that he was not worthy of the Goddess.


    They even felt that the Goddess would despise him.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s words were a first for him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little rough?¡± The young man didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    .


    He then looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth and knew that he would definitely ask him.


    As expected, the young man asked directly.


    ¡°Did Big Brother also get a fianc¨¦e like this?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan spoke softly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate me.¡±


    Xiao Yu did not hate him, so they had quite a lot of possibilities regarding the future.


    There was no need for one party to have the ability to suppress the other. If Xiao Yu hated him, she might even look down on him.


    It was easier for him.


    He would suppress his cultivation on the surface and dy the marriage. Then, he would be invincible in Kunlun and annul the engagement.


    This way, everyone could be happy and go about doing their own things.


    But¡­


    At present, there was no possibility of breaking off the engagement.


    He never shied away from responsibility.


    It was the same for Master and Xiao Yu.


    The young man fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Youngd, your indecisiveness is useless.¡± Ao Man persuaded seriously.


    ¡°If you want to marry the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, you have to be strong enough. They are arrogant. When you have Wutong Mountain beneath your feet, would she not dare to marry you then?


    However, I suggest that before you go to challenge Mount Wutong, you should first practice your escape technique. If you somehow fail, you can still escape and make aeback in the future. Don¡¯t die in there.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this forcing Hong Ya?¡± The young man shook his head and looked unwilling.


    ¡°Forcefully prying open a sesame seed when it¡¯s not ripe is not delicious. But you will be happy.¡± Ao Man said earnestly.


    ¡°Young man, listen to me. It will work.¡±


    ¡°Which race is Big Brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e from?¡± The youth turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Dragon Race,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    There was no need to hide this.


    ¡°Big Brother is also trampling on the Dragon Race?¡± The youth looked at Jiang Lan in astonishment.


    Then, he looked at Ao Man.


    This one was also a dragon.


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    Humans were really despicable. He actually couldn¡¯t refute the other party.


    Jiang Lan naturally had no way of answering such a question.


    At present, he did not make an enemy of the Dragon Race, and the Dragon Race had never secretly attacked him.


    But if necessary, he would trample the dragons under their feet.


    But it would take a long time.


    It would need to wait till the day he became invincible.


    After some thought, Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s always right to be stronger.¡±


    Regardless of whether it was the situation one was in or the undercurrents of the world, as long as they were stronger, they would have a higher chance of surviving the tribtion.


    The youth seemed toe to a realization.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll work hard to be stronger.¡±


    However, he soon had a new problem.


    ¡°How can I be considered strong?¡±


    ¡°Defeating your grandfather should be enough.¡± Jiang Lan tried.


    He had no idea what the innkeeper¡¯s cultivation was.


    Whether it was his master or the inn owner, he couldn¡¯t see through their cultivation.


    The young man fell into a dilemma. He could only be free after defeating this Big Brother. He could only do whatever he wanted after defeating him.


    Only by defeating his grandfather would he be able to win Hong Yafang¡¯s heart and intimidate the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Two goals.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The youth nodded heavily.


    When the time came, he would be married when he grew up.


    Although Ao Man didn¡¯t know what kind of expert the innkeeper was, since his brother-inw had said so, then he should be extraordinary.


    However, there should be a limit to what an innkeeper could do, right?


    He did not understand.


    He decided to just have a drink first.


    ¡°Young man, let¡¯s drink tea in ce of wine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a cup.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about these two people. As long as it didn¡¯t affect him, it didn¡¯t matter.


    He closed his eyes slowly, keeping his guard up, making sure to react correctly at any moment.


    At that moment, he was at the connecting point between the physical inn and spiritual inn, looking at the structure of the inn.


    Using his own insights to experiment over and over again didn¡¯t shake the spiritual inn. He only tried to see if it could connect.


    Some of them were simr, but some were not what he had expected.


    After trying repeatedly, he realized where he had gone wrong.


    After a long time, he felt someone pushing open the door of the spiritual inn.


    It was a young man and a young girl.


    He ignored them.


    After the two of them stopped, Jiang Lan also stopped the verification process.


    Instead, he focused onprehending it.


    He was waiting for the boss to return.


    However, what Ao Ye said reminded him of something.


    None of the other factions had an urate motive for making a move.


    It was an act of confusion.


    The ones with direct objectives were the Heavenly Human Race, but the exact details were unknown.


    Kunlun had indeed not done anything. However, there were still some things done.


    There was an abnormallyrge number of spies in Kunlun.


    Furthermore, the Second Summit would also gather all the spies and clean them up. This was somewhat confusing, but what he really could not understand was¡­


    Why did a Golden Core spy require two summit leaders to clean up?


    It was a truly confusing act.


    He just didn¡¯t know if this confusing behavior was the same as what Ao Ye said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. His heart was calm like the surface of a calmke.


    This calmnesssted for some time before he opened his eyes.


    This was because he was once again pulled into the spiritual inn.


    When he opened his eyes, he didn¡¯t see the Eighth Prince. He had probably left.


    After receiving the boss¡¯s good wine, Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    He didn¡¯t see the teenager before he left. Otherwise, he should have been able to get more peanuts.


    He walked all the way to the Ninth Summit. He did not choose to ride on his sword. Instead, he walked.


    It was one thing to easily offend some people on a sword, but the main thing was that most of the people walking now did not know him.


    It would not attract the attention of others.


    On the way, Jiang Lan met some people, but no one cared about him.


    He did not care about the others either.


    However, some conversations would reach his ears.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I went to the Ice Cicada Forest. The ice cicadas seemed to have be much more violent. I was injured and it felt eerie there.¡±


    ¡°We just cleared the intruders a while ago. Perhaps the murderous aura is a little strong.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. But I heard from some Senior Brothers that the situation in the Grand Deste World is a bit tense. Sooner orter, we will encounter some danger.¡±


    ¡°We just joined the sect not long ago. It¡¯s very difficult for us toe into contact with it even if we wanted to. We¡¯re too weak.¡±


    ¡°True. But we¡¯d better report back about the ice cicadas when we get back.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any special attention to the conversation. His steps were a bit faster than these people, so he soon couldn¡¯t hear their conversation anymore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jade Pool.


    Under the peach tree.


    Ao Longyu sat under the tree and silently watched the falling peach blossoms.


    This was the peach tree that her junior brother had helped her nt.


    However, she also yed a part in growing this tree.


    It was her dragon roar that cured the peach tree.


    Of course, the main credit belonged to her Junior Brother.


    She always remembered this.


    ¡°Is Junior Sister not here yet?¡±


    Ao Longyu retracted her gaze and looked outside the Jade Pool.


    She was unable to see Junior Sister Siya at the Third Summit today, so she decided to wait for her at the Jade Pool.


    She wanted to learn from her mistake.


    Previously, she had done exactly as Junior Sister Siya said, but her Junior Brother did not react at all.


    It was far from what her Junior Sister had said.


    There should be a problem with what she did.


    Otherwise, it was because her Junior Brother was special.

 Chapter 231 - How To Stretch Your Back

    <h4>Chapter 231: How To Stretch Your Back</h4>


    A gentle breeze ruffled Ao Longyu¡¯s hair.


    The peach blossoms fell.


    Ao Longyu heard Lin Siya¡¯s voice.


    She was finally here.


    Without any hesitation, she led the way for Lin Siya.


    After a while.


    Lin Siya rode her sword to the Jade Pool Mountain and looked at Ao Longyu with a smile.


    ¡°Senior Sister, were you looking for me?¡±


    In fact, she also wanted to ask her Senior Sister about her progress with the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother. She felt that the progress was faster than she had expected.


    Of course, it was only rtive as she had not made any significant progress in the past few decades.


    Some of the Junior Sisters and Senior Sisters she knew had be Daopanions with some Senior Brothers in just a few years.


    Senior Sister Ao wasparatively slower.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    She came in front of Lin Siya and asked curiously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Junior Sister say that stretching my back would make me look good?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lin Siya immediately nodded with curiosity.


    ¡°Was the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit stunned?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ao Longyu shook her head.


    ¡°Junior Brother asked if I was sleepy.¡±


    Lin Siya: ¡°???¡±


    How was that possible?


    Her Senior Sister was so beautiful and her figure was so enviable. Any normal man would have definitely lost their focus when they saw her Senior Sister stretching her back.


    ¡°Did Senior Sister see the expression of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother?¡± Lin Siya asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Longyu nodded. She recalled and said.


    ¡°I took a closer look at his facial emotions. It was the same as usual. There wasn¡¯t much change. So I wanted to ask Junior Sister if there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, what was your angle when you were stretching?¡± Lin Siya asked.


    But she still found it strange. No matter which angle one looked at Senior Sister from, it more or less had some use.


    Unless the Junior Brother didn¡¯t like women?


    Or was his heart already as still as water?


    Surely not, right?


    ¡°I faced him directly, with my back to the sun,¡± Xiao Yu exined.


    Lin Siya frowned. No matter how she thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem like a big problem.


    Senior Sister¡¯s clothes were not tight. Once she stretched, she would definitely look different from usual.


    Why was there no change in Junior Brother¡¯s gaze?


    ¡°Senior Sister, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened then.¡± Lin Siya thought for a while and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what the main point is when stretching your back and why your Junior Brother will think it looks good. Let¡¯s see if you can understand the essence of it and perhaps seed in your next try.¡±


    Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    At this moment, she had no expression on her face. Although she was not cold, she did not speak much either.


    ¡°The main point is on your chest¡ª¡±


    Lin Siya exined in detail.


    ¡°It is best if you have your shoulders towards Junior Brother. If you can face the wind, the effect will double. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows. She was neither cold nor deep in thought.


    At this moment, her eyes were lifeless as if she was in a daze.


    She¡­ she didn¡¯t know it was like this before.


    Wasn¡¯t it shameless of her to take the initiative to do such a thing?


    And she now knew why Junior Brother hadn¡¯t reacted then. Because back then she¡­


    She looked different from how she looked now.


    Of course, most importantly, she wanted to find a hole to hide in right now.


    She had actually asked Junior Sister Siya such a question? What would she think of her from now on?


    Besides, how should she answer her Junior Brother¡¯s question when she meets him again in the future?


    Ao Longyu was overwhelmed with emotions at this moment.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard.


    The first thing he did after returning was to think about cultivation.


    Currently, it might take him about 300 years before he could advance his cultivation realm again.


    However, as long as he walked his own Dao, he should be able to move faster.


    However, Dao enlightenment was something that could only be chanced upon by luck and not sought after. It could be thought but not spoken of.


    It wasn¡¯t something that could beprehended as one wished, nor was it something that could be encountered as one wished.


    In short, he couldn¡¯t hurry.


    Therefore, he should focus on cultivating first. With his current speed, he had already surpassed everyone.


    However, the True Immortal Realm was different from other realms.


    Even perfected True Immortals could not attempt to be Heaven Immortals.


    There was a threshold between the True Immortal Realm and the Heaven Immortal Realm. One had toprehend the Dao before one was able to transcend.


    It was something like searching for the gate of immortality when he was in the Void Refinement Realm.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had already touched upon the Dao, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to transcend.


    The difficultyy in whether he could gain sufficient insights into the Dao at a quicker pace, allowing him to reach the perfected True Immortal Realm faster.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He decided to steadily increase his strength first.


    Cultivation was not something that could be aplished overnight. It was safer to take one step at a time.


    ¡­


    Spring passed and autumn came.


    Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard, looking at the beautiful scenery.


    He felt the flowers bloom and fall in the yard, felt the spring rain, the summer sun, the autumn wind and the winter snow.


    This year was the 270th year since Jiang Lan entered the sect.


    For the past few years, he had been cultivating at night, and in the day, he had been watching the beautiful scenery in the courtyard.


    Looking at his Catoptric Deflection realm gave him a feeling of enlightenment regarding the Dao.


    The original drop of water seemed to have be bigger.


    The sound of water dripping became louder.


    His cultivation speed was also increasing.


    He was bing stronger every day, getting closer to a higher realm every day.


    The members of the Dragon Race left without stirring up any waves in Kunlun.


    It was as if they had merelye to challenge them before returning home.


    Before leaving, Ao Man came over to bid him farewell.


    The Eighth Prince was probably the most enthusiastic about this marriage.


    However, he could sense that Ao Man had some guesses, but he did not dare to ask.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    The perfected Human Immortal Eighth Prince was very close to bing a Perfected Immortal. He should be advancing to a True Immortal after he goes back.


    It would take him some time.


    In the beginning, Jiang Lan would go down the mountain to the inn to verify his insights.


    He often saw Ao Man fighting with the youth.


    It was usually the teenager who got beaten up.


    He was probably undergoing special training.


    What really bothered him all these years was that when Xiao Yu came, he felt like she was hiding.


    He did not know what she was thinking.


    After staring at her for a long time, she would quietly shift his position.


    Sometimes she would even jump up.


    It was rather novel.


    But it wouldn¡¯t stop him from looking.


    He was not feeling sad these days either.


    Before the sun set.


    Jiang Lan stood up and left the courtyard, heading towards the Netherworld Cave.


    All these years, the nt eggs had been ced in the courtyard. When the Netherworld Cave¡¯s aura erupted, they would wither and die inside.


    At this moment, the Netherworld Aura of the Netherworld Cave was extremely dense. In a few years, the eruption would reach its peak.


    However, the Netherworld Aura at this time had no effect on Jiang Lan¡¯s mental state at all.


    ¡°I must try to stay longer this time.¡±


    He did not n to go out today.


    He needed to cultivate in seclusion inside.


    If he missed out on these few years where the eruption was at its peak, he would just be wasting cultivation resources.


    Comprehending the Dao could indeed be faster, butprehending the Dao was a long process to begin with. One should still cultivate and not bezy in the slightest.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Dao Comprehension Tea. I wonder when and where I should use it to make it easier for me to gain enlightenment.¡±


    The Dao Comprehension Tea had to be used in the right situation in order to bring out its greatest effect.


    The effects were difficult to disy if he were to just consume it right now.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan took out the Goddess Diagram and nned to cultivate.


    Medicinal pills, Goddess Diagram, Netherworld Aura.


    Recently, he had been cultivating with these three.


    Only by doing so would he be able to reach the perfected True Immortal Realm in about three hundred years.


    Even though he was still far from the mid-stage of the True Immortal Realm, as long as he hid in the Ninth Summit, he would reach the perfected stage sooner orter.


    Opening the Goddess Diagram, Jiang Lan saw a white dragon lying beside the Jade Pool, its tail in the water.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan was very curious as to what position Xiao Yu was in.


    But every time he saw Xiao Yu in the diagram, he had the urge to feed her.


    Just like raising a fish.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.


    When Jiang Lan withdrew his gaze and intended to cultivate in peace, he suddenly ced his gaze on the diagram again.


    At this moment, there was a faint wisp of ck aura in the Jade Pool.


    ¡°When did it appear? It was definitely not there yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 232 - Master Went Missing

    <h4>Chapter 232: Master Went Missing</h4>


    The Goddess Diagram reflected a problem in the Jade Pool.


    Other than Xiao Yu, who would asionally change her position and ce of rest, nothing else would change.


    Now that there was suddenly a strand of ck energy, no matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem normal.


    The ck energy originated from the edge of the pool, which meant that it didn¡¯te from the inside of the Jade Pool.


    But what could affect the Jade Pool?


    This thing was ipatible with the Jade Pool. Although it was weak, it was still there.


    It wouldn¡¯t affect him for a short period of time. However, it would only bring about bad changes over time.


    ¡°It¡¯s silently affecting the Jade Pool of Kunlun. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s man-made or a natural urrence.¡±


    Jiang Lan ced the Goddess Diagram on hisp and began to think.


    ¡°It would be fine if it¡¯s natural. However, what I fear is that it¡¯s man-made. This means that the other party¡¯s means are incredible. I wonder when Xiao Yu will find out and if the summit leaders know about the Jade Pool¡¯s situation.¡±


    This matter was more troublesome than the demons.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    No matter what, the demons were unable to approach Kunlun.


    They could at most act outside of Kunlun.


    And the target would be him.


    However, this ck aura was different. It had bypassed everything and entered the center of the Jade Pool.


    If it was done by someone, he must be up to something.


    The person had even directly affected the Jade Pool.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan ced his hand on the Goddess Diagram and tried to sense this wisp of ck energy.


    After a moment, he retracted his hand.


    He was unable to sense it, but the ck aura didn¡¯t affect him from using the Goddess Diagram.


    However, no one knew when he would be affected.


    ¡°I need to take care of it.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    The Jade Pool was formed from the essence of the Kunlun mountain range, and the ck qi could silently invade it.


    Perhaps it had something to do with the mountains near Kunlun.


    He would go out tomorrow to take a look. If he did not find anything, he could only think of a way to let his master and the rest know.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Jiang Lan finished his cultivation and began to familiarize himself with his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    He discovered that afterprehending the Dao, his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel seemed to have taken a new step.


    It would take some time topletely grasp it.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions was still unreasonable and hard to master. It was not as easy to grasp as the Power Of Nine Bulls.


    But he had no problems with it at the moment.


    As long as he did not advance and as long as his Power of Nine Bull¡¯s foundation was stable, he would not lose control of his Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    The sky was bright.


    Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave. After he finished watering his nts, he headed down the Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to listen to the other Kunlun disciples¡¯ analysis of the situation in the Grand Deste World and see if there were any new changes.


    Perhaps, he could circle out the mastermind behind that wisp of ck gas.


    At the pill refinement area.


    There were more people here in the morning.


    ¡°I feel that the prices of pills have decreased recently, and the resources given out have also increased.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ghosnd Ba Country is getting restless. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°From what it looks like now, the sect seems to be preparing for war.¡±


    ¡°If we were to fight, wouldn¡¯t it take decades or even centuries?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯d better cultivate quickly. If I don¡¯t be an immortal, I¡¯m nothing.¡±


    After listening to a few sentences, Jiang Lan changed his location. The discussion that followed was merely on their dreams that they had after they became immortals.


    If they were to be an immortal, what kind of life would they live?


    But Jiang Lan knew that after bing a Human Immortal, one would just be a child who had just learned how to walk.


    Among the immortals, Human Immortals were just too weak.


    True Immortals with immortal bodies were still alright.


    However, afterprehending the Dao, the feeling of insignificance would appear again.


    Noon.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the ce where the lecture was being held.


    There was no lecture today, but there were still many people cultivating here.


    ¡°The Wutong Mountain seems to have suffered a great defeat. The Heavenly Human Race is about to attack the Wutong Mountain. The Heavenly Human Race genius should have reached the state of being able to forgo emotions. It¡¯s said that phenomenas had appeared in the sky at that time, and the figure of a Heavenly Human descended.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that Mount Wutong sent some people away. Now, they are fighting to their deaths. However, I have a strange feeling. The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race isn¡¯t a weak faction. How did they get beaten up by the Heavenly Human Race? ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the genius of the Heavenly Human Race is immensely strong, or perhaps it¡¯s because the Wutong Mountain was severely injured earlier. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This isn¡¯t something we should know about. However, the Devil Race and the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous have already encountered each other. I heard that they might start a fight. It¡¯s still unknown if they are fighting now.¡±


    ¡°The Demon Race and the Dragon Race have not done anything recently. I¡¯ve not heard of any small actions from the Demon Race.¡±


    ¡°These are too far away. Tell me about the nearest one. Do you know of the Ghosnd Ba Country?¡±


    ¡°Ghosnd Ba Country? I¡¯ve received some news that they¡¯re about to make a move, and it¡¯s highly likely that their target is Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve also heard of it. ording to the current situation of the variousrge factions, the Ghosnd Ba Country mighte towards us. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t received any news of the battle. So I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±


    ¡°They might really attack. I feel that some of the woods outside are filled with a ghostly aura.¡±


    Everyone sighed.


    Previously, they could analyze the situation rationally from the perspective of a third party.


    Now that it was their turn, they started to panic a little. They could not tell exactly what would happen.


    Even though they weren¡¯t of much use before achieving immortality, what if they could aid in picking up loot in the battlefield?


    If one couldn¡¯t be cannon fodder, one might still be able to be a logistician.


    Jiang Lan walked one more round before heading towards the Ninth Summit.


    It was getting dark, and he had no intention of going out to check now.


    This was because the appearance of Ghosnd Ba Country gave him a rough idea of who the mastermind might be.


    Perhaps the ck aura in the Jade Pool was ghost qi.


    Ghosnd Ba Country was a great power that had been strong for a long time. They lived in peace and rarely went out, but whenever they went out, corpses would lie everywhere they passed.


    Even the demons did not wish to provoke this group of ghostly figures.


    They looked like humans, yet not humans. They looked like demons, yet not demons. They had steel-like bones and green saplings and sharp fangs. They were brutal and cruel, like evil spirits from the abyss.


    If they took the initiative to attack Kunlun, the war would definitelyst for many years.


    Jiang Lan needed to make preparations to guard the Ninth Summit.


    Moreover, he needed to rify things and see the attitude his master and the other summit leaders had toward this matter.


    Then he would shift the topic of conversation to the Jade Pool.


    As he was concerned about his fianc¨¦e, it would not seem too abrupt if he asked more.


    This way, the problem could be solved.


    However, what he was afraid of was that nothing would be found even after his master went to investigate the Jade Pool.


    In that case, he would have to continue to investigate on his own. After all, he was the one who understood the changes in the Jade Pool the most.


    It was not easy for others to detect the changes in the Jade Pool.


    Even Ao Longyu, who was the Goddess of the Jade Pool, might not be able to detect it.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan came to the Ninth Summit to meet his master.


    Except¡­


    When he arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit, he discovered that there was no sign of his master.


    ¡°Master isn¡¯t here?¡±


    Jiang Lan was slightly surprised. Now was the period of eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. His master seldom left the Ninth Summit during this period of time.


    ¡°Is he in the Netherworld Cave?¡±


    This was indeed possible.


    Jiang Lan immediately rushed to the Netherworld Cave.


    However, other than his straw hut, there was nothing else. His master was not in the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t leave to search. He stayed in the Netherworld Cave in peace, nning to cultivate.


    At the same time, he wanted to see if there were any changes to the Goddess Diagram.


    He opened the album. Fortunately, there were no additional changes.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Lan walked out of the Netherworld Cave and arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    But¡­


    His master was still not here.

 Chapter 233 - Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 233: Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯vee to find Master twice in a row, but I haven¡¯t been able to find him. That¡¯s rare.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the empty peak of the Ninth Summit and was slightly surprised.


    This time, he was looking for his master for something. Otherwise, he would have no issues with no finding his master.


    With him watching over the Ninth Summit, nothing would happen for the time being. After all, there were still the array formations.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his master thinking of the same thing?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    However, not being able to ask his master was equivalent to not being able to make the higher-ups of Kunlun focus their attention on the Jade Pool. This meant that they were unable to deal with that wisp of ck aura.


    ¡°Looks like I have to go out and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Lan made his decision.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t discover any findings and I can¡¯t find master, I¡¯ll go to the Eighth Summit and ask him where my master has gone.¡±


    Actually, he was more familiar with the Fifth Summit¡¯s Martial Aunt, but¡­


    She felt that dangerous to him. It was better to ask the Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit first.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan headed out of Kunlun to take a look around and catch some ice cicadas.


    There was no need to give any reason for going out.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the sky above Kunlun.


    In a ce where the vast majority of immortals were unable to detect.


    At this moment, a ck mist rolled over like clouds. In the middle of the ck mist was a human face, as though he wanted to swallow Kunlun.


    It felt as if he was suppressing the entirety of the Kunlun Mountain.


    However, there were four people standing in front of the ck mist. These four people stood there and directly obstructed the engulfing and enveloping ck mist.


    They were evenly matched.


    The collision of power was not violent, but the surrounding space seemed to distort.


    ¡°Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi has been released. You really think highly of us Kunlun.¡±


    Liu Jing stood in front of the four of them and looked at the ck mist. His voice was low.


    The sudden arrival of Ba Country surprised them. The actions of the other party could not be measured withmon sense.


    They had thought that there would be a buffer period, but the other party hade too quickly.


    They had evene with their country¡¯s fate, making it a life-and-death battle.


    When they discovered it, the four of them immediately arrived.


    They wanted to block the other party here.


    Liu Jing led the way. The Fifth, Eighth, and Ninth Summit¡¯s summit leaders stood behind him.


    Mo Zhengdong had no choice but toe because the ghost qi of Ba Country would resonate with the aura of the Netherworld.


    His power was the most suitable to counter Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi.


    If others came instead of him, it would cause the Ninth Summit to be affected instead.


    Otherwise, he would not have left the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Haha.¡± A burst of sinisterughter sounded from the ck mist.


    ¡°With the descent of the Ba Country¡¯s fate, I thought that it would attract at least seven summit leaders. Unfortunately, only four havee. Kunlun really looks down on my Ba Country.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Liu Jing asked directly.


    This was not a negotiation, but a battle with an enemy. Thus, Miao Yue took the side seat and was not the main person to talk this time.


    ¡°What are we here for?¡± The voice in the ghost qi was smiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Liu Jing frowned.


    ¡°You Kunlun people should know that the people of Ba Country are pure and innocent. We don¡¯t understand the cunning schemes of humans.¡± A helpless voice came from the ghost qi.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know when it began, but the great powers of the various wastnds all moved at the same time and started fighting with each other. We have no idea why they are all fighting. Do you all know? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s them. Shouldn¡¯t you ask them about this?¡± Liu Jing said directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s too far. Besides, it¡¯s better to ask you than them. Kunlun is dominated by humans. Humans have good brains and dirty hearts. So you must know what¡¯s happening.¡± The face in the ck mist revealed a smile.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to say it but we will move and act if you don¡¯t. Everyone has already acted. If our Ba Country doesn¡¯t move, wouldn¡¯t it make us appear ignorant and backward? Therefore, we¡¯ve decided to fight it out with you all at Kunlun if you don¡¯t tell us about what¡¯s happening.¡±


    The four summit leaders: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was really not suitable for them to fight against Ghosnd Ba Country.


    There was nothing to fear when fighting demons, dragons, or humans.


    Because the other party would be scared.


    But Ghosnd Ba Country was different. They were unafraid of death.


    Fighting with them just meant exhausting all their resources without end.


    But if the other party wanted to fight, they had nothing to fear either.


    ¡°Is the Ba Country not afraid of being defeated and then wiped out by the dragons or the demons? After all, they might know what they are doing, but you do not know what they are doing.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°You must be afraid too. There¡¯s no need to threaten me. As long as your Sect Master doesn¡¯te out, the nine of you won¡¯t be able to directly crush us. Besides, two out of the nine of you can¡¯t act.


    There will only be seven of you who will lead the entire Kunlun. Although it still appears that you guys have the upper hand, you would still have to pay the price. It is also unknown who would be the first to be eliminated. Kunlun is more hated than Ba Country.¡± The ghostly human face¡¯sughter was very sinister.


    Miao Yue smiled. She had to admit that Ba Country¡¯s people were not so stupid.


    And their arrival today was nned well.


    They were here to threaten them.


    ¡°It seems they have some ideas.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Liu Jing nodded slightly. He could also feel that Ba Country did not want to be a stepping stone.


    ¡°You should have other thoughts, right?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    ¡°Humans are too smart.¡± The ghostly face cackled.


    ¡°Ba Country is strong, but Kunlun is not weak either. Therefore, there is no need for us to fight. We want to give both ourselves and you a chance.


    During this period of time, our otherworldly soldiers will pass through Kunlun. If your people are able to discover and leave our otherworldly soldiers behind here, our Ba Country will turn around and seek trouble with the Demon Race.


    If your people can¡¯t stop them, you will have to tell us what has happened in the Grand Deste World. Once we know, we will set our sights elsewhere. How about it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the four of them looked at each other and understood what the other party had nned.


    Ba Country wanted to use its power to gain something without risking anything.


    However, the other party had used the fate of their nation, the ghost qi. It seemed like the other party was serious.


    Finally, Liu Jing said.


    ¡°Sure. I hope you keep your word.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, humans are the real cunning ones. Perhaps after this bet, our Ba Country will be killed by you people. What can¡¯t you guys do?¡± The ghostly face remained smiling.


    ¡°Oh, as an insider, you can¡¯t divulge this information. Furthermore, the nine of you cannot attack. Don¡¯t worry, our otherworldly soldiers aren¡¯t strong. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to make them stay.¡±


    Liu Jing and the others frowned.


    But they did not say anything.


    Instead, they stood there.


    Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi was still here. They could not leave.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Whether or not Ba Country made any other moves could only depend on the people below.


    As for this game, no one really cared about it. They would wait until the results were out.


    Whether or not they would turn hostile depended entirely on the situation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the third day.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit once again.


    However, there was still no sign of his master.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, his master would not stay away from the Ninth Summit for so many days unless something major happened.


    Was there any big event that was going to happen?


    The ck aura in the Jade Pool.


    He had discovered it. Perhaps his master had also discovered it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain and see if the other summit leaders are around.¡±


    If only his master was not around, it might not be a big deal, but if the other summit leaders were not around either.


    Then that meant that there was a big problem.


    He would need to find out what was going on.

 Chapter 234 - Someone Is Here To Act Cool?

    <h4>Chapter 234: Someone Is Here To Act Cool?</h4>


    Jiang Lan walked on the path which led to the Eighth Summit.


    In fact, other than his master, there was no problem with the other summit leaders being away for a few days.


    The Eighth Summit was even more so.


    As long as Kunlun needed someone who had the offensive power, the Eighth Summit¡¯s summit leader would definitely appear, and he would not be at a disadvantage.


    However, it was more important to Jiang Lan whether he was around these few days.


    The path to the Eighth Summit was not small, and there were trees surrounding it.


    Mountains and rivers flowed, looking beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    The fragrance of the nts was refreshing.


    There were flowers and nts everywhere on the mountain. They looked ordinary, but they were actually flowing with sword intent.


    There was a powerful sword array formation here.


    There should be array formations in front of all the various summits, but the Ninth Summit had fewer of them.


    When he entered the sect, there was basically none.


    Now, the number was slowly increasing.


    Perhaps it was because his master did not think it was necessary. The most important part of the Ninth Summit was the entrance to the Netherworld. It would be safer if he just took extra precautions there.


    Furthermore, his master¡¯s array formation skills were weak.


    Perhaps that was why the Ninth Summitcked such things.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what the truth was, but he was still weak at the moment, so he needed array formations around him to feel at ease.


    Only array formations could allow him to deal with more unexpected situations.


    Although his master was always around, he could not let his guard down. He had to be prepared for a situation where his master was not in the Ninth Summit.


    Like now.


    His master had been away for three days, and he was the only one guarding the entrance to the Netherworld.


    When he arrived before the Eighth Summit¡¯s Sword Refinement Cliff, Jiang Lan wanted to hear if there was any special news.


    To find someone to ask if the Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit was in, he went to theke.


    It was just that it would seem a little abrupt if he suddenly asked someone such a question, so it was better to listen outside first.


    The Sword Refinement Cliff was the ce where the disciples of the Eighth Summit cultivated. There were people here who practiced with their sword here and there were also people here who were attempting to fly on their swords.


    The cultivation level of the people here wasn¡¯t high, but they loved to chat and gossip.


    After standing in the resting area for a while, Jiang Lan decided to leave. He didn¡¯t gain anything.


    However, just as Jiang Lan was about to leave, he suddenly saw a youth. There was a hint of intelligence in his eyes, and there was a special sword intent on his body, as if he was born with an innate sword bone.


    A very talented new disciple.


    He had only perfected his Qi Refinement Realm.


    He would be able to reach Foundation Establishment soon.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother.¡±


    Qu Yunji saluted as a junior and called out to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was not surprised that another neer could detect him.


    There were many Kunlun geniuses, and there were always some who could sense him.


    It was even easier to detect him with high cultivation.


    Those with lower cultivation levels were indeed weaker. The one who had sensed him thest time was already dead.


    The person was dealt with by the two summit leaders.


    Comparatively speaking, the Golden Core spy had quite the reputation and should be rather honored to be hunted down by two summit leaders.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t really want such an honor.


    It would just cause him to die.


    Not to mention a Golden Core, even he waspletely unable to face those two.


    None of the nine summit leaders were weak.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. His voice was calm and friendly.


    ¡°I have some questions regarding sword techniques that I wish to ask Senior Brother. I wonder if Senior Brother can help me dispel my doubts,¡± Qu Yunji said humbly before adding.


    ¡°Master is not in the summit these few days. Senior Brother and the rest are not free either. So I can only ask Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s master is a senior from the Eighth Summit?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°My master is the summit leader of the Eighth Summit.¡± Qu Yunji said softly.


    What surprised him was that the other party did not seem to envy him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about sword techniques, so I might not be able to answer your questions.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refuse, but his swordsmanship was indeedcking.


    The sword skills of the Eighth Summit¡¯s disciples were outstanding. He might not be able to help.


    However, since the other party was actually a disciple of the summit leader, it showed that his talent was outstanding.


    Disciples of the various summits were rarely able to take the summit leader as their master, and it was even rarer to be taken in as a personal disciple.


    Even though there were many disciples on the First and Eighth Summits, there were not many personal disciples.


    One could see this during the Jade Pool¡¯s Observation Ceremony.


    There were also some outstanding disciples among them.


    Besides, the other party had already said that the summit leader of the Eighth Summit was not around these few days. It seemed like he did not need to ask Senior Brother Lu Jian anymore.


    ¡°Senior Brother is too modest. It¡¯s just some small problems,¡± Qu Yunji said with a smile.


    It was as if he had finally found a suitable Senior Brother.


    Looking at Jiang Lan¡¯s attire, he knew that this Senior Brother had been in the sect for at least 200 years.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After answering, he wanted to take a look at the Fifth Summit.


    If the Fifth Summit summit leader was not around, it meant that something was happening in Kunlun.


    It definitely had something to do with the ck aura.


    But he did not know what effect it would bring.


    He needed to go out and take a look. If necessary, he would take action.


    The ck aura at the Jade Pool was rted to Xiao Yu, as well as his future cultivation. Such hidden danger couldn¡¯t be left behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s some questions regarding the Seven Stars Sword Technique,¡± Qu Yunji said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it once for Senior Brother to see. There¡¯s one point where I feel a little strange.¡±


    Then, Qu Yunji began to execute the Seven Stars Sword Technique.


    The Seven Stars Sword Technique was only suitable for Foundation Establishment cultivators, and not just anyone could learn it.


    This disciple had decent resources and was extremely talented in swordy.


    Jiang Lan had some guesses.


    Qu Yunyi executed the Seven Stars Sword Technique and waved the sword in his hand like light.


    It did seem pretty good.


    It was indeed impressive.


    Jiang Lan had spent quite a lot of time cultivating back then. Practice is needed to make something perfect.


    Woosh!


    The sword seemed to be tearing through the air.


    And at this moment, the other party¡¯s swordy was no longer smooth and stopped.


    ¡°This is the ce where I have a problem.¡± Qu Yunji looked at Jiang Lan and said with some doubt.


    ¡°Once I reach this point, I felt that it is no longer smooth. Senior Brother, can you give me some pointers?¡±


    This matter attracted the attention of several people around them. They all felt like they were watching a show.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, he said softly.


    ¡°Your heart is restless. Just rx.¡±


    Qu Yunji was surprised to hear this answer. Then, he tried to say.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because there is something wrong with the cirction of my qi? Oh, that¡¯s right. When I arrived here, I discovered a new qi cirction method. I¡¯ll demonstrate it to Senior Brother. Do help to see if there are any problems.¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned. Why did it feel like this person wasn¡¯t here to seek guidance?


    However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. At this moment, the other party had once again executed the Seven Stars Sword Technique.


    When he arrived at his previous position, his sword was once again faster. However, the position that should have stopped suddenly changed 180 degrees.


    The originally gentle Seven Star Sword began to be biting cold, and its power began to increase.


    Ssh!


    Sword aura spread out with a strengthparable to a Foundation Establishment cultivator.


    It was extremely powerful.


    The embryonic form of the Defying Seven Stars.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised that the other party already touched on the embryonic form of the Defying Seven Stars.


    However, it was not easy for him to exin this. He had never experienced how it felt like to be in the embryonic form before. Instead, he had directly formed it.


    He mastered it when he was familiarizing himself with this sword move.


    He had never delved into this.


    Most of his energy was focused on the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and the Power of Nine Bulls.


    ¡°How does Senior Brother feel? Is there a problem with this sword technique?¡± Is it still because I am restless?¡± Qu Yunji asked. Although he appeared humble, there was actually a hint of arrogance.


    The surrounding people watched and whispered.


    ¡°He¡¯s deliberately seeking guidance from a Senior Brother again. It is said that it is extremely difficult to learn the sword technique, Defying Seven Stars. Even Foundation Establishment cultivators and Golden Core cultivators might not be able to understand this, let alone a Qi Refinement cultivator. Even those at the Essence Soul Realm know very little about this.¡±


    ¡°With the summit leader¡¯s favor, he¡¯s really not afraid of offending these Senior Brothers.¡±


    ¡°What can we do? The other party¡¯s talent is indeed high. I wonder how this Senior Brother will step down.¡±


    Jiang Lan naturally heard the voice beside him. He was a little emotional.


    If this Junior Brother did not restrain himself, he might not live for long.


    ¡°Senior brother, did you not see clearly? Do you want me to demonstrate again?¡± Qu Yunji looked at Jiang Lan and asked again.

 Chapter 235 - Maintaining A Low Profile Can Increase Ones Survivability

    <h4>Chapter 235: Maintaining A Low Profile Can Increase One¡¯s Survivability</h4>


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth in front of him.


    He did not have much emotional fluctuations. Although he did not understand the embryonic form of Defying Seven Stars, he should be able to give some pointers.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see an embryonic Defying Seven Stars. I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± As soon as Jiang Lan finished speaking, the smiling face on the other side became even more superior. However, he was soon stunned because Jiang Lan spoke again.


    ¡°But I can get someone to show you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother knows someone who has mastered Defying Seven Stars?¡± Qu Yunji asked in surprise.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and said softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Among the people he knew, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who practiced the Seven Stars Sword Technique.


    Senior Brother Lu Jian might know, but since he wasn¡¯t sure, he would just pretend that he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Then how will Senior Brother get someone to demonstrate it to me?¡± Qu Yunji looked at Jiang Lan, a bit puzzled.


    He felt that this Senior Brother was looking for a way out.


    The people at the side were also very curious. If this person didn¡¯t know anyone who had mastered the move Defying Seven Stars, how was he supposed to ask someone to demonstrate?


    Most people did not even know the existence of Defying Seven Stars.


    It was only until recently when they had seen Qu Yunji showing off that they knew about it.


    Some of them had also been questioned and felt very awkward.


    Jiang Lan looked at the person beside him. His gaze stopped at a young man.


    ¡°Junior Brother, can youe over?¡±


    Ban Luo pointed at himself in surprise and said.


    ¡°Senior Brother is calling me?¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. As someone in the early-stage Foundation Building Realm, there were already traces of the Seven Stars Sword Technique on his body, so it should be enough.


    Everyone was a bit shocked. Ban Luo was an honest person who was previously guiding Qu Yunji. However, he was stumped by Qi Yunji¡¯s question previously and didn¡¯t even have a way out.


    Now, he was being mocked again?


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you asking him to demonstrate it to me?¡± Qu Yunji felt that this Senior Brother was just looking for a way out.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t know such a sword technique.¡± Ban Luo also looked troubled.


    He really didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    After seeing that the other party didn¡¯t say anything else, Jiang Lan told Ban Luo about the general cirction of the sword technique.


    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s fine if you slow down a little. Your steps have to be steady. Your sword moves have to be right. Slowly circte your qi, don¡¯t be anxious. ¡±


    Ban Luo was a little surprised. He felt that he had heard a different theory.


    He could only try and see what would happen.


    The others were also curious.


    ¡°Why does Senior Brother Ban Luo look like he¡¯s doubting life?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe Senior Brother Ban Luo feels like he can¡¯t feel anything and knows that he is going to just take the me?¡±


    ¡°Qu Yunji really dares to ask anyone. It¡¯s good to be talented.¡±


    ¡°Shh! It¡¯s only a matter of time before he bes an immortal.¡±


    Qu Yunji stared at Ban Luo. He didn¡¯t feel that the other party could demonstrate anything.


    This stage must be asking for a way out.


    He had also heard what Jiang Lan had said. It was just a very ordinary key point of the Seven Stars Sword Technique.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Ban Luo stood in the middle.


    Everyone looked at him.


    They were wondering if they shouldugh at Ban Luoter.


    Qu Yunji also watched. Although he knew Ban Luo wouldn¡¯t be able to execute the move and demonstrate it, he still had to finish watching.


    At most, he would just thank the other party and give him a way out.


    In the next instant, Ban Luo moved. It was indeed the Seven Stars Sword Technique. His steps were not fast, and his sword moves were rather slow.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. Ban Luo¡¯s foundation was more stable than he had expected, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    The others watched. Although it was an ordinary Seven Star Sword Technique, it felt much easier to understandpared to when Ban Luo used it in the past.


    Soon, he reached the point Qu Yunji mentioned.


    They thought that it was impossible for Ban Luo to continue, or rather, he could only continue normally like how he usually executed it.


    Yet at this moment, they saw Ban Luo¡¯s sword technique suddenly be extremely slow, but it truly was not the normal Seven Star Sword Technique anymore.


    Qu Yunji was shocked. He had thought that there would be some changes, but it turned out that it was just slowing down. It was like child¡¯s y.


    Just as he was about to say this, he realized that Ban Luo¡¯s sword had begun to move faster. It was continuous and surging with air currents.


    This¡­


    At this moment, the Seven Star Sword Technique was brandished. It was piercingly cold, yet gentle, yet murderous.


    Sword aura surged, far surpassing that of what Qu Yunji had released previously.


    Woosh!


    The sword rose and fell before flying.


    The sword was biting cold and murderous.


    A momentter, the sword fell and was retracted.


    The powerful sword aura forced Qu Yunyi and the others back.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Qu Yunji found it even more unbelievable.


    Defying Seven Stars.


    How could this be?


    Was this something that could be taught so casually?


    At this moment, he felt a burning pain on his face.


    Ban Luo¡¯s heart was also in turmoil. He was in disbelief. He had just used Defying Seven Stars?


    Or rather, the embryonic form of it?


    ¡°That¡¯s roughly it. However, it¡¯s just the embryonic form, so it can¡¯t be used too much. or it will easily harm your foundation.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Then, he turned around and left. Of his two junior brothers, one was more talented, while the other was not as talented, but the one that was not as talented was not inferior at all.


    He wondered which one would live longer.


    Jiang Lan left. He couldn¡¯t say anything about the actions of others.


    However, due to ack of mental fortitude, it was easy for one to lose control of their mind when they were far stronger than their peers.


    Just like this Junior Brother who asked him questions. He had perfected his Qi Refinement at such a young age and was born with a sword bone. He had even learned the Seven Stars Sword Technique andprehended the Defying Seven Stars.


    Such a person was extremely rare.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t control himself and tried to show off.


    As it went smoothly every time, his confidence grew.


    However, if he continued as such, it was easy for him to get into trouble.


    This was also the reason why Jiang Lan had been practicing the Art of Heart-Calming and the Immovable Wisdom King Incantation.


    Pride could sometimes push one into the abyss.


    To a point beyond redemption.


    After seeing this Junior Brother today, his attitude was firmer. He needed to use this as a warning.


    By telling others about his strength, he was just giving them a better way to deal with him.


    It was too dangerous.


    Therefore, when fighting an enemy, he had to silence them.


    Otherwise, his moves would be easily targeted next time.


    He had to learn how to conceal his true strength. If the enemy knew less, it meant that he had more trump cards and had a higher chance to survive.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it and headed to the Fifth Summit to see if his Martial Aunt was there.


    If she was there, he would ask her where his master had gone.


    If she wasn¡¯t there, then he would have to make a trip out. He should be able to find something outside at night.


    Especially in a ce that was rumored to be more sinister.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Lan arrived at the foot of the Fifth Summit, he heard someone talking.


    ¡°Two days ago, there seemed to be a small problem with the array formation hill. The elders fought to repair it until now. It¡¯s a pity that the summit leader isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the summit leader of the Fifth Summit has a terrifying attainment in the study of array formations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I heard that there are array formations everywhere on the Fifth Summit. What seems like an ordinary ce is actually where the ultimate killing array is located.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s best not to run around when youe to the Fifth Summit. Otherwise, no one will know if you¡¯re gone.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked up at the Fifth Summit. There were indeed many traces here.


    But that wasn¡¯t what bothered him.


    ¡°Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit is not around either. Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit and Master have all left the mountain.¡±


    Something had indeed happened at Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t go up the Fifth Summit. Instead, he nned to leave Kunlun.


    He wanted to take a look outside.


    He walked out step by step.


    It was getting dark.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    High in the sky.


    ¡°Why do I feel that no one is paying attention to Kunlun?¡± The human face in the ck mist looked at Liu Jing and the other three and asked curiously.


    ¡°Are you humans ying some tricks?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys use your brains?¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank a mouthful of wine and said.


    ¡°No one knows that you guys are nning to start the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers. If you have the ability, try making them pass through Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. If we had brains, why would we y such a boring game with you?¡± The face in the ck mist said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you guys want to guess if our Ba Country¡¯s ghost cultivators will pass through tonight?¡±

 Chapter 236 - Ba Countrys Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 236: Ba Country¡¯s Confidence</h4>


    ¡°I guess that it will happen.¡±


    Miao Yue looked at the Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi and said softly.


    There was a hint ofughter in her voice, as if she didn¡¯t care if she was wrong or not.


    ¡°You are right.¡± The face in the ck mist chuckled.


    ¡°But can Kunlun keep the ghost cultivators here?


    ¡°My Ba Country¡¯s soldiers are made of steel and bones. The ghost aura can temper their body and the dismembered corpses can be reunited. I¡¯ll give you one month. If your people could make all of them stay, my Ba Country can be considered to be defeated.


    Oh right, your side is not allowed to let the experts participate. Oh I forgot that you humans are cunning. You don¡¯t know how to abide by rules. But we don¡¯t care either. If you don¡¯t, we won¡¯t keep to the rules either. Our Ba Country is simple and honest, but we are not people who will be easily bullied. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a month.¡± Jiu Zhongtian took a sip of wine and said. ¡°It seems that Ba Country is very friendly. I thought that you would make it at least ten years.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The other partyughed.


    ¡°You guys have the brains. Over time, we¡¯ll be finished and get done by your tricks. A game can¡¯t be yed for too long. We will lose if we y for too long. That¡¯s how confident we are.¡±


    The four summit leaders: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was indeed not suitable for them to fight Ba Country. They did not understand what these people were thinking.


    Furthermore, the other party was indeed very strong. There was no way to question him.


    As for who won and who lost in the game.


    Those people below were responsible for it. The four of them could only watch from the side.


    It was not yet observable what would be the end result.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At sunset.


    Bei Fang came to the foot of the First Summit to wait.


    At this moment, he was wearing an Eight Trigrams Daoist Robe and holding a long sword. His expression was solemn as if he had something urgent to deal with.


    But he had no clue.


    Not long after, Lin An of the Ninth Summit came to Bei Fang.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you looking for me?¡±


    He had suddenly received news that Bei Fang of the Second Summit was waiting for him.


    When he came down and saw Junior Brother Bei Fang¡¯s attire, he instantly thought that the other party was going on a mission.


    ¡°There are some things I need help with. The Second Summit might have a lot of people, but we¡¯re not as skilled as the other summits.¡±


    Bei Fang exined.


    It was not a matter of manpower, but rather, there were some problems that had fallen into their blind spot.


    Only by mixing the members of the various summits would they be able to make gains more quickly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin An was quite surprised.


    ¡°Who else did Junior Brother call?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Hong Luan of the Third Summit, Senior Brother Lu Jian of the Eighth Summit,¡± Bei Fang answered immediately.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet up first. You can exinter.¡± Lin An smiled warmly.


    After that, the two of them went to the Third and Eighth Summits. The four people had all gathered together before the sun fully set.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Junior Brother Bei Fang to invite me.¡± Hong Luan looked towards Bei Fang in surprise.


    Under normal circumstances, Bei Fang would avoid them as far as he could.


    After all, as the proud disciple of the Second Summit¡¯s summit leader, Bei Fang knew a lot of things, including gossips.


    Hence, many people would ask for information from him.


    Because of this, he learned how to hide.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Bei Fang began walking out. On the way, he began exining the reason.


    ¡°Master went missing. I asked Third Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle and First Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle, but I didn¡¯t get any useful answers. But they didn¡¯t stop me from investigating this matter either.


    I then discovered that the summit leaders of the Fifth and Eighth Summits are also not present in their summits. In the end, I went to the Ninth Summit. I didn¡¯t see Junior Brother Jiang, but I didn¡¯t see Martial Uncle from the Ninth Summit either.


    I guessed that something might have happened to them. The summit leaders definitely know about this, but they did not pass the message down. It is very likely that they have reached a consensus with the powerhouses of another faction.


    And those of us who do not know are the pawns. We are also the ones who will need to win the game.¡±


    ¡°Master has indeed disappeared for a few days. There¡¯s no news of him either.¡± Lu Jian thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother Bei have any specific guesses?¡±


    Lin An and Hong Luan were a little surprised. They hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Junior Brother Bei was indeed the proud disciple of the Second Summit¡¯s summit leader.


    They looked to Bei Fang, waiting for his exnation.


    ¡°ording to the situation around us in recent years, the most likely problem should being from Ghosnd Ba Nation,¡± Bei Fang exined.


    ¡°A few years after the dragons left, the demons have already failed once in attacking. It is said that the Demon Race hade for the entrance to the Netherworld. Recently, the entrance to the Netherworld is still undergoing an eruption.


    In theory, the demons are suspicious. After all, the Ninth Summit¡¯s summit leader is also not around. However, there was nothing rted to demons in the surrounding forest. On the other hand, there was a bit of pitch-ck ghost qi, so it should be Ghosnd Ba Country who acted.


    Since it is a challenge, there must be traces left behind. Therefore, these ghostly auras are the clues.¡±


    Lin An nodded before asking.


    ¡°It means that we need to find something amiss and see if we can find the source of the problem. That way, we can win against the enemy for the summit leaders? ¡±


    ¡°It feels like something out of a fantasy, but there is indeed something suspicious. It¡¯s worth trying.¡± Hong Luan did not reject this mission.


    ¡°At most, it will just be the four of us who will lose face. Junior Brothers and Sisters, please keep this a secret,¡± Lu Jian said with a smile.


    The other three nodded solemnly. After all, this was just a guess. They felt like they were fighting against the air.


    But they could not just ignore it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to some ces with problems first. ording to the news of some Junior Brothers and Sisters, some ces have turned rather sinister,¡± said Bei Fang.


    The others had no objections and moved as quickly as possible.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left Kunlun before nightfall.


    After leaving Kunlun, he activated his One Leaf Vision.


    He did not want to be discovered or detected.


    When investigating such things, staying hidden was naturally the most important thing.


    Jiang Lan strolled through the forest. He didn¡¯t fly on his sword as that would just make him an obvious target.


    He looked around but did not see any sinister ce.


    None of the sinister ces he had heard of had yielded any results.


    If the ghost qi appeared, it should be easy to detect.


    Of course, if the other party¡¯s tactics were easily detected, then Kunlun would have made its move long ago.


    Furthermore, since Xiao Yu could not detect that wisp of ck aura, it should also not be easy for her to find it outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ice Cicada Forest.¡±


    Jiang Lan vanished on the spot and arrived at the Ice Cicada Forest in an extremely short amount of time.


    Jiang Lan frowned the moment he arrived.


    He could see that the area above the Ice Cicada Forest was somewhat uncoordinated, as if the force of collision had caused it to distort.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong.¡±


    But he did not know what the problem was.


    Moreover, even if this ce had some influence, it wouldn¡¯t affect the Jade Pool. The source of the Jade Pool must be somewhere else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it connects to other directions.¡±


    Jiang Lan arrived in front of the Ice Cicada Forest in a single step. He needed to find the difference here so that he could reverse engineer the source.


    The Ice Cicada Forest was veryrge, but he did not know which side the problem wasing from. He had some understanding of array formations.


    He also knew a lot about spell techniques.


    But they were not very useful here.


    Over the past two days, he had specially checked on Ba Country¡¯s information.


    He hoped that it was of some help.


    However, Ba Country was not weak either. It was a famous expert in the Western Wastnd and even across the entire Grand Deste World.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this ce was close to Kunlun, he would never havee to investigate or even try to kill them.


    Because the other party¡¯s strength far surpassed his, it would be difficult for him to return if he was careless.


    There wouldn¡¯t be any strong existences near Kunlun, and Kunlun wasn¡¯t just for show.


    Of course, with his current strength as an early-stage True Immortal, whether or not he could face Ba Country¡¯s infiltration was another story.


    He was already prepared to retreat if he could not win.

 Chapter 237 - Opening The Ghost Gates

    <h4>Chapter 237: Opening The Ghost Gates</h4>


    Jiang Lan walked through the Ice Cicada Forest.


    The first time he came here, he should have still been an Essence Soul cultivator.


    At that time, he felt that this ce was dangerous.


    Initially, he thought that catching the cicadas would not be dangerous. However, reality proved that the seemingly safe Ice Cicada Forest was actually filled with hidden dangers.


    Now that he was here, he was still sufficiently vignt and prepared to deal with any idents.


    Being a True Immortal did not mean that he was invincible.


    He was only slightly stronger than a Human Immortal.


    Previously, a powerful demon had appeared here and attracted the summit leaders¡¯ attention.


    Strong as the light of the sun, it was hard to look straight at.


    To everything in the world, one had to possess reverence,cency, and conceit.


    However, since karma came from the beginning, there had to be a source. One couldn¡¯t be timid and belittle oneself, but should advance forward.


    One would need to ovee all obstacles and ride on the waves.


    Woosh!


    A cold wind blew.


    It was pitch-ck in the forest. The naked eye could not see through the darkness of the forest, and the body could not withstand the cold in the darkness.


    As a True Immortal, the darkness of the forest should not have any effect on him.


    However, this ce had covered his eyes.


    No matter how Jiang Lan looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem normal.


    He then activated his Eyes Of Truth.


    Jiang Lan saw the forest clearly again. There were no other creatures here.


    However, there was a lot of ck aura at the edge of the tree branch, which was simr to the ck aura in the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Looks like Ba Country is behind this. The ck aura here is much thicker. Something bad is going to happen tonight.¡±


    The ghost qi here was bing thicker and thicker. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like someone from Ba Country was approaching.


    Kunlun should be able to react soon.


    ¡°I have to find the core location first, then trace back to the source.¡±


    This was what he needed to do at the moment. If he could clean up the strong enemies here, he would do so as well. If not, he could only hope that Kunlun would discover it early.


    If it was discoveredte¡­


    He had to find a way to report this.


    Ba Country was different from the Demon Race.


    Ba Country was rtively close to Kunlun and this was a matter that affected the Jade Pool.


    If he did not take it seriously, there would be endless trouble.


    Jiang Lan squatted down to observe the origin of the ghost qi.


    After a short while, he walked forward. Ice cicadas appeared along the way, but they didn¡¯t notice Jiang Lan immediately.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side of the Ice Cicada Forest.


    The four people, including Bei Fang, walked in the dark forest.


    At this moment, a beam of light appeared in Lin An¡¯s hand, illuminating the surrounding darkness.


    This was the Light of Exorcism that could eliminate the effects of ghost aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the aura of the Netherworld. It seems like it really doese from the Ghosnd Ba Country.¡± Hong Luan looked around and said.


    This ce was clearly abnormal.


    ¡°The aura is getting thicker. It seems like the situation here isn¡¯t optimistic.¡±


    ¡°Prepare for reinforcements,¡± Lin An reminded.


    ¡°No, we need to ask for help now. The situation here ispletely wrong.¡± Lu Jian directly swung his sword, and the sword broke through the sky.


    It was as though it was heading towards Kunlun.


    However¡­


    Just as the sword was halfway through, it was swallowed by the night.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s toote,¡± Lu Jian said, frowning at the disappearing sword.


    This ce was already enveloped by the ghost qi and had be an independent space of its own.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Bei Fang put his sword behind him.


    Then, the Eight Trigrams light appeared on his body and started to spread out.


    Everywhere in the world was pervasive.


    Light shed and disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, but it will take some time for it to be transmitted. Fortunately, I was a step earlier. Otherwise, the four of us would really have to face this matter alone.¡± Bei Fang was somewhat relieved.


    The situation here was abnormal no matter how one looked at it.


    ¡°Your outfit is so eye-catching every time I look at it.¡± Lu Jian looked at the Eight Trigrams robe on Bei Fang and said enviously.


    ¡°If you want to wear it, you can join the Second Summit. I can even give you my position,¡± Bei Fang said sincerely as he looked at Lu Jian.


    It was as if the position was too heavy and that he felt that he should give way for others to take over.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the position of one of the eight prime disciples, and it¡¯s even thest. I wouldn¡¯t want it even if you gave it to me,¡± Lu Jian said disdainfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look ahead first. I feel that we might have gotten into big trouble.¡± Hong Luan looked ahead and said softly.


    She was walking at the back, but she could see everything clearly.


    There was a change in front.


    At this moment, Bei Fang and the party were also looking ahead. They could see the ck mist surging like waves. No one knew if there was anything in the ck mist.


    Da da!


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded from the ck mist.


    The four of them immediately went on alert, ready to deal with any changes.


    ¡°Can anyone detect the way back?¡± Bei Fang held his Eight Trigrams sword, his power faintly discernible.


    The surrounding ghost qi couldn¡¯t approach them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left traces of my Dao spell all this time. However, I am currently unable to connect and trace it back,¡± Lin An was the first to speak.


    At this moment, the light in his hand began to retract. He did not intend to waste his energy and instead controlled it around the four of them.


    His vision began to return. There was no need for this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sense the sword qi I left behind either.¡± Lu Jian also shook his head.


    This ce was definitely isted from the outside world.


    ¡°I left behind the fragrance of flowers. I can still smell it now. In other words, this ce is notpletely sealed off.¡± Hong Luan watched as she began to release her power to resist the sudden change. ¡°But I can¡¯t tell the direction the fragrance ising from.¡±


    ¡°My Eight Trigrams Skill has also failed to identify our location and is affected by the ghost qi,¡± said Bei Fang immediately.


    ¡°In other words, we are trapped here?¡± Lu Jian sighed.


    ¡°Junior Brother Bei Fang, you have guessed right. The Ba Country has indeed taken action. It is also highly possible that the summit leaders had tacitly agreed to this invasion. There is no reason for them not to know about thismotion. However, the party you have assembled is too weak. We might not be able to withstand and suppress the incident here. ¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Hong Luanughed coldly.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you implying that I¡¯m weak and am a burden?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian can fight against ten thousand soldiers by himself, so there¡¯s no problem.¡± Lin An smiled warmly.


    ¡°They¡¯re out,¡± Bei Fang reminded.


    ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    At this moment, the four of them saw two rows of figures walking out from the ck mist. They stood in a line and advanced in an orderly manner.


    They were like a disciplined team of guards.


    Soon, they saw the faces of the two rows of figures.


    They had a green face and sharp teeth. Their hair was long and their eyes were blood red.


    They all held a green scepter in hand.


    They looked mighty and extraordinary.


    ¡°Anyone has any information on these people?¡± Hong Luan began to retreat.


    That was because the ghost cultivators of Ba Country had starteding towards them. They were definitely not here for good.


    ¡°I know quite a lot of information. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be¡­¡± Bei Fang looked serious.


    ¡°This should be the beginning of Ba Country¡¯s Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers. The ghost cultivators will lead the way before opening the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gates.


    Countless Ba Country¡¯s ghost cultivators would appear.


    Their strength cannot be assessed.¡±


    The other three stared ahead with troubled expressions. They wanted to retreat, but there was no way out.


    What could they do?


    ¡°I¡¯ll test their strength. We shall then decide based on the situation. If you have the confidence to escape, retreat. If not, don¡¯t run.¡±


    With a leap, sword intent spread out and shed at all the advancing ghost cultivators.


    Boom!!


    A battle was triggered.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was still moving forward. He was not worried about the change in the ck aura here. With his Eye of Truth, he would not lose his direction.


    Woosh!


    Jiang Lan, who was searching for the core, suddenly saw the sword intent in the sky.


    Before long, the sword intent was devoured by the darkness.


    ¡°Seeking help?¡±


    ¡°Someone found the Ba Country¡¯s n before me?¡±

 Chapter 238 - Killing The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 238: Killing The Enemy</h4>


    ck aura surged.


    It forced the Ice Cicada Forest to be isted from the world.


    However, the istion of one¡¯s perception was not the true istion.


    Jiang Lan looked in the direction of the request for help. He could clearly feel that the power there was being suppressed. The ck aura could devour the power of others.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look simple. I wonder if the request for help was sessful.¡±


    The sword aura from before did not sessfully request for help. It only reached those in the Ice Cicada Forest like him.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to see all of this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over and take a look. If I can, I¡¯ll find the source and destroy it.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have enough strength¡ª Then I shall go back and ask for help.¡±


    Now that this ce had been discovered by others, it was much more convenient to ask for help.


    Jiang Lan walked forward to check out the situation.


    Then he would decide how to act.


    He slowly walked towards the location of the request for help.


    He was making preparations. He was constantly circting his Power of Nine Bulls, and he was sparing some magic treasures that he had never used before.


    If he was not prepared, he might not be able to unleash his full strength.


    And it was easy for him to be in a passive position.


    Jiang Lan advanced towards the ck aura. He saw that the ck aura was getting thicker and thicker.


    And his vision started to be unrestricted.


    He knew that he would reach his destination soon.


    ¡­


    Lu Jian swept through two rows of ghost cultivators, sword intent wreaking havoc as sparks flew. The sword rose and fell. As the figure stopped, ghostly cultivators were cut down.


    Every sword of Lu Jian carried a powerful sword intent that swept in all directions, sweeping everything before it.


    However, the sword intent that should have caused quite a bit of damage to the forest disappeared not long after.


    It was devoured by darkness.


    Disintegrated by the ck aura.


    Fortunately, those that were at a close distance from him were still affected by his strike. Those ghostly cultivators absorbed all the damage.


    Boom!


    Sword light swept past, and Lu Jian rushed into another two rows of ghostly cultivators.


    He pressed forward without fear of his injuries.


    ¡°Senior Brother, watch your back.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice boomed out as a long sword descended from the skies. The power of the eight trigrams suppressed out in all directions.


    It blocked the sudden attack from behind.


    At this moment, Lu Jian sensed something. He turned around and frowned.


    At some point, four ghostly cultivators had appeared behind him.


    He knew the reason with a single nce.


    Without thinking of battle, he forced the ghost cultivator in front of him to retreat.


    Meanwhile, the ghost cultivators behind were being attacked by two spell techniques, so they had no time to attack Lu Jian.


    Soon, hended among the three of them with some injuries.


    Hong Luan did not hesitate to cast a healing spell.


    She was probably the only one among the four who was proficient in such a spell technique.


    ¡°It can reassemble its own body, and the ghostly aura has blocked our senses.¡± Lu Jian immediately revealed the discovery.


    ¡°Their physical body is strong. It was easy for me to kill them, but¡ª¡±


    These ghost cultivators could reform their bodies and continue fighting.


    And it was impossible for them tomunicate with the other party.


    ¡°It should be very difficult to kill them directly with the ghost qi maintaining them. They need to be sealed,¡± Lin An said as he looked at the fully recovered ghost cultivators.


    If they did not seal them, it would just be an endless battle.


    The four of them weren¡¯t strong enough to drain the ghost qi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Lu Jian said as he gripped his sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal the finishing blow to ensure that the dead won¡¯t regroup. However, don¡¯t kill too quickly, Senior Brother Lu Jian. I can¡¯t keep up,¡± Lin An said.


    Bei Fang held out his hand and the sword returned to his hand. He ced it behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll seal it, but it will take some time.¡±


    Then, the three of them looked at Hong Luan.


    ¡°Are you saying that I can only be a nurse?¡± Fairy Hong Luan was somewhat dissatisfied.


    ¡°No, I remember that Junior Sister Hong Luan¡¯s control spells are quite powerful,¡± Lu Jian said.


    ¡°If a ghost cultivator suddenly appears in the vicinity, I¡¯ll leave it to Junior Sister.¡±


    Hong Luan: ¡°¡­¡±


    These people were too much.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they attack?¡± Lu Jian was curious.


    Would the ghost cultivators stand there and let them discuss countermeasures?


    Obviously not.


    ¡°The ghost gate is wide open. The two rows of ghost soldiers who came out first should have called for reinforcements after sensing danger. Let¡¯s act now.¡± Bei Fang said immediately.


    Without any hesitation, Lin An made a hand seal.


    A blinding white light appeared in his hand. Then, it shot into the air and bloomed.


    ¡°Light of Destruction!¡±


    Boom!


    The light shone in all directions and expelled the ck aura.


    It illuminated those ghostly cultivators like raging mes.


    Roar!


    The ghost cultivators let out a furious roar and started attacking the four people.


    Hong Luan extended her hand, and a red light appeared from it.


    Then, the light enveloped the ghost cultivator, seemingly to dy his movements.


    Lu Jian took a step forward and arrived in front of the ghost cultivator. With a sh of sword light, the ghost cultivator was split into two.


    Then, he threw the corpse behind him.


    No one knew when Bei Fang had a sword case on his back. He looked at the corpses of the ghost soldiers that were about to be reassembled and took out a Eight Trigrams Sword from the sword case.


    Then, the power of the Eight Trigrams appeared on the sword hilt as if it was condensing a spell technique, an array formation.


    It was a sealing technique.


    Once the sealing technique waspleted, Bei Fang stabbed the sword into the ghost cultivator¡¯s forehead.


    In an instant, the restructuring of the ghost soldiers stopped.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Bei Fang said.


    ¡°It seems very simple,¡± Hong Luan said.


    ¡°Yes, for now that is.¡± Bei Fang nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very simple. After all, these swords were prepared in advance. Unfortunately, there are only nine of them. It will be difficult after all is used.¡±


    Lin An smiled warmly.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t have any more reinforcements, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the ck aura began to proliferate.


    Da da!


    Footsteps sounded from the darkness again.


    The trio: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At this time, we should do everything we can to kill the enemy and not think about the enemies.¡± While killing the enemy, he felt like the three behind him were just giving him more trouble.


    The three of them didn¡¯t say anything and continued to seal the ghost soldiers.


    ¡­


    After a long time, the party started to retreat.


    At this moment, Lu Jian¡¯s body was covered in wounds, and his sword was stained with blood.


    Lin An also had some injuries on his body.


    The sword case on Bei Fang¡¯s back had already been put away, and his face was unusually pale.


    Hong Luan was using a healing spell to heal her arm that revealed her white bones.


    More and more ghost cultivators appeared. The other party was not just asking for reinforcements. It was as though the Ghost Gates had already been opened.


    ¡°Think of a way to escape this ce.¡± Lu Jian held his sword and looked at the dense number of ghost cultivators.


    The more there were, the faster they would recover.


    The sealing could no longer keep up.


    Moreover, the number of seals they had to make was simply unrealistic.


    If they had sealed the two rows of ghost cultivators from the start, they would not have been in such a passive position.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to escape. I¡¯ve tried it. The ghost qi here has formed a maze. No matter what, we will return here.¡± Bei Fang shook his head and said.


    ¡°We still have to try.¡± Lu Jian moved his hand and looked at the ghost cultivator not far away.


    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, use your evil-vanquishing technique to try and bring them away. I can hold them off for a while.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, the bodies of hundreds of Human Immortals and Perfected Immortals can exhaust youpletely even if the ghost soldiers can¡¯t use any spell techniques.¡± Lin An shook his head.


    ¡°Junior Brother Bei Fang¡¯s reinforcements might be a little slow, but it won¡¯t be ineffective. As long as we hold on long enough, there will be a chance. ¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just defense, then it canst until tomorrow,¡± Hong Luan said.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Bei Fang shook his head and said.


    ¡°The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gate is about to open and the otherworldly soldiers will make their way here.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Arge number of ghost soldiers roared towards the sky, as if they were shouting at the party.


    It was as if they wanted to let Lu Jian and the rest continue to attack.


    ¡°I feel like they¡¯re taunting us.¡± For a moment, Lu Jian looked at the ghost cultivators.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t kill them, he could have killed all of these ghost cultivators by himself.


    ¡°Humans are so weak.¡± A low voice suddenly came from the ghost cultivators.


    ¡°Is Kunlun so weak?¡±


    Hearing the voice, the crowd frowned.


    This was no longer an ordinary ghost cultivator.


    They leaned together, wary of their surroundings.


    However, just as this ghost cultivator finished speaking, footsteps suddenly sounded from a dark corner.


    Ta!


    Ta!

 Chapter 239 - Death To All Where The Fist Passes

    <h4>Chapter 239: Death To All Where The Fist Passes</h4>


    The sudden sound of footsteps was exceptionally piercing.


    It was as if someone was approaching them in the silent forest.


    This surprised Lu Jian and the others.


    But they did not know who it was.


    Reinforcements?


    Or an idental intrusion?


    Or perhaps an expert from Ba Country?


    Faced with these sudden footsteps, arge number of ghost cultivators also looked in the direction of the sound.


    They seemed to also be very curious about who it was.


    Soon, everyone saw a figure slowly appear from the darkness.


    The person was walking towards them alone.


    ¡°Alone?¡± Lu Jian was surprised.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see his face clearly. What about you guys?¡± Lin An asked.


    ¡°The same for me,¡± Bei Fang said.


    ¡°I indeed can¡¯t see the person¡¯s face.¡± Hong Luan nodded.


    However, this person who suddenly appeared didn¡¯t look like a ghost cultivator.


    ¡°A human?¡± A low voice came from among the ghost soldiers.


    ¡°Are you here to die?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± The figure calmly replied.


    ¡°I havee to deliver death.¡±


    For a moment, the passersby didn¡¯t know what to say. This person¡­


    He was a little strange.


    ¡°His cultivation level seems to be very high.¡± Lu Jian frowned and said.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s at least a Human Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a Human Immortal, he is just going to die.¡± Lin An was a little curious.


    ¡°Is he from Kunlun?¡±


    The four of them did not know.


    However, this person¡¯s arrival did buy them some time.


    The ghost cultivators seemed to want to attack him.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about Lu Jian and his party. He hadn¡¯t just arrived.


    When he came over, he had already seen Lu Jian and his party retreating.


    Senior Brother Lu Jian was a mid-stage True Immortal. Killing these ghost cultivators was not that difficult. However, because these ghost cultivators could regenerate and revive, he was forced to retreat in defeat.


    Not being able to kill them was a very troublesome matter, but Jiang Lan felt that his Spiritual Suppression Force should be able to kill them.


    However, for the sake of safety, he decided to set up some things in the surroundings. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill them, he could still trap them.


    After which, he would go searching for the core again.


    After he was ready, he stopped hiding and walked out.


    Was he here to deliver death?


    Yes, he was here to deliver death to the ghost cultivators.


    ¡°Honest human, I¡¯ll send you to your death now.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the closest ghost cultivator moved. He held the green scepter in his hands, brandishing it towards Jiang Lan, as if he was going to deliver a fatal blow.


    ¡°With a Human Immortal¡¯s body, it is unable to disy its true strength.¡±


    With just a nce, Jiang Lan knew that these ghost cultivators posed no threat.


    He took a step forward and arrived in front of the ghost cultivator.


    Lu Jian and the party stood at the side and watched, and so did the ghost cultivators in the dark.


    They thought that Jiang Lan was just seeking death.


    ¡± Are we going to just watch as he dies?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡± Lu Jian felt that something was very wrong.


    Sure enough, the moment his voice fell, a loud boom was heard.


    Boom!


    The ghost cultivator that was about to attack Jiang Lan shattered on the spot, his upper body turning into endless ck mist.


    And on the empty body, there was only one fist.


    Bang!


    The ghost cultivator fell to the ground.


    Then, they saw that person step on the remaining corpse of the ghost cultivator.


    Boom!


    With a single kick, the ghost cultivator shattered into ck mist.


    Violent, powerful, and decisive.


    This person wasn¡¯t here to die, but to send the ghost cultivators to their deaths.


    ¡°It did not recover,¡± said Bei Fang immediately.


    ¡°The ghost cultivator who was killed didn¡¯t recover.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Jian and the others also discovered that the ghost cultivator had fully died.


    This person¡­


    Was here to bring ughter.


    Jiang Lan looked down at his feet.


    ¡°Indeed, they can be killed.¡±


    After confirming this, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t n on staying any longer.


    He turned to look at the party of Lu Jian and asked.


    ¡°Can you guys find the location of Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gate?¡±


    The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gate must be the core. He should be able to trace the source from there.


    ¡°We can look for it,¡± Lin An immediately replied.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and then looked towards the army of ghost cultivators.


    Killing all of them would take some time.


    He circted his Power of Nine Bulls, and he took a step forward, cing a medicinal pill in his mouth.


    This pill could replenish his energy consumption.


    With his strength, he would not bepletely exhausted by these ghost cultivators. However, it was a precautionary measure.


    Maintaining one¡¯s strength at its peak made it easier for one to guard against sudden turn of events.


    Roar!


    The ghost cultivators looked at Jiang Lan and roared.


    They had also realized that if they were killed, they would not be able to reassemble themselves. This human was ying cheat.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    A furious roar sounded from the ghost cultivators, wishing to tear Jiang Lan apart.


    Soon, a ghost cultivator arrived before Jiang Lan. They didn¡¯t need to use spell techniques; their physical bodies alone were enough to sweep through everything.


    Boom!


    The ghost cultivator threw a punch at Jiang Lan, and soon after, cracks began to appear on his fist. He was killed by Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    His fist shattered and his upper body shattered. He turned into ck mist and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, another ghost cultivator approached. With a bang, he was kicked into the air by Jiang Lan. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop. He leaped into the air and grabbed the ghost cultivator¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    He crushed it.


    The ten or so ghost cultivators in the vicinity closed in on Jiang Lan. A powerful force pressed down on the surrounding space, threatening to crush Jiang Lan into pieces.


    Looking at the approaching ghost cultivators, Jiang Lan disappeared on the spot.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, his figure appeared beside these ghost cultivators. Then, he passed by them and began to attack the approaching ghost cultivators.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Boom!!!


    The ghost cultivators behind Jiang Lan exploded, and everyone shattered into ck mist.


    In the darkness, Jiang Lan continued forward, sweeping through everything before him.


    The Power of Nine Bulls was omnipotent and there was nothing it could not destroy.


    No matter how tough the ghost cultivators¡¯ bones were, no matter how strong their flesh was, they would all be destroyed by Jiang Lan without even a chance to resurrect.


    Under Jiang Lan¡¯s fist, everything became nothingness.


    Boom!!!


    ck energy spread outwards, killing the enemy as if they were made of x.


    When Lu Jian and the party saw this scene, they were momentarily stunned. This was simply a one-sided massacre.


    This person was really here to send these ghost cultivators to their deaths.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him. In addition, he should be a True Immortal. A True Immortal like Senior Brother Lu Jian.¡± Lin An was in disbelief.


    ¡°His cultivation base should be at the early-stage True Immortal Realm, but his battle prowess is abnormally strong,¡± Lu Jian exined before looking at Lin An.


    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, were you insulting me just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Bei Fang suddenly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s that mysterious person.¡±


    The three of them looked towards Bei Fang, as if asking who this person was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know much, but we¡¯ve seen simr situations. A powerhouse has been going around killing his enemies with a single fist, only leaving behind a bloody mist. This person is extremely powerful.


    He had left the corpses of spies or blood mists in Kunlun several times. Even the spies¡¯ subordinates would not be spared. He kills very decisively. This is also my first time seeing this person.¡± After saying that, Bei Fang immediately said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the Ghost Gate of Ba Country first. Hopefully, they won¡¯t attack us.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the sky.


    The face in the ck mist was astonished.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We clearly had the upper hand just now. Why did we suddenly fall into a disadvantageous position? ¡±


    There was a chessboard in the air.


    On one side of the chessboard was a ck aura, while the other was a white aura.


    At this moment, the ck aura surrounded the white aura as though it was about to devour it.


    But at the crucial moment, a white aura suddenly joined the chessboard and destroyed a huge amount of ck aura.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The face in the ck mistughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Ghost Gate will open. I¡¯ll see how many your people can kill.¡±

 Chapter 240 - Killing 500 Ghost Cultivators By Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 240: Killing 500 Ghost Cultivators By Oneself</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see our people advancing?¡± Miao Yue looked at the chessboard with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the Ghost Gate. At that time, it might be difficult for your people to even open the door.¡±


    ¡°You humans think too much.¡± The face in the ck mistughed fearlessly as usual.


    ¡°We have many people in Ba Country. We are all sturdy and have a strong body. There are only five of them who have sensed the uing Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers. Can the 5 fight against 500?


    My people¡¯s cultivation is not much different from the five. Even if they were to stand there to let your people hit them, it¡¯s still impossible for you humans to kill all of them in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going to try using your brain?¡± Miao Yue asked with a smile.


    ¡°Humans are so hypocritical.¡± The pitch-ck human face¡¯s voice was somewhat deep.


    ¡°If you want to call me stupid, just say it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid.¡± Jiu Zhongtian spoke.


    The human face in the ck mist: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Liu Jing looked at the chessboard and said.


    ¡°There are only five of them, but half of the five hundred ghost cultivators have already copsed.¡±


    The human face in the ck mist blinked.


    ¡°Am I going to lose? You humans have definitely cheated. Of course, we won¡¯t abide by the rules either.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong and the others didn¡¯t think much of it, but the person who suddenly appeared was a little special.


    They wanted to see what was going on over there.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡­


    Woosh!


    The ghost cultivator¡¯s face fell to the ground. What followed was a strong gust of wind.


    Bang!


    The ghost cultivator on the ground immediately disintegrated into ck mist.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was and looked at the other half of the ghost cultivators.


    It had to be said that these ghost cultivators were really tough.


    This was especially true for those with True Immortal bodies.


    Using his Power of Nine Bulls was beginning to grow strenuous. If he continued to use it without replenishing his strength¡­


    It would definitely be dangerous for him.


    He ced another medicinal pill in his mouth again. He didn¡¯t consume much now. It was just to maintain his current strength.


    However, if it were a few hundred normal Human Immortals and True Immortals, he would definitely not fight them head-on.


    He might not even be able to escape unscathed if he was in that situation.


    Especially when all kinds of strange spells would restrict his movements.


    Only ghost cultivators could not use spells.


    That was why he was so rxed.


    Jiang Lan moved forward, but the ghost cultivators began to move backward.


    They were beaten scared.


    It hadn¡¯t been that long, and half of them were gone.


    It was a good thing they couldn¡¯t bleed, or there would be pools of blood on the ground.


    ¡°Human, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here to die?¡± A deep voice sounded. He was a little frustrated.


    ¡°Why are you resisting?¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment before he stood on the spot and said.


    ¡°Then,e over.¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡± A deep voice rang out as arge number of ghost cultivators surged towards Jiang Lan.


    They were filled with killing intent and determination.


    Their killing intent was earth-shattering. It was like the water of the four seas, surging madly towards him.


    Jiang Lan looked at these ghost cultivators. He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to its limit and activated his Power of Nine Bulls.


    In the next instant, Jiang Lan vanished on the spot.


    At this moment, a beam of light began to flow through therge number of ghost cultivators.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Boom!!!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s figure quickly passed these people, continuously appearing in new ces.


    As long as he appeared, a ghost cultivator would explode and turn into ck mist.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan killed another ghost cultivator with a single punch.


    Bang!


    With a single stomp, he crushed the earth.


    Countless cracks spread out in all directions.


    Killing intent surged as ck mist filled the air.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop at all. Where his figure passed by, there would definitely be people who died, and if his feet touched the ground, there would definitely be corpses that shattered.


    He pushed on, looking unstoppable.


    The remaining two hundred or so ghost cultivators released furious roars, crazily ughtering their way towards Jiang Lan.


    They had gone crazy.


    In the face of this terrifying human, the ghost cultivators went mad.


    They had been killed crazy.


    This was the same as harvesting their mortal bodies.


    Boom!!


    Jiang Lan continued forward, walking step by step towards the final ghost cultivator. Countless ck mists surged behind him.


    They were all ghost cultivators that had been destroyed.


    In the end, there was only a single ghost cultivator in front of Jiang Lan.


    He was also the talking ghost cultivator.


    He wanted to retreat and flee when he saw Jiang Lan approaching.


    But there was nowhere to run.


    At this moment, he spoke.


    ¡°I choose to submit.¡±


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s figure passed by the ghost cultivator.


    At this moment, the ghost cultivator didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he realized that he didn¡¯t need to think anymore.


    Ssh!


    The ghost cultivator turned into ck mist and merged into the night. At this point, all the ghost cultivators who were in the first wave were dead.


    Jiang Lan alone killed five hundred Ba Nation ghost cultivators.


    None had survived.


    Cold sweat appeared on Lu Jian and the party¡¯s faces. This person was too strong.


    Not to mention that they were unable to kill the ghost cultivators, even if they were able to kill them, it was impossible for them to kill the ghost cultivators so quickly.


    Was this person really at the early-stage True Immortal Realm?


    True Immortals could be this powerful?


    A cold wind blew and the ck mist was blown away. Jiang Lan turned to look at Lu Jian and his party.


    ¡°Have you guys found it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    These four could not fight.


    ¡°Found it,¡± Bei Fang said with a nod.


    To be honest, this person was too fast.


    Fortunately, the main gate of Ba Country was easy to find. Otherwise, the four of them would seem dispensable.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the source of the ck qi. There was ck qi surging here.


    The ck qi gathered and did not dissipate. It was like a magnificent door.


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the door and could clearly feel the pressureing from the door.


    This was the gate of Ba Country, the Ghost Gate?


    Jiang Lan had never seen this before.


    However, he had checked the information before. The opening of the Ba Nation¡¯s Ghost Gate meant that the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers was about to start. At that time, countless powerful ghost generals would appear.


    It was going to be like a military parade by the Ba Country.


    It was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°The door is not open yet. Breaking it should be the safest and most effective way.¡±


    Jiang Lan had an idea.


    This was the only way he could find the core and find the source.


    Perhaps this was the source.


    It looked dangerous. If he couldn¡¯t handle it, he wouldn¡¯t stay.


    As long as Senior Brother Lu Jian and the others returned, they could call upon the experts of Kunlun.


    At that time, they would be able to settle this matter.


    Once this matter was over, he could cultivate in peace.


    He wanted to attempt to gain insights into the Dao so that he could transcend to be a Heaven Immortal.


    Jiang Lan walked step by step towards the Ghost Gate. Ghost qi surged as it attempted to attack Jiang Lan. At the same time, it seemed to sense danger and attempted to intimidate Jiang Lan.


    Violent winds howled, blowing the corners of Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes and the ends of his hair.


    At this moment, a human face appeared in the Ghost Gate.


    He looked at Jiang Lan, as if mocking him, but also as if he was angry.


    He seemed furious and mighty.


    ¡°The wrath of the Ghost Gate can tten mountains and rivers, and it can shake the four seas,¡± Bei Fang reminded loudly.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, although the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gate has not been fully condensed, its power cannot be underestimated.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t respond, nor did he hesitate.


    His pace quickened as he circted his Power Of Nine Bulls to the maximum. The Power Of Nine Tribtions also filled his body.


    Moo!


    An invisible cow¡¯s cry began to emanate from heaven and earth.


    An aura of impending cmity surged towards the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gate. As Jiang Lan punched out, his strength circted.


    It was as if a raging bull had appeared in the sky. It was like the manifestation of tribtions, like a carrier of strength.


    The bull seemed to be pressing forward with indomitable will, trampling through mountains and rivers, bringing down cmities for all living beings.


    Moo!!!


    The huge bull¡¯s cry echoed in Jiang Lan¡¯s meridians as an iparably powerful force gathered in Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    It was as if he could crush heaven and earth with a single punch.


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s fistnded on the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gate.


    Powerful energy surged like waves.

 Chapter 241 - The Unparalleled Fist God

    <h4>Chapter 241: The Unparalleled Fist God</h4>


    Woosh!


    The power was like a vortex that spread throughout the forest.


    The ck mist was expelled.


    Lu Jian and his party were somewhat surprised. The other party¡¯s strength had indeed exceeded their expectations. And for some reason, they had a strange feeling that a cmity had descended upon them.


    However, the Ba Country¡¯s ghost aura was restrained.


    ¡°The ck mist has dispersed.¡± Bei Fang immediately said.


    ¡°Request for help now.¡±


    The other three did not hesitate at all and used their own methods they had to seek for help.


    Perhaps there had been some dy just now, but at this moment, four forces soared into the sky and flew towards Kunlun.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not toote,¡± Lu Jian said, looking at the distant Ghost Gate.


    Whether or not the Ghost Gate would be shattered in the end was another story.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    At that moment, they heard a shattering sound.


    The Ghost Gate was filled with cracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to break open. Step back,¡± Lin An said.


    He felt somewhat uneasy.


    The four of them retreated without hesitation.


    Crack!


    More cracks.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist arrived with enough momentum to shatter the Ghost Gate.


    However, the instant the rift appeared, an intense sense of unease spread out.


    There was something different here.


    There was no turning back now.


    He could only wait and see where this uneasiness came from.


    Woosh!


    After swallowing the Powerful Vajrapani Pill, the strength of his Power Of Nine Tribtions suddenly increased.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Power roared and it was as if raging bulls trampled through the mountains and rivers, destroying the great earth.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Under the powerful impact, the Ghost Gate crumbled.


    The moment the Ghost Gate shattered, Jiang Lan saw the ckest thing inside. It was this thing that made him feel uneasy.


    Without any hesitation, his Power Of Nine Tribtions was once again maxed out.


    Boom!!!


    His blood surged with energy.


    He punched at the pitch-ck core.


    Bang!


    The collision of power distorted the core.


    In the midst of the exchange, Jiang Lan activated his detection array formation in an attempt to find the source of this ghost qi.


    ¡­


    Up in the sky, the face in the ck mist that was still wondering how the gate broke suddenly looked back.


    He realized that his rear was about to be discovered.


    ¡°Humans, you actually have ns to act against the base stone of Ba Country.¡± The ck face was furious.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for flipping the chessboard.¡±


    As he spoke, ck qi surged as if it wanted to attack Mo Zhengdong and the other four.


    ¡°He wants to escape.¡± Miao Yue suddenly spoke.


    There was a hint of amusement in her voice.


    As soon as Miao Yue¡¯s voice fell, Mo Zhengdong and the others moved. The four of them upied one side and surrounded the Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi.


    Kunlun¡¯s actions confused the other party.


    ¡°I really want to attack you. Why do you think I want to escape?


    It made me feel weak all of a sudden. My imposing aura is now all gone. ¡±


    ¡°Aiyaya.¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, I have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no sincerity at all. It looks like you really think I¡¯m a fool.


    However, since you people didn¡¯t abide by the rules, our Ba Country will not abide either.¡± The ghost qiughed.


    ¡°Just watch. The person who breached the Ghost Gate is going to die.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan frowned as he looked at the core. He saw the ck aura surging from the core.


    At this moment, a strong sense of danger emerged in his heart.


    Jiang Lan gathered his Power Of Nine Tribtions again and punched out a new punch.


    However, the other party gathered too quickly.


    As he was about to swing his fist, a figure appeared at the core. The other party also disyed a punching motion.


    A punch came towards Jiang Lan.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided. Power swept in all directions as the earth and sand surged.


    Crack!


    It was the sound of bones breaking.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan was sent flying.


    The other party¡¯s strength was overwhelming.


    ¡°Not the power of a True Immortal?¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was sent flying, frowned. His bones in his hand were broken. The other party¡¯s strength was definitely not at thete-stage True Immortal Realm. There was a high chance the other party was a perfected True Immortal.


    Of course, it was even more likely that the other party was at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Just as he was thinking, the figure turned into a giant python and charged towards Jiang Lan.


    There was no time for Jiang Lan to escape. He maintained his calm and formed hand seals with his left hand. Countless forces surged behind him.


    ¡°Sea Shocking Storm.¡±


    The endless storm surged towards the python.


    Boom!!!


    As the force collided, the Sea Shocking Storm disintegrated.


    But it gave Jiang Lan time.


    ¡°I am not a match for it at all. Retreat.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan began to flee.


    This might be thest straw of Ba Country. Since it had been lured out, it would be easy for the Kunlun experts to deal with it.


    He could not deal with it.


    Boom!


    The python attacked Jiang Lan as soon as he was a distance away. It had no intention of letting Jiang Lan escape.


    ¡°Human, you don¡¯t abide by the rules and want to escape? The people of Ba Country are strong and our skulls are hard but we can¡¯t stand your fists. You will be a psychological shadow of Ba Country if you live.


    No matter what, I will make you stay today. Don¡¯t worry, our Ba Country is simple and honest. We will worship you as the Unparalleled Fist God. We will pay our respects every year to you.¡±


    A deep voice sounded.


    There was a hint of surprise in Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes. The Ba Country¡¯s powerhouse didn¡¯t seem very smart.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan was forced back by the shockwaves.


    There was no doubt about the other party¡¯s strength.


    The slightest carelessness could result in death.


    Jiang Lan was fleeing. Lu Jian and his party naturally saw it too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help him distribute some firepower.¡± As he spoke, he moved.


    He unsheathed his sword and shed at the python.


    Unparalleled sword intent shook the giant python.


    However, the giant python didn¡¯t pay attention to Lu Jian, directly attacking Jiang Lan. However, Lu Jian¡¯s sword continuously attacked, bing heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Human, I won¡¯t stoop to your level. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    The python stared at Lu Jian and split a small portion of itself to block Lu Jian.


    Lu Jian no longer moved.


    He might not be able to defeat even a small portion of the python.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he could keep up.


    At this moment, Lin An and the other two surrounded a portion of the ck mist that had been split apart.


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯tprehended the Dao yet, leaving like this will damage my Dao heart,¡± Lin An said calmly.


    Bei Fang ced his hands behind him, ready to draw his sword at any moment.


    ¡°Capture him and interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you guys imprison him.¡± Hong Luan said softly.


    Then, the four of them began to attack the small portion of the python which was split from its main body.


    Jiang Lan nced at them and immediately fled.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    However, every time he fled a certain distance, his opponent would directly attack.


    It was as if he could not escape from the other party¡¯s eyes.


    Furthermore, a portion had already been split away. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for him.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. If this continues, I might not be able to escape.¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned and took out a rune to dy the other party¡¯s movements.


    He was quite prepared, so he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    However, just as he took out the runes, he suddenly sensed an extremely terrifying aura.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else, directly using another rune, his entire body disappearing from his original location. When he reappeared, he was already far away.


    However, even though he was already far away, he was still able to sense that frightening aura.


    It was as if a scorching sun had descended.


    The terrifying aura surged towards the python.


    The python was stunned.


    ¡°Human, are you a sore loser?¡±


    Boom!


    The python turned into ashes and was absorbed by something.


    Jiang Lan was a little startled, but when he wanted to escape, a gazended on him.


    It directly passed through his One Leaf Vision, triggering his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    However, he had also received feedback that the other party was unable to uncover his secrets.


    He could escape.

 Chapter 242 - Kunlun Is Fearless

    <h4>Chapter 242: Kunlun Is Fearless</h4>


    The sudden appearance of this gaze and the sudden appearance of this powerful aura made Jiang Lan exceptionally vignt.


    Danger. Terror. He had never seen anything like it.


    He wondered how this person wouldpare to the summit leaders.


    Perhaps he would not be able to feel the difference between them. When someone of this level descended with their true body, they could kill him with a snap of their fingers.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan truly felt like True Immortals were only cannon fodder.


    He put his hand behind his back and was prepared to flee as soon as the other party made any movement.


    In theory, he could escape.


    It seemed like the other party had only sent a sliver of his strength over.


    If he couldn¡¯t escape¡­


    Jiang Lan examined the hidden pearl. His master had given it to him.


    If all his methods failed, he could only rely on his master.


    But that was thest thing he wanted.


    At that time, everything would be dangerous for him.


    Whether or not Kunlun could tolerate him and whether his master could protect him was uncertain.


    His advancement speed was too fast and abnormal.


    Jiang Lan himself could understand his own uncontroble nature.


    However, he was still waiting. The other party seemed to only be stopping on the other side. There was no change in his strength, as if he was umting strength.


    ¡°Does Senior need something?¡± Jiang Lan asked first.


    As long as something was wrong, he would escape.


    It would be best if the other party could leave.


    Now, he did not dare to be distracted at all. If he was not careful, he would stay here.


    ¡°You are a Kunlun disciple?¡± A loud voice was heard.


    Jiang Lan frowned and did not answer the question. He only asked.


    ¡°Who is Senior?¡±


    As for whether he was a Kunlun disciple, he didn¡¯t want to reply to this question.


    Whether he was or not, the other party might not believe him even if he told him.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial West Pce from Kunlun.¡±


    A loud voice reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    When he heard this name, Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. This didn¡¯t seem like a name.


    ¡°Is this Senior¡¯s name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The loud voice did not exin much and only said casually.


    ¡°When your realm is high enough, you will understand what this is.¡±


    ¡°Then this junior will take his leave.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just wanted to leave.


    No matter how much he knew, it was not as good as leaving safely.


    Moreover, if he knew too much, he might not be able to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± A loud voice stopped Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You live in Kunlun?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    The other party didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jiang Lan¡¯s silence. Only his voice sounded.


    ¡°If you are a spy from an external faction, work hard to be stronger and then find me. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. Correspondingly, you have to answer me a question.


    But if you are a Kunlun disciple,e to the Kunlun Temple. If you encounter danger within Kunlun, use my name and I can save your life. ¡±


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan felt his opponent move. His aura started to retreat. Was he leaving?


    ¡°Little fellow, I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice.¡± The loud voice sounded again.


    ¡°Do not make Kunlun your enemy. You have unparalleledbat strength, but my Kunlun is unafraid of all enemies across the vast Grand Deste World.¡±


    As the voice faded away, Jiang Lan heard it clearly.


    ¡°Many thanks for Senior¡¯s advice,¡± Jiang Lan said respectfully.


    He only heaved a heavy sigh of relief when the aura fully disappeared.


    However, before he could even finish heaving a sigh of relief, he vanished on the spot and fled elsewhere.


    He would take a detour before returning to the Ninth Summit.


    The injury on his arm was still alright, but there were injuries on his body as well.


    He needed to recover as soon as possible.


    At the very least, he had to fully recover before his master returned.


    It was not a big problem. He had many elixirs that were good enough.


    However, the Ba Country¡¯s matter should havee to an end.


    At the very least, it was impossible for the otherworldly soldiers to appear.


    As for the Jade Pool¡¯s problem, he would have to wait until he returned to find out.


    There was no time to check now.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan fled while Lu Jian and the others were still fighting. They didn¡¯t know that an expert had descended.


    They were currently at a disadvantage.


    However, as they continued fighting, the other party seemed to have withered.


    After some time, they finally managed to control the python.


    However, the python was lying on the ground without any vitality.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Lu Jian stood in front of the python and frowned.


    ¡°Itcks some spirituality,¡± said Hong Luan.


    Bei Fang came to the python¡¯s side and stirred it, finding it stiff.


    The pitch-ck python had already be a pitch-ck stone pir.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s send it back first,¡± Lin An said.


    As for that mysterious person, he had long left their perception, unknown where he went.


    They could not be sure if he was dead or alive.


    However, the strength of that person was firmly engraved in their minds.


    He was really amazing.


    They wondered which summit he was from.


    Those who frequented Kunlun, whether they were Kunlun disciples or not, must be hiding on a certain summit.


    ¡­


    High in the sky, the Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi looked dejected.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll slip away. I will go fight with the demons. It¡¯s no fun ying with you humans.


    We¡¯ve already agreed on this game. The stones have not even beenid out, yet the chessboard is already gone.¡±


    As his voice fell, the ghost qi of Ba Country surged.


    Liu Jing and the others stood where they were and began to spread their powers.


    It was as if he was trying to stop the ghost qi from leaving.


    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± The Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi was furious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I want to escape? What a joke. I, Feng Chunpu, am simple and honest. I can still afford to y. A loss was a loss, the ghost qi would naturally remain here.


    Don¡¯t think that we are magnanimous. It¡¯s you humans who are despicable and shameless. Do you all think that I¡¯m stupid enough not to resist?¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and was momentarily surprised.


    ¡°Not really. I feel like there are smart people in Ba Country too.¡±


    ¡°Humans.¡± Ba Guoguo was touched.


    ¡°You are the most open-minded and intelligent human I have ever seen. You people have a discerning eye. Only Kunlun is honest and sincere. You guys dare to love and hate.¡±


    Subsequently, the Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°Hmph, we will return next time after we take down the demons. It will be the beginning of a cmity for Kunlun.¡±


    With that, the ghostly face disappeared.


    The connection with the mastermind was broken.


    This was the uniqueness of Ba Country.


    Killing them was actually very troublesome.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s over.¡± Liu Jing put away the Ba Country¡¯s ghost qi and said.


    ¡°Go and ask what happened down there. Someone should have made a move just now,¡± said Jiu Zhongtian.


    Then, the four of them disappeared into the sky.


    This time, the Ba Country had brought a lot of trouble.


    Fortunately, the other party was simple-minded and did not invade en masse.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace for decades.


    Soon, the four of themnded in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    There were already people waiting here.


    ¡°Ba Country has already retreated, but we can¡¯t let our guard down. Ghosnd Ba Country¡¯s behavior is different from normal people, and their losses are not that important to them.¡±


    Liu Jingnded on the ground and said to the First Summit Leader and the Third Summit Leader.


    ¡°Senior Sister Chen Xi is already divining this matter. The problem with the Jade Pool should be gone as well. Regarding what to do in the future, we will have to wait for news from Senior Sister Chen Xi.¡± Zhuqing said.


    After Liu Jing and the others nodded, Feng Yixiao then said.


    ¡°Something interesting happened just now.¡±

 Chapter 243 - Should We Capture The Mysterious Person?

    <h4>Chapter 243: Should We Capture The Mysterious Person?</h4>


    At dawn.


    Soon, Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    He returned very quickly, but coincidentally, the sky was about to brighten.


    Instead of staying in the courtyard, he headed towards the Netherworld Cave.


    He needed to heal.


    The injury on his arm had mostly recovered, and the broken bone had recovered.


    Fortunately, it was not serious. Otherwise, it would not have been so easy.


    This time, he had experienced a battle between two great powers. He realized that being a True Immortal was still quite useless.


    As expected, he should hide in the Ninth Summit and be stronger as soon as possible.


    But¡­


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial West Pce from Kunlun, what is this?¡±


    ¡°A deity position?¡±


    ¡°Or a title?¡±


    Be it the books of the Ninth Summit or the Kunlun Library, he had never seen such a title.


    When he had time, he could go and read some ancient books regarding such matters.


    Furthermore, that person said that he could save his life in once Kunlun if he were to just mention his name.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t that naive. What the other party said might not necessarily be the truth.


    But he couldn¡¯t deny it either.


    If it was true, would the other party be able to sense it the moment he said the other party¡¯s name?


    If that was the case, it would be very dangerous.


    Was the One Leaf Vision effective against it?


    If it worked, would the other party be unable to hear his call for help?


    If it was ineffective, then once he said it, he would be discovered and his identity would be known.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and stopped thinking about it. No matter how one looked at it, one thing was certain.


    The other party was very strong.


    And he had a special ability.


    Furthermore, he was from Kunlun.


    As for the Kunlun Temple that the other party mentioned¡­


    He had no intention of going there. Even though he was a Kunlun disciple, he could not go there rashly.


    He knew about the Kunlun Temple, but he did not know its location.


    In short, he couldn¡¯t do something just because of a few words.


    It could just be a trap.


    As for the advice, he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    From his current position, it was impossible for him to make an enemy out of Kunlun.


    But if one day he really became an enemy of Kunlun, no matter who the enemy was, it was impossible to change his mind.


    After that, Jiang Lan began to focus on healing his injuries. Everything else could wait until he was fully healed.


    Before he closed his eyes to recuperate, Jiang Lan nced at the Goddess Diagram and discovered that a white dragon was coiled around theke. He didn¡¯t know what it was doing.


    The ck qi in the Jade Pool had also disappeared.


    It seemed like it was indeed a matter of life and death.


    After confirming this, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    He would recover first.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Open the Kunlun Temple and let the personal disciples enter?¡±


    Liu Jing was curious.


    The opening of the Kunlun Temple was a very troublesome matter. As for the benefits, there were actually not that many.


    It was not worth it.


    ¡°Can the Kunlun Temple really lure out that person?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Miao Yue shook her head, sitting on a high chair at the side, saying.


    ¡°That person is indeed in Kunlun, but no one knows anything else. If Senior Brother was not wrong, then even if he could see through the other party¡¯s disguise, everything he would obtain would be empty.


    This person hid himself very well. Furthermore, he must have had a fortuitous opportunity. The other party should be very vignt against the opening of the Kunlun Temple. However, if the other party is a personal disciple, he would be quite interested in the Kunlun Temple.


    It can more or less help him in his cultivation. This is enough. And¡­¡±


    After a pause, Miao Yue added.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial West Pce from Kunlun. This title is rarely recorded even across the entire Grand Deste World.


    If he is curious, he will definitely start searching for books on such topics. When the timees, we can narrow down the target list.¡±


    ¡°Must we find him?¡± Zhu Qing frowned.


    ¡°What if the other party likes it like that? Even a child would rebel if he can¡¯t keep all his secrets.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Zhu Qing.


    Zhu Qing :¡±¡­¡±


    She was the youngest and could feel this feeling the most.


    Of her two Senior Sisters, one could predict the future and the other was smart.


    She was always at a disadvantage.


    Any secret of hers would be easily discovered.


    ¡°It makes sense, but we cannot know his true stance.¡± Miao Yue thought for a while before saying.


    ¡°From the looks of it, this person is harmless to Kunlun. Thus, we should remain kind to him.¡±


    ¡°However, we need to still be on our guard.¡± Feng Yixiao said calmly. ¡°If we discover that he made a small mistake, we will not care much about it.¡±


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t make an enemy out of us, we can tolerate him,¡± Jiu Zhongtian said while drinking.


    ¡°Right,¡± Mo Zhengdong suddenly said.


    ¡°It will take about ten years for the Kunlun Temple to open, right?¡±


    ¡°Ba Country¡¯s actions have brought us a lot of trouble. Perhaps it will take a little longer, about twenty years,¡± Liu Jing said.


    He looked at Mo Zhengdong to see what he wanted to say.


    Under normal circumstances, Mo Zhengdong would remain silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s postpone it for another ten years or so,¡± Mo Zhengdong suddenly said.


    This surprised the others.


    Miao Yue thought of something and tried asking.


    ¡°Could it be that Senior Brother is worried that Jiang Lan might be unable to progress to the Void Refinement Realm within the next thirty years and hence wants to use this as an opportunity for him to search for new fortuitous opportunities in the Kunlun Temple?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    Everyone was silent for a moment. Then, Liu Jing said calmly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s push it to thirty years from now.¡±


    ¡°We have to inform them in advance so that the person can consider it,¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao.


    There were a lot of little tails in these matters.


    ¡­


    Ghosnd Ba Nation.


    It was cloudy all year round.


    It was a rare sunny day.


    There was some empty space in front of the house. Wood was piled up in the empty space.


    At this moment, a green-faced youth was sitting on the wood.


    He grabbed the small wooden tablet with one hand and used a small knife to carve something on it.


    He looked very serious.


    After a long time, the young man put down the knife in his hand in satisfaction and blew the wood shavings on the wooden sign.


    He looked at the wooden tablet with a pious expression.


    ¡°Qing Mu, what are you doing?¡±


    A woman walked out and asked the youth.


    ¡°Look.¡± Qing Mu showed the wooden tablet to his mother.


    The woman nced at the wooden tablet and saw that there was a person engraved on it. She couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s appearance clearly, but the person was maintaining his punching posture with extraordinary might.


    ¡°This is?¡± The woman didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Fist God,¡± Qing Mu said excitedly.


    ¡°I heard from the person who stepped into the Ghost Gate that the gate was shattered by this Fist God.


    Not only did this person shatter the Ghost Gate with a single punch, but he also shattered 500 ghost cultivators with a single punch. He is extremely mighty and is regarded as the Unparalleled Fist God. In the future, I will worship the Fist God.


    If he is still alive, I would ask him to protect me and kill countless enemies. If he dies, I hope that he can go in peace. I will inherit his Fist God title. My name shall shake the vast world.¡±


    The young man was excited as if countless souls had died under his fist.


    It was as if he was standing atop the crowd.


    A fist could bring him endless courage.


    The woman only took a nce and did notment on Fist God. She only said softly.


    ¡°Time to eat. You even have to bring food for your father.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qing Mu regained his senses. He hung the small wooden sign around his neck and immediately agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring food to Daddy now.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 244 - Kunlun Sect Master?

    <h4>Chapter 244: Kunlun Sect Master?</h4>


    Noon.


    ck qi revolved around the Netherworld Cave. The ck qi that had entered Jiang Lan¡¯s body began to circte in all directions, no longer pouring in with Jiang Lan as the center.


    Jiang Lan exhaled heavily and opened his eyes.


    His injuries had mostly recovered.


    Some of the scars needed time to heal.


    Naturally, there would be some side effects if he recovered so quickly.


    As long as he did not encounter any more powerful figures like the powerhouse in the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Gate, there would be no problem.


    As for the Imperial Lord Xi He of Kunlun¡­


    To be honest, he was not really interested in him.


    Safety was above everything else. He could not leave the Ninth Summit for the next few days.


    He would cultivate at ease. After this gust of wind passes, he would then go look through the books and check on the relevant information.


    It was best if he didn¡¯t move now. He could use the Netherworld Entrance¡¯s eruption to cultivate in peace.


    He had learned that being at the early-stage True Immortal Realm was nothing much.


    He had to reach the perfected True Immortal Realm as soon as possible and gain insights into the Dao.


    If he had the cultivation of a Heaven Immortal, he would not have been injuredst night. He would have been much more rxed when facing Emperor Xi He.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan decided that it was better to think less of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    He had some guesses as to who this person was in Kunlun.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Among the Kunlun¡¯s nine summits.


    He had met the summit leaders from most of the nine summits.


    Only the identity and appearance of the summit leaders of the Fourth, Sixth and Seventh Summits remained unknown to him.


    Although there was a possibility the person was one of these three, it was not that high.


    Imperial Lord Xi He of Kunlun. The nine summit leaders didn¡¯t have such a title.


    The few summit leaders he knew had never mentioned it, and neither had his master.


    So only one person had the highest possibility.


    Standing on the nine summits of Kunlun was¡­ the Sect Master who controlled the entire Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan had always known of this person¡¯s existence. However, he had never seen him before and had never heard any news about him.


    In the mystic realm of the Fifth Summit, he had heard someone mention it before. However, it was of no value.


    It was not impossible for the Kunlun¡¯s Sect Master to have a title of an imperial lord.


    It could be said that the possibility was the highest. It was just that he did not know if it was true or not.


    However, the other party said that he would find him if he went to the Kunlun Temple.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t n on doing anything.


    However, there was one advantage. The other party said that Kunlun did not fear any enemy in the Grand Deste World. From this, it could be seen that Kunlun was not inferior to any faction in the Grand Deste World.


    This was good news. He could cultivate here in peace.


    Until he surpassed his master and suppressed the Sect Master.


    At that time, it did not matter if his strength was exposed.


    The urgent matter at hand was not about this Emperor, but about bing stronger as soon as possible.


    ¡°Master should be back soon. When I have time, I should go find him and ask what had happened.¡±


    However, there was no rush. He would go up tomorrow.


    He would continue cultivating today.


    However, just as he was about to continue cultivating, he suddenly received a response from the array formation.


    Someone went to into his courtyard.


    ¡°Senior Sister?¡±


    Jiang Lan was a bit confused. Under normal circumstances, it wasn¡¯t time for his Senior Sister toe.


    Could it be his master?


    The possibility was even lower. His master would definitelye directly to the Netherworld Cave.


    He could not ignore the sudden visit.


    Helpless.


    He got up and went out to take a look.


    Of course, it was possible that the person was his enemy too.


    The incident of the Ba Country had just passed, so it was nothing if an enemy attacked.


    After a while.


    When Jiang Lan arrived near the courtyard, his originally vignt heart immediately rxed.


    At this moment, he saw a jade girl sitting on a rock garden in the courtyard.


    Her feet swayed outside the rockery.


    So this fake mountain was for this purpose?


    Jiang Lan understood.


    Previously, Xiao Yu did note to the pond and asked for a fake mountain.


    He¡¯d thought it was just for viewing, but it turned out to be a chair.


    ¡°Is Senior Sister free today?¡± Jiang Lan came to the courtyard and asked.


    He did not ask why she came.


    If he asked, it would easily make Xiao Yu misunderstand and note anymore.


    Xiao Yu was surprised to see Jiang Lan suddenly appear.


    ¡°Junior Brother isn¡¯t outside at this time. Shouldn¡¯t you be in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s feedback from the array formation in the courtyard. I knew that someone hase.¡± Jiang Lan came to the rock garden and stood at the spot where he could see Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu moved andnded beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I disturb Junior Brother everytime I came?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    If he was facing a breakthrough in seclusion, he would note out as long as the person was not approaching the Netherworld Cave.


    It was normal for him toe out of seclusion if he wasn¡¯t in a critical stage of cultivation. Soing out did not affect him much.


    ¡°What if Ie every day?¡± Xiao Yu lifted her head and stared at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I usually cultivate at night,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°What if Ie tonight?¡± Xiao Yu stood on her tiptoes and tried her best to look at Jiang Lan.


    She raised her head and felt that her aura as a Senior Sister was not enough.


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you not going to be an immortal?¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. His Senior Sister was much taller now.


    However, if she wanted to be on par with him, she had to go back to her normal state and tiptoe.


    At this moment, his Senior Sister was still a little short.


    Seeing that she had no advantage at all, Xiao Yu gave up on tiptoeing and moved a chair over. She stepped on the chair and looked down at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°No matter what, my cultivation level is higher than Junior Brother¡¯s. I will definitely be an immortal earlier than Junior Brother. Oh right, what is Junior Brother¡¯s current cultivation realm?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t raise his head, but looked at how much taller Xiao Yu was.


    His eyes were in front of her¡­ chest.


    A t stretch ofnd.


    If this state was really what Xiao Yu looked like when she was young, it was hard to imagine how she would look like in the future.


    Xiao Yu saw that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything and looked at him curiously.


    She saw Jiang Lan looking ahead.


    Then she looked down.


    It was her chest area. She jumped off the chair and moved to the side silently.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think much of it.


    He only answered Xiao Yu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Compared to Senior Sister, there is indeed a gap.¡±


    ¡°How much is the gap?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    She shifted her steps and stood beside Jiang Lan.


    She didn¡¯t stop Jiang Lan from looking at her assets.


    Just a little resistance.


    And¡­ Xiao Yu looked down.


    She realized that there was really nothing to see.


    Then, Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s chest. They were pretty simr.


    ¡°How much is the gap?¡± Jiang Lan thought for a moment.


    ¡°One or two realms.¡±


    Xiao Yu was currently at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, while he was only at the early-stage True Immortal Realm. There were indeed only two major realms between them.


    Furthermore, Xiao Yu advanced very quickly. She would be an immortal in about 150 years.


    After a hundred and fifty years, Jiang Lan should still be working hard on his way to bing a Heaven Immortal.


    Their gap would be even smaller then.


    Xiao Yu calcted. There was a difference of one or two realms.


    Then was her Junior Brother about to reach the early-stage Void Refinement Realm?


    A human prodigy could reach the early-stage Void Refinement Realm in three hundred years, so it would probably take him another twenty to thirty years.


    He had almost caught up.


    Her Junior Brother was very powerful.


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you going out to face your tribtion or are you going to do it in Kunlun?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly asked.


    He thought about how he should choose to transcend his tribtion.


    He naturally could not stay in Kunlun.


    Was he going out alone or would there be someone looking after him?


    This was very important to him.


    ¡°Kunlun is such a big ce. We can directly transcend the tribtion here. However, some of the Senior Brothers and Sisters would go out and find a ce toprehend the great gate of immortality themselves.


    Most of them would bring their fellow disciples along. This way, others could vouch if one had transcended the tribtion. However, some of them go out to face tribtion alone.


    If they return, it means that they had seeded. If they do not return, it means that they had failed.¡± Xiao Yu thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Kunlun Goddess. I shouldn¡¯t be able to go out and transcend the tribtion. What about Junior Brother?¡±

 Chapter 245 - Tempting Junior Brother?

    <h4>Chapter 245: Tempting Junior Brother?</h4>


    As the Goddess, the entire Kunlun would pay attention to Xiao Yu¡¯s tribtion.


    Jiang Lan felt that he might receive some attention too.


    Once he seeded in bing an immortal, it would be the time for his wedding.


    However, he was hiding his cultivation level, so he could decide when he wanted to transcend the tribtion.


    If he wanted to transcend his tribtion, he had to find a time to do so and head out of Kunlun.


    He would say that he had sessfully transcended the tribtion after the trip out.


    This way, no one would know how he transcended his tribtion.


    Of course, he just had to disappear for a while.


    Even if he was still at the perfected Void Refinement Realm on the surface when he returned, all he had to do was conceal his cultivation base and adjust his concealed cultivation base to the early-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    Um¡­


    Since he was going to get married, it was not suitable for him to hide.


    But no matter what, he had to go out.


    Furthermore, he had to appear to be at the Void Refinement Realm so that no one would pay too much attention to him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you going out to undergo your tribtion or are you going to undergo your tribtion in Kunlun?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Probably go out.¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Xiao Yu nodded her head in understanding. Her Junior Brother was very reclusive, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t like to transcend his tribtion in a crowded ce.


    She was going to transcend her tribtion in another hundred years or so, so she had to sort out the things she had to take note of during her tribtion transcendence.


    When the time came and she sessfully transcended her tribtion, she would then pass on the information to her Junior Brother.


    Jiang Lan stared at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was not used to being stared at. She moved her feet and shifted her position.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze followed her.


    ¡°Do I have flowers on my face?¡± Xiao Yu asked, touching her face.


    ¡°Senior Sister is prettier than flowers,¡± Jiang Lan said subconsciously.


    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment before she found a ce to sit.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you can sneak a peek at me but I¡¯ll feel embarrassed if you keep staring at me.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Jiang Lan sat opposite Xiao Yu and asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior Sister said that how you stretched previously didn¡¯t look good. Did you find the problem?¡±


    Xiao Yu froze when she heard that.


    It was as if she was afraid of this topic.


    However, in the time it took for her to breathe, Xiao Yu regained herposure and jumped up.


    ¡°Do you know why I came here?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He was indeed curious.


    Theoretically, it would take a few more days before Xiao Yu came again.


    ¡°This.¡± Xiaoyu extended her right hand.


    Jiang Lan looked on with some doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°Hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± Xiao Yu exerted her strength and runes appeared on her jade-like wrist.


    The runes spun around her wrist like chains.


    It was the engagement contract.


    ¡°Last night, I felt this thing jumping up and down. I thought that there was something wrong with Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation, so I was a little worried,¡± Xiao Yu said softly.


    Jumping up and down?


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Impossible.


    He had activated his One Leaf Vision onst night. Furthermore, he still had his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    The engagement contract should not notice anything.


    Besides, his life wasn¡¯t in dangerst night.


    His injuries were not that severe, so no matter how he thought about it, he wouldn¡¯t be noticed.


    But¡­


    Xiao Yu was indeed here today.


    ¡°This thing is definitely not easy to use.¡± Xiao Yu poked at the marriage contract and said in disdain.


    She then looked up at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother feeling unwell?¡±


    Jiang Lan did not answer this question. He only extended his hand and said.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister know how to read my pulse? You can check.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Yu did not hesitate and reached out to take Jiang Lan¡¯s pulse.


    She looked serious.


    Xiao Yu really took his pulse, which surprised Jiang Lan. He looked at the frowning Xiao Yu who was taking his pulse.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Jiang Lan knew that there was nothing wrong with his body, but the person taking his pulse was frowning. He was a little concerned.


    While cultivating in the Netherworld Cave, he would often reflect on himself and check on his physical condition.


    He never found a problem.


    If he did, then he might be deceived by the aura of the Netherworld.


    This was somewhat dangerous.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu retracted her hand. She looked at Jiang Lan and shook her head before sighing.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I eat more good food and be happier in the remaining days?¡±


    ¡°I realized that I don¡¯t know how to take your pulse.¡± Xiao Yu tilted her head and smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his Senior Sister so naughty?


    However, she looked rather cute and he was not repulsed by it.


    Clouds covered the mountain.


    Xiao Yu bade farewell to Jiang Lan and rode her sword back to the Jade Pool.


    After entering the Jade Pool¡¯s range, Xiao Yu¡¯s body began to expand and finally became normal.


    ¡°Since Junior Brother is willing to let me take his pulse, there should be no problem.¡±


    Ao Longyu ced her hand on her chest with a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°What a strange feeling. However, I can cultivate properly now. ¡±


    With this thought in mind, she returned to the Jade Pool, intending to cultivate and be an immortal.


    She did not n to be an immortal soon, as it would bring pressure to her Junior Brother.


    However, she did not n to be an immortal toote either. What if her Junior Brother felt that she was unwilling to be an immortal?


    After bing immortal¡­


    The day of the wedding would be closer.


    Standing beside the Jade Pool, Ao Longyu moved. When she stretched out her hand, her clothes would indeed be tighter.


    ¡°Will stretching really make me look good?¡±


    Xiao Yu was in disbelief.


    She looked down at her chest.


    Would her Junior Brother really find it nice?


    Her Junior Brother was like an old man. His gaze was calm and tranquil.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll find a chance to try.¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be considered a temptation, right?


    She was just curious.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan watched Xiao Yu leave and didn¡¯t think much about it. He turned around and returned to his cultivation.


    He had no intention of going to the peak of the Ninth Summit to look for his Master.


    His master might not be back yet. He would visit him tomorrow.


    Perhaps there were still some matters regarding Ba Country that his master had yet to finish dealing with.


    After watering the nt and egg with spirit liquid, Jiang Lan walked towards the Netherworld Cave.


    It had been 270 years since he had entered the sect, and he should be able to progress to the Void Refinement Realm in another 30 years.


    ording to his previous experience, he needed to drink the Bejeweled Nectar Wine and wait to absorb it to advance.


    Normally, it was impossible for him to pretend to be inprehension for ten years.


    But what would happen if he drank thest Dao Comprehension Tea?


    Was it possible to use this drunkenness toprehend the Dao?


    Could Dao Comprehension Tea be mixed with the Bejeweled Nectar Wine?


    No one knew.


    He would check it out in a few days.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    The magnificent sunlight illuminated the forest.


    Jiang Lan walked step by step towards the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He had nned to meet his master when he woke up today, but he did not expect his master to send him a message directly.


    He wanted him to go up to find him.


    ¡°I wonder what Master will say.¡±


    In theory, the Ba Country¡¯s matter did not affect the Ninth Summit, so they should not be talking about this.


    It should be impossible for his master to ask him to go out and gain experience at this time.


    Then what else could it be?


    The demons and dragons did not move.


    It was probably because of his advancement to the next realm.


    Every time he advanced, his master would find him a good ce.


    But this time, his master had already given him Bejeweled Nectar Wine.


    There was no need to find a ce for him to advance.


    After a while.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan saw his master, who had not returned for a few days, standing at the edge of the mountain peak and looking out.


    He was looking at something.


    From the outlook, his master was not injured.


    It seemed that Ba Country¡¯s attack did not have any serious impact.


    ¡°You¡¯ve attained a perfected Essence Soul?¡± Mo Zhengdong turned around and asked Jiang Lan meaningfully.


    In his eyes, Jiang Lan was ate-stage Essence Soul.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and whispered.


    ¡°Martial Aunt Miao Yue taught me this.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    This disciple of his was quite good at pushing responsibility.


    Before he could even begin to question him, he had already confessed the mastermind.


    This reminded him about the time when Jiang Lan didn¡¯t want to go out to temper himself even before he started training.


    Fortunately, the Goddess was here. Otherwise, his personality would be too antisocial.


    With the Goddess, his personality became much more cheerful. Perhaps Jiang Lan didn¡¯t even notice it himself.


    Jiang Lan stole a nce at his master. It was naturally a big problem to hide a little of his cultivation level.


    He only wanted to see what his master¡¯s attitude would be. It was not his attitude towards concealing his cultivation, but his attitude towards Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    He had to consider for his master¡¯s future.


    When one was old, one would feel bored and lonely. With a wife around, he would not feel as lonely.

 Chapter 246 - Entering Kunlun Temple

    <h4>Chapter 246: Entering Kunlun Temple</h4>


    After observing for a while, Jiang Lan realized that his master didn¡¯t have any extra expression on his face.


    It seemed as if he had expected what he had said.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t particrly care about Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡°I feel like Martial Aunt Miao Yue has been ying with me from the very beginning.¡±


    As he was thinking about his master¡¯s retirement, Martial Aunt Miao Yue had said that she admired his master.


    He subconsciously moved in that direction.


    He did not know if he had fallen into Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s trap.


    ¡°If you want to hide, hide deeper. Don¡¯t let anyone see through you,¡± Mo Zhengdong said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Master¡¯s cultivation is too high,¡± Jiang Lan said in a low voice.


    If an Essence Soul cultivator was able to hide his cultivation from a summit leader, that would then be a problem.


    Moreover, there was no need to hide his cultivation if he could even hide it from the summit leaders.


    Naturally, he had to have a cultivation base that could be detected.


    Only his true cultivation must remain undetected.


    Mo Zhengdong did not pay attention to this matter. Instead, he changed the topic.


    ¡°Something happened during Ba Country¡¯s invasion. After your advancement, Kunlun will open the Kunlun Temple. As a personal disciple, you can enter the temple to ponder on the divine stone.¡±


    ¡°Kunlun Temple?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Why did the Kunlun Temple suddenly open?


    That imperial lord from before had also asked him to enter the temple.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that the Kunlun Temple was opened. Is it opened in order for the other party to find him?


    Jiang Lan had some guesses.


    ¡°The Kunlun Temple is located at the peak of Kunlun Mountain. It¡¯s closed all year round and is located above the Kunlun Main Hall. Mist constantly envelops it.


    The Kunlun Heart Sutra Divine Stone is ced inside. It is just that no one is able toprehend the true Kunlun Heart Sutra up till now. However, not all personal disciples need to go.¡± Mo Zhengdong gave Jiang Lan a simple exnation.


    Jiang Lan was surprised that the Kunlun Heart Sutra was in the Kunlun Temple.


    The Kunlun Temple was located at the summit of Kunlun, so perhaps it contained a path of the Great Dao.


    If he signed in there, the reward he would receive would definitely not be bad.


    But¡­


    It was too much of a coincidence. Imperial Lord Xi He was pretty dangerous.


    If he was careless, he would be discovered.


    It would be safest if he could go there the next time.


    Furthermore, it would not be normal for the geniuses of the various summits to go to a mysterious ce together.


    This¡­


    He might as well watch the ceremony at the Jade Pool.


    Moreover, his master said that not all personal disciples needed to go.


    His master was telling him that he didn¡¯t have to go.


    However, before Jiang Lan could say anything, Mo Zhengdong spoke first.


    ¡°Every summit has to send at least one personal disciple. If there¡¯s someone to rece you, you can choose not to go.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his master doing this on purpose?


    The disadvantage of being the only personal disciple had be evident.


    If they needed to send someone from the Ninth Summit, he was definitely the one that needed to go.


    The advantage was that he did not need to worry about his Junior Brothers and Sisters causing trouble.


    If the Junior Brother of the Eighth Summit who had asked him for guidance in swordsmanship was a Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit¡­


    Then¡­


    He had to worry more. That Junior Brother did not know how to keep a low profile at all.


    It would bring great trouble to the Ninth Summit.


    Therefore, since he had enjoyed the benefits of being the only disciple, he naturally had to ept the disadvantages.


    ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He would just take it as a trip to sign in.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the peak of the Ninth Summit and intended to return to continue cultivating.


    It would be a pity to miss out on this opportunity.


    However, since he was out, he decided to check if the Bejeweled Nectar Wine and Dao Comprehension Tea could be eaten together.


    If he could, it would be much easierter.


    At the library of the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan took out a book that was closer to the inside. He had read fewer books here.


    It was mainly because the books here were mostly useless to him.


    Very quickly, he found a book rted to spirit medicines.


    He wanted to see if there were any records of Dao Comprehension Tea and Bejeweled Nectar Wine.


    Noon.


    Jiang Lan ced the book back.


    There were records of Dao Comprehension Tea and Bejeweled Nectar Wine, but there were no records of theirpatibility.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. No normal person would mix these two things together.¡±


    They were unrted to begin with.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan took out some magazines to see if there were any mentions of titles like Imperial Lord.


    After reading for a long time, he saw an interesting piece of news.


    There was once an immortal in the Southern Wilderness who celebrated his friend¡¯s advancement to the Heaven Immortal Realm and brought out a bottle of thousand-year-old wine.


    Unexpectedly, his good friend¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not good, and he got drunk for several years.


    This immortal had once heard that tea could cure wine, so he took out an immortal tea unique to the Eastern Wastnd, Brightmoon Tea.


    After feeding it to his good friend, who would have thought that he would be even drunker?


    Several years of drunkenness evolved into decades of drunkenness.


    Many yearster.


    He came to the conclusion that tea did not cure drunkenness.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was surprised to read this.


    Tea did not cure drunkenness, and it could even make the drunk be worse.


    If so¡­


    What he thought of was not impossible.


    Then, he flipped through the book again. As expected, there were no records of Imperial Lords or Emperors.


    After reading for a while longer, he left the library.


    The night was approaching. It was time to cultivate.


    Once one¡¯s cultivation state was raised to the True Immortal Realm, it would take quite a bit of time for one to continue advancing.


    Cultivation was bound to be somewhat boring.


    Fortunately, Jiang Lan was used to this.


    For 270 years, he had been like this.


    He cultivated in seclusion and rarely went out.


    The Netherworld Entrance¡¯s eruption hadsted for another six years.


    For the past six years, Jiang Lan had been cultivating in the Netherworld Cave.


    Xiao Yu came once a year.


    Every time, she would ask Jiang Lan to embed her sword with his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Every time she came, Jiang Lan could feel that Xiao Yu¡¯s cultivation had increased by quite a bit.


    He knew that Xiao Yu was also cultivating in seclusion.


    Perhaps she would advance to immortality earlier than expected.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t fall behind in the slightest. He had been cultivating all these years since the Netherworld Cave had erupted.


    He originally wanted to tryprehending the Dao, but he realized thatprehending the Dao could only be chanced upon by luck.


    All these years, he had only encountered one epiphany.


    The water that was dripping earlier sped up.


    It was the embodiment of the Dao.


    Once the drops of water formed a stream, he might have the qualifications to transcend and be a Heavenly Immortal.


    After the eruption of the Netherworld Cave ended, Jiang Lan took back the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.


    He then continued his long-term stay in the Netherworld Cave.


    They had not changed in a hundred years.


    There was no problem with their life force either.


    In theory, it was impossible for them to persist until now, but they had miraculously survived until now.


    It was hard to find such worry-free pets.


    Even the flowers outside the courtyard made him worry more.


    At dawn.


    The night was fading, and the starlight was beginning to sink into the mountains.


    A red sun leaped out of the mountain.


    Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard.


    He did not do anything else. Instead, he took out the Catoptric Deflection book.


    Observing the Catoptric Deflection allowed him to gain some insights into the Dao, as though it allowed him to enter a more ethereal state.


    It allowed him to see the changes in the world.


    After some time, he might be able to gain an epiphany.


    After the eruption of the Netherworld Entrance ended, there was no need for him to remain in seclusion.


    Under the sunlight, he calmed himself down and did some daily things.


    He decided to let nature take its course.


    In the dark night, he began to cultivate and increase his cultivation.


    He wanted to advance to the mid-stage True Immortal Realm as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jade Pool.


    Lin Siya came to the edge of the Jade Pool again.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ve done some experiments. The way to achieve the best effect of stretching is still debatable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t you cultivate? Why are you spending your time researching such a matter?¡±


    Ao Longyu felt like her embarrassing past was being dug out continuously.


    But¡­


    She could also listen to what her Junior Sister had to say.

 Chapter 247 - Comprehending The Dao

    <h4>Chapter 247: Comprehending The Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Whenever the Netherworld Cave erupted, her Junior Brother would enter seclusion, so she didn¡¯t stay for long.


    Therefore, she did not have the chance to do it in front of her Junior Brother.


    Her Junior Brother should not be as busy now.


    However, in another ten to twenty years, her Junior Brother would need to advance and he would enter seclusion for a period of time.


    If he seeded, then her Junior Brother would be at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, only one realm away from her.


    Her Junior Brother would most likely catch up soon.


    Why not take this opportunity while her Junior Brother was not in seclusion to see if there was any effect?


    Ao Longyu listened quietly to Lin Siya¡¯s exnation.


    .


    ¡°Your clothes have to be silky smooth so that your body movements will be outlined.¡± Lin Siya thought for a while and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s naturally better to turn sideways to allow for better light exposure, but it might be even better if we can face the wind.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, who have you tried it yourself?¡± Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    Lin Siya hugged her chest and said.


    ¡°Definitely not. But Senior Sister doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Nothing should go wrong under normal circumstances.¡± Lin Siya looked at her beautiful and cold Senior Sister and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister and Junior Brother have an engagement. In a few hundred years, you two should get married. The rtionship between you two is different from others. ¡±


    Ao Longyu nodded.


    She thought so too. After a few more years, she should be marrying her Junior Brother.


    Except¡­


    What kind of life was it like after marriage?


    She had no idea.


    Perhaps it would be the same as now.


    ¡°Does Junior Sister like anyone?¡± Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    She was engaged to her Junior Brother, so she did not really understand what love was about.


    ¡°Someone I like?¡± Lin Siya shook her head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even be an immortal yet. Right now, I have to prioritize bing an immortal. Perhaps only those with poor talent might consider this. What about Senior Sister?¡±


    Lin Siya looked at Senior Sister Ao curiously.


    ¡°Has Senior Sister fallen for Junior Brother?¡±


    Ao Longyu was silent for a moment before shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Lin Siya felt that something was amiss. The answer she receivedst time was that she did not hate him.


    This time, her answer had changed.


    There was obviously a change in her feelings.


    ¡°Has Senior Sister had any different thoughts all these years?¡± Lin Siya asked again.


    ¡°Yes, there are some.¡± Ao Longyu thought for a moment and said softly.


    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t feel anything when I visited Junior Brother once every three years. I was just used to it.


    After that, I got used to visiting him once a year. But from then on¡­ I couldn¡¯t get used to visiting him once every three years anymore. Three years is now too long.


    In fact, I don¡¯t really even want to wait for a year but Junior Brother has to cultivate, so it¡¯s not suitable for me to disturb him.¡±


    Lin Siya was surprised.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°There should be some more.¡± Ao Longyu sat on a rock at the side. Her expression was not as cold as before.


    ¡°Master and the rest would sometimes praise me for looking good.¡±


    ¡°I praised Senior Sister before too,¡± Lin Siya said immediately.


    She grew up with her Senior Sister. Although she wasn¡¯t very familiar with her, her Senior Sister would asionally guide her.


    She was happy.


    Unfortunately, her Senior Sister¡¯s face was cold and distant.


    Therefore, no one was familiar with her. If it wasn¡¯t for the ident in the mystic realm, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get close to her.


    Ao Longyu nodded and continued.


    ¡°However, thesepliments or nders are nothing much to me. It would neither cheer me up or upset me. But¡­¡±


    Ao Longyu paused before continuing.


    ¡°If Junior Brother were to praise me, I would be happy for days. As he is mostly in seclusion, Junior Brother will asionally leave me some messages. I tend to read these messages several times.¡±


    Lin Siya blinked and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯ve started to like him unknowingly.¡±


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows and whispered.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t really understand such a feeling.¡±


    She did not understand this feeling, but it was there.


    However, it would not affect her cultivation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard, looking at the beautiful scenery.


    The more he read, the more entranced he became.


    At night, he would enter the Netherworld Cave to train.


    But for some reason, he felt that he could not stop now.


    Once he stopped, he would lose the opportunity.


    An opportunity to enter an epiphany.


    There was a chance that he would fall into a state of Dao enlightenment while looking through the Catoptric Deflection book.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest as he took out a bottle of Bejeweled Nectar Wine and drank it.


    Then, he ced the Dao Comprehension Tea into his mouth.


    And swallowed it.


    After cultivating for close to 280 years, he had reached the critical point of breaking through to the Void Refinement Realm.


    This would conceal the fact that he was going toprehend the Dao.


    His One Leaf Vision rotated slightly to ensure that no Dao aura would leak out.


    After making all the preparations, Jiang Lan fell into a deep trance while reading the Catoptric Deflection book. It was as if he had fallen into apletely new world.


    Everything could change at his will and even the sun and moon could be reced by him.


    But this was wrong.


    What he wanted was to see through the operations of this world, the changes between all things.


    The power of mountains and rivers and the will of the sea.


    He wanted to see through them instead of just trying to control everything.


    Control was empty. Only by understanding and seeing through all objects and existences could one move it.


    Only by seeing through andprehending would one be able to find a path that belonged solely to oneself.


    Comprehending the Dao was to search for a path. When one was in the boundless wilderness, there would be no path beneath one¡¯s feet.


    By searching the path of one¡¯s heart andprehending the will of heaven and earth, one can then step on his own dao.


    Everywhere one¡¯s footsteps passed, it was a new path in the void.


    It was just that this path wasn¡¯t easy to find. It was impossible to guess the intentions of this world, so even if he wanted to walk, he couldn¡¯t.


    Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard. He had reached a state of selflessness. In his eyes, there was only the Catoptric Deflection book. It was as if he had blended into the Catoptric Deflection realm.


    He didn¡¯t know the changes in the outside world, but he could roughly feel his surroundings.


    The first year.


    Xiao Yu arrived at the courtyard, but there was a strange feeling emanating from it. It was peaceful and calm.


    When she arrived at Jiang Lan¡¯s side, she discovered that Jiang Lan was flipping through a book and seemed to have fallen into a trance.


    She did not speak.


    Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan, ying with her wooden sword.


    In the evening, Xiao Yu waved at Jiang Lan and rode her sword back to the Jade Pool.


    The second year.


    Once again, Xiao Yu arrived at the courtyard. She realized that the feeling had intensified and her heart was calm.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Lan was still flipping through his books, as if he would never finish them.


    Xiao Yu was still sitting next to Jiang Lan. She realized that the aura surrounding Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t reject her, so she approached him closer.


    At night.


    Xiao Yu stuck out her tongue at Jiang Lan and waved goodbye.


    The third year.


    Xiao Yu found the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower and began to water them with spirit liquid.


    She also took care of the flowers on the Ninth Summit.


    ¡­


    The seventh year.


    This was the seventh time Xiao Yu came.


    This time, there was a hint of worry in her eyes.


    She sat quietly beside Jiang Lan, leaning on the stone table as she looked at him.


    She kept watching Jiang Lan cultivate.


    Until she fell asleep.


    The next day, Xiao Yu woke up and waved goodbye to Jiang Lan.


    ¡­


    The tenth year.


    It was summer.


    Xiao Yu arrived at the peach forest and realized that everything had changed. The peach blossoms were covered in snow.


    A chill emanated from within.


    It was as if winter had arrived.


    However, it was scorching hot outside.


    It must be her Junior Brother who had caused this.


    Xiao Yu immediately ran towards the courtyard.


    However, when she ran in, she realized that the courtyard had long been covered by heavy snow, but there was no snow around her junior brother.


    Jiang Lan was still flipping through his book.


    However, it was much slower.


    It was like the Catoptric Deflection book was about to be finished by Jiang Lan.

 Chapter 248 - Senior Sister, Ill Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 248: Senior Sister, I¡¯ll Protect You</h4>


    Xiao Yu stood in front of the courtyard and looked at Jiang Lan.


    Snow drifted down from nowhere.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    She stood there without moving, only opening her eyes to look at Jiang Lan.


    At this time, Jiang Lan¡¯s speed of flipping through the book became slower and slower.


    As if knowing that the book was about to be flipped to thest few pages, he felt a little reluctant.


    Ten years.


    A book that wasn¡¯t too thick was flipped over by Jiang Lan for an entire ten years.


    Finally, it was over.


    She didn¡¯t know what it meant, but she roughly knew that her Junior Brother was about to wake up.


    It was either today or tomorrow.


    The snow was falling harder and harder. Xiao Yu stood rooted to the ground.


    She looked at Jiang Lan and let the snow fall on her body.


    The wind howled.


    It was snowing all around, and there was ayer of white on her body.


    She did not move at all because she did not know when but she suddenly felt a nket of warmth envelope her.


    It was as if her Junior Brother could sense her presence.


    Ssh!


    Xiao Yu saw Jiang Lan flipping to thest page.


    Pu!


    Jiang Lan gently closed the book.


    The moment the book closed, Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes slowly closed.


    At this moment.


    The wind stopped, and so did the snow.


    All sorts of changes seemed to ur in the surroundings at once. It was like a spring breeze had arrived, the summer sun was far away, autumn leaves were falling, and winter snow was falling.


    But nothing had changed.


    The snow was still on Xiao Yu¡¯s body.


    The next moment.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    The wind moved from where he stood, blowing into the drizzle, scattering the winter snow.


    Woosh!


    As the white receded, the summer heat began to strike.


    A hundred flowers bloomed at the same time, and a refreshing fragrance wafted through the air.


    In an instant, Xiao Yu realized that the snow around her had faded away and returned to its original state.


    It was as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.


    Or perhaps it was a change in Jiang Lan¡¯s mental state.


    ¡°Senior Sister, long time no see.¡±


    Jiang Lan ced the book on the table and looked at Xiao Yu.


    He had read for ten years andprehended ten years of Dao.


    The moment he gained enlightenment, he understood the principles of the world and the foundation of the great Dao.


    Today, he had entered the threshold of the great Dao.


    Once he reached the perfected True Immortal Realm, he could transcend and be an immortal of Heaven and Earth, awaiting the recognition of the great Dao.


    Due to the influence of the Catoptric Deflection, his mental state went up another small step.


    It could be said that he had been dreaming for ten years.


    The Dao Comprehension Tea was effective.


    After these years of cultivation, it was time for him to change his cultivation on the surface.


    He would change his surface-level cultivation to that of the perfected Essence Soul Realm while his hidden cultivation would be adjusted to the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    His true cultivation did not change much, but¡­


    From today onwards, his cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds.


    He would reach the perfected True Immortal Realm within a short period of time.


    However, he was surprised to see Xiao Yu the moment he woke up.


    For the past ten years, he more or less knew of Xiao Yu¡¯s visits.


    Luckily, it was not the first time he got drunk for ten years. Otherwise, Xiao Yu would not be able to even get near him.


    This time, he wasprehending the Dao, so he was fine.


    Everything was a transformation of the Dao.


    ¡°Junior Brother has not seen me for ten years.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan. She then turned around and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to let Junior Brother take a look.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled like a flower under the sun.


    Her smile was pure, radiant, and alluring.


    When she saw Jiang Lan looking at her, Xiao Yu made another turn. However, this time, it was different from before.


    Her body was growing taller and bigger.


    After one round, Xiao Yu returned to normal.


    She stood in front of Jiang Lan.


    Her pure appearance transformed into one that was aloof and elegant.


    Jiang Lan was surprised to see the normal Xiao Yu. However, the normal Xiao Yu appeared exceptionally beautiful today.


    She had smooth skin and jade-like bones. She also had a beautiful face and was as beautiful as a painting.


    ¡°Here.¡± Ao Longyu extended his hand and handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years since Junior Brother had embedded my wooden sword with your sword intent.¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was calm, but it was no longer cold.


    However, it was not as casual as how she would normally speak when she took the form of Xiao Yu.


    After receiving the wooden sword, Jiang Lan intended to start his task.


    However, as soon as he took the wooden sword, Xiao Yu started to be smaller.


    Her height decreased and her ice peaks grew smaller.


    A leak¡­


    This wonderful thought shed across Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    The thought shed through his mind, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    ¡°Has Junior Brother finished admiring me?¡±


    Xiao Yu jumped to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and sat down slowly. She continued.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you haven¡¯t seen me in ten years, but I see you every year. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Jiang Lan began to embed the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into the wooden sword.


    The highest limit the sword intent couldst in the wooden sword was still one year.


    He was very curious if Xiao Yu hadprehended the Dragon ying Sword.


    After so many years, she should have more or less gained some insights into it, right?


    Unless¡­


    She did not even tryprehending it.


    Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    He just needed to help embed it with sword intent.


    Xiao Yu stole a nce at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not tired ofing here.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.


    What greeted him was a bright smile.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s smile has caused the surrounding flowers to lose their color,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Xiao Yu pulled a face and asked.


    ¡°What about now? Are your eyes alright?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he lowered his head and continued doing his job.


    His Senior Sister was indeed a child.


    From the looks of it, she was around sixteen years old now with her mid-stage Void Refinement cultivation. Only after she transcends to be an immortal would she reach adulthood.


    No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like she was about to be an adult.


    Speaking of which, the Eighth Prince had been an adult since birth and had lost his childhood.


    It seemed like a loss.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister have something troubling you?¡± Jiang Lan looked down at the wooden sword and asked.


    Xiao Yu was dazzling, and so was her ghost face.


    But before this, he more or less felt Xiao Yu¡¯s worry.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoyu was very honest. She looked at Jiang Lan and exined.


    ¡°A few years ago, I received news that my younger brother had gone missing. No one knows where he has gone.¡±


    ¡°The Eighth Prince?¡± Jiang Lan asked Xiaoyu.


    He had a good impression of the Eighth Prince. He was a sensible dragon.


    He was born as an innate immortal but he was not arrogant.


    Moreover, how could the Dragon Race not be able to find such a person who went missing?


    ¡°For the past few years, the powerhouses in our race have been trying to find his whereabouts, but there has been no progress. The heavenly secrets have been concealed.¡± Xiao Yu sighed and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But his life is not in danger yet.¡±


    Xiao Yu felt that her brother was actually quite good.


    Speaking of Jiang Lan, he always called Jiang Lan brother-inw. Whenever he saw her, he would even kneel down and greet her.


    He always said that he would be an obedient brother in the future.


    He was pretty cute, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Where was hest seen?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he would disappear, he could still pay attention to it.


    ¡°I heard that he went with Uncle Ao Ye to some ce in the Demon Race to gather information but never returned. Uncle Ao Ye has disappeared as well.¡± Xiao Yu was somewhat worried.


    But she couldn¡¯t care less about such things.


    She could only wait quietly for news.


    She was far from being an immortal.


    ¡°It should be fine,¡± Jiang Lan consoled.


    Did Ao Ye go drinking again?


    Then¡­


    As for what they encountered, Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t know. In the end, whether or not they could survive depended on luck.


    The Dragon Race probably had the same guess as to whether the Demon Race was the culprit.


    They should have more or less responded.


    If they still couldn¡¯t find them, it meant that they couldn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer from the demons.


    ¡°Innate immortals are usually protected by the fate energy of the Dragon Race. It is indeed not easy for something to happen to him.¡± Xiao Yu recovered and looked at herself.


    ¡°On the other hand, I am the ordinary one.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, I will protect you.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 249 - Jiang Lan Has Inner Demons?

    <h4>Chapter 249: Jiang Lan Has Inner Demons?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Upon hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Yu stared nkly at Jiang Lan.


    Then, she stood up and patted her chest.


    ¡°From now on, I will protect Junior Brother.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she smiled brightly at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m much, much stronger than Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Just a little,¡± Jiang Lan answered softly as he looked at Xiaoyu.


    ¡°That¡¯s still better than Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu sat down and stretched out her legs to look at Jiang Lan.


    .


    ¡°However, no matter how strong a person is, there will be times when they are weak. I¡¯ll have to rely on you in the future.¡±


    She was a dragon.


    Jiang Lan corrected Xiao Yu in her heart.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s intention was clear. She would at least rely on him.


    What an inexplicable feeling.


    He had wanted to help his master retire, but he did not expect to be someone else¡¯s support.


    Although it was only when Xiao Yu was weak.


    But¡­


    When was Xiao Yu ever stronger than him?


    Xiao Yu might be able to catch up to him before he reached the threshold of the Dao.


    However, after he woke up, Xiao Yu had no hope of catching up with him.


    After he obtained the qualifications to transcend as a True Immortal, his cultivation speed would increase exponentially.


    This was the advantage that humans had.


    There was basically no possibility for humans below the True Immortal Realm to surpass innate immortal life forms.


    True Immortals would need toprehend the Dao before transcending to be a Heaven Immortal. There were some whoprehended the Dao in the early-stage of the True Immortal Realm, while there were some whoprehended the Dao only at the perfected True Immortal Realm.


    The two werepletely different.


    Jiang Lan, on the other hand, had the advantage ofprehending the Dao at the early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Perhaps not long after Xiao Yu became an Immortal, he would be a Heaven Immortal as well.


    He felt much safer as a Heaven Immortal.


    But he was still far away from his master.


    However, there was no rush. He just had to take it one step at a time. His speed of bing stronger was already very fast.


    One day, he would surpass his master.


    In the evening, Jiang Lan handed the wooden sword to Xiaoyu.


    It was dark. It was time for Xiao Yu to go back.


    Xiaoyu took the wooden sword and nced at Jiang Lan with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back. Junior Brother, cultivate well.¡±


    As she spoke, Xiao Yu flew up on her sword and made a face at Jiang Lan.


    She quickly headed towards the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan felt that something was strange.


    ¡°Senior Sister seems a little dissatisfied.¡±


    He stood where he was, looking in the direction of the Jade Pool, watching as Xiao Yu¡¯s figure disappeared.


    He came to a realization.


    The next time he added the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent, he would take a longer time.


    Thinking like this, Jiang Lan decided to go back and cultivate in seclusion. He wanted to see just how great the effects of his increase in cultivation speed would be after stepping into the great Dao threshold.


    It was about time for him to advance to the Void Refinement Realm on the surface too.


    ¡­


    Xiao Yu flew towards the Jade Pool while she rode her sword in the air.


    She waved the wooden sword in his hand.


    She felt that she could now also use the Dragon ying Sword, although it was only a feeling.


    When she got close to the Jade Pool, her body started to grow bigger and be normal.


    She looked down.


    ¡°I feel like when I get bigger in front of Junior Brother, he will stare at me.¡±


    It seemed like Junior Sister Siya was right.


    She would find a chance the next time.


    She would stretch in front of him.


    Except¡­


    Ao Longyu touched her face. Just thinking about it made her feel hot.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Moreover, thinking about it made her have the urge to hide in the Jade Pool.


    With this thought in mind, Ao Longyu entered the Jade Pool to cool her face down.


    The wooden sword floated in front of her.


    The Dragon ying Sword aura seemed to be threatening her.


    ¡°I feel like Junior Brother is looking down on me.¡±


    Gulp!


    Ao Longyu blew bubbles under the Jade Pool.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Another ten years of epiphany.


    ¡°It seems like Catoptric Deflection is very useful for Jiang Lan. Once he bes an immortal, his future path will be much easier.¡±


    He naturally found out that Xiao Yu could integrate into Jiang Lan¡¯s Catoptric Deflection realm.


    This meant that Jiang Lan epted Xiao Yu. This was also a good thing.


    It seemed like Xiao Yu was also a good girl.


    As a princess of the Dragon Race and the Jade Pool¡¯s Goddess, she did not look down on his disciple at all.


    With the Goddess around, Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t be a loner either. This was another good thing.


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head and smiled.


    Jiang Lan was already very outstanding. He had never epted any more outstanding disciple.


    Then, he moved and put away the seal on the Ninth Summit.


    He allowed the ce to return to normal.


    Since Jiang Lan hadpletely awakened, there was no need for such protection.


    Jiang Lan would know what to do next.


    ¡­


    Within the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body.


    In the past, the water droplets would nourish his body and raise his cultivation.


    Now that a clear spring flowed, the stream nourished his eight meridians and power continuously surged, helping him raise his cultivation.


    This was the difference when one stepped into the threshold of the Great Dao.


    In the past, with the help of the Netherworld Aura, Goddess Diagram and the pills he received from signing in, he would be able to reach the perfected True Immortal realm in roughly 300 years.


    However, he didn¡¯t need these things to reach such a level now.


    Considering other external factors, it was not impossible for him to transcend to be a Heaven Immortal when Xiao Yu advanced to be an immortal.


    Jiang Lan sat in the Netherworld Cave, feeling the power of the Dao and his own rapid growth.


    Before long, he would step into the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Six months passed in the blink of an eye. During this time, Jiang Lan familiarized himself with the gains fromprehending the Dao.


    As his cultivation speed increased, his Power of Nine Bulls became more biting cold, and his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel had arge improvement.


    The other improvements were weak, but Jiang Lan still tried his best to familiarize himself with all the spells.


    A little improvement might seem useless, but it could sometimes be decisive.


    Perhaps it would never be used in this lifetime.


    But one shouldn¡¯t neglect even the slightest increase in strength.


    However, as he closed his eyes to cultivate, he kept hearing a voice in his ear.


    Today, when he was cultivating, he felt that there were soundsing from heaven and earth, as well as blurry scenes appearing.


    Suddenly, clouds and mist swirled around like a fairnd, and suddenly, corpses floated everywhere like purgatory.


    These scenes shed past.


    Suddenly, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He looked at the entrance to the Netherworld and was slightly shocked.


    ¡°Affected by an inner demon?¡±


    He examined himself carefully and found no problems.


    This¡­


    ¡°Am I trapped in an array formation?¡±


    It could be that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any problems. It was just that he couldn¡¯t detect any problems when looking at the problem.


    ¡°But why would the entrance to the Netherworld affect me?¡±


    ¡°Have I be arrogant?¡±


    Maybe.


    However, the scene he had just witnessed was still vivid in his mind.


    However, he could not understand it.


    Then, he got up and left the Netherworld Cave. The sky outside was clear, but there was a chill.


    It was winter.


    As a cultivator, he naturally wouldn¡¯t fear this ordinary cold.


    He walked towards the peak of the Ninth Summit step by step because the sudden scenes that appeared in his mind made him feel slightly puzzled.


    Therefore, he wanted to ask his master to check his state of mind to see if there were any inner demons causing trouble.


    If his master could not sense it, it should not be an inner demon causing the problem.


    It was something else.


    However, he had also changed his cultivation when he came out this time.


    His surface cultivation was at the perfected Essence Soul Realm, and his hidden cultivation was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He had entered the sect for a total of 287 years.


    He had sessfully progressed to be an early-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    He had surpassed the cultivation speed of a true genius.


    It was rather conspicuous.


    Fortunately, his surface cultivation was still at the perfected Essence Soul Realm. His hidden cultivation would not be noticed by others.


    There were only the few summit leaders who could see through his cultivation.


    However, the summit leaders did not bother checking his cultivation.


    It was fine even if they knew.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, I seem to have a tendency to develop inner demons.¡±


    Jiang Lan came to the peak of the Ninth Summit and told his master the purpose of his visit.


    Mo Zhengdong, who had been rtively calm, was stunned when he heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    Inner demons?


    Jiang Lan could even have inner demons?


    Jiang Lan, whose mental state was extraordinary, shouldn¡¯t have any inner demons.


    Was it because his heart was in a state of conflict?


    Mo Zhengdong did not dare to hesitate and immediately began to examine Jiang Lan.


    This matter was rather important.

 Chapter 250 - The Fist God Will Protect Me

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Fist God Will Protect Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ba Country.


    It was a rare sunny day.


    Qing Mu, who looked like a youth, was standing in the yard. At this moment, there was a small wooden statue of a man who punched out above the firewood.


    He couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but he could sense the other party¡¯s fist intent.


    It felt mighty and extraordinary.


    Qing Mu sped his hands together in prayer.


    He had been worshipping the Fist God for more than ten years.


    .


    At this moment, his hands were wrapped in pitch-ck cloth, and his fists had a biting cold fist intent.


    ¡°Fist God, please protect my fists. I¡¯m going to join the battle and kill the demons to earn battle merits.¡±


    ¡°Might of the Fist God!¡±


    At that moment, a woman walked out with a simple bow. She looked at Qing Mu and said.


    ¡°Time to go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± Qing Mu took the luggage and said seriously.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll set off if there¡¯s nothing else. I want to make a name for myself this time. ¡±


    ¡°The logistics transport mission this time is within the Ba Country¡¯s territory. It shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. Remember to obey the arrangements,¡± the woman said to Qing Mu.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Mu nodded and waved goodbye to his mother.


    After running for some distance, he stopped and shouted excitedly at his mother.


    ¡°Mother, if the Fist God doesn¡¯t die, he will definitely protect me. If he does die, I will definitely be the next Fist God. I want to be the Ba Country army¡¯s top fist expert. I want to surpass the other people who worship the Fist God!¡±


    The woman watched Qing Mu leave.


    After a long time, she turned her head to look at the wooden statue on the firewood. She stopped for a moment before entering the house.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°No problem at all.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong withdrew his hand from Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead.


    Since Jiang Lan had said that he had the precognition that he might have inner demons, he naturally didn¡¯t dare hesitate.


    Once inner demons were born, it would have a huge impact on one¡¯s immortal ascension.


    It would be dyed for a long time.


    Because he had an engagement, once his immortal ascension was dyed, it would bring him an additional psychological burden, causing the impact to naturally be greater.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think Jiang Lan would have the psychological burden.


    But sometimes, one should not underestimate what one should be wary of.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    However, he was certain that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have any inner demons.


    His heart was clear and calm.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s mental state was something that even many immortals could not achieve. If someone had inner demons with such a mental state, it would actually be very troublesome.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Have you advanced recently?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°En, I have just advanced.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and said.


    ¡°It must be the effect of the advancement. What changes did you see?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked again.


    There would indeed be some minor changes during the advancement, but for Jiang Lan to feel as if he was suffering from inner demons, these changes were definitely not small.


    ¡°I think I experienced some hallucinations.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t borate.


    He did not quite understand.


    He could notpletely understand that situation.


    ¡°For the next few days, don¡¯t enter the Netherworld Cave. Stay outside for a while and don¡¯t cultivate.¡± Mo Zhengdong thought for a moment and continued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the same thing happens again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Lan agreed.


    ¡­


    After leaving the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave and brought the vegetative egg out.


    For the next few days, he had to stay outside. Thus, he would bring the vegetative egg out as well and bask it under the sun.


    Fortunately, the winter sun was not scorching hot.


    After cing the vegetative egg in the courtyard, Jiang Lan decided to take care of the flowers.


    So that the flowers grow better.


    The next time Senior Sister came, she would also be happy.


    It was also time to tend to the nts in the Ninth Summit. Some of the weeds on the roads were already very tall.


    No one visited the Ninth Summit all year round. Many ces would be deste if they were not cleaned for a few years.


    He had not taken care of it for ten years.


    Some of the weeds were already at his waist level.


    It was just nice that he had the time now to settle it in peace.


    He did not intend to use any spells to deal with them. Since it was not suitable for him to cultivate these few days, he would just focus on tending to the Ninth Summit.


    Perhaps the hallucination was caused by his restlessness.


    In the evening, he would go out to take a look, meet the others, and listen to their interesting stories.


    When one understood more of others, one would adjust themselves to prevent themselves from walking on an extreme path.


    Jiang Lan first cleaned the courtyard and then took care of the flowers.


    The sun was setting.


    Jiang Lan packed up and prepared to leave the mountain.


    He decided to go to a ce where there was a lecture.


    When he left the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan realized that the array formations had not been updated for many years. When he had time, he would read the books on array formations and update them.


    This was to prevent others from understanding the Ninth Summit¡¯s array formations, allowing them to crack it easily.


    Of course, there was no need to change too much on the surface. However, the hidden array formations had to undergo a huge change.


    It would not affect his master.


    When his master passes through, he would not trigger the hidden array formations.


    Otherwise¡­


    It could easily bring trouble to his master.


    When he arrived at other parts of Kunlun, Jiang Lan saw a man and a woman walking side by side.


    Both of them were smiling.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s spirit beast bumped into a treest time. It was especially funny.¡± The female cultivator looked at the man beside her and smiled.


    ¡°I remember that. It was indeed very funny. Senior Sister was confused,¡± the man replied with a smile.


    Jiang Lan nced at them before walking in another direction.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying.


    He couldn¡¯t feel anything funny.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Lan saw a few people rushing out.


    ¡°I heard that a Senior Brother of the Sixth Summit and a Senior Sister of the Third Summit are fighting outside. They seem to have be immortals long ago.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. If they¡¯re done, we won¡¯t be able to watch the show.¡±


    ¡°If not for the fact that they would be imprisoned if they were caught fighting in the sect, they might have started fighting in the sect.¡±


    Jiang Lan watched them leave.


    He more or less understood why the roads were changed every time he went out.


    It was indeed because people had destroyed it when fighting.


    As for being caught if one fought in the sect.


    He did not feel it deeply.


    After all, there were always people who wanted to provoke him.


    That was true. They were all trying to silence him. How could they be worried about being discovered in a fight?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have any intention of watching the fun. He wanted to hear if anyone was analyzing the situation in the great wastnds.


    He had not heard of any news regarding the situation outside for twenty years.


    The disappearance of the Eighth Prince should have caused a conflict.


    When he arrived at the lecture hall, Jiang Lan stood at a ce with more people and listened to their conversation.


    The moment he opened the door, he heard people chatting about the Ba Country.


    It was just that whatever they said strayed from the truth.


    But notpletely.


    ¡°At that time, we received the call for reinforcements. Many people rushed over, but unfortunately, everything was over when we reached. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Lu Jian and the others, we might still be at war with Ba Country.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If the Ghost Gate hadn¡¯t been breached, the demons wouldn¡¯t be the ones fighting Ba Country. Instead, it would have been Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s quite strange. Logically speaking, the dragons defeated the demons, and the demons should have suffered great losses, but they are still on par with the Ba Country. Has the Ba Country suffered heavy losses?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the disappearance of the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race seems to be rted to the demons. However, the dragons did not attack the demons. Instead, they suddenly fell silent. I don¡¯t know what they are thinking.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race of the Wutong Mountain is locked in a fierce battle with the Heavenly Human Race. Although the Heavenly Human Race has the upper hand, they can¡¯t wipe out the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. I wonder how long this battle willst. The genius should have seeded in his cultivation, but I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s still fighting.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not just these people who are fighting again. The Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous have also started to build a city. It¡¯s built right opposite the Underground¡¯s Devil Race. Both sides seem to be ready to fight. However, I¡¯m very curious. What kind of city is it? It has been built for decades, but it hasn¡¯t beenpleted.¡±

 Chapter 251 - Staying Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 251: Staying Overnight</h4>


    At night.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky.


    Jiang Lan stood in the darkness, quietly listening to those people¡¯s conversation.


    The Ba Country and the Demon Race had started fighting, and they were evenly matched.


    The others didn¡¯t know, but Jiang Lan did. Ba Country had suffered greatly in their exchange with Kunlun.


    After that, they then turned to fight the demons.


    Only the summit leaders knew the details.


    However, the silence of the dragons was confusing.


    Not only the Dragon Race, but the other factions¡¯ actions were also pretty confusing. They started attacking others for no apparent reason.


    On the surface, although Kunlun looked normal.


    There were many spies among them. From the looks of it, this was also an act of confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why, but over the years, every power has taken action.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t tell what their goal is at all. Our level is too low.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to understand them even if we are at a higher level. In any case, if one of them were to fight, it might be due to some irreconcble difference. However, it¡¯s hard to say the reason if all the factions in the Grand Deste World are all taking action.¡±


    ¡°The Qilin Race seems to have made their move as well. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the entire Grand Deste World is fighting.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if those smaller factions are in a bad mood.¡±


    Jiang Lan listened quietly for a moment before turning to leave.


    What they said made a lot of sense. The various major powers definitely had their own motives, but no one knew why.


    Some of the smaller families and sects simply did not understand why these people were fighting. They were restless.


    Every major faction was fighting. However, these smaller families and sects had no idea what was going on.


    This would make them feel a sense of urgency.


    However, Kulun did not move either. It seemed that Kunlun was not anxious at all.


    Perhaps Ao Ye was right, Kunlun had already taken action.


    As for what action Kunlun took.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    There was no need for him to figure it out either. He had to get stronger first.


    There were some things that one would not know if one was too weak. After bing stronger, one would naturally know more.


    Instead of spending time figuring out the reason, it was better to spend time to be stronger.


    There were some things that one might not be able to avoid once they were clear about, but once they became powerful, they would be able to control them.


    Currently, he had his master¡¯s protection, so as long as it was within his master¡¯s capabilities, there was no problem.


    If it was outside his master¡¯s capabilities.


    He needed to surpass his master and protect him before his master became powerless.


    ¡­


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan continued to observe the scenery.


    Under the moonlight, he read his book and busied himself in the courtyard.


    He wasying the foundations for the spiritual courtyard.


    He had been drunk for ten years and entered the threshold of the great Dao.


    Now that he had a sufficient understanding of how to build the spiritual courtyard, all that was left was time.


    He still needed some time.


    He would read the Catoptric Deflection book at night. In the morning, he would close his book and begin taking care of the Ninth Summit.


    Day after day, day after night.


    A hundred days and nights passed.


    Winter passed and spring returned.


    Woosh!


    A gentle breeze blew past. Jiang Lan could feel the changes in the season and the new life of the nts.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three months since that happened.¡±


    He had read many books and modified many array formations.


    Instead of cultivating, he was observing the changes in the world.


    Although his cultivation level had not changed, hisprehension of the Dao was even deeper.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he returned to the courtyard and began cultivating.


    For safety reasons, he did not enter the Netherworld Cave to cultivate. Instead, he cultivated in the courtyard.


    After confirming that his condition was normal, he entered the Netherworld Cave.


    The path of cultivation was extremely dangerous. Once a mistake urred, it would leave a huge impact on one.


    It was not wrong to be cautious.


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed, allowing the spring breeze to blow against him.


    The spring breeze blew past Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes and the surrounding flowers. The summer sun followed closely behind and shone on Jiang Lan¡¯s body, illuminating the entire courtyard.


    Spring went and summer came.


    Jiang Lan calmed down and ended his cultivation.


    His eyes moved slightly, as if he was about to open them.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a girl bending over to look at him.


    Her back faced the sun and she had a look of curiosity.


    ¡°Junior Brother, good morning.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s smiling face upied Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    The person who came was naturally the Jade Pool Goddess, Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Senior sister, good morning,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, why are you cultivating here?¡± Xiao Yu sat down and asked.


    She came here naturally because the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent in her wooden sword had finished.


    Jiang Lan stood up and sat down beside the table.


    ¡°I wanted to stabilize my state of mind and ensure that there are no problems.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xiao Yu propped her chin on her hands and looked at Jiang Lan.


    She was very concerned about this.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head slightly before extending his hand as if asking for something.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s hand and obediently handed the wooden sword to him.


    She had a look of reluctance on her face.


    ¡°Master told me that the Kunlun God Hall is going to open in a few years. Junior Brother should be going, right?¡± Xiao Yuid on the table and watched Jiang Lan embed her sword with his sword intent.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded and answered the question. Then, he looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Is Senior Sister going?¡±


    ¡°I want to go,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go?¡± Jiang Lan was a bit surprised.


    Logically speaking, it was beneficial for him if Xiao Yu did not go.


    Because if they went, they would definitely go together and this would easily attract the attention of others.


    But¡­


    He was not against the idea of Xiao Yu going too.


    After all, he was only going to the Kunlun Temple to sign in and did not intend to go there toprehend anything.


    Because of the powerhouse Imperial Lord Xi He, he was a bit worried about being discovered.


    Furthermore, those who went were all personal disciples and human geniuses.


    It was not impossible for something dangerous to happen inside.


    It was easy for him to use his true strength and be exposed.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t n to do anything else. He just needed to find a ce to sit down andprehend.


    Xiao Yu should not affect his n.


    ¡°I might not be able to go. I have to go into seclusion.¡± Xiao Yu pouted.


    ¡°Therefore, you won¡¯t be able to see me during that time.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself for a moment before realizing that it was indeed going to be the day when Xiao Yu advanced to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Junior Brother often goes into seclusion because you want to be an immortal as soon as possible, right?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then what does Junior Brother want to do after bing an immortal?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    What did he want to do after he became an immortal?


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment and nothing popped up in his mind.


    After bing an immortal, he had basically been cultivating. If he had to say something, it would be that he wanted to try how fast he could fly on his sword.


    However, it was only for a short while. He was worried that some immortals would notice him if he was too high-profile.


    However, if it was after he became an immortal on the surface¡­


    Then it would definitely be for the wedding.


    ¡°What about Senior Sister?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell Junior Brother.¡± Xiaoyu smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°When I sessfully transcend the tribtion, I¡¯lle find you, junior brother. I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡±


    The young dragon spoke arrogantly.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how many years do you still need before you be an immortal?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Xiao Yu thought about it and said.


    ¡°About 250 years.¡±


    His Senior Sister had lied.


    Xiao Yu had been cultivating for nearly 340 years. In another decade or so, she should be able to advance to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    In other words, under normal circumstances, it would take at most 150 years before she became an immortal.


    But one can¡¯t lie about one¡¯s tribtion transcendence.


    Unless¡­


    She deliberately did not advance and wanted to wait till the 250th year.


    This was because Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation base would be at the perfected Void Refinement Realm at the time.


    In another fifty years or so, he would be an immortal.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He just lowered his head and continued doing his task.


    Xiao Yu did not mind and ran to bring the vegetative egg over to water it.


    In the evening.


    Xiao Yu felt that it was time for Jiang Lan to return the wooden sword to her.


    He was going to chase her away again.


    But when she looked over, she realized that her Junior Brother was still embedding the sword with his sword intent.


    She squatted beside Jiang Lan, somewhat curious.


    But she did not speak.


    ¡°We need to wait another night,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He did not give any exnation.


    Xiao Yu did not ask either.


    She sat beside Jiang Lan and suddenly thought of something. Then, she said excitedly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I heard something funnyst time. A Junior Sister¡¯s pet hit a tree and was knocked silly.¡±


    ¡°Really? I think I heard the joke, too. It was pretty funny.¡±


    ¡°Right? Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 252 - Years In The Sect

    <h4>Chapter 252: 305 Years In The Sect</h4>


    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t you sleep at night?¡±


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yu sat barefooted on the rockery, dangling her feet in the air.


    The sky lit up slightly.


    Night was leaving the stage.


    Jiang Lan held the wooden sword. He had already finished embedding his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    The effect did not increase at all even though he spent more time on it.


    Double the effort with the same result.


    However, he did not mind it and Xiao Yu waited patiently for it too.


    It was as if this was how it always was.


    Nothing had changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s suitable for cultivation at night.¡±


    Jiang Lan answered.


    At night, the Netherworld Aura would increase more or less. It was indeed more suitable for cultivation.


    Increasing his cultivation knowledge during the day and increasing his cultivation at night.


    All these years.


    He would not waste time.


    ¡°The water in the Jade Pool is cold at night, but it¡¯s also quite suitable for cultivation,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    As she spoke, she leaped in front of Jiang Lan andnded barefoot on the table.


    She looked down at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I think I¡¯m taller than you now.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t a dragon be measured by how long it was?


    Jiang Lan sat on the chair and looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s legs. Then, he looked up.


    What he saw was a smug smile.


    It was very beautiful.


    Then, he handed the wooden sword over.


    Xiao Yu sat down beside Jiang Lan and took the wooden sword.


    They looked out at the courtyard. A ray of sunlight appeared from the mountains, illuminating the courtyard.


    ¡­


    The rising sun hung high in the sky.


    Jiang Lan watched Xiao Yu leave on her sword.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s stay in the Ninth Summit was growing longer.


    However, she could not stay for too long.


    The presence of the Netherworld Aura in the Ninth Summit was too strong. Xiao Yu¡¯s level of cultivation was not low, but she was about to advance. She could not afford to make any mistakes.


    Furthermore, the Void Refinement Realm required one to enter the void to search for the immortal gate. It would be easier to advance if one¡¯s state of mind was stable.


    If one was contaminated with too much Netherworld Aura, even if it didn¡¯t give birth to inner demons, it would leave a trace in one¡¯s mind. At that time, it would easily be an obstacle when one was trying to find the immortal gate.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Ninth Summit¡¯s library.


    He nned to read some books today.


    He wanted to learn more about the cultivation insights of True Immortals.


    However, books on such a topic were very rare. Only some of his master¡¯s insights would be left here, and there was not much detail in it.


    His cultivation speed would indeed be faster when he entered the threshold of the Great Dao, but the advancement path was like walking in the dark night.


    With other people¡¯s experiences, he could take fewer detours.


    It would save him a lot of time.


    However, some simple insights from his master were enough.


    If he could receive his master¡¯s direct exnation, he would be able to take even less detours.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to ask.


    At night.


    Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld Cave and started cultivating.


    He wanted to try cultivating here for a few days to see if he would hallucinate again.


    The sun and moon alternated.


    The four seasons changed.


    Jiang Lan resumed his cultivation routine. After sunrise, he watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid and read books while managing the Ninth Summit.


    Before sunset, he returned to the Netherworld Cave to begin his cultivation.


    The illusion never appeared again.


    Time flew by.


    Ten years passed in the blink of an eye.


    When Jiang Lan woke up, he felt a burst of energy, like a flood breaking through a dam.


    It was a sign of advancement.


    At this point, he closed his eyes once more.


    Due to the assistance of the Dao, he managed to improve greatly.


    Otherwise, it would take many years before he could advance.


    Jiang Lan observed his immortal body inside of him and saw that the power was surging, as if it was charging higher.


    This observationsted several years.


    All these years, he had never walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    No one came to disturb his seclusion either.


    In thest year of the previous decade, Xiao Yu began her seclusion.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t need to go out to apany Xiao Yu.


    At this moment.


    Jiang Lan felt as if his body was like the mountains and seas, and his strength surged towards the mountains and seas like waves, as if it was about to crash towards the mountainside.


    Boom!


    The waves broke through the mountain peak and fused into the mountainside. It was as if there was an endless flow of water surging through the mountain.


    At this point.


    The power subsided.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He was at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Jiang Lan was enlightened as he looked at his hands which held even more power.


    So only when one became a perfected True Immortal Immortal could onepletely grasp the mysteries of the Immortal Body.


    At that time, one¡¯s immortal powers would be boundless like a vast ocean.


    Upon reaching the mountain peak, one would be able to charge into the sky.


    One would be able to transcend.


    ¡°Hu ~¡±


    Relieved, Jiang Lan continued his seclusion.


    It was not to cultivate but to familiarize himself with his spell techniques.


    Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and the Power of Nine Bulls. He had to familiarize himself with them as soon as possible.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions was based on the Power of Nine Bulls. As long as he was familiar with the Power of Nine Bulls, he would very quickly be familiar with the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    This was a life-protecting technique, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose it.


    A monthter.


    Jiang Lan had just familiarized himself with his Power of Nine Bulls and Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel when he felt a message heading towards the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°The Kunlun Temple is about to open?¡±


    After checking the information, Jiang Lan sighed.


    If he drank the Bejeweled Nectar Wine at this time toprehend the Dao, perhaps he would not need to participate.


    Unfortunately, such an opportunity could only be chanced upon by luck. It was impossible to set the time.


    He walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    The light felt warm on him.


    It was a sunny day.


    After cing the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower properly, Jiang Lan made a trip to the za.


    He confirmed the time.


    This year was the 305th year since he joined the Ninth Summit.


    In 305 years, he had advanced to the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    His surface cultivation was at the perfected Essence Soul Realm and his hidden cultivation was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Three hundred years to reach the Void Refinement Realm. Six hundred years to transcend his tribtion to be an immortal.


    In other words, he still had nearly three hundred years.


    At that time, he would be an immortal and marry Ao Longyu.


    He did not know how much difference there would be between then and now.


    However, there would definitely be some differences and effects on him. He had to face them.


    His true cultivation was at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm. If he wanted to reach perfection, he would need over a hundred years. As for transcending to be a Heaven Immortal, that would take several years.


    This speed was already something that very few people could achieve.


    It had to be known that ordinary human geniuses needed a thousand years to reach the critical point beforeprehending the Dao.


    Even afterprehending the Dao, it would still take four to five hundred years before they transcended.


    If one wanted to shorten the time, one would need to have all kinds of fortuitous opportunities.


    It was the same for innate immortals.


    Woosh!


    A gentle breeze blew past as Jiang Lan rode on his sword towards the Jade Pool.


    White mists curled about. Sword radiance shot out from various peaks, but they didn¡¯te from the same direction as him.


    A momentter.


    The sword light that belonged to Jiang Lan returned from the Jade Pool and headed towards the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Xiao Yu had yet toe out of seclusion, so he left a message for Xiao Yu that he was heading for the Kunlun Temple.


    This was to prevent Xiao Yu from not being able to find him in the Ninth Summit after she came out of seclusion.


    When passing by the Eighth Summit, several sword lights appeared. They were the Senior Brothers and Sisters who were riding their swords towards the Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Junior Brother, good morning.¡± On the way, Lu Jian passed by Jiang Lan on his sword.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian.¡± Jiang Lan bowed slightly.


    ¡°I shall not apany Junior Brother. We are going to have an exchange with the First Summit first.¡± After saying that, Lu Jian led the group from the Eighth Summit towards the Kunlun Main Hall.


    As he watched his Senior Brothers and Sisters leave, Jiang Lan discovered that even though he was at the perfected Essence Soul Realm.


    He was still the weakest.


    More than two hundred years had passed since the Jade Pool¡¯s Observation Ceremony. Was there no new personal disciple?


    He shook his head, not caring about this.


    Perhaps it was because they could not enter the Kunlun Temple.


    Not everyone was like him. He had to go.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it and decided to ride his sword towards the Kunlun Main Hall. However, before he could move, he suddenly heard ravings.


    Next, he seemed to see immortal clouds rising in spirals and a dense mist appearing.


    ¡°Again.¡±

 Chapter 253 - Another Path Of The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 253: Another Path Of The Great Dao</h4>


    The illusion that had not appeared for many years struck again.


    Jiang Lan stood high in the air, not panicking in the slightest, waiting to see what would happen next.


    Perhaps he would discover something.


    Soon, the clouds covered him. Then, he seemed to see many things under the mist. It seemed like a collection of pces.


    Then, he saw a huge door appear in front of him.


    There were some words at the very top of the door.


    Jiang Lan tried to take a closer look, but he soon saw four blurry words.


    But when he wanted to see clearly, everything suddenly changed.


    Corpses were strewn across the mountains. There was ck mist swirling around and blood flowed everywhere.


    He vaguely heard countless ravings.


    They seemed to be calling out, but also seemed to be shouting.


    But when he tried to listen carefully, he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    A momentter, everything disappeared.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was and had some ideas.


    ¡°An external influence.¡±


    Yes, an external influence. Something was influencing him.


    It wasn¡¯t an inner demon, but he didn¡¯t know what it was exactly.


    It shouldn¡¯t be because someone had locked their sights on him.


    His One Leaf Vision was not triggered.


    There was no response.


    If someone had set their eyes on him, he would be able to get some feedback and even trace it back to their location.


    But there was nothing just now.


    ¡°An illusion that only happened recently. During this period of time, I¡¯ve only met two parties that exceed my understanding.¡±


    ¡°One is the Ba Country, and the other is Imperial Lord Xi He.¡±


    The problem might be with these two parties, but he didn¡¯t know which one it was.


    He could only continue watching.


    Or he could investigate simr incidents and see if he could deduce anything from them.


    During this period, he had to be vignt against such dangers to prevent the incident from affecting him.


    Jiang Lan thought of a way to deal with this and headed towards the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Everyone was going to gather there before heading towards the Kunlun Temple together.


    Although he was somewhat concerned about the Imperial Lord, as long as nothing unexpected happened, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about being discovered.


    Of course, he could not rx.


    It was his habit to be vignt at all times.


    This was to prevent any idents from happening.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    When he arrived at the Kunlun Main Hall, Jiang Lan heard a rumbling sound.


    Looking at the square, he saw a group of people fighting.


    Their fight was rather restrained and they did not destroy the square.


    However, it was not a battle that a perfected Essence Soul cultivator like him could approach.


    He hid in a corner and looked at the people fighting. He realized that they were the people who had greeted him earlier.


    So¡­


    Were they really fighting with the First Summit?


    These personal disciples were really warlike.


    After taking a few casual nces, he saw Jing Ting and Gu Qi whom he had met several times.


    One was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, while the other was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    They were all very powerful.


    However, in the crowd of people fighting, there were two weaker people.


    This time, quite a few immortals participated.


    ¡°Oh? Junior Brother Jiang?¡± A voice suddenly sounded.


    It was a voice from the side.


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw a young man.


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Qiu,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He was about to be an immortal.


    He was indeed very strong.


    The first time they met, the other party was cleaning up the spies in Kunlun. Later, Ji Qiu was the one who had sent him back to the Ninth Summit.


    At that time, Senior Brother Ji Qiu was only at mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    After 150 years, the other party was about to be an immortal.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be left behind easily if you stay in the corner. We¡¯re about to enter the Kunlun Temple,¡± Ji Qiu kindly reminded.


    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan bowed his head in thanks.


    After that, Ji Qiu turned around and left.


    Jiang Lan also arrived outside the crowd.


    No one paid attention to him.


    There might be people who found him familiar, but those who could recognize him at a nce had to have met him before.


    For example, Ji Qiu and some of the people from the Eighth Summit.


    He went to the Eighth Summit the most.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan saw an old man walk out.


    ¡°Everyone, the Kunlun Temple is about to open. The opening time of the main gate is limited.¡±


    A loud voice was heard.


    The disciples from the First and Eighth Summits who were fighting instantly stopped and came to the crowd, waiting for the Kunlun Temple to open.


    Some of the people on the ground were supported by their fellow disciples.


    They must have been seriously injured.


    These people did not show much mercy when fighting.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and waited for the Kunlun Temple to open.


    At this moment, a beam of light descended from the sky. A deafening sound came from the horizon, as if a door had opened.


    ¡°Everyone, the Kunlun Temple doesn¡¯t have any fixed rules.


    You can take whatever you can move.


    You can enter the Kunlun Temple by entering the skylight. ¡±


    A loud voice rang out.


    At this moment, someone led the charge towards the skylight.


    No one knew what was above them. They couldn¡¯t see it clearly or sense it.


    One could only go up and investigate personally.


    Someone entered the skylight first, and the others charged into the skylight one after another.


    Jiang Lan followed behind and entered the skylight above the Kunlun Temple.


    With a sh of light, Jiang Lan stood in midair on his sword. What he saw was a steep mountain peak.


    Clouds and mists curled about, sunlight shining down.


    It was as if he was in the sky.


    This was the summit of Kunlun.


    It was spectacr.


    On the mountain peak, there was a magnificent pce. At this moment, the pce doors were wide open, as if waiting for someone to enter.


    On top of the door, there were two words written¡ªKunlun Temple.


    The personal disciples eximed before heading towards the Kunlun Temple.


    Jiang Lan followed behind, making sure he was not thest one.


    Being thest one was rather eye-catching. It was best if he was in the middle.


    Although his cultivation was the lowest, it would not attract much attention.


    A perfected Essence Soul wasn¡¯t too bad either.


    If it was a Golden Core, then¡­


    [Ding!]


    While Jiang Lan was still thinking, a voice that he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time suddenly sounded in his mind.


    [A path of the Great Dao has been discovered. The host can sign in here permanently.]


    [Do you want to sign in?]


    ¡°There is indeed a path of the Great Dao.¡±


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t too surprised. It was normal for the peak of Kunlun to have a path of the Great Dao.


    It would be surprising if there wasn¡¯t.


    However, Jiang Lan was not in a hurry to sign in.


    It would not be toote to sign in after entering the Kunlun Temple. Perhaps, there might be something better inside.


    This was probably the only purpose of this trip.


    He had no intention of doing anything else.


    Problems could easily happen.


    Whoosh!


    Voices rang out as everyone rushed into the Kunlun Temple.


    Most of these people had never been into this ce.


    ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s no need to rush in. The Kunlun Temple is muchrger than it looks. It is hard to say how many fortuitous opportunities there are inside.


    But very few people will get it. Most of the people only go in to broaden their horizons. There¡¯s not much of a difference between entering the ce early andte.¡± Lu Jian, who was on his sword, came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and exined.


    There was blood on his shoulder. Jiang Lan saw that Lu Jian¡¯s shoulder was injured, but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Has Senior Brother been inside?¡± Jiang Lan withdrew his gaze and asked softly.


    ¡°Before I became an immortal, I went in once.¡± Lu Jian reminded with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get lost in the Kunlun Temple if one¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t high enough. It¡¯s best if Junior Brother doesn¡¯t wander around when you see something.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here. I won¡¯t be apanying Junior Brother anymore.¡± Lu Jian sped up and entered the Kunlun Temple.


    Jiang Lan bowed his head and entered the Kunlun Temple.


    He could sign in once he entered.

 Chapter 254 - Creation Of Heaven and Earth, Mountain Sea Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 254: Creation Of Heaven and Earth, Mountain Sea Mirror</h4>


    Pure white pirs stood in all directions. The blue sky reflected in and white clouds surrounded the surroundings.


    Jiang Lan stood inside the temple, surprised.


    Looking up, it was the sky.


    This ce was different from what he had seen outside. It was vast and grand, with a broad view.


    Again¡­


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    Someone at the side was surprised.


    It was as if the entire temple only had four pirs.


    There was no dome above the pir.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to this ce. Just treat the Kunlun Temple as a mystic realm. All four directions lead to other ces, but if one¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough, it¡¯s easy to get lost. If you get lost, you will be sent out of the temple. ¡±


    A Senior Brother exined in the main hall.


    Then, he left the hall and flew forward.


    Soon, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°This is your first time here. Don¡¯t walk too fast. It¡¯s easy to get lost. If you encounter something, you can try toprehend it.¡±


    A Senior Sister also reminded them.


    Then she headed for the sky.


    She then also disappeared into the horizon.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t want to go too far.


    However, it did not seem like a good idea to stay here.


    Besides, there was nothing here.


    It was obviously not suitable to stay.


    As for which direction, it was naturally the direction with fewer people.


    Heading to the sky would make him too obvious, and being at the front was just too risky.


    Doing anything else would make him seem ordinary, which was what he wanted.


    ¡°I feel that those who have ideas will head towards the sky or the front. Those who are just here to gain experience will choose the left or right direction.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Jiang Lan agreed. This person was right.


    So he was thinking about whether to go left or right.


    There were still many people around, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you going to the front or toward the sky?¡±


    ¡°I think Senior Brother Ji Jiang of the First Summit is rather ordinary. He will definitely head towards the left or right direction.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This Junior Brother is very peculiar and has his own ideas. When I cut him just now, I clearly didn¡¯t hit him, but he cut himself and thenid on the ground, pretending to be dead.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother is mighty.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother is a genius.¡±


    ¡°When Senior Brother gets ruthless, he even cuts himself.¡±


    ¡°So Senior Brother intends to head towards the sky?¡±


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw a young man.


    He was dressed in the sect¡¯s uniform. There were traces of blood on his clothes and he looked like a ruffian.


    Perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    He was very close to immortality.


    ¡°Heh, you people are too short-sighted.¡± Ji Jiang looked at everyone and spoke with disdain.


    ¡°I will neither head towards the sky nor press forward. I will not follow the flow either. Naturally, I will not stay here too.¡±


    Most people looked at Ji Jiang to see what he would say next.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ji Jiang smiled and turned around to look behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go towards the back.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and disappeared into the blue sky behind him.


    Finally, he disappeared into the sky.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Jiang Lan was also surprised.


    ¡°Indeed, a talent.¡±


    He had never considered heading backward.


    He had subconsciously thought that since he had entered from the back, there should be no path there.


    It seemed that many people were limited by their preconceived notions.


    Although it was unexpected, Jiang Lan did not n to head backward. He still wanted to go either left or right.


    At this moment, everyone woke up from their shock.


    ¡°That was really an unusual choice. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I will head here too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Jiang Lan retreated to the side so that these people could head backward.


    He looked around and found the least people on his left.


    Then he stepped to the left.


    As long as he found something, he would not continue forward and would choose to wait for this trip to end.


    Except¡­


    Should he sign in here or find a ce elsewhere to sign in?


    After a moment of hesitation, he decided to sign in here first. After all, the main square was more or less close to the core.


    It was hard to say whether he could find a more suitable ce.


    As long as he signed in at a ce where there was a path of the Great Dao, the result would definitely not be bad.


    But it was impossible to predict what he would receive.


    It shouldn¡¯t be the same as before.


    He had only gotten the Creation Pill twice because of his master¡¯s thousand years¡¯ worth of providence.


    Then he stopped thinking or talking.


    ¡°System, sign in here.¡±


    He did not stop walking and continued walking in the direction he had nned.


    Soon, the system sounded.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained Creation of Heaven and Earth, Mountain Sea Mirror.]


    [Mountain Sea Mirror: Creation of Heaven and Earth. It can illuminate mountains, rivers, and earth. One can see through any living things and ces. It can determine the location of one across the four seas and eight wastnds.]


    Jiang Lan walked in the main hall, approaching the sky on the left.


    Although he appeared calm, there was a ripple in his heart.


    Signing in somewhere with the path of the great Dao would definitely give him something extraordinary.


    He had received the Daoist Scripture and the Goddess Diagram from before.


    This time, it was the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Looking at the introduction, it should be something like a Dharma treasure.


    It was simr to the Goddess Painting Book.


    He could use the Goddess Painting Book to cultivate, but not the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    If he couldn¡¯t use it to cultivate, the effects would be somewhat weaker.


    He had to take a look at the details, but he couldn¡¯t stop now. He had to find a ce first.


    Soon after, he walked out of the great hall, entering the skies.


    He rode his sword outside.


    He did not enter the strange space. Instead, he felt as though when he was riding a sword high in the sky, he could still see the people in the hall.


    What a strange ce.


    He would keep moving forward to see what he would encounter.


    He would let nature take its course.


    But he still had to be on his guard.


    There were so many people here, so there were bound to be many who obtained opportunities here. It was also possible for something dangerous to be drawn out.


    Of course, he did not dare to rx because the Imperial Lord had asked him toe.


    Soon, he saw a small tform with a stone tablet on it.


    There was a person on the stone tablet.


    It was Jing Ting.


    Jiang Lan was naturally caught by surprise.


    ¡°Junior brother, you¡¯re going this way too?¡± Jing Ting asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded. He looked at the stone tablet and said.


    ¡°Has Senior Brother discovered something?¡±


    Jing Ting gave up some space and exined.


    ¡°This is the original version of the Kunlun Heart Sutra, but I don¡¯t really understand it.¡±


    Jiang Lan came before the Kunlun Heart Sutra. He was different from the others.


    He had always been cultivating the true Kunlun Heart Sutra and it could automatically conceal everything.


    Just like this stone.


    Except for a name carved into the stone.


    Nothing else appeared.


    No one in Kunlun couldprehend this stone tablet.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan was curious about the Kunlun Ancestor¡¯s cultivation.


    As for whether he was still alive, that was another matter altogether.


    No matter how high his cultivation was, he might not be able to survive after experiencing the great cmity of the world.


    ¡°Junior Brother wants to stay here?¡± Jing Ting asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°I want to try.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish you good luck, Junior Brother. I don¡¯t cultivate the Kunlun Heart Sutra, so I won¡¯t waste any more time here.¡± Jing Ting had a smile on his face and his voice was rather cheerful.


    ¡°I wish Senior Brother good luck,¡± Jiang Lan gave him his blessings.


    Jing Ting didn¡¯t stay any longer and headed in another direction.


    Jiang Lan found a ce to sit down and pretended toprehend the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    He did not dare to trulyprehend it.


    He already knew it, so it was definitely possible for him to directlyprehend it.


    Perhaps there would even be a phenomenon appearing.


    At that time, many people would remember him.


    The more people thought positively of him, it would make him more popr.


    He should still be in the limelight of being unworthy of the Goddess.


    Many people would look down on him.


    No one would think of him for all the strange things.


    Once heprehended the Kunlun Heart Sutra openly, his future would be even more dangerous.


    People might put him on their list as to-kill even if it was just some minor positive news.

 Chapter 255 - Increase In Knowledge Of Array Formations

    <h4>Chapter 255: Increase In Knowledge Of Array Formations</h4>


    The border of the Northern Wastnds.


    The western branch of the Witchcloud Mountain Range.


    An azure-masked ghost cultivator was fighting a wood demon.


    Boom!


    Within a short period of time.


    All the wood demons were killed by the ghost cultivator.


    Ba Country¡¯s logistics department.


    Transport personnel.


    Bang!


    A youth had destroyed a wood demon with a single punch.


    ¡°Fist God, please protect my fists and ovee all obstacles to kill the demons of the Northern Wastnds.¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Bang!


    Another punch.


    After making sure that no enemies survived, Qing Mu took out the wooden tablet from his neck and ced it in his hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gui Jiang asked Qing Mu.


    ¡°I am paying my respects to the Fist God. He is the one who protects my fists, allowing me to kill countless demons. When the Fist God dies, I will be the new Fist God. Now, my aim is to be the top fist expert of Ba Country.


    I am going to stand out among all those who worshipped the Fist God. I will earn the most battle merits and achieve the most number of meritorious deeds,¡± said Qing Mu excitedly.


    It was as if everything was going to happen like he said.


    ¡°Are you going to be the first fist expert? No, that¡¯s me.¡± A ghost cultivator immediately said.


    ¡°No, I am the one. I have been a follower of the Fist God for three years.¡± Another ghost cultivator spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been praying to him for decades,¡± Qing Mu said directly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been praying for decades too. I also have the statue of the Fist God.¡±


    Qing Mu was unconvinced. He took out the wooden tablet on his neck and said.


    ¡°Do you have this, then? I am the one who carved the first statue tablet of the Fist God in Ba Country.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone looked amazed.


    They looked at the wooden signboard and realized that the posture of the punch on it was extremely imposing and extraordinary. It was very vivid.


    It was as if it had gained spirit.


    ¡°Qing Mu, carve one for me.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too.¡±


    ¡°Then who is the strongest fist expert of Ba Country?¡±


    ¡°Qing Mu. Qing Mu. You are definitely the strongest fist expert in Ba Country.¡±


    The ghost general looked at them and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. Qing Mu shall lead in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Yes,mander,¡± Qing Mu replied immediately.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the north of the Western Wastnd, far away from Kunlun.


    There was a wounded man carrying a dying youth.


    He walked on.


    He didn¡¯t dare to rest at all.


    It was as if someone would rush up from behind at any moment.


    ¡°Ao Man, is the path correct?¡± Ao Ye asked.


    That¡¯s right, they were Ao Ye and the Eighth Prince, Ao Man, who had disappeared for decades.


    Ao Man struggled to open his eyes, nodding slightly as he looked ahead without saying a word.


    He felt like he was going to die.


    ¡°Hold on, you are an innate immortal. As long as you can make it through this trial, you can directly advance to be a True Immortal.¡± Ao Ye said.


    He continued forward, not daring to slow down.


    ¡°Uncle Ao Ye, put me down. You should be able to escape.¡± Ao Man¡¯s voice was weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary dragon, a rotten dragon that loves to drink. But you are different. You are an innate immortal. You are the future expert of our Dragon Race.¡±


    ¡°Being an innate immortal is actually quite ordinary¡­¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°They¡¯reing after us again.¡±


    Ao Ye gritted his teeth, and then he sped up while activating the Dragon Race¡¯s secret technique.


    If the road back to the Four Seas had not been blocked, they would not have been in such a sorry state.


    Seeing that Ao Man was about to die, Ao Ye said:


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few years from here to Kunlun. Soon, very soon.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Temple.


    The floating tform high in the sky.


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged.


    He did not try toprehend the Kunlun Heart Sutra. Instead, he checked the Mountain Sea Mirror in his sea of consciousness.


    Then, what he saw was a mirror that was like water but couldn¡¯t be seen through. Behind it was an image of the mountains and seas, which seemed to be uneven.


    They seemed simple and vast.


    This was the Creation of Heaven and Earth, Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Just by sensing it casually, he had a feeling.


    He could use this mirror to view any location in the Grand Deste World.


    But he needed to pay a sufficient price.


    Karma, aura, and items were all possible.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be very useful.¡±


    There was nothing he wanted to find or see.


    However, Jiang Lan was curious if the Mountain Sea Mirror could find him.


    He had no intention of using it.


    It was too dangerous.


    He decided to wait here for this trip to Kunlun Temple end.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Lan suddenly thought of something. How long would the Kunlun Temple be open for?


    No one had ever mentioned it.


    They only said he would be sent away if he was lost in the temple.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For cultivators, ten years passed in the blink of an eye.


    It was not special for this ce to be open for ten years.


    Jiang Lan no longer had any misgivings. Instead, he closed his eyes and went to recall the feeling of Daoprehension from before.


    Once he was familiar with everything, he began to deduce the array formation.


    There were many things he could do.


    Time would not be wasted.


    Jiang Lan sat there, no longer paying attention to anything else. During this time, he could sense that there were others passing by.


    The people didn¡¯t say anything and just left.


    Some people stayed for two days before leaving.


    No one talked or disturbed him.


    Of course, there were also people like him who sat cross-legged and attempted toprehend the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    However, within a month, they had left.


    They did not intend to waste their time here.


    Ever since he started cultivating here, he realized that very few people would stay and focus onprehending the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    Everyone knew that some things were hard toe by.


    Besides, the Kunlun Heart Sutra didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Learning wasn¡¯t the only way to go further.


    If he wanted to walk faster and further, he had to rely on himself.


    The deeper one¡¯sprehension of the great Dao was, the faster one would walk.


    The Kunlun Heart Sutra could not help peopleprehend the Dao.


    In the past few months, Jiang Lan had already familiarized himself with all of the spells, but he had never tried them.


    He needed to return to the Netherworld Cave to try.


    Then, he began to deduce various array formations.


    With this deduction, he fell into a trance-like state, as if countless array formations were appearing around him for his experiment.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Lan finally broke through the bottleneck that had trapped him for a long time. Right now, his attainments in array formations had increased by another level.


    When he opened his eyes, he still saw the stone tablet.


    There was no one around.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious.


    It was easy to forget the time when deducing array formations.


    But it must have been a long time.


    ¡°Three years have passed.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind Jiang Lan.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan walked forward and turned to look at the source of the voice.


    It was a middle-aged man. The edges of his white Daoist robe had a fiery red color.


    Although he looked like an ordinary person, he gave off a boundless feeling.


    He was very powerful.


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    ¡°Senior is?¡± Jiang Lan forced himself to remain calm.


    This should be a senior of the Kunlun Temple. If the other party wanted to make a move on him, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for him to wake up.


    Moreover, he had always maintained his vignce. He would know if someone approached him.


    However, he had never sensed his existence.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    ¡°I was nning toprehend the cultivation method, but I suddenly thought of array formations and fell into a trance while deducing it,¡± Jiang Lan answered truthfully.


    He was indeed notprehending the cultivation method.


    ¡°Are you a disciple of the Fifth Summit?¡± The middle-aged man asked.


    ¡°I am from the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡°Ninth Summit, no wonder you could sit here for so long.¡± The middle-aged man nodded to express his understanding before exining,


    ¡°The Kunlun Heart Sutra will trigger one¡¯s state of mind. Not to mentionprehending it, there are very few people who can even sit here for more than three months.


    You sat straight for three years. This made me very curious. ¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He did not feel anything.

 Chapter 256 - Slaying The Dragon With A Sword

    <h4>Chapter 256: ying The Dragon With A Sword</h4>


    ¡°Oh, do you often cultivate in the Netherworld Cave?¡± The middle-aged man was impressed.


    ¡°Great, great.¡±


    ¡°Senior is too kind,¡± Jiang Lan said humbly.


    This senior had asked him many questions.


    However, these were all normal questions, as if they were just chatting.


    He did not see the other party¡¯s malice, nor did he hear any probing in his words.


    However, he remained vignt in his heart, ensuring that he would not be careless.


    ¡°Do you still want to continueprehending here?¡± The middle-aged man asked.


    ¡°I want to continue trying.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The Kunlun Temple has been opened for more than three years. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head in silence.


    Before long, he bid farewell to this senior.


    He decided to go somewhere else.


    He wanted to tour the Kunlun Temple.


    Since it was about to end, there was no need to stay.


    The middle-aged man watched Jiang Lan leave with curiosity.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a disciple of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Then, he disappeared.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan continued forward without turning back.


    He would be noticed even while sitting. This was beyond his expectations. He had to be more careful next time.


    Furthermore, this senior was no small matter. He might even be that Imperial Lord.


    However, he could not guess the rest.


    The only thing he could confirm was that the other party¡¯s aura was more unique than the various summit leaders.


    It was a strange feeling.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure if it came naturally because of his cultivation technique.


    In short, he could not be underestimated.


    He had to leave the Kunlun Temple first.


    As he rode his sword high into the sky, Jiang Lan wanted to see how he could get lost or find a ce to stay.


    He would wait for the Kunlun Temple to close and be sent out.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a beam of golden light bloomed in front of them. The light broke through the horizon and shot straight into the clouds.


    Themotion was huge.


    Jiang Lan stopped and looked into the distance.


    It was a phenomenon.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve finallyprehended it.¡±


    High up in the sky, Jiang Lan discovered a waterfall. Someone separated the waterfall,ughing towards the sky.


    It was Jing Ting.


    ¡°Comprehension can indeed cause a phenomenon to appear.¡±


    Jiang Lan wanted to take a detour, but a crack suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Bang!


    The sky shattered as someone rushed out covered in blood.


    ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters nearby, run!¡± It was the voice of Senior Brother Bei Fang.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sure enough, there would definitely be somemotion in a ce where geniuses gathered.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard.


    He looked up and saw the single-horned demonic dragon.


    There was blood on its body, and its aura was unstable.


    ¡°Mid-stage Human Immortal demonic dragon. Furthermore, it¡¯s severely injured.¡±


    ¡°It must have been Senior Brother Bei.¡±


    Then, Jiang Lan took a closer look at Senior Brother Bei Fang.


    His waist was damaged, his sword was broken, and his chest was severely injured.


    He had also exhausted all his strength.


    Early-stage Human Immortal.


    He was still a little away from bing a mid-stage Human Immortal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to manage.¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    He looked behind him. That senior previously should be nearby. He would surely not turn a blind eye to this matter right?


    But¡­


    The other party¡¯s cultivation was extremely high. He coulde and go as he pleased in the Kunlun Temple.


    He might not be here now.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Bei Fang had once again shed with the demonic dragon.


    He did not let the demonic dragon out to wreak havoc.


    Woosh!


    A streak of golden lightnded in front of Jiang Lan. It was Jing Ting.


    ¡°Junior Brother, leave first. Go to the vicinity and see if there are any other Senior Brothers around. I¡¯ll help Senior Brother Bei first.¡±


    With that, Jing Ting headed towards the demonic dragon.


    He was only at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, so he had no chance of winning against the demonic dragon. However, with Senior Brother Bei Fang around, he could put up a fight with them working together.


    Jiang Lan looked ahead and then turned around to look behind him.


    Finally, he sighed.


    Even with his surface cultivation, he was confident that he would be able to win. If he were to choose to run away like this, it would be unreasonable.


    The human immortal demonic dragon was severely wounded, and its current strength was now around the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    It was not impossible to kill it.


    His personal disciple¡¯s sword appeared in his hand.


    The Ninth Summit was a part of Kunlun after all.


    Then, he tore through the air and arrived high above. The powerful aura of the demonic dragon surged like waves.


    ¡°Senior Brothers, help me stall the demonic dragon for a moment. I¡¯ll behead the dragon.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang out.


    Both Bei Fang and Jing Ting were shocked.


    Jiang Lan was only at the perfected Essence Soul Realm. It was extremely dangerous for him to approach it.


    However, they didn¡¯t hesitate to suppress the demonic dragon.


    Once the demonic dragon was suppressed.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s sword was raised high in the air.


    His Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent began to proliferate.


    At this moment, the demonic dragon that was originally suppressed suddenly raised its head and looked towards Jiang Lan¡¯s position.


    There was a trace of fear in its eyes, but it quickly turned into anger.


    It was as if it was ashamed of its earlier fear.


    Roar!


    With a furious roar, it gave up on following Jing Ting and Bei Fang. Instead, it charged towards Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan looked at the demonic dragon as his sword intent spread out.


    In Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes, everything around him had changed.


    The sound of waves surged around them.


    He stood above the four seas, and in front of him was the demonic dragon that stirred the four seas.


    The two sides were like fire and water.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan seemed to have a higherprehension of the sword.


    When the sword rises, the demonic dragon shall be killed; when the sword falls, the four seas shall be shocked.


    With a sh of the sword, the demonic dragon shall be killed.


    Boom!!!


    Both sides shed.


    Roar!


    Facing this sword, the demonic dragon¡¯s eyes were reced by fear.


    But it still did not retreat.


    It was indomitable.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan was sent flying.


    Crack!


    The moment the sword fell, his sword shattered.


    At this moment, the demonic dragon that was floating in midair hadpletely stopped moving.


    A crack appeared between its brows, the crack continuously extending from its body to its tail.


    Bang!


    The entire dragon was sliced apart by a single sword.


    Bei Fang and Jing Ting werepletely shocked.


    Jiang Lan actually killed the demonic dragon just like that?


    Dragon ying Sword?


    So the Dragon ying Sword was truly as terrifying as the legends said.


    The two of them quickly regained their senses and immediately went to receive Jiang Lan.


    However, just as they went over, they realized that Jiang Lan seemed to be sinking into the mist.


    Bei Fang stopped Jing Ting from approaching Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Lan felt as if he was about to be knocked out of the Kunlun Temple by the demonic dragon.


    After trying his best to stand, he whispered to Bei Fang.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior Brother. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I hope that the two Senior Brothers will not make a scene about what happened just now. ¡±


    After Bei Fang and Jing Ting agreed, Jiang Lan disappeared into the air. He was quite happy about this.


    He was still thinking about how to get out of here, but he didn¡¯t expect to leave just like that.


    The only pity was that he had to make a move.


    If there was a next time, he would rather wait till the end.


    Since Jiang Lan had left, Jing Ting and Bei Fang naturally had to go elsewhere.


    In case there was still danger here.


    After they left, the demonic dragon that had been cut open began to emit light before transforming into two small beams of light that merged together.


    It became aplete ball of light and flew into the distance.


    It was heading toward the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man had appeared on the tform again.


    The ball of light transformed into a small demonic dragon and sat on his shoulder.


    The demonic dragon shrank its head back to its ws and shook its head in pain.


    It was as if it was saying that it was in pain.


    The middle-aged man smiled happily and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a knock.


    Haha.¡±


    The middle-aged man stoppedughing and looked in the direction where Jiang Lan disappeared. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Amazing, amazing.


    Fortunately, it isn¡¯t the Great Oblivion Dao where he has to forgo his emotions. It seems that him having a good temperament had nothing to do with the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Empyrean Scripture.


    The rest doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He waved his hand, and the sky returned to normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit rough on them. I hope these three don¡¯t get suspicious.


    Haha.


    They¡¯re all pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 257 - Brother-In-Law, Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 257: Brother-In-Law, Help Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Western Wastnd.


    At a distance away from Kunlun.


    A youth was carrying a middle-aged man covered in blood.


    The young man¡¯s breathing was chaotic and the middle-aged man¡¯s breathing was weak, as if he would die at any moment.


    ¡°Uncle Ao Ye, hold on. We¡¯re almost there.


    ¡°Heaven Immortals don¡¯t dare to chase us anymore. True Immortals can¡¯t catch up to us.


    Soon, we will be able to ask for help. ¡±


    Ao Man¡¯s voice traveled into Ao Ye¡¯s ears.


    At this moment, Ao Ye¡¯s consciousness had started to fade.


    ¡°Put me down, you can escape by yourself.¡± Ao Ye¡¯s weak voice sounded out.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Ao Man looked behind him. He felt that someone had already caught up to him.


    Lightning appeared beneath his feet, and his speed began to increase.


    He had used all his secret arts and Dharma treasures.


    He no longer had any trump cards.


    He did not know how to ask for help.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go no matter what.¡± Ao Man¡¯s voice was firm.


    ¡°I am an innate immortal, someone destined to be an expert. If I let go of Uncle Ao Ye today, my Dao heart will be wed and my regret will forever remain etched in my heart.


    I will then no longer be able to reach my fullest potential. I will definitely bring Uncle Ao Ye and escape from their pursuit. I definitely will.¡±


    Ao Man grabbed onto Ao Ye tightly as lightning began to erupt from his body.


    It was just that this lightning covered him somewhat powerlessly.


    Ao Man gritted his teeth, blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, his entire body transformed into lightning as he increased his speed.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to die.¡± Ao Ye¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°I am also doing it willingly,¡± Ao Man replied loudly.


    He kept moving forward, trying to think of a solution.


    A year ago, he had be a True Immortal. However, Ao Ye had fallen.


    Ao Man had already made his decision the moment he carried Ao Ye on his back.


    He wanted to be a dragon with a perfect Dao heart. He would never let go of any burdens on his back, no matter how heavy it was.


    At this moment, he thought of the Four Seas Conch. He could take the initiative to let the other party discover him.


    He could call for help from the human expert, that expert rted to his brother-inw.


    ¡°Brother-inw, save me!¡±


    Ao Man screamed in his heart.


    Perhaps only his sister and brother-inw could save him in Kunlun.


    But he could only ask his brother-inw for help as he had no way to contact his sister.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan descended from the clouds and was about tond on the Kunlun Main Hall.


    He had some doubts about what had just happened.


    It felt like the demonic dragon was cutting him some ck.


    It was a little weird.


    However, just as he was about to think about it, he felt something surrounding him.


    Then, he felt mist around him.


    Illusion?


    Why was the interval so close this time?


    But something was different. This time, it was very clear.


    Furthermore, something appeared out of nowhere and seemed to be surrounding him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He activated his One Leaf Vision within his body and concealed all abnormalities.


    There were countless pces in sight.


    At the very front of the pce was a grand entrance.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about anything else. Instead, he tried to read the words on the door.


    He did not know if it was because of his concentration this time or because his hallucination was getting deeper, but he seemed to be able to see through it.


    At this moment, there was ayer of fog on the gate of the pce.


    The fog slowly dispersed.


    Following which, tworge words appeared: Ancient Imperial.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t even have time to feel surprised when he saw those two words. He felt as if there was an aura descending from the sky and surrounding him.


    Then, everything suddenly disappeared. This time, he did not encounter any other hallucinations.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan slowly fell onto the square of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Instead of lying down, he got up immediately.


    After checking his body and confirming that there were no injuries, he left.


    He went back to the Ninth Summit.


    There were some Senior Brothers and Sisters asking him some questions as he passed by, and Jiang Lan answered them one by one.


    They were nothing serious.


    Then, he left calmly.


    After a while.


    He returned to the Ninth Summit and cast a nce at the summit. He did not go up immediately.


    Instead, he headed straight for the Netherworld Cave.


    Arriving at the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to observe the aura around him.


    At this moment, he had a feeling that the strand of aura around him was capable of providing him with cultivation assistance.


    It was as if he had chanced upon a fortuitous opportunity.


    It had made his future path much easier.


    However, he did not know where this opportunity came from.


    Furthermore, he felt that this fortuitous opportunity was connected to the endless skies. However, he could only trace it back.


    But there was nothing.


    If the illusion from before was real, then this fortuitous opportunity really came from that door.


    Ancient Imperial¡­


    This was the ce where the aura seeped out from.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial West Pce from Kunlun.¡±


    Jiang Lan naturally thought of this.


    He had only heard the title Ancient Imperial once in all these years.


    That was from Imperial Lord Xi He of Kunlun.


    ¡°So the pce I saw was actually the ce of residence of Emperor Xi He of Kunlun?¡±


    He did not quite believe it.


    Although this was his first timeing into contact with this aura, he could sense that it was extremely rare.


    There was no reason for that person to spend so much effort to ce this aura on him.


    But who else could it be?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    From the looks of it, there was no harm in it.


    ¡°A wisp of destiny¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of the person who was about toe out from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    He said that the heavens and earth were about to copse. One had a chance to obtain opportunities from the chaos.


    ¡°So the fortuitous encounter he mentioned has something to do with the Ancient Imperial Pce?¡±


    After a short moment, Jiang Lan shook his head and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Since he had already obtained it, there was no reason not to use it.


    The most important thing was to be stronger as soon as possible. Perhaps there would be rted troubles in the future, but with strength, the troubles would be much easier.


    With this decision made, Jiang Lan no longer worried about anything else.


    Next, he pulled out his Mountain Sea Mirror.


    This was the first time he took out the Mountain Sea Mirror. He touched the back of the mirror and felt some bumps, as if the Mountain Sea behind it was real.


    Looking at himself, Jiang Lan realized that he was looking at a deep mirror and not himself.


    It did not have the effect of a normal mirror.


    After understanding the general purpose, Jiang Lan wanted to see if he could see Xiao Yu.


    He activated the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Then, the deep mirror began to transform into endless mist.


    It failed to prate the Jade Pool¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t really sense what¡¯s in the Jade Pool.¡±


    Jiang Lan could feel that as long as he was strong enough, he might be able to see through it.


    It was rted to his strength.


    Jiang Lan decided to take a look at the courtyard instead.


    After a while, he saw the situation in the courtyard.


    ¡°This seems to be of some use.¡±


    The next time someone barges into the courtyard, he could just look at the situation directly.


    Because all of this was rted to him, it seemed rather easy.


    Then, should he look at his master?


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    This thought was too dangerous.


    Once he looked at his master¡¯s strength, he would definitely be discovered.


    There was even a possibility that his general location would be reflected.


    He did not dare to look at the inn or Imperial Lord Xi He.


    It seemed like the Mountain Sea Mirror was not very useful either.


    As for the Ancient Imperial Pce, it was the same as well.


    ¡°I can try to visit the Eighth Prince. He has been missing for a long time.¡±


    With the Mountain Sea Mirror in hand, Jiang Lan activated the mirror, nning to find the Eighth Prince.


    A momentter.


    There was no result.


    No medium?


    No, it was because the other party¡¯s fate had been concealed.


    But if there was enough medium, there was still a chance for him to find out where he was.


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Lan took out the items he had obtained from the Eighth Prince and tested them one by one.


    It had some effect, and he could even see some blurry scenes.


    However, he could not find the exact location he was at.


    The blinding effect was very strong. Furthermore, the medium was insufficient.


    He sighed slightly.


    Jiang Lan decided to put the items away.


    However, just as he was about to put the item away, the Four Seas Conch suddenly glowed.


    There seemed to be a sentence from inside: Brother-inw, save me.

 Chapter 258 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 258: Arrival</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t a clear voice, but Jiang Lan understood the meaning.


    ¡°This thing can be used like this?¡±


    He was a little surprised as he looked at the Four Seas Conch.


    It seemed like someone had taken the initiative to request to be helped.


    Did the other party know that he was nearby, or did the other party know his identity?


    After thinking for a while, he felt that there was some connection between the two.


    That was why the other party had sought help from him.


    Without any hesitation, he brought the Four Seas Conch close to the Mountain Sea Mirror. This way, he should be able to find out the situation.


    Sure enough, a clear scene appeared in the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    It was the heavily injured Ao Man carrying the dying Ao Ye on his back. There were at least three True Immortals chasing after him.


    From the looks of it, the situation was somewhat dangerous.


    One was a mid-stage True Immortal, while the other two werete-stage True Immortals.


    He did not see anyone stronger.


    ¡°Ao Man has been missing for decades. They have been chasing him for decades. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in good shape. ¡±


    Putting away the Four Seas Conch, Jiang Lan turned his palm and the Mountain Sea Mirror disappeared from his hand.


    Then, he got up and walked outside.


    He had been handling a lot of things recently.


    In less than 310 years, more people were getting involved in his life.


    There was also Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave and went down the Ninth Summit, disappearing outside the Kunlun Gate.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside Kunlun, in front of a mountain.


    Hu ~


    Hu ~


    Ao Man looked at the mountain and felt a little tired.


    After crossing this mountain, they would be even closer to Kunlun. The other party might not dare to continue chasing them.


    But¡­


    It was a little difficult.


    It was difficult for him to fly now.


    Furthermore, flying was too obvious and he could be easily discovered.


    His concealment spell technique was also about to run out of effect.


    Whether they could climb over this mountain depended on luck.


    The people behind him were almost exhausted. They might seed.


    However, they were not injured.


    But after chasing him for so many years, they were definitely in no better shape than them.


    Ao Man charged into the forest.


    Very quickly, three forces chased after them.


    Here it came.


    Ao Man gritted his teeth and tried to activate his secret technique. He just had to hold on a little longer.


    At this moment, Ao Ye had already fainted and was severely injured. Even a dragon at the Heaven Immortal level could not heal itself.


    Ao Man, who had just advanced a few years ago, was already exhausted.


    He looked at the top of the mountain and gritted his teeth as he rushed over.


    Lightning flickered on his body and blood began to spill from his eyes.


    He used all his strength.


    He had to get past this mountain.


    The mountain was getting closer and closer, as if it was going to be right in front of them.


    Soon.


    Ssh!


    Lightning shed.


    Ao Man carried Ao Ye on his back as he charged over the mountain and approached Kunlun.


    There was a possibility of Kunlun experts descending here.


    They were mostly safe now.


    But the danger was still there. He needed to get out of here faster.


    Except¡­


    When he rushed over the hill, he stopped in his tracks.


    He looked ahead in despair.


    ¡°How could¡ª¡±


    At that moment, Ao Man saw many figures standing in front of him. Perfected Human Immortals,te-stage Human Immortals, mid-stage Human Immortals.


    The weakest was also at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    There were humans, demons, and other races.


    They were all hitmen.


    There were at least twenty of them.


    How could he, who was already at the end of his rope, kill his way out of these people?


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    A sudden voice sounded behind Ao Man.


    They were the demons chasing after him.


    Ao Man put away all his unnecessary emotions and looked at the demons behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. I merely just heard a name. Why are you chasing us?¡±


    At this point, he needed to rest for a while before attempting to break out.


    ¡°Being the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race and an innate immortal, you are an extraordinary existence in the Dragon Race. Do you merely want to know this before you die? ¡°A young man standing not far from Ao Man asked.


    However, before Ao Man could continue speaking.


    The cold voice belonging to a young man could be heard.


    ¡°Do it. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    Boom!


    Powerful attacks converged toward Ao Man.


    Woosh!


    The energy fluctuation was like a tidal wave, creating a huge depression in the forest.


    However, no one stopped because they could sense that the person inside was still alive.


    Bang!


    Ao Man rushed out of the center of the force with injuries. The scales on his body fell off bit by bit.


    At this moment, Ao Ye¡¯s condition was worse.


    Without turning back, he kept charging forward.


    However, when he moved forward, a mid-stage Human Immortal appeared in front of him.


    The other party wanted to kill him head-on.


    If he was not severely injured, a Human Immortal was nothing to him.


    But there were no ifs.


    He bit his lips and blood flowed out.


    Dragon blood essence.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Ao Man¡¯s voice sounded. At this moment, his blood essence transformed into a beam of light that broke through the other party¡¯s attack.


    He then attacked the Human Immortal.


    Boom!


    The collision of power sent that Human Immortal flying, his fate unknown.


    Taking this opportunity, Ao Man wanted to leave.


    However, even though that person was sent flying, there was still a Human Immortal behind him.


    Their figures were the same, without any aura or energy fluctuations. It was basically impossible for one to notice.


    At this time, thiste-stage Human Immortal went straight for Ao Man.


    There was no time to dodge or attack.


    Retreat.


    It was a little toote, but he could still struggle if he paid a price.


    ¡°Retreat?¡±


    The Human Immortal sneered.


    ¡°No matter whoes now, you can¡¯t retreat.¡±


    His power spread out and was about to meet the Eighth Prince.


    Ao Man felt bitter.


    He was already prepared to be severely injured. If there was still a chance, he would not give up.


    A cruel smile appeared on thete-stage Human Immortal¡¯s face. He felt proud that he was going to kill an innate immortal.


    However, just as he was about to touch the Eighth Prince, he suddenly felt something flying in the sky.


    Boom!


    He did not see what it was, but for some reason, thiste-stage Human Immortal¡¯s vision suddenly drifted.


    He could only see half of the item.


    When he turned around, he realized that half of his body was beside him.


    Bang!


    Lightning shed.


    Thete-stage Human Immortal was instantly crushed by the lightning.


    However, he lost consciousness in an instant. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even know that he had been split into two by the halberd that flew from the sky.


    Woosh!


    The power of thunder spread in all directions.


    Ao Man¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as he looked at the halberd that was nailed to the ground.


    It was him.


    The powerful human who had shattered the red dragon with one punch.


    ¡­


    The sudden turn of events stunned everyone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Ate-stage True Immortal looked around and asked.


    Just as he was about to announce the name of the Demon Race, a hand suddenly patted his shoulder.


    At this moment, he felt as if a cmity was descending upon him.


    Boom!


    Blood mist diffused into the air.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions sent this True Immortal on his way.


    ¡°Stop him.¡±


    There was still ate-stage True Immortal who sensed the oing danger and immediately ordered everyone to go.


    He would then take advantage of this opening to kill the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race.


    He charged toward Ao Man and unleashed a full-powered attack.


    He could definitely kill the other party.


    However, just as he was about to approach Ao Man and kill him, he suddenly stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t because the sound behind him affected him, but because someone patted his shoulder.


    Someone appeared behind him.


    It prevented him from advancing.


    He turned his head and tried to push the other party back.


    ¡°Will you stop¡ª¡±


    However, when he turned around, he was stunned.


    A look of horror took over his face.

 Chapter 259 - Dragon With A Brother-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 259: Dragon With A Brother-In-Law</h4>


    Bloody mist filled the air as a few broken bodies fell from the sky.


    No one survived.


    The corpses filled the ground.


    This was what the True Immortal that had his shoulder patted saw.


    Everyone but him¡­


    They werepletely wiped out.


    He looked at the person who patted his shoulder and moved his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. It was as if a great cmity was about to arrive, and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡ª¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    Boom!


    Blood mist drifted.


    He did not bring any pain to this True Immortal.


    Perhaps in the end, this True Immortal didn¡¯t even know what Jiang Lan understood.


    A gentle breeze blew past. Jiang Lan walked up to Ao Man and grabbed the halberd.


    Zi!


    Thunder surged.


    The earth shook.


    Ssh!


    Boom!


    In an instant, endless lightning shed, covering all the corpses that had fallen or fallen.


    After a loud bang, everything was turned into ashes.


    Jiang Lan held the halberd and looked at the terrified Ao Man.


    Dong!


    Ao Man knelt down and said.


    ¡°Senior, my brother-inw and sister dote on me the most.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He turned to look at Ao Ye behind the Eighth Prince.


    He was seriously injured and on the verge of death.


    ¡°Last time when we were drinking, Uncle Ao Ye said that Brother-inw is his life-saving brother.¡± Ao Man immediately said.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He did not stay any longer and took a step back.


    In the end, he disappeared into the darkness.


    This was enough.


    Everything else was redundant. As for what would happen in the end, that would depend on luck.


    However, Ao Man had a fortuitous opportunity simr to his.


    It was only slightly weaker.


    If his fortuitous opportunity was considered a thin line, then Ao Man was just a wisp of smoke.


    They were fundamentally different.


    Jiang Lan left. Ao Man knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily. Then, he got up and ran towards Kunlun with Ao Ye on his back.


    This time, he was going to find and kowtow to his Goddess Sister.


    The luckiest thing in his life was probably having a sister who was a Goddess in Kunlun.


    Which innate immortal had a Goddess sister like him?


    What should he do to maintain a good rtionship with his brother-inw?


    ¡­


    When Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit, he held a bottle of good wine in his hand.


    He nned to meet his master.


    For now, his condition was stable.


    He needed to check the information regarding the Ancient Imperial Pce, but it was not suitable for him to do so now.


    The influence of Emperor Xi He was still there. He would wait a little longer and find a suitable opportunity to go to the Kunlun Library.


    He had been flipping through books on the Ninth Summit recently.


    Perhaps there were records of the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    As long as he knew about the Ancient Imperial Pce, he would be able to roughly understand what he was seeing.


    However, there was also the scene of corpses strewn all over the ce. It was just that it had not appeared recently.


    Further, there were still the ravings that kept appearing.


    It felt like someone was talking.


    Perhaps the ravings were the most dangerous.


    However, it had nothing to do with him physically and the level of danger wasn¡¯t high. He just couldn¡¯t underestimate it.


    It was just like how he had just killed ate-stage True Immortal. Even if his opponent was exhausted, he could not take him lightly as his opponent could still counterattack easily.


    He would use his strongest killing move to finish his enemies off.


    The more time they had, the more dangerous it would be for him.


    Only by taking them by surprise could they end the battle quickly.


    He had a rough idea about the illusion, and he had also understood the use of the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Therefore, he could resume his normal cultivation.


    His aim was to just cultivate and wait for Xiao Yu toe out of seclusion.


    It should be soon.


    As for the reason why Ao Man was being hunted down, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t interested in it at all.


    However, his sliver of fortuitous opportunity piqued his interest.


    Maybe it had something to do with that thing.


    He would wait a few more days.


    Jiang Lan slowly walked towards the peak of the Ninth Summit and calmed his heart.


    After a while.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan looked at his master¡¯s back.


    Then he handed over the good wine and peanuts.


    He had just gone out, so he bought some.


    ¡°What did you learn?¡± Mo Zhengdong turned around and looked at Jiang Lan.


    He also took the wine and peanuts.


    This was all his disciple would give.


    ¡°I¡¯veprehended a higher level of array formations,¡± Jiang Lan answered truthfully.


    ¡°You saw the Square Sky Array Formation?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked curiously.


    It was not easy to encounter such a thing, and it was even harder toprehend it.


    There were many dangers.


    ¡°I met the stone tablet of the Kunlun Heart Sutra,¡± Jiang Lan answered softly.


    Mo Zhengdong: ¡°???¡±


    Were the two rted?


    ¡°Disciple meditated under the stone tablet for three years andprehended a variety of array formations,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan for a long time before finally saying,


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    He felt that the next time he had the chance, he would ask Jiang Lan to look for the Square Sky Array Formation. Perhaps he couldprehend the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    ¡°The road to bing an immortal might be a bit difficult. Do not be impatient and maintain a calm state of mind. Go out more often when you have time.


    Only by seeing more andparing more can you understand your own shorings. The path is beneath your own feet, and it¡¯s up to you to see how far you can walk. But the surroundingndscape needs outside embellishment. That¡¯s how you know whether your path is wider or narrower,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about how far Jiang Lan could go. What he cared about was how much Jiang Lan knew about his own path.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    His master was right. Therefore, whenever he was free, he would go out to listen to what others said.


    He would also gauge their mental state.


    The disciples of Kunlun were full of emotions.


    It was very helpful to him.


    It helped him to calm his mind.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan went to the courtyard and tried to observe himself.


    He wanted to see if this opportunity would bring about any other changes.


    In the courtyard, he looked at the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.


    They were all a little weak.


    Over the years, they had be weaker, and their days had begun to turn bitter.


    After pouring spirit liquid over them, Jiang Lan started to take care of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    Jiang Lan had finished handling most of the matters.


    On this day, he received a piece of news.


    The Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race was staying in the old wine tavern with serious injuries.


    Xiao Yu was in seclusion, so he wanted to take a look.


    ¡°It¡¯s just nice.¡±


    He wanted to look for them, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to ask him to go directly.


    However, Xiao Yu had been in seclusion for a few years and had yet to advance.


    He took a nce at the Goddess Diagram and saw Xiao Yu circling the Jade Pool.


    She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Compared to before, she had grown a little and was close to bing an adult dragon.


    But she still felt like a small dragon.


    Judging from the current situation, there was no problem.


    After that, Jiang Lan left Kunlun and went to the old wine inn.


    Without a doubt, the road outside had changed again.


    After a while.


    At the old wine inn.


    Under the guidance of the inn youth, Jiang Lan arrived at the Eighth Prince¡¯s guest room.


    ¡°That dragon is here. A dragon in the next room is about to die. I wanted to buy it for the Pixiu to eat. However, the dragon disagreed.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything but knocked on the door.


    Dong dong!


    Creak!


    The door opened. It was the tired Eighth Prince.


    The moment he saw Jiang Lan, the Eighth Prince was touched.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I feel relieved to see you.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who saved all of you on the roads,¡± the youth said.


    ¡°I have already taught you how to chase after the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race,¡± Ao Man immediately said.


    ¡°But Hong Ya still ignores me.¡± The youth was somewhat disappointed.


    Ao Man said with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Knock her out tonight and drag her out into the wilderness. After that, bury her. After a few times, she wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore you. Do you think that everyone is as educated and sensible as my sister?


    Only my sister and my brother-inw are a match made in heaven. You have to fight for your love yourself. Right, brother-inw?¡±

 Chapter 260 - Imperial Lord Qiong Gou Of The Northern Palace

    <h4>Chapter 260: Imperial Lord Qiong Gou Of The Northern Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He saw Ao Man and the youth looking at him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand what Ao Man was asking.


    Was he asking him if the youngster needed to fight for his own love, or if he and Xiao Yu were a match made in heaven?


    ¡°Getting stronger is always right.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice slowly sounded.


    The young man nodded heavily. His first goal, for now, should be to surpass his grandfather.


    ¡°Big Brother, should Iy my hands on Hongya tonight?¡± the young man asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jiang Lan paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°And you may not be her match.¡±


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race wasn¡¯t weak. The youth was extremely special, but his realm didn¡¯t seem high.


    The young man left dejectedly. The conversation always ended with him being the weak party.


    It seemed like the most urgent matter at hand was to advance his cultivation.


    Then, he would discuss the details with Big Brother.


    Jiang Lan was invited into the room by the Eighth Prince.


    Just as he entered, he heard a thud.


    The Eighth Prince knelt again.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ll kowtow to you first.¡±


    The Eighth Prince knelt before Jiang Lan and kowtowed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did innate immortals have no dignity? Why was the other party always kowtowing?


    ¡°Xiao¡­ Senior Sister Ao is in closed-door cultivation, so she¡¯s temporarily unable to visit you.¡± Jiang Lan spoke in a light voice.


    The Eighth Prince expressed his understanding.


    When the Eighth Prince stood up, Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was filled with curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hunted for decades?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Speaking of this, the Eighth Prince looked bitter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the demons are so crazy to want to kill us. It was as if they would fight with us to their death. If we hadn¡¯t used a unique treasure, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.


    Later on, after we thought that we had escaped, we were caught up for no reason. I even used a secret treasure, but I kept being discovered for no reason. I had clearly blocked the heavenly secrets.


    Later on, I realized that the demons were too crazy. They actually blocked all of our exit routes. They chased us down without holding back. In the end, even several Heaven Immortals were sent to chase after us.


    I was seriously injured. Uncle Ao Ye carried me from the Northern Wastnds to the Western Wastnds and ran for decades. The people in the race should have made their move. Otherwise, it would be impossible for only Heaven Immortals to keep chasing us.


    Perhaps only those people knew our location. More than a year ago, I finally made it through the life-and-death trial and became a True Immortal. My injuries healed instantly. At that time, we were close to Kunlun. The Heaven Immortals didn¡¯t dare to be too impudent and started to give up on us.


    After confirming that there were no Heaven Immortals, Uncle Ao Ye copsed. Then I took Uncle Ao Ye and started running. In the end, if not for brother-inw¡­¡±


    Ao Man did not say anything after that. In short, it was all thanks to his brother-inw.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. So it turned out that the foreign forces did not dare to approach Kunlun because they had many Heaven Immortals.


    However, shouldn¡¯t they have taken a gamble?


    Or did they have to give up?


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t know, and neither did the Eighth Prince.


    Unless he asked the person involved.


    However, the higher one¡¯s realm was, the less likely they would dare to approach Kunlun. This was certain.


    ¡°You took something important from the demons?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    If there was no reason to do so, the Demon Race would naturally not expend so much effort to kill Ao Man.


    Being an innate immortal wasn¡¯t enough for them to chase after him like this.


    Being an innate immortal wasn¡¯t that great.


    There had to be other reasons.


    ¡°No.¡± Ao Man swore.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t move at all. We heard a name and were discovered. Then, there was an endless pursuit. However, Uncle Ao Ye said that he didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°What name is it?¡± Jiang Lan felt that this name was perhaps the main point.


    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a strange name.¡± The Eighth Prince thought and said.


    ¡°Yes, the name¡¯s Imperial Lord Qiong Gou. This name is quite long and it had an aura to it. I felt touched at that time.¡±


    Hearing this name, Jiang Lan fell silent.


    Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial West Pce and Imperial Lord Qiong Gou of the Ancient Imperial North Pce.


    Naturally, he did not believe that the two had nothing to do with each other.


    In addition, he saw the Ancient Imperial Pce and even obtained a fortuitous opportunity.


    Perhaps the warfare throughout the great wastnds was rted to this name.


    And the Eighth Prince¡­


    He should have shared a wisp of someone else¡¯s fortune or the demons were afraid of him spreading the name.


    That was why the demons were pursuing him.


    Jiang Lan had a feeling when he saw the fortuitous opportunity that was like green smoke.


    If he could kill the Eighth Prince with a single punch, this thing could very wellnd on him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In other words, once someone found out that he had received a fortuitous opportunity too, then¡­


    Many people would want to kill him.


    In the future, it was best not to leave the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t say this name,¡± Jiang Lan reminded.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ao Man looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    ¡°Does brother-inw know what the name means?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°However, I heard that this person would definitely notice if you read out his name. If he is close enough, he can even see you directly and appear around you. Whether it¡¯s real or fake is unknown. ¡±


    It was hard to tell if it was true or not. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t dare to try.


    What if Imperial Lord Xi He really appeared beside him?


    So¡­


    It was always better to be cautious.


    This Imperial Lord Qiong Gou was a demon.


    It would be dangerous to say the name anywhere near the territory of the demons.


    ¡°I¡­ I will be discovered?¡± Ao Man was momentarily stunned.


    The moment he ran out with Ao Ye, he mentioned this name¡­


    Ao Ye had even asked him to repeat the name againter.


    It was no wonder that no matter how they escaped, they would always be discovered.


    It turned out that they could not mention this name.


    As soon as they said it, they would be easily discovered.


    Oh no.


    He had just said it again.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem since we are under the foot of Kunlun Mountain.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Ao Man and said.


    Looking at Ao Man¡¯s expression, he knew that Ao Man was conflicted over saying the name again.


    Jiang Lan was sure that there would be no problems because of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Kunlun was where Imperial Lord Xi He was.


    It was difficult for the other party to hear their conversation.


    But for safety reasons, it was better not to mention it.


    Jiang Lan naturally warned Ao Man.


    ¡°Brother-inw, can I write it?¡± Ao Man tried asking.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can try.¡± Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t answer this question.


    He knew very little about this.


    And there was a good chance he was already deep in this matter.


    He saw the Ancient Imperial Pce and he also saw other scenes.


    He had even heard ravings.


    Naturally, no one knew what would happen next.


    He could only rely on fortuitous opportunities to be stronger, and then resist the subsequent problems.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Eighth Prince said directly.


    He dared not provoke the other party.


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you think it¡¯s safe here or in Kunlun?¡± Ao Man looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Which summit do you want to go to?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Is the Ninth Summit crowded?¡± Ao Man asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite spacious.¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit contains Netherworld Aura. If you stay on it for too long, you will have to bear the risk of being invaded by your inner demons.


    Under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for True Immortals to stay for a period of time. However, if one is either seriously injured or mentally unstable, it¡¯s easier for one to breed inner demons. ¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ao Manughed and said seriously.


    ¡°I think going to the Ninth Summit might affect your dates with my sister.. I¡¯d better stay at the inn.¡±

 Chapter 261 - Ill Protect Senior Sisters Smile

    <h4>Chapter 261: I¡¯ll Protect Senior Sister¡¯s Smile</h4>


    The western branch of the Witchcloud Mountain Range.


    A group of demons appeared here.


    The leader was a stone titan.


    The demons here were all as hard as rocks, and their skin was so thick that even swords and sabers couldn¡¯t hurt them.


    ¡°Ba Country¡¯s logistical support camp should be around here.¡±


    The stone titan held a wooden tablet in his hand.


    There was a blurry figure engraved on the wooden tablet. His punching motion was powerful and unstoppable.


    ¡°The person who carved the wooden tablet should be nearby.¡±


    At that moment, a boorish man came to the stone giant¡¯s side and said respectfully.


    ¡°Commander, should we attack now?¡±


    ¡°We have two missions.¡± The stone titan¡¯s voice was rather gloomy.


    ¡°Cause a disruption to the logistical support of Ba Country and kill the person who carved the wooden tablet.¡±


    Bang!


    He crushed the wooden tablet.


    ¡°Is the Ghost Suppressing Stone damaged?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve checked many times. Nothing will go wrong.¡±


    ¡°This trip will be of great significance to the front line. Nothing must go wrong. Ba Country iscking in intelligence. As long as we find where they are and there are no internal problems, we can definitelyplete the missions. Don¡¯t let your guard down, go all out.¡±


    ¡°Themander is wise.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The stone titan¡¯s deep voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Then, the group of people disappeared into the forest and began to search for the logistical support camp of Ba Country.


    This mission was very important.


    They had toplete the mission as soon as possible and not dy any longer.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the inn.


    He was here to pay a visit to the Eighth Prince on behalf of Xiao Yu.


    There was no need to stay for long.


    Furthermore, he already knew what he wanted to know.


    It was possible that the Eighth Prince had also obtained a fortuitous opportunity. Although it was only a wisp, it was much better than the others.


    An innate immortal carried the fate of the entire Dragon Race. Perhaps it would be a huge problem in the future.


    Furthermore, killing the person with the fortuitous opportunity could allow the opportunity to return to the Demon Race.


    This matter was veryplicated.


    But Kunlun was indeed ahead of everyone.


    It was hard to tell what was going on.


    Such a thing might not even be found in ancient books.


    He decided to take some time and read up more next time. He would wait a few more years.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think about this anymore. He walked towards Kunlun step by step and returned to the Ninth Summit to continue cultivating.


    When he was walking in the forest at the bottom of the Ninth Summit, he suddenly thought of something and rode his sword towards the Jade Pool.


    He forgot to tell his Senior Sister that he had already left Kunlun Temple.


    His speed wasn¡¯t fast, and he moved towards the Jade Pool on his sword.


    Recently, there had been a lot of things that he couldn¡¯t handle in peace.


    He needed to calm down.


    Not long after, he suddenly saw someone walking towards him with his back facing the setting sun.


    The moment Jiang Lan saw the figure, he stopped and waited for her to arrive.


    She wore a smile on her face and had long green hair.


    With her back facing the setting sun, she seemed to be wearing a red veil.


    She looked stunning.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu leaped into the air and stood in front of Jiang Lan, smiling.


    ¡°Junior Brother, why are you looking for me again?¡±


    It was Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I came to tell Senior Sister that I¡¯vee out from the Kunlun Temple,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Heh, Junior Brother, step back a little.¡± Xiao Yu spoke.


    Jiang Lan took a few steps back.


    Xiao Yu:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, I meant to move your feet back a bit.¡± Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and said.


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. He took a step back and stood behind the sword.


    At this moment, Xiao Yunded on Jiang Lan¡¯s sword with a smile.


    Right in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Alright, Junior Brother, let¡¯s fly.¡± Xiao Yu smiled happily and rode her sword towards the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    His Senior Sister was a little too fast.


    He had been in the sect for many years, and it was very rare for him to be fast on his sword because it was too obvious.


    Fortunately, there was no one around.


    Otherwise¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at the smaller Senior Sister Ao.


    He was probably the one who had let down the Goddess, and his reputation would be countless times worse than before.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let me teach you a powerful sword kinesis technique.¡± Xiao Yu turned around and smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He didn¡¯t know much about sword kinesis because he normally used the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Woosh!


    Xiao Yu brought Jiang Lan to the Ninth Summit on his sword.


    Whoosh!


    Just as he found the feeling.


    Xiao Yu stopped.


    They had arrived at the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°The Jade Pool is so close to the Ninth Summit?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised.


    ¡°It felt like it took me a long time to return to the Third Summit on my swordst time.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned around and nced at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Is it because of Junior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Senior sister, why do you say that?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu raised her right hand and shook it.


    ¡°Because my heart is with Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised when he heard this. Then, he returned to normal.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s two-way.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Lan stopped on his sword.


    Xiao Yu smiled.


    Then she jumped down and headed straight for the courtyard.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve been in the temple for so long. Have the nts withered?¡±


    ¡°Their vitality is very tenacious.¡± Jiang Lan withdrew his sword andnded beside Xiao Yu.


    The two of them walked towards the courtyard.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is at the old inn. He said he was being hunted by demons¡­¡± Jiang Lan briefly exined the situation.


    He reported his safety.


    Xiao Yu cared about her brother.


    ¡°Are we going out?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu shook her head gently and whispered,


    ¡°I have to look normal when I go out. Even if I go, I don¡¯t know what to talk about. As long as he¡¯s alright, it¡¯s fine. However, isn¡¯t it bad not to go pay him a visit?¡±


    Jiang Lan could feel that Xiaoyu wanted to show her concern but didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He definitely could not preach.


    After all, the other person was a True Immortal while Xiao Yu was only at the Void Refinement Realm.


    Her personality was also a little weak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany Senior Sister out,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Although the Eighth Prince would not be overbearing, Xiao Yu was still unsure.


    It should be much better with someone apanying her.


    Xiao Yu leaned on the table and looked at Jiang Lan. Her voice was filled with smiles.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I realize that you treat me especially well.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply. Xiao Yu treated him even better.


    What he did was insignificant.


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t need Jiang Lan to reply.


    ¡°Tomorrow. The Eighth Prince might be resting now,¡± Jiang Lan replied after some thought.


    At this time, the sun had already set. The Eighth Prince really needed to rest from his injuries.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you tonight. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave the mountain together.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    Since Xiao Yu had just arrived, he naturally could not chase her back.


    Whoosh!


    Xiao Yu jumped onto the roof and patted the side.


    ¡°Here, junior brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan took a nce and moved his lower body. He didn¡¯t make any movements and appeared beside Xiao Yu before sitting down.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you can move a little bit more obviously. You feel like an old man,¡± Xiao Yu suggested.


    He was in fact not young anymore, Jiang Lan thought.


    Then, he said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Senior Sister is younger.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and looked at the sky.


    ¡°This way, I can make Junior Brother younger too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then it¡¯s good that Senior Sister is still young. I can protect Senior Sister well.¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Now is the time for me to protect you, Junior Brother. I¡¯m a bit stronger than you,¡± Xiao Yu said confidently.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu. His voice was gentle but serious.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll protect Senior Sister¡¯s smile.¡±

 Chapter 262 - Brother, Will You Send Me Off?

    <h4>Chapter 262: Brother, Will You Send Me Off?</h4>


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Yu blinked at Jiang Lan.


    Then she said generously.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡±


    Then, does that mean I can¡¯t cry anymore if I get scolded by Master in the future? ¡±


    Was Senior Sister bickering with him? Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu, a question forming in his heart.


    He did not answer this question, but turned his head to the sky.


    The starry sky seemed to be so close.


    So the starry sky was this bright?


    Jiang Lan was surprised. How long had it been since hest looked up at the stars?


    It had been many years, right?


    At the same time, he had to give up many things.


    Looking up at the starry sky and admiring the beauty of the mountains and rivers had be an extravagant hope.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°When I¡¯m not cultivating at night, I will look up at the starry sky and feel very peaceful.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed very peaceful.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    The starry sky was resplendent. When he looked at it, he felt a little insignificant.


    However, in this vast world, he might be able to sense something different.


    The vast starry sky could expand the boundaries of one¡¯s mind.


    ¡­


    ¡°Um.¡±


    In the morning, Xiao Yu stretched her body.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what time is it?¡±


    Jiang Lan sat opposite Xiao Yu and watched as she stretched herself. He said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just dawn.¡±


    At this moment, he was holding the wooden sword in his hand and augmenting it with his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Xiao Yu stretched her back and woke up. She lowered her head and looked at Jiang Lan.


    She retracted her hand and sat down slowly.


    Her Junior Brother looked calm as usual.


    It seemed like there was no problem.


    If she was in her normal state just now, would it be the same?


    Xiao Yu did not dare to think too much as she was afraid of blushing.


    However, she could give it a try next time.


    Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu wake up and asked curiously.


    ¡°When does Senior Sister n to leave?¡±


    He did not sleep. He did not have this habit.


    All these years, he had spent his nights cultivating or supplementing himself with knowledge. This made him feel safer.


    Of course, he knew when it was too much.


    He would not force himself.


    This way, it wouldn¡¯t be counterproductive, and he would be able to be stronger day by day.


    He would need to take care of the entire Ninth Summit in the future.


    Xiao Yu patted her face to wake herself up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to go out now?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too early to walk out.¡± It would take some time to get out of here.


    Just as he finished speaking, Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu staring at him.


    He seemed to be worried about something.


    ¡°I cultivate the nature Daoist spell, Loneliness. As long as Senior Sister stays by my side, it won¡¯t be easy for others to notice you.¡± Jiang Lan exined softly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you are a little too introverted. Why do you use such a technique when you are out.¡± Xiao Yu stood up and said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Junior Brother protect me today.¡±


    With that, Xiao Yu walked over to Jiang Lan and turned around.


    Jiang Lan watched as Xiao Yu grew taller.


    She began to return to her normal look.


    Soon, Ao Longyu stood in front of Jiang Lan.


    She had a stunning figure that waspletely different from Xiao Yu.


    However, she looked much colder and her voice was calm.


    ¡°Junior Brother, we can set off now.¡±


    Jiang Lan rose to his feet and stood beside Ao Longyu, activating his Loneliness spell.


    This method was indeed somewhat solitary, but¡­


    Xiao Yu had barged in.


    It was no longer that lonely.


    He had been troubled before.


    ¡°Senior sister, just follow me,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Ao Longyu agreed and followed Jiang Lan down the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I should bring something along?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan after they left the Ninth Summit.


    Her voice was calm andcked the liveliness of Xiao Yu.


    But it didn¡¯t keep people away.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be necessary,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    It was not too much trouble for a sister to meet her brother.


    Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    After walking for a while, Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you like the current me or the younger me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate either,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan and extended her hand.


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    What did his Senior Sister want?


    ¡°The wooden sword.¡± Ao Longyu exined.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and handed the wooden sword to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu kept the wooden sword.


    ¡°In another three hundred years, you will have entered the sect for six hundred years, right?¡±


    ¡°En, at that time, I should have be an immortal.¡±


    ¡°I will be a little earlier than you, Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the people walking in front of them. No one noticed them.


    However, in another three hundred years, he should be at the Heaven Immortal Realm or even higher.


    He would roughly be at Ao Ye¡¯s level¡­


    But in Kunlun, Ao Ye seemed to be the one being bullied.


    That was not strong enough.


    ¡­


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu arrived at the inn.


    ¡°Big brother, are you buying good wine today?¡± The youth who was cleaning up saw Jiang Lan.


    Hong Ya was also helping to clean up.


    Ao Longyu felt that something was amiss. There was another person in the inn.


    Someone from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    She seemed to have heard of it before.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the Eighth Prince,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Oh, the dragon is up and in the room,¡± said the youth.


    After thanking him, Jiang Lan led Ao Longyu towards the Eighth Prince.


    However, when he reached the door, he suddenly heard ravings.


    It was like a call and a shout.


    There was no scene, and everything soon disappeared.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ao Longyu turned to look at Jiang Lan. She felt that Jiang Lan had paused for a moment.


    ¡°It should be due to theck of rest. I felt a little strange.¡± Jiang Lan paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked with Master. I am fine.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan and tapped his forehead.


    A faint light shed.


    She withdrew her hand.


    There was indeed no problem.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. Xiao Yu¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t as high as his, but there were some things that couldn¡¯t be understood if one was the person involved.


    It was not a bad thing to be found out.


    Dong dong!


    He knocked on the door.


    Ao Man opened the door. The moment he saw Ao Longyu, he knelt down again.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Ao Longyu was startled. She subconsciously moved closer to Jiang Lan and whispered.


    ¡°Get up, it¡¯s not good for you to be seen like that.¡±


    Ao Man was an innate immortal of the Dragon Race. Kneeling again and again was a blow to the reputation of the Dragon Race.


    Ao Man would definitely be punished when he returned if anyone saw this.


    ¡°Kneeling down to pay respects to my elder sister is nothing disgraceful.¡± Ao Man appeared to be indifferent.


    He had been on the run for decades. What was he afraid of?


    His sister¡¯s care was more important.


    As long as his sister was around, he would be safe in Kunlun.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Ao Ye?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°By the side.¡± Ao Man immediately stood up and led the way.


    Creak.


    The door opened and a strong smell of alcohol could be smelled.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw Ao Ye lying on the bed with serious injuries.


    But it was still stable.


    Jiang Lan and the others went over to take a look, and they noticed that Ao Ye wasn¡¯t unconscious.


    However, he was rather drunk.


    He was so badly injured. Was he tired of drinking? Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    ¡°Brother, brother?¡± Ao Ye¡¯s eyes zed over as he looked at Jiang Lan with sorrow.


    ¡°You came to send me off? Thinking back to the days when we drank horse piss and ate dog shit together, it felt like it was just yesterday. ¡±


    Bang!


    Amidst the confusion, Ao Ye smashed his wine bottle.


    ¡°This is practically horse piss and dog shit.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this at all, but he felt like there was someone staring at him.


    It was Ao Longyu.


    When he looked over, he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes shine as if she had discovered something incredible.


    If not for the fact that she was usually cold and aloof in this state.


    She might have already started shouting and jumping around. Following which, she would ask Jiang Lan for answers.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Could this be exined?

 Chapter 263 - The Ravings

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Ravings</h4>


    ¡°Can you drink with such heavy injuries?¡± Jiang Lan changed the topic.


    He did not intend to exin but Xiao Yu stared at him intently.


    ¡°Oh, the youth at the inn feels that if Uncle Ao Ye thinks he can¡¯t take it anymore, I should let him drink a mouthful. This way, even if he dies, he won¡¯t regret it. I think what he said makes sense.¡± Ao Man exined.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. The Eighth Prince was pretty peculiar.


    Ao Longyu also felt that this wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem that dangerous, so she wasn¡¯t worried.


    After that, Jiang Lan sat with Ao Longyu and listened to the Eighth Prince¡¯s escape story.


    It was pretty exciting.


    He had briefly mentioned it thest time.


    This time, the details wereplemented very well. It was full of twists and turns and made one¡¯s heart boil.


    It felt like it was made up.


    But it was simr to what he heard yesterday.


    He looked at Ao Longyu and listened attentively.


    He had a feeling his Senior Sister was trying to make more faces, but¡­


    She looked like she couldn¡¯t do it. This was the normal her. She was used to being indifferent.


    If it was Xiao Yu, she would probably have jumped up in shock.


    Xiao Yu also turned to look at Jiang Lan, as if sensing his gaze.


    Then, she moved her chair and silently approached Jiang Lan.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu bade farewell to the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince was very excited as he spoke.


    After returning to Kunlun, Ao Longyu turned to Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother drank with Uncle Ao Ye?¡±


    It¡¯s horse urine and eaten dog shit. Jiang Lan reminded himself in his heart. Then, he said.


    ¡°He¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t seem to mind. She simply stared at Jiang Lan with wide eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother seems to have a good rtionship with Ao Man. He kept asking me about you thest time.¡±


    ¡°What about Senior Sister?¡± Jiang Lan asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Is Senior Sister on good terms with the Eighth Prince?¡±


    ¡°It feels different from what I imagined.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was rtively calm.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the arrogance of an innate immortal. I thought that most dragons were arrogant but Ao Man does not have such arrogance towards me.¡±


    This meant that the other dragons were arrogant towards Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan immediately had a guess.


    It seemed that Ao Man was indeed Senior Sister¡¯s most beloved younger brother.


    After all, others might not recognize their sister.


    His Senior Sister¡¯s talent among the Human Race was indeed high, but in the Dragon Race, she was considered ordinary.


    Especially in front of an innate immortal.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s stillfortable to be by Junior Brother¡¯s side.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was slightly shaken.


    However, she still looked calm.


    It was just that her voice was no longer that calm anymore.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at his Senior Sister. They simply walked forward side by side.


    When they reached the Ninth Summit, Ao Longyu nned to leave on her sword.


    She held the wooden sword and said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°When the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent disappears, I¡¯lle and find Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He had yet toplete the embedment of the sword intent, so it could at mostst for six months.


    He watched as Ao Longyu left.


    For some reason, he felt that his Senior Sister had be prettier.


    In the past, when he saw her, he only felt that she was stunning. He did not feel anything else.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    It was better to cultivate as soon as possible.


    His cultivation speed would be much faster now that he had reached the threshold of the great Dao. He even had another fortuitous opportunity now.


    Perhaps before Xiao Yu became an immortal, he would have already be a Heaven Immortal.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan brought the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower to the Netherworld Cave.


    The appearance of the ravings gave him a sense of danger.


    The origin of the fortuitous opportunity was unknown, and it also made him feel dangerous.


    It would be much safer in the Ninth Summit. After all, he had his master and Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s protection.


    In theory, there was no external force that could hurt him here.


    Unless it was Imperial Lord Xi He who wanted to attack him.


    He decided to forget about going out to train.


    He had thought that after bing an immortal, he would be able to experience the Witchcloud Gathering.


    So that his master could be happy.


    Now¡­


    He did not dare to go out.


    It was fine if the fortuitous opportunity wasn¡¯t discovered, but if it was, then not only would he have to be on guard against the Heavenly Human Race and the Demon Race, he would have to be vignt against almost all great powers.


    The Eighth Crown Prince was an innate immortal, possessing a strand of the fortuitous opportunity, yet he was still chased down.


    He, an ordinary disciple, had aplete fortuitous opportunity. Then¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to think on.


    When he returned to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan ced the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower properly and watered them with spirit liquid.


    One showed no signs of breaking out of the shell, and the other showed no signs of revitalizing.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he could keep them.


    They were known for their long lives among nts.


    It had been more than two hundred years, but the vegetative egg was still as calm as ever.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan sat cross-legged on the ground and began to cultivate with the help of whatever he had.


    It might not take him too long to reach thete-stage True Immortal Realm.


    He closed his eyes and started cultivating.


    At this moment, a tremendous amount of energy was being absorbed by Jiang Lan, as if it was filling up the endless mountains and seas.


    His cultivation was increasing at a visible rate.


    This was the result of that fortuitous encounter.


    However, it was a little unbearable.


    Jiang Lan frowned, feeling that his body might not be able to withstand it.


    Just as Jiang Lan was trying to slow down, his Spiritual Suppression Force suddenly surged and began to suppress the violent power.


    In just a moment, Jiang Lan was able to endure it.


    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted at this moment. He had to focus his attention on suppressing and circting his power.


    The slightest fluctuation in one¡¯s state of mind could easily cause problems.


    Fortunately, Jiang Lan maintained a calm heart.


    Just like that, he cultivated for almost two years in this state.


    Although he was still far from thete-stage True Immortal Realm, he was closer now.


    Within a hundred years, he would definitely be able to ascend to be a Heaven Immortal.


    Xiao Yu came a few times in the past two years as she now came once every half a year.


    A year ago, the Eighth Prince moved to First Summit.


    Jiang Lan actually felt that it was a bit dangerous.


    Imperial Monarch Xi He would definitely be able to see that wisp of fortune.


    But¡­


    If Emperor Xi He wanted to make a move, the Eighth Prince would have been long gone.


    He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.


    Besides, there was no escape.


    The dragons did note to pick him up immediately, as if Kunlun wanted to keep the Eighth Prince.


    However.


    In the past few days that he had been living on the First Summit, the Eighth Prince had been alive and kicking without any problems.


    His freedom had not been restricted.


    Jiang Lan stopped specting.


    Imperial Lord Xi He was on a different level from him.


    In these past two years, his cultivation advanced quickly, but the ravings and hallucinations appeared several times.


    It seemed more obvious each time.


    The ravings became clearer.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t hear any clear words.


    Today, he opened his eyes. He had originally nned to go out and look up some information to see the situation.


    Just as he stood up, ravings began to appear around him. Following that, a thin virtual line seemed to appear on that wisp of opportunity.


    The ravings became clearer.


    Jiang Lan had a clear feeling that as long as he touched this virtual line that suddenly appeared, he could hear the ravings clearly.


    This¡­


    He hesitated.


    Because he did not know what would happen.


    If a phenomenon appeared¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to be sure, because this fortuitous opportunity was somethingpletely foreign to him.


    It was considered dangerous.


    However, he still needed to know what it was.


    A momentter, he made a decision.


    He went out of Kunlun to check.


    He would go closer but he would make sure to control his distance from it.


    If he was too close, he would be easily discovered. If he was too far, his master might not be able to save him in time.

 Chapter 264 - Surrounded By Demons

    <h4>Chapter 264: Surrounded By Demons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sky was slightly bright.


    The wind was slightly chilly.


    It was autumn.


    Jiang Lan strode to the courtyard but didn¡¯t see Xiao Yu. He then walked out of the courtyard and left Kunlun.


    Xiao Yu would sneak over sometimes so he had to confirm if she was here currently.


    After walking out of Kunlun, Jiang Lan activated his One Leaf Vision in the deserted forest.


    Then, he left Kunlun with his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Momentster, Jiang Lan stopped in front of the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Logically speaking, this ce was far enough, but this was a ce where Imperial Monarch Xi He had appeared before. Thus, he decided to go a bit further.


    A gentle breeze blew.


    Jiang Lan disappeared on the spot.


    A momentter.


    He stood on the mountain.


    With reference to the Ice Cicada Forest, this ce was roughly two Ice Cicada Forests away from Kunlun.


    It was very far, but not too far.


    Imperial Monarch Xi He might not necessarily be able to deal a blow here. With his master¡¯s cultivation level, he would be able to sense if his life was in danger ande over in time.


    Since he had already gotten this fortuitous opportunity, he had to face the risks that came with it.


    After making his preparations, Jiang Lan reached out his hand to touch the void line that flowed out from the fortuitous opportunity.


    Boom!!!


    The moment he touched the line, Jiang Lan¡¯s mind seemed to be covered by countless voices. They were ravings, growls, pleas, reverence, and anger.


    The iprehensible voice began to clear.


    He began to hear words.


    ¡°Fist God¡­ Fist God¡­ Unparalleled Fist God¡­¡±


    The chaotic voices began to drown Jiang Lan.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The western branch of the Witchcloud Mountain Range.


    The group of ghostly cultivators moved the materials meant for the Ghost Gate forward.


    The more materials there were, the faster the Ghost Gate would open.


    By then, the Demon Race would definitely not be able to withstand the otherworldly soldiers.


    However, the opening of the Ghost Gate was ratherplicated. With sufficient materials, however, the process would be more convenient.


    There was no need to transport them directly to the front line. They could just drop them near the front line.


    This path was behind Ba Country¡¯s main battlefield. It was much safer.


    Even if some demons mixed in, it would be difficult for them to cause much trouble.


    True Immortals would be easily discovered in this area as it was covered with Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi.


    Thus, the demons that sneaked in were at most Human Immortals.


    Human Immortals were nothing to them.


    ¡°I feel a little tired. What about you guys?¡±


    A ghost cultivator suddenly asked.


    At this moment, they were walking on a small path in the mountains, surrounded by a pitch-ck forest.


    ¡°I think I feel a little weak too. I can¡¯t exert much strength.¡±


    A ghost cultivator immediately agreed.


    Qing Mu clenched his fist and felt a little different from before.


    ¡°I feel the same way. It¡¯s like something¡¯s making us weak.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be on your guard.¡± The logistics partymander immediately waved his hand to stop them.


    He also felt weak.


    Something was wrong here.


    ¡°Is it because of the forest?¡± A vignt ghost cultivator immediately asked.


    ¡°The logistics team who had passed by here before mentioned that there should be no problems in this ce,¡± a ghost cultivator replied.


    ¡°Then why do we feel weak?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Why are you asking me?¡±


    Qing Mu held his Fist God Wooden Tablet and said.


    ¡°When you hold the figurine of the Fist God, you will feel power.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± someone immediately said.


    ¡°I have a feeling that yours is fake, right?¡± Another person said.


    ¡°Look ahead, there¡¯s a huge rock.¡± At this moment, a sharp-eyed person saw a strange huge rock.


    The group of ghost cultivators looked over and discovered a huge ck rock that seemed to be emitting an aura.


    They arrived in front of the boulder and felt even weaker.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get away from this rock. This rock is abnormal,¡± said the ghost cultivatormander immediately.


    Just as they were about to leave, an attack suddenly surged over.


    It was a spell.


    ¡°Defend yourselves!¡±


    Themander shouted.


    Boom!


    The spell technique struck all of the ghost cultivators.


    Hu ~


    In the next instant, many ghost cultivators rushed out towards the source of the spell technique.


    Arge number of demons had appeared in the ck forest.


    Boom!


    Both sides shed and the ghost cultivators fell into a disadvantage. They were constantly forced back.


    ¡°A pointless struggle.¡±


    At this moment, the stone titan appeared in midair. He pressed down with one hand, and an invisible pressure pressed down on all the ghost cultivators.


    The ghost cultivatormander soared into the sky, wanting to shatter this invisible force.


    Bang!


    As the power collided, the invisible pressure began to distort.


    However, the distortion quickly recovered and the ghost cultivatormander was unable to continue.


    He was forced tond on the ground.


    ¡°You people don¡¯t even know the Ghost Suppressing Stone?¡± After the stone titan resonated with the invisible force, its face was filled with contempt.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you people don¡¯t know about it, but you guys actually took the initiative to lean over.


    ¡°It seems that it was not easy for Ba Country to survive until now.¡±


    He looked at the ghost cultivators and said coldly.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    This was an area covered by the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi. They could not dy the battle, in case something unexpected happened.


    The ghost cultivators raised their green scepter high into the air.


    ¡°Break out, kill them!¡±


    Roar!


    With a furious roar, all of the ghost cultivators rushed towards one direction.


    Boom!


    Strength burst forth, and fist winds howled.


    They didn¡¯t need any fancy spell techniques. Their physical strength and cultivation power were all focused on their fists and feet.


    Only a small number of ghost cultivators would use the Ba Nation¡¯s ghost technique.


    However, when they broke out of the encirclement, the other party also took action. A strong pressure came from the sky.


    The Ghost Suppressing Stone emitted a bright light, directly weakening their strength.


    Bang!


    Some of the ghost cultivators were forced back.


    Qing Mu was one of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle needlessly. You all cannot escape. All of you, stay here.¡±


    The stone titan stood in the air, exerting his influence.


    At this moment, he was in a fight with the ghostmander.


    Strength surged in all directions.


    Qing Mu tried to break out several times, but he kept being forced back. He turned around to look at the Ghost Suppressing Stone, feeling that he was bing weaker and weaker.


    His fists could no longer gather any strength.


    Everything was because of this ck stone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go break the Ghost Suppressing Stone.¡±


    As he spoke, he ran towards the Ghost Suppressing Stone. He then clenched his fist and punched out.


    Boom!


    He punched toward the Ghost Suppressing Stone.


    Bang!


    The deflection of attack sent Qing Mu flying.


    ¡°Fool.¡± The stone titan¡¯s sinister voice rang out.


    ¡°This Ghost Suppressing Stone isn¡¯t something you can break.


    You are just killing yourself.¡±


    Qing Mu stood up and rushed towards the Ghost Suppressing Stone again. He muttered.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, please protect my fists.¡±


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Qing Mu was sent flying again.


    He didn¡¯t stop. He continued to stand up. As long as this stone broke, they would win.


    Right now, the ghost cultivators were at a disadvantage. They were being suppressed and killed.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, please protect my fists and aid me in breaking the Ghost Suppressing Stone and killing the demons.¡±


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Qing Mu was sent flying again.


    At this moment, blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Those who are injured, go help Qing Mu.¡±


    Themander resisted the high altitude pressure and immediately ordered.


    At this moment, more than ten people arrived in front of the Ghost Suppressing Stone and punched out together.


    Most of them had wooden tablets on them. They gritted their teeth and punched.


    With this punch, either the Ghost Suppressing Rock shattered or they were severely injured.


    They lowered their heads and looked at the figure embedded in the wooden tablet on their bodies as they whispered.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God.¡±


    ¡°Please protect my fists.¡±


    ¡°Please protect the Ghost Suppressing Stone.¡±


    ¡°Please help me to kill the demons.¡±


    Bang!


    Everyone was sent flying.


    ¡°Foolish beyond belief. Ba Country is indeed as foolish as the rumors say. Even three-year-old demons are stronger than you. Unparalleled Fist God? Ignorant fools.¡±


    The stone titan pressed down with both hands, and a powerful force suppressed all the ghost cultivators.


    ¡°Send them on their way.¡±


    Roar!


    The demons roared and began to speed up their attacks.

 Chapter 265 - Ancient Imperial Lower Palace, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God

    <h4>Chapter 265: Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God</h4>


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged on the empty ground.


    The surrounding voices covered him and did not cause any substantial damage.


    He listened to the voices which were sometimes clear and sometimes vague.


    It sounded like ravings, but also like someone praying.


    Among all the voices, one voice was the clearest.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, please protect my fists and aid me in breaking the Ghost Suppressing Stone and killing the demons.¡±


    As soon as the other party finished speaking, Jiang Lan opened his eyes. This voice transcended all the ravings, clearly entering his ears.


    ¡°Fist God?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face, but he was rather surprised in his heart.


    ¡°Ba Country?¡±


    He had only heard of the Fist God from a ghost cultivator.


    Furthermore, Ba Country was currently fighting the demons. Killing the demons was reasonable, but why did Ba Country¡¯s voice reach him?


    ¡°Is this fortuitous opportunity rted to Ba Country?¡±


    Jiang Lan had a guess.


    Fist. Thest powerful ghost cultivator from Ba Country had mentioned prayers, so was he referring to him?


    ¡°Please protect my fists. Is that a prayer?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly understood.


    ¡°The Dao of Incense?¡±


    Then, he looked at the wisp of opportunity and shook his head.


    ¡°Definitely not the Dao of Incense.¡±


    Whether there was a Dao of Incense in the Grand Deste World was another matter. This wisp of opportunity was definitely not a collection of incense offerings, but a part of the world.


    He had no way of knowing, but he knew that it had nothing to do with a person.


    It had nothing to do with incense.


    ¡°Fist God, protect my fists!¡±


    The sudden ravings came again. However, it started to be a bit indistinct.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was still in contact with that void line.


    Jiang Lan fell into deep thought as he looked at the void line.


    ¡°Unparalleled¡­ Fist God¡­¡±


    Hearing the weakening voice, Jiang Lan took out the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    He should be able to see what was going on. However, whether or not he could respond, he didn¡¯t know either.


    At this moment, the void line connected to the Mountain Sea Mirror, and the Mountain Sea Mirror immediately changed. There was a huge rock in the ck forest, and there were people fighting in front of the huge rock.


    They were the demons and ghost cultivators from Ba Country.


    The demons had an overwhelming advantage. The ghost cultivators from Ba Country were struggling to hold on and could face destruction at any time.


    At the bottom of the boulder, there were some people attacking the boulder.


    However, the others were all lying on the ground. Only one youth was approaching the boulder step by step.


    He waved his fist and said.


    ¡°Fist God, please protect my fists to shatter the Ghost Suppressing Stone.¡±


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan watched as the youth was sent flying, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    He watched Ba Country¡¯s ghost soldiers being surrounded and killed.


    He seemed to have understood something.


    The boulder was suppressing the Ba country¡¯s ghost cultivators, forcing them to be unable to use their full strength. The young man wanted to break the boulder.


    This would allow him to reverse the situation.


    However, he was not strong enough.


    Under normal circumstances, Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t care about the battle between them. The demons were staring at the entrance to the Netherworld and were considered his enemies.


    The Ba Nation¡¯s attempt to attack Kunlun made his impression of them not any better.


    But¡­


    The fortuitous opportunity was closely rted to these people. Since he had already grasped onto this fortuitous opportunity, he naturally could not ignore it.


    If it was within his capabilities, he would not sit idly by.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan could clearly sense that he could respond to the other party through the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    By responding, he would be bound to be involved in this matter.


    The dangers were unknown.


    He sighed in his heart.


    Then, he ced his hand on the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Bang!


    Qing Mu was once again repelled by the Ghost Suppressing Stone.


    His blood stained the wooden sign around his neck, covering the figure of the wooden sign.


    It was as if the glory was gone.


    Qing Mu tried his best to stand up and walked forward.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God? Only your country believes in such things. If he could really protect your fists, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.


    Look at your Fist God. He¡¯s just a piece of wood. Join the fight. You might as well fight it out with us. Use your hot blood to dye yournd, leaving behind your footprints.¡± The stone titan looked at Qing Mu, his voice low.


    He had used all his strength, but was still unable to break through the ghost cultivators¡¯ defense line.


    Killing these people would take some time.


    They were rather tenacious.


    The ghost cultivators on the ground looked down at their wooden tablets. The Fist God couldn¡¯t protect their fists.


    Their fists had already been severely injured by the Ghost Suppressing Stone.


    Qing Mu suffered the most injuries.


    They watched as Qing Mu limped towards the Ghost Suppressing Stone.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God¡­¡±


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, but there was nothing in his eyes. He was as serious as ever.


    ¡°Please protect my fists.¡±


    He raised his bloody fist.


    At this moment, he was prepared to throw a punch and try his best to make the loudest sound.


    ¡°Shatter the Ghost Suppressing Stone. Kill the demons.¡±


    If the Fist God had not died, he would be the number one fist expert in Ba Country. If he died, he would be the next Fist God.


    Most of the people were looking at Qing Mu.


    Stupid.


    Ignorance.


    Beast.


    This was what everyone from the demon race thought and their eyes filled with disdain.


    But they didn¡¯t stop attacking. They didn¡¯t want to waste any time.


    They had to settle the matter here as soon as possible and leave Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi-coverednd.


    There were also people from Ba Country who looked at Qing Mu. After this attack, Qing Mu might not be able to stand up again.


    At this moment, Qing Mu swung his fist.


    However, just as his fist was about to touch the Ghost Suppressing Stone, something seemed to be attached to his hand.


    Following that, a formless bull¡¯s cry sounded.


    Moo!


    It was as if a raging bull had descended from the sky, with the intent of destroying the world.


    Boom!


    A punchnded on the Ghost Suppressing Stone.


    Bang!


    With a sweep of his strength, he shattered the Ghost Suppressing Stone with a single punch.


    The rock shattered like sand.


    The sudden noise and the sudden movement caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The Ghost Suppressing Stone shattered.


    It was shattered by a punch.


    Qing Mu looked at the shattered Ghost Suppressing Stone and lowered his head to look at his fists.


    At this moment, he threw his head back and howled.


    It was the Fist God. It had to be the Fist God.


    ¡°Kill him.¡± The stone titan didn¡¯t hesitate at all, immediately moving to kill Qing Mu.


    However, just as Qing Mu stopped roaring and was about to kill everyone, he copsed.


    However, although Qing Mu had fallen, everyone else from Ba Country who had been suppressed had stood up.


    ¡°Paying respect to the Fist God, kill the demons.¡±


    The tables had turned.


    Ba Country had turned on the demons.


    The Ghost Suppressing Stone was broken and the ghost cultivators of Ba Country had nothing to fear.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged on the ground. The battle between the Demon Race and Ba Country was clear at a nce.


    After that, there was no need to pay attention anymore.


    He released the void line and let it gopletely.


    He put away the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    He did not know if there would be more ravings or illusions.


    But the trouble seemed considerable.


    A fortuitous encounter was not easy to bear.


    Shaking his head, Jiang Lan stood up and prepared to leave.


    He had just taken a step when mist appeared around him.


    The Ancient Imperial Court appeared once again.


    As the mist dissipated, thest two words slowly appeared.


    After a short moment, he saw the words on the door¡ªAncient Imperial Lower Pce.


    Crack!


    A crack appeared on the gate.


    At that moment, the countless pces behind the gate began to copse and shatter, as if everything before was just an illusion.


    When the Ancient Imperial Pce shattered, an invisible light began to fall from the sky.


    It was not a fortuitous opportunity, but it had surpassed it.


    Sensing all of this, Jiang Lan was greatly rmed, and he activated his One Leaf Vision to the limit.


    He did not know what had happened.


    The light fell on him and was absorbed by him, as if it was constructing something.


    It seemed to be connected to the sky.


    In the next moment, a vast voice sounded from the pce.


    Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡­

 Chapter 266 - Deity Position

    <h4>Chapter 266: Deity Position</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ba Country.


    Boundless ck qi began to surge like a monstrous wave.


    A human face appeared in the ck gas.


    A furious roar echoed through the sky.


    He was furious, indignant, and aggrieved.


    ¡°Kunlun, you are robbing me of my opportunities, robbing my Ba Nation¡¯s endless opportunities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to my death.¡±


    ¡°To my death!¡±


    ck Qi surged towards the center of the Western Wastnd.


    That was the direction of Kunlun.


    His killing intent was so strong that he never looked back.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun.


    The Eighth Prince, who had been cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He looked towards the horizon as if something was surging.


    But he could not see or understand the details.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the same feeling as the demons back then.¡±


    The Eighth Prince was a little worried.


    He didn¡¯t make another sound.


    The demons were after him. If Kunlun was also after him, he really couldn¡¯t escape.


    This was Kunlun.


    He was not inside the inner territory of the Demon Race previously.


    Besides, he did not have enough Dharma treasures to escape.


    Ao Man wanted to leave Kunlun first in case something unexpected happened.


    However, the moment he stood up, that vast feeling appeared again.


    Then, he heard a simr voice as before. It was deep in his heart.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt something strange in the sky. It was as if something was revolving around his body.


    But in the next moment, he did not feel anything anymore.


    Of course, these feelings were not important.


    More importantly, he heard it again.


    Then, he left his residence and met the Kunlun disciples who were cultivating outside.


    As usual, these Kunlun disciples were flying on their swords and cultivating their Dao.


    No one reacted.


    It didn¡¯t sound like they¡¯d heard any voices.


    Except him.


    It was over. Kunlun could no longer contain him.


    There was no escape this time.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have gone for a drink with Uncle Ao Ye yesterday. I don¡¯t know where he is, he might not have heard these sounds.¡±


    Ao Man felt regret in his heart.


    Then, he made a decision.


    He had to escape Kunlun first and see if they would pursue him.


    He had no choice but to beg his sister and brother-inw.


    By giving them a heads up, they would be mentally prepared.


    If he were to run away now, he did not know what kind of attitude Kunlun would have towards them. What if they killed his sister and brother-inw?


    Just¡­


    As a younger brother, he could not cheat his sister and brother-inw like this.


    He was an obedient dragon little brother.


    He was responsible and loyal.


    He hoped that his brother-inw could save him.


    Ao Man disappeared in a sh.


    ¡­


    Kunlun Temple.


    A middle-aged man stood outside the hall. There was a small dragon on his shoulder, and at the end of his Daoist robe, there seemed to be flowing blood.


    He looked down at the Eighth Prince and watched him escape Kunlun.


    ¡°Eighth Crown Prince of the Dragon Race, an innate immortal. He¡¯s indeed impressive. He has obtained another wisp. It seems that it is indeed because he¡¯s an innate immortal.¡±


    The middle-aged man stopped paying attention to the Eighth Prince and looked up into the sky.


    ¡°The opportunity is not bad. You are one step ahead of many people. Unfortunately, your cultivation is too weak. You can¡¯t even sense the source. If you don¡¯t hide well, the Grand Deste World will not tolerate you. ¡±


    ¡°The title is not elegant enough. The people of Ba Countryck cultural heritage. What a pity, what a pity.¡± The middle-aged man retracted his gaze and looked in Jiang Lan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°The location is quite ingenious. I shall direct him here.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was illuminated by an invisible light.


    It was as if he was constructing his surroundings.


    The name Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God started to integrate into his body.


    It fused with him.


    At this moment, there was a change in his body. It was as if he was above his surroundings.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    He didn¡¯t know what this was, but he knew that it was countless times stronger than a strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    Not that it could make him stronger and faster, but¡­


    It was something symbolic.


    He didn¡¯t know the details.


    Soon, everything disappeared.


    That feeling also disappeared.


    The original fortuitous opportunity was no longer there, but his entire being seemed to be the opportunity itself.


    His body had undergone a change.


    What remained unchanged was that he could sense something in the endless sky, but he could not sense it.


    His cultivation was too weak.


    With this thought in mind.


    Jiang Lan left using his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Just now, he felt that he had been looked at, and it was not good to stay here.


    However, just as he was some distance away, that aura appeared.


    Powerful, majestic, and vast.


    Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God?¡± The aura didn¡¯t take any form, only looking at Jiang Lan and speaking.


    Facing this existence, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t dare act rashly.


    He was prepared and his cultivation was much stronger than before.


    There was a chance to escape.


    ¡°This junior doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and said softly.


    He didn¡¯t know what this senior would do, but through the Eighth Prince, he learned one thing.


    If one could kill the person with the fortuitous opportunity, they would be able to obtain the opportunity from the person.


    Simrly, killing the other party would give him the title of the other party.


    This title should be rather important.


    ¡°This is a Deity Position. There are only so many positions in the Grand Deste World. You identally took one of them.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°Let me remind you. I know whenever you are in Kunlun now.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the aura disappeared.


    It was as if he was just here to say that.


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    He left the spot and walked around the area.


    After making sure that no one was looking at him, he started to go back.


    Now, he felt an influence around him. If he was not wrong, it was the influence of the Deity Position.


    One Leaf Shrouding The Sky could indeed cover everything about him, and no one else could see it.


    But¡­


    Jiang Lan looked up at the sky.


    He felt that there was something rted to him in the endless sky.


    Perhaps it was the location of the Deity Position.


    So¡­


    Others might not be able to see through him, but they might be able to deduce his approximate location based on this.


    If Imperial Lord Xi He knew about it, then others would also know.


    Jiang Lan was silent for a moment, trying to make sense of this matter.


    First, the influence of a Deity Position was too great and it would reveal his general location.


    Secondly, a Deity Position was like a fortuitous encounter that could kill and plunder.


    Thirdly, for the time being, Imperial Lord Xi He had no intention of plundering from him.


    All in all, if he, who had the cultivation of a True Immortal, did not remove the influence of the Deity Position.


    He would definitely die if he left Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan calmly walked on the road.


    Currently, no one knew whether the Deity Position was on him. Whether Imperial Lord Xi He was trying to stabilize him and use this opportunity to find him was also unknown to him.


    However, he could not make any obvious moves during this period of time.


    He had to hide in the Ninth Summit and cultivate in peace.


    He needed to surpass his master and Imperial Lord Xi He.


    The strongest asset one had was one¡¯s own strength.


    There was no hurry. He would take it one step at a time.


    He still had a lot of time.


    The only thing he needed to be concerned about was the Tribtion Transcendence three hundred yearster.


    In other words, he needed to eliminate the influence of the Deity Position within three hundred years.


    One Leaf Shrouding The Sky couldpletely shield him from everything, revealing what he wanted to reveal.


    There was only one possibility that exined why he could not conceal the Deity Position, and that was that the Deity Position was notpletely absorbed and controlled by him.


    That would make it out of range for his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    He needed to think about this.

 Chapter 267 - Dirty Humans

    <h4>Chapter 267: Dirty Humans</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Ice Cicada Forest. He remembered that there were some array formations and flowers that needed ice.


    He decided to catch a few ice cicadas and bring them back. It might be useful in the future.


    Moreover, he hadprehended a lot of things about the spiritual courtyard. He just did not know what to rece the cups in the spiritual inn.


    Ice cicadas could be a choice.


    Not long after entering the Ice Cicada Forest, Jiang Lan walked out.


    He brought out a dozen ice cicadas.


    The first time he came here, he was only at the Essence Soul Realm. This time, he was already at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Unfortunately, it felt more dangerous than ever.


    However, the danger level was different.


    He was not at a high enough level to understand the details of the Deity Position.


    At the moment, he did not intend to do anything else.


    It was good to absorb the influence of the Deity Position first.


    The investigation was not urgent and he could be easily noticed.


    It was better to continue guarding against the Heavenly Human Race and the Demon Race.


    He also needed to take precautions against Ba Country as well.


    It was best to continue maintaining his current reputation of being useless in Kunlun so that he would not be on anyone¡¯s to-kill list.


    The only thing he could do was hide in the Ninth Summit and enter closed-door cultivation.


    The next time someone paid attention to him would be the wedding in three hundred years.


    Xiao Yu bing an immortal would also attract attention.


    Perhaps they cared more about him bing an immortalpared to Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan flew on his sword, maintaining the normal speed of a perfected Essence Soul cultivator.


    The distance was quite far, and it would take a lot of time to travel.


    Halfway through, Jiang Lan suddenly saw a sh of lightning.


    It looked familiar.


    It was from the Eighth Prince.


    Where was he going?


    Jiang Lan watched as the lightning fled into the distance, not saying a word.


    Then, he returned to Kunlun on his sword.


    It was just that not long after, the lightning radiance arrived at his side. Ao Man¡¯s figure appeared, standing at his level.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat as if he was frightened.


    However, he still smiled and said,


    ¡°Brother-inw, are you alone?¡±


    ¡°Is the Eighth Prince in a hurry?¡± Jiang Lan stopped and asked Ao Man.


    No matter how one looked at it, something must have happened.


    Ao Man looked around and whispered,


    ¡°Brother-inw, I heard something simr to a demon¡¯s voice again.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re worried that Kunlun will hunt you down?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    In the Demon Race, Ao Man heard the name of Imperial Lord Qiong Gou and was chased for decades.


    When he heard his name this time, the first thing he thought of was that he was being chased again. It was very normal.


    And¡­


    Ao Man originally only had one wisp of green smoke on him, but now he had an additional wisp.


    That was indeed the case.


    Ao Man, who was an innate immortal, was indeed different from ordinary people. He was basically stealing food from the tiger¡¯s mouth.


    No wonder he was being pursued.


    But¡­


    Imperial Lord Xi He should already know of this. If he really wanted to kill Ao Man, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to escape.


    Even the Heaven Immortals who chased after Ao Man all gave up in the end. It was definitely rted to Imperial Lord Xi He.


    As for the truth.


    There was no way to know.


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you think I should hide for two days?¡± Ao Man asked.


    Jiang Lan looked around before pointing to a rather short mountain peak.


    ¡°I heard that there are more wild animals there.¡±


    ¡°Wild animals?¡± The Eighth Prince was stunned for a moment, but he quickly smiled and said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and eat some wild animals for two days.¡±


    Ao Man turned to leave.


    ¡°When Ie back, I¡¯ll bring two wild animals for brother-inw.¡±


    After nodding in response, Jiang Lan flew towards Kunlun on his sword.


    The Eighth Prince naturally flew in the direction he pointed.


    ording to his spection, Kunlun wouldn¡¯t kill the Eighth Prince.


    But they would not let the other party leave Kunlun.


    One could tell from the fact that the Eighth Prince was valuable to Kunlun from the fact that the Dragon Race did note to pick him up.


    Furthermore, Kunlun would be able to obtain these two opportunities easily.


    How could Kunlun let Ao Man back so easily?


    Kunlun was not a charity residence.


    Jiang Lan could sense that the summit leaders were all extremely dangerous.


    Being able to acknowledge a summit leader as his teacher was indeed much safer.


    This was also an opportunity.


    Therefore, he had never thought of disappointing his master. It was just that he often gave his master a headache.


    He refused to go out and train.


    ¡­


    Ao Man headed toward the mountain peak.


    If his brother-inw told him to go there, he would naturally go there. ording to his understanding, if Kunlun wanted to kill him, he would not be able to escape.


    He would know the answer in two days.


    This was one of the reasons.


    Secondly, that ce might be rted to that expert and he might be taken care of there.


    No matter which one it was, he would listen to his brother-inw.


    He realized that being a dragon was really pitiful. He was an innate immortal, yet he was constantly running for his life.


    However, after he got closer to his brother-inw, he felt that he wasn¡¯t that fearful anymore.


    His sister was not that cold to him.


    The superiority of being a dragon returned.


    However, he understood one thing.


    He could not afford to offend the people in the inn.


    Kunlun was indeed powerful. It was no wonder that when Kunlun insisted on his sister to be married into Kunlun, no one in the race could refute them.


    He stopped thinking about it and went to the mountain peak to find a ce to rest before looking for wild animals.


    After a while.


    He realized that there were indeed many wild animals on the shorter mountain peaks.


    There were also Kunlun disciples capturing and barbecuing them.


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw really wants me toe and eat some barbecued meat?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Several dayster.


    Dark clouds appeared above Kunlun.


    It covered the sky.


    ck clouds covered the city.


    It was like a rainstorm.


    And in the sky where no one could see, there was ck mist surging over.


    Like a surging river, it surged towards Kunlun with irresistible force.


    At this moment, a furious human face appeared in front of the ck mist.


    Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi.


    ¡°Dirty humans. You guys eat people without spitting out their bones. Our Ba Country can afford to y and we can afford to lose. We left so much of our Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi as your spoils of war.


    What about you all? You people showcased the shamelessness of humans to the fullest. Other people eat meat and spit out bones, but not only did you not vomit, you even raided our house.


    Our Ba Country is not smart. We finally understood where the opportunity lied after so long. Yet, your Kunlun snatched my opportunity and cut off my country¡¯s luck. Today, Ba Country and Kunlun will fight to death.


    No matter what you say, the Ba Country will not let this matter rest. I will make Kunlun pay the price. The price shall be death.¡±


    The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi came with unstoppable momentum and fury.


    Just as the Ghost Qi of Ba Country was about to reach Kunlun.


    Suddenly, a sentence came from Kunlun. It was loud, but only the Ghost Qi of the Ba Country could hear it.


    ¡°There¡¯s another Deity Position avable in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.¡±


    Hearing this, the Ghost Qi suddenly stopped rolling.


    He seemed to be considering whether it was real or fake.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re brainless. Let me remind you that there¡¯s still an opportunity. You can try tomunicate with the Deity Position.¡±


    Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi carefully sensed it and found that it was indeed there.


    ¡°You seem to be right, but it¡¯s also true that Kunlun stole my opportunity. You must give me an exnation today, or don¡¯t expect me to return. ¡±


    Ba Country¡¯s fate was filled with ghostly Qi and it had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°If you¡¯rete, the opportunity will fall into the hands of the demons,¡± the voice from Kunlun said calmly.


    He did not seem to care about Ba Country¡¯s Ghostly Qi.


    ¡°¡­ Filthy human. Just three sentences from you made me change my mind. You are indeed bullying my Ba Country for being brainless. After I settle the Demon Race, I will definitelye to you for an exnation. You treacherous, cunning bandits, I wille again.¡±


    With that said, Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi surged once again and started to rush back.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, greedy humans, you still want the spoils of war?¡± Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi turned to look at Kunlun.


    ¡°Not to that extent. I just wanted to give you a nice name since you guys are uneducated.. You people can use it so as to not weaken the dignity of the Deity Position.¡±

 Chapter 268 - Selling The Eight Prince

    <h4>Chapter 268: Selling The Eight Prince</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Looks like he left.¡±


    Feng Yixiao looked up into the sky, his calm voice ringing out.


    In the Kunlun Main Hall stood some people. They were the summit leaders of the various peaks.


    They naturally knew about Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi.


    ¡°Do you know which three sentences the Kunlun Temple sent out?¡± Zhu Qing looked at the people beside her and asked.


    ¡°There are still opportunities,¡± Liu Jing said.


    ¡°You can sense it by yourself.¡± Feng Yixiao said softly.


    ¡°As for thest sentence.¡± Miao Yue smiled, saying in a pleasant voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t return now, the demons will snatch it. He managed to make the enemy retreat with three sentences.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± Liu Jing looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter. Let¡¯s settle the current matter first.¡±


    ¡°About the Dragon Race?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    ¡°What did they mention again?¡±


    ¡°They want to bring the Goddess back to stay for a few days. She¡¯s about to get married, so she has to go home for a period of time,¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t mention the Eighth Prince?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    In theory, the Eighth Prince was much more important than Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was only important to Kunlun.


    ¡°It is normal not to mention it.¡± Miao Yue sat on a high chair and continued.


    ¡°Someone from the sect suggested using the flesh and blood of a sect disciple to pave the way for him. You guys rejected the idea.


    Then, he suggested that outsiders enter the sect and help him choose the path he needed to pave. You all agreed.¡±


    ¡°So the true goal of the Dragon Race is the Eighth Prince?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is very important to the Dragon race. He is also very important to us. The variousrge factions in the Grand Deste World also want him.¡± Feng Yixiao replied.


    ¡°But his life is no longer of much value to us,¡± Liu Jing said.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is Xiao Yu¡¯s brother. They have a good rtionship.


    Killing him should not be our choice.


    We need to take into ount Xiao Yu¡¯s emotions.¡± Zhu Qing said. She was against killing the Eighth Prince.


    Even though Xiao Yu was submissive, she cared a lot about what she had set her mind on.


    For example, the current Jiang Lan.


    She would never agree to another engagement where the groom was changed.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Miao Yue¡¯s bright eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Sell him. Let¡¯s see what price the Dragon Race can offer. As for the Goddess¡­ Let them take it and see if they dare to take it. ¡±


    ¡°In that case, shall we wait for the dragons to send us gifts? No fighting?¡± asked Jiu Zhongtian.


    He had drunk too muchst night and felt that the other summit leaders were beating around the bush.


    ¡°They will have to give us double the dowry Kunlun gave to marry the Goddess.¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Xiao Yu is already at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm and is very close to bing an immortal. Should we consider the wedding?¡± Zhu Qing looked at the group and asked.


    ¡°How long is Jiang Lan going to take?¡± Liu Jing looked at the silent Mo Zhengdong and asked.


    ¡°About four hundred years,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied.


    In reality, he felt that three hundred years was enough, but it was too tight.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Jiang Lan bing an immortal is extremely important to us. We shouldn¡¯t put too much pressure on him. One or two hundred years is nothing,¡± said Liu Jing.


    At that time, the Goddess would belong to Kunlun.


    After a pause, Liu Jing said.


    ¡°As that mysterious person has affected us, we have to release the list ahead of time. It will be sent over to your side in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°That mysterious person will indeed bring a lot of trouble, I wonder if he will be found.¡± Miao Yue said with a smile.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard.


    The weather was rather cool andfortable.


    He had been cultivating for the past few days. The Eighth Prince had been here for a day and sent some wild animals.


    He even said that they had found a better dish to eat while drinking wine.


    As for the pursuit.


    He no longer cared.


    Kunlun didn¡¯t move, so he was naturally rxed.


    As for escaping Kunlunpletely¡­


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    It was impossible. If it was possible, he would have left Kunlun with Ao Ye a year ago.


    Jiang Lan was not surprised. The Eighth Prince was special.


    Kunlun was different from the demons. They didn¡¯t touch the Eighth Prince either because of Xiao Yu or because they didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    On the contrary, the Eighth Prince was very valuable.


    Some benefits were inevitable.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know the details.


    There was no need for him to know. For now, he should focus on cultivating.


    The matter of the Deity Position had to be suppressed as soon as possible.


    As for being involved in the matter and starting to plunder?


    That was too dangerous.


    It was not what he should do with his current cultivation level.


    The most important thing now was to be stronger. After that, he wouldpletely control the Deity Position and hide it with his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    Three hundred years.


    Otherwise¡­


    He needed to dy his immortal ascension.


    Xiao Yu would be worried.


    The summit leaders might also be watching him, making things even more difficult.


    As for how he obtained the Deity Position, even he himself could not understand.


    Logically speaking, the Deity Position should be very difficult to obtain. Yet, he had obtained it inexplicably.


    He did not do anything.


    If he had to say what he was doing, it would be that he was using the Mountain Sea Mirror to respond to the person who worshipped the Fist God.


    But he could obtain the Deity Position just like that?


    Impossible.


    So it was fine as long as there were some people worshipping him?


    It was impossible.


    It was highly likely that the major factions of the Grand Deste World were fighting for the Deity Position.


    The demons had fought for more than a hundred years and had only recently acquired it.


    If they had gotten their hands on the Deity Position as easily as him, would they need to keep fighting?


    The humans were still fighting.


    There had to be a reason.


    He wanted to ask Imperial Lord Xi He, but it was too dangerous.


    Whether or not Imperial Lord Xi He was just waiting for him to grow up before harvesting him was another story.


    ¡°If Imperial Lord Xi He is Master¡­¡¯


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment and then¡­


    He felt that it was quiteical.


    However, it shouldn¡¯t be Master.


    It was most likely the Sect Master.


    These few days, he did not have any hallucinations. With the Deity Position in hand, he should not have those hallucinations again.


    He had not seen the full scene which had corpses everywhere.


    He did not know if it was a scene from Ba Country or if it was rted to the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    If it was a battlefield in Ba Country, then it meant that if someone spoke the name of the Deity Position, there was a possibility of being watched.


    This¡­


    How dangerous.


    ¡­


    The hallucinations were gone, but the ravings still seemed to exist.


    But it was no longer uncontroble.


    There was basically no need to pay attention to them unless an extremely obvious sound appeared.


    ¡°When I have the time, I can look for the Eighth Prince for experiments.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    He would make the Eighth Prince read his name and see if he could look at him.


    That would be rather interesting.


    It was like learning Sword Kinesis Flight. He wanted to fly properly, but he was afraid of being the center of attention, so he gave up.


    So was the Deity Position.


    He was too weak and did not dare to understand too much.


    The slightest carelessness would result in a fatal disaster.


    So he had to be careful.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it and tried to prepare the spiritual courtyard so that he could y with Xiao Yu in it the next time she came.


    A hundred years had passed since Xiao Yu had raised the matter of the spiritual courtyard.


    Now, he hadpletely grasped it.


    It was rather unbelievable.


    However, it would take some time to finish setting it up. Fortunately, there was still some time before Xiao Yu arrived.


    ¡­


    One monthter.


    In the courtyard, Jiang Lan sighed.


    It was done.


    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for Senior Sister toe.¡±


    Jiang Lan suddenly looked outside.


    ¡°Someone is breaking into the peach forest?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised. Was it his Senior Sister?


    Impossible.


    Xiao Yu knew how to crack the array formation.


    Eighth Prince?


    It was also impossible that it was the Eighth Prince as he would call him brother-inw first.


    He stepped out. It had to be someone else.


    When he walked out of the peach forest, he saw a Senior Brother he knew.


    Second Summit, Ji Qiu.

 Chapter 269 - The List oOf Kunlun Spies

    <h4>Chapter 269: The List oOf Kunlun Spies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Senior Brother Ji Qiu?¡±


    Jiang Lan closed the surrounding array formation and arrived in front of Ji Qiu.


    ¡°This maze array formation is quite powerful. Did Junior Brother set it up?¡±


    Ji Qiu asked curiously when he saw Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Senior Brother,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Junior brother is too modest.¡± Ji Qiu didn¡¯t speak any further, and he withdrew a piece of paper before passing it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This is the name list. Junior brother, you can give it to Martial Uncle of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the list, a bit surprised.


    He did not know what the name list meant.


    ¡°What list is this?¡±


    Jiang Lan thought for a while. There hadn¡¯t been anything happening in Kunlun recently.


    He had never heard of any outfield training meant for the disciples.


    If there was, his master would have mentioned it.


    But there was nothing.


    ¡°Junior, do you still remember the first time we met?¡± Ji Qiu asked.


    Killing spies under the Ninth Summit?


    This list is¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Junior Brother thinks.¡± Ji Qiu did not allow Jiang Lan to voice out the doubts in his heart. He then decided to leave.


    ¡°Junior brother, remember to give it to Martial Uncle of the Ninth Summit. Oh, right, you can open the name list.


    To be handed over to you means that you have the right to know. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for informing me, Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan thanked him in a low voice.


    After sending Ji Qiu off, Jiang Lan took the list and headed to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Along the way, he opened the list.


    With just a nce, his pupils shrank.


    It had exceeded his expectations.


    The paper was filled with the names of nearly 200 people.


    And there was even a general description of each person.


    What surprised him was the description.


    1. First Summit¡¯s Yao Jin (Neer, Bloodthirsty, To be cleared)


    2. First Summit¡¯s Gan Ling (Neer, Low concealing ability, To be cleared)


    ¡­


    34. Third Summit¡¯s Liu Shu (Detected by fellow disciple, To be cleared)


    35. Third Summit¡¯s Bie Ling (Fought with fellow disciple, Loses control of himself easily, To be cleared)


    ¡­


    76. Fourth Summit¡¯s Jiao Mo (Existed for 300 years, no longer of value, To be cleared)


    77. Fourth Summit¡¯s Yu Yuan (No harm to the sect, Stable in all aspects, Knowledgeable, Often spreading news of the variousrge factions, Allowed to stay on temporarily)


    ¡­


    135. Sixth Summit¡¯s You Li (Tried to start an internal fight, Overly obvious, To be cleared)


    156. Sixth Summit¡¯s Fang Chen (Came with intention of killing the Goddess, To be cleared)


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at thest few names.


    188. Eighth Summit¡¯s Li Cang (Heavenly Human Race¡¯s spy, Missing in action, Should be killed)


    189. Seventh Summit¡¯s Mo Wei (Demon Race¡¯s spy, Died in Ice Cicada Forest, Killed)


    190. Sixth Summit¡¯s Wei Hua (Underground Devil Race¡¯s spy, Missing in action, Should have escaped)


    ¡­


    After reading the list, Jiang Lan felt his back getting wet.


    The Second Summit was a little terrifying.


    He even suspected that he had been on the suspect list.


    Again¡­


    After all that he had done, would he be easily discovered by the other party?


    He had to be more careful in the future.


    However, he now knew that Kunlun already knew about the existence of spies.


    Furthermore, spies who were not outstanding enough were not allowed to enter Kunlun.


    Those with theck of patience, perseverance and control would be cleared as soon as they entered.


    They were not given any chances.


    But why did Kunlun let them in?


    There was also a person who wanted to kill Xiao Yu.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan felt that Kunlun was controlling everything.


    Indeed, a force that could obtain the Deity Position without having to fight was not something that could be understood bymon sense.


    But why?


    It was a really bewildering behavior.


    Was it rted to Imperial Lord Xi He?


    It was impossible to guess.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to the position of the Heavenly Human Race spy.


    He was rather sensitive towards the Heavenly Human Race because they might havee for him.


    However, this person was killed.


    No one knew who did it.


    He¡¯d killed some before too. However, he didn¡¯t know if it was recorded.


    Thankfully, the Second Summit wasn¡¯t always watching him. Otherwise, it would be too terrifying.


    Of course, Jiang Lan could confirm that he wasn¡¯t targeted.


    He would know if someone was watching him.


    Even if Imperial Lord Xi He were to ce his gaze on him, he would still be able to sense it.


    It was difficult for the others to stare at him silently.


    He still had One Leaf Shrouding The Sky on top of his One Leaf Vision.


    He exhaled lightly.


    He stopped thinking about it.


    Kunlun was not as simple as he had imagined. It was normal for him to not understand certain things.


    There were some which were just acts of illusion.


    In the end, he still had to be stronger.


    His cultivation speed was very fast now. There was a chance.


    He had to first see his master¡¯s cultivation level before surpassing it.


    It was much easier after that.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, the list from the Second Summit.¡± Jiang Lan handed the list to his master.


    Mo Zhengdong took a casual nce and stopped paying attention. He asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Jiang Lan replied honestly.


    ¡°Any objections?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He knew none on the list.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded slightly. Then, he waved his hand, and the name list was burnt to ashes.


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan knew that his master wanted to exin the list of names.


    Therefore, he asked the question in his heart.


    ¡°Why did Kunlun let these people in?¡±


    He didn¡¯t question anything. He was just curious.


    And he wasn¡¯t worried about being in danger.


    Because danger was always present. It would not disappear just because there were fewer spies.


    Where there were many people, there would naturally be fights.


    Survival of the fittest.


    Everyone had different personalities, different temperaments and made different choices.


    Whether there was danger or whether they were going to the extreme, it all depended on a single thought.


    ¡°This is veryplicated. You¡¯ll be able to understand it when your cultivation is higher,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    It was not like he wanted to know it badly.


    He would know once he had cultivated enough.


    Just like the matter regarding the spies.


    In the past, he only knew that there were many spies, but now that he was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, he already had a rough idea.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After returning from the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan had no intention of leaving the Ninth Summit.


    The Second Summit began to clean up the spies.


    This meant that the forest below the Ninth Summit would once again be a hunting ground.


    It was definitely dangerous for him.


    Therefore, he should cultivate in peace during this period of time and fully figure out the Deity Position to eliminate its influence.


    He sat in the courtyard during the day and closed his eyes to experience his body. Only then could he understand the connection between the Deity Position and his body.


    From there, he could control it and fuse it into his body, allowing his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky to hide it.


    Nighttime was the time to cultivate.


    His cultivation speed was even faster than before.


    Currently, he had been in the sect for 310 years. If everything went well, in another 80 years, he would have a chance of bing a Heaven Immortal.


    His speed was incredible.


    Three months passed in a sh.


    Before dawn.


    Jiang Lan, who was about to end his cultivation, suddenly felt a change in the array formation.


    Following that, the array formation lost its sound. In the next moment, his One Leaf Vision activated automatically.


    Jiang Lan instantly opened her eyes.


    He was startled awake.


    ¡°Is someone divining matters regarding me?¡±


    Looking up, he saw a powerful presence trying to figure out where he was.


    ¡°What shoulde will alwayse.¡±

 Chapter 270 - Getting Married Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 270: Getting Married Tomorrow</h4>


    His One Leaf Vision was providing him with feedback that someone was prying into his secrets through divination.


    However, he was unable to determine the other party¡¯s approximate location.


    There were two possibilities. Either the other party was very strong or the other party was very far away.


    With his current strength, he would not be able to receive any clear feedback if the other party was too far away.


    There were only a few people who would spend the effort and resources to divine about him.


    Heavenly Human Race and Demon Race.


    It was unlikely that the Ba Country would do so.


    But he would not rule it out.


    His One Leaf Vision was constantly revolving, and it even showed signs of being broken through.


    The other party was definitely not using something ordinary to pry into his secrets.


    The Heavenly Human Race would not resort to this.


    The most likely culprit would be the demons.


    It should be because of the Deity Position.


    The demons had also obtained a Deity Position, so they might have sensed his appearance.


    But the other party didn¡¯t seem to know his approximate location.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He said that he knows my approximate location. Theoretically, other people with Deity Positions should also know.


    The demons are prying into my location. Is it because they do not know my location for now? ¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does it mean that many people do not know the exact situation of his Deity Position?


    Only Imperial Lord Xi He knows the most? ¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that the possibility was very high.


    With One Leaf Shrouding The Sky, he wasn¡¯t worried about anyone prying into his secrets.


    However, being targeted by someone was still very dangerous.


    However, after a few more days, the demons should be able to know that the new Deity Position was in Kunlun.


    After all, one only needed to go to Ba Country to ask around to find out about this.


    Based on the current feedback, the other party might only be divining his location and not his specific information.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything but be stronger as soon as possible.


    Then, he brought the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower out of the Netherworld Cave. Xiao Yu wasing.


    It was a rest day today.


    When he arrived at the courtyard, Jiang Lan saw a young girl jumping under a branch with her head raised as if she wanted to touch the branch with her forehead.


    When Jiang Lan came over, the young girl¡¯s gaze was cast over. Then, she said excitedly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I realized that I¡¯ve grown taller.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you did not grow as short as you used to.¡± Jiang Lan answered in her heart.


    After cing the egg and flower properly, Jiang Lan whispered to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister,e in.¡±


    Xiao Yu tilted her head and looked at Jiang Lan in confusion.


    She then strode to the courtyard and stood in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What does Junior Brother want to do?¡±


    ¡°Stand here.¡± Jiang Lan made way for Xiao Yu.


    After Xiao Yu stood up, Jiang Lan spoke again.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Even though Xiao Yu had her doubts, she still closed her eyes.


    She wondered what her Junior Brother would do next.


    Then, she heard Jiang Lan¡¯s following voice.


    ¡°Stay calm and feel the surroundings.¡±


    Soon, Xiao Yu entered the spiritual courtyard and the courtyard began to change.


    There seemed to be flowers, trees, and cicadas all around.


    There were many ice cicadas around.


    Just as she was feeling puzzled, an ice cicada suddenly flew towards her.


    Xiao Yu was shocked. She opened her eyes and tried to dodge.


    Dong!


    Xiao Yu, who was in the courtyard, was hit by an ice cicada.


    Straight to the forehead.


    The impact was not heavy.


    The ice cicada also flew away and hid in the surroundings.


    ¡°Junior brother¡­¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan angrily.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and thought to himself.


    This did not happen before.


    ¡°There are more at the back.¡± Jiang Lan sat at the stone table, quietly reminding her.


    He looked at Xiao Yu, his calm expression unchanged.


    Xiao Yu stomped her feet and pointed at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you actually¡­ Aiya!¡±


    Another ice cicada hit Xiao Yu.


    When Jiang Lan saw that Xiao Yu was beginning to catch the ice cicadas, he took out his Catoptric Deflection book.


    He didn¡¯t read any books, but he was used to putting them in front.


    His gazended on Xiaoyu.


    After a while.


    Xiao Yu started to dodge the ice cicadas and revealed a proud smile.


    As expected of a child, Jiang Lan thought.


    At this moment, he took out his book and started reading. He wanted to read the Catoptric Deflection book but it was easy for him to fall into deep thought.


    If he did so, he would neglect his Senior Sister.


    Hence, he changed to a book on flowers.


    He wanted to see if there was a way to nt flowers in the Jade Pool.


    The reason why it was difficult to nt flowers in the Jade Pool was because of the Jade Pool itself. Ordinary flowers could not withstand the strength of the Jade Pool.


    Even though he was reading, he took note of Xiao Yu¡¯s condition.


    She was already catching the ice cicadas.


    Noon.


    Pa!


    Xiao Yu caught all the cicadas and ced them on the table.


    ¡°Senior Sister is very powerful.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the ice cicadas and praised her sincerely.


    He thought that it would be enough for Xiao Yu to y for half a day.


    Xiao Yu pointed to her forehead and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, does this count as you hitting me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s slightly red forehead and said.


    It was not easy to make Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead red.


    Dong!


    Xiao Yu flicked Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead before sitting down beside her.


    ¡°It was my finger that hit you. It had nothing to do with me.¡±


    As she spoke, she ced her hand in front of Jiang Lan.


    Her slender fingers were delicate and fair.


    What was it like if it was to be a dragon w?


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment.


    Maybe the nails would be longer.


    After that, Jiang Lan took the wooden sword from Xiao Yu and started to embed it with Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Half of Xiao Yu¡¯s body was sprawled on the table as she watched Jiang Lan do his job.


    Drip!


    Suddenly, a drop of rain fell on Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    Drip!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s hand that supported the wooden sword also received a drop of rainwater.


    Then, three drops. Four drops.


    ¡°Is it raining?¡± Jiang Lan raised her head and looked at the sky. Then, she moved her fingers to separate the rain from the stone table.


    It was as if a transparent umbre had been opened on the stone table.


    The rain would run down the sides.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a drizzle.¡± Xiao Yu sat up and looked around.


    Ssh!


    It began to rain heavily.


    ¡°The weather is cold.¡± Xiao Yu yawned andid on the table.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to sleep. Remember to wake me up when the rain stops.¡±


    Then, she fell asleep right beside Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu before continuing to embed the sword with sword intent.


    The rain continued to fall, but the sshing sounds didn¡¯t make Jiang Lan feel distracted. Instead, it was exceptionally quiet.


    He had seen rain before, but it was not this peaceful.


    The sound of rain falling echoed in his ears. It was the figure of water dispersing.


    Jiang Lan slowly closed his eyes as the rain fell like a waterfall.


    Water sshed everywhere, as if seeking its own ce.


    His mind merged with it, bing a part of the world.


    It was a blessing in disguise.


    He, who was at the threshold of the Great Dao, seemed to have seen countless paths ahead.


    He seemed to have understood the difference in his Dao, as if he could see the end of it at a nce.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking, sensing all changes.


    After some time.


    It seemed like only a day or a hundred years.


    Everything around him started to be blurry. His vision was no longer clear, but the path under his feet began to appear.


    It was enlightenment regarding the Dao.


    Finally, everything began to disperse.


    Jiang Lan woke up.


    At first nce, it was a beautiful, lively and pleasing sight.


    It was Xiao Yu, who had her chin resting on her hands who was looking at him intently.


    ¡°Junior Brother, Master and the rest have decided that we will be married tomorrow.¡±


    The moment he opened his eyes, he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Lan was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 271 - A Step Away From Becoming A Heaven Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 271: A Step Away From Bing A Heaven Immortal</h4>


    In the courtyard, Jiang Lan sat quietly while Xiao Yu sat beside him, pouting.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Junior Brother fall for it?¡±


    ¡°Because others have used this move before. Senior Sister, you should try another one next time.¡±


    Jiang Lan continued to embed her wooden sword with his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    It was not raining anymore.


    The sky was clear and the sun was blooming.


    There was no longer any trace of water on the ground.


    Yes, although it was not as Xiao Yu had said where they were getting married the next day, it had already been half a month since he entered an epiphany.


    Fortunately, it was not ten years.


    ¡°Junior Brother, why do I feel like you¡¯ve been experiencing a lot of epiphanies?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    ¡°Will Junior Brother secretly surpass me one day?¡±


    A few hundred years ago, Jiang Lan had already answered this in his heart.


    He was as calm as ever.


    However, that was not what he was concerned about. Xiao Yu had apanied him for half a month.


    ¡°Senior Sister really don¡¯t have any inner demons?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.


    In theory, Xiao Yu should be fine with herte-stage Void Refinement cultivation.


    But he still needed to care about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to give it a check?¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly, then extended his finger and gently tapped Xiao Yu¡¯s be.


    There was indeed no problem at all.


    Only after confirming it did he retract his finger.


    In fact, if Xiao Yu were to leave during this period of time, he would retreat from his epiphany.


    Xiao Yu felt it and stayed here.


    Of course¡­


    Most importantly, she wanted to stay.


    That evening.


    Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu off.


    He watched as Xiao Yu disappeared in the direction of the Jade Pool before turning back.


    The more time they spent together, the more mischievous Xiao Yu became.


    Instead of feeling ufortable, it felt smooth.


    If it had been like this from the start, he would have felt ufortable.


    But now¡­


    If she wasn¡¯t mischievous, he would feel ufortable.


    In fact, Senior Sister Ao would not be unfamiliar to him even in her normal state.


    She would sit beside him and be close to him.


    The only difference was herck of expression.


    She spoke without emotion.


    However, she did not feel unfamiliar to him. After all, they were both the same person.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Yu returned, Jiang Lan decided to continue cultivating.


    He could take this time to digest the previous epiphany.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the four seasons changed.


    On a certain day when Jiang Lan was in seclusion, he saw the Dragon Racee to Kunlun with great momentum.


    The following year, they left Kunlun again.


    Xiao Yu was not affected, and the Eighth Prince and Ao Ye were not taken away.


    That year, the Eighth Princeined to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m going to grow up eating Kunlun rice. It¡¯s not that I want to eat it, but the wild animals here are too fragrant. I¡¯ll bring two for you and my sister another day.¡±


    Jiang Lan was actually a little curious. Did dragons eat the animals raw or cooked?


    After that, the Eighth Prince stayed at Kunlun in peace. He couldn¡¯t do much as a True Immortal, but there was no danger in Kunlun, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    After going out for a while, Jiang Lan heard from some people that the Dragon Race came with the intention of picking up Xiao Yu.


    In the end, they could not bring Xiao Yu away.


    Jiang Lan felt that they were in fact here for the Eighth Prince.


    However, he was not affected by it. Instead, he continued to train.


    He basically did not exit the Ninth Summit.


    Thirty years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Inside the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    The light of power shed in his eyes.


    He had reached thete-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Instead of getting up, he began to familiarize himself with his new realm and all the spell techniques.


    Then, he continued to raise his cultivation.


    He had to reach perfection as soon as possible and wait for the right moment to be a Heaven Immortal.


    While he was in seclusion, there were still people spying on him from time to time, but none of them had any gains.


    His One Leaf Shrouding The Sky had never been triggered before.


    Compared to Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s gaze, these people were too ordinary.


    After thirty years, his Deity Position name should already be known by all the major forces.


    His presence in Kunlun could also be detected.


    There should be many spies in Kunlun.


    Most of these spies were probably here for him.


    ¡°I feel like Imperial Lord Xi He is using me.¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head and sighed.


    However, staying in Kunlun meant that he was under Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s protection.


    He could also protect his Deity Position.


    His safety depended on his master.


    Jiang Lan had heard about the situation outside from the Eighth Prince. He said that the youth¡¯s strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, and that he had begun to attack the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    He, the Eighth Prince of the Dragon race, had contributed greatly.


    Nothing much happened inside Kunlun.


    The only thing that was considered an event would be the urrence of the Witchcloud Gathering.


    It seemed like it would start again after some time.


    His master had mentioned it to him.


    It was truly dangerous to leave Kunlun. He didn¡¯t dare to agree.


    In thirty years, the Demon Emperor should have obtained a lot of information about the Deity Position.


    It was definitely possible to know his location through the Deity Position.


    As for him.


    The fusion of the Deity Position had indeed increased a little, but due to his strength, he was unable to sense the source of the Deity Position.


    This prevented him from knowing more information.


    He was still too weak.


    The ravings still often appeared, with two times being especially distinct.


    He had used the Mountain Sea Mirror once.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand either. Was he the Fist God in Ba Country?


    Why did the other party keep mentioning this?


    However, the void line did not allow him to merge with the Deity Position. However, it did allow his Deity Position to solidify. He needed toprehend it bit by bit.


    It was just that it would take a long time.


    He did not know what other uses the Deity Position had.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and continued cultivating.


    ¡­


    Time was like a heavy rain, leaving traces on the ground.


    As time passed, it was covered and difficult to find.


    It was the rainy season.


    The heavy rain continued.


    A cool and refreshing aura drifted with the wind and drifted into the Netherworld Cave.


    There was a pitch-ck aura here, and a faint glow appeared in the straw hut.


    Power surged from Jiang Lan¡¯s body as if he was breaking through the shackles.


    Ssh!


    The sound of waves seemed to echo from Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    His body was like a mountain, and his strength surged like waves.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan wanted to cover every part of his body with his power andpletely control the full strength of a True Immortal.


    Boom!


    The originally empty mountain peak was covered by waves. Water flowed through the mountain peak.


    At this moment, light appeared on the mountain peak. It was the embodiment of the Dao.


    It was as if he could touch the sky with a single leap and be a Heaven Immortal.


    He had reached the perfected True Immortal Realm.


    ¡­


    Ninth Summit, Peach Forest.


    Xiao Yu walked on the road in her elegant clothes, letting the wind blow her clothes.


    Her Junior Brother had been cultivating all this time, so he was probably about to advance to the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    She wouldn¡¯t be an immortal much earlier than Jiang Lan, but she wouldn¡¯t beter than Jiang Lan either.


    She could advance to the perfected Void Refinement Realm at any time.


    She just wanted to dy it for two years.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded.


    Xiao Yu looked at the sky.


    She discovered that many dragons wereing this way.


    They were probably here for her brother again, so she just needed to meet them symbolically.


    There was no need to be too concerned.


    But this time, she was stunned.


    High in the sky, she saw a familiar dragon.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Xiao Yu was stunned.


    This was her first time seeing her mothere to Kunlun.


    Ever since she left the Dragon Race and came to Kunlun, she had never seen her mother again.


    The one who raised her was her master.


    In Kunlun, she had encountered many cold eyes and many dangers.


    It was always her master who stood up for her.


    Xiao Yu frowned.


    Her mother should be here for her younger brother, Ao Man.


    She didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu felt someone behind her. She turned around and saw that it was her Junior Brother.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m unhappy. Do you want tofort me?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled at Jiang Lan.

 Chapter 272 - Eighth Princes Price

    <h4>Chapter 272: Eighth Prince¡¯s Price</h4>


    Jiang Lan stood behind Xiao Yu and watched her turn around.


    Although she said that she was in a bad mood, she still had a smile on her face. It was just that her eyes were a little lonely.


    Ever since he entered seclusion to cultivate, he had reached thete-stage True Immortal Realm in thirty years, and then spent another twenty-five years to reach the perfected True Immortal Realm.


    A total of fifty-five years had passed.


    He had been in the sect for 365 years.


    It had been a long time.


    He had been engaged to his Senior Sister for more than two hundred years.


    In the past, they would meet once every three years. Now, they meet once every few months.


    In the past, it was a fair trade, but now there was no need to talk about it.


    In the past, he kept his distance. Now, he was used to getting closer with her.


    ¡°Is it rted to the Dragon Race?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    After spending a long time together, he naturally preferred the happy Xiaoyu.


    The dragons had just arrived. It should be because of them.


    After a while.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up in the Dragon Pce so I¡¯m actually not familiar with my mother.¡±


    Xiao Yu sat on a rock and swayed her legs as she spoke with a rxed expression.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. He roughly understood Xiao Yu¡¯s situation.


    She had been sent to Kunlun from a young age, so she should have been a sacrifice for some kind of deal. She had never felt any strong kinship.


    However, her mother had nowe to Kunlun and she needed to meet her and greet her as a form of formality.


    In the past, Xiao Yu did not take it to heart. She was fine with meeting her mother.


    It was just that she felt a little disappointed.


    Family members were different from ordinary people.


    She had a different expectation of her mother.


    And the main purpose of the Dragon Race¡¯s visit this time should still be the Eighth Prince.


    Thest time they failed was because they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement.


    Perhaps, to the dragons, the price they had to pay was too high.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu stopped moving and looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    Then, she moved andnded in front of Jiang Lan, reaching out to tap the space between Jiang Lan¡¯s brows.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any inner demons,¡± she said with a strange expression.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt offended by his Senior Sister.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but he spoke again.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you want to go out?¡±


    ¡°Should I change and be normal?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    She naturally could not reject her Junior Brother¡¯s invitation.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and said softly.


    ¡°This appearance is good.¡±


    The normal Xiao Yu was used to suppressing herself. She could not smile even when she went out.


    ¡°Junior Brother, please lead the way.¡± Xiao Yu stood beside Jiang Lan, waiting for him to lead the way.


    He had been in the sect for 365 years, and it had been 77 years since he advanced to the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Therefore, on the surface, his hidden cultivation had advanced by one stage.


    His hidden cultivation was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, and his surface cultivation base was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Junior Brother is at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm?¡± Xiao Yu asked as she watched Jiang Lan unleash his power.


    But she did not ask for the details.


    She did not want to exert pressure on her Junior Brother.


    However, she would definitely make a guess.


    If she did not gauge what realm her Junior Brother was at, what if he suddenly told her that he had secretly be an immortal one day? She would be at a loss.


    She was still suppressing her cultivation to wait for her Junior Brother.


    Jiang Lan executed his Loneliness spell and brought Xiao Yu out of Kunlun.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still a bit far from Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He nned to visit the inn. The Eighth Prince had mentioned that he had been working there recently.


    It seemed like the youth and the young phoenix weren¡¯t around.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°The Dragon Race isn¡¯t here for the Goddess?¡±


    Liu Jing asked in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Three people from the Dragon Race hade.


    The leader was a beautiful woman in blue.


    She sat on a high chair, her aura was astonishing, not inferior to Zhu Qing and Miao Yue.


    She was the Goddess¡¯ mother, Ran Jing.


    A very powerful true dragon among the dragons.


    A dragon that could give birth to an innate immortal was naturally not bad.


    Beside her were Ao Li and Ao Shishi, who had visited Kunlun previously.


    Their strength were naturally impressive.


    This lineup for a visit to Kunlun could be said to be thergest in history.


    As for Kunlun, it had always been the few summit leaders.


    ¡°Longyu is used to living in Kunlun. She might not be used to it when she returns, so we naturally won¡¯t force her. The child¡¯s happiness is the most important.¡± Ran Jing exined before continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Long Yu and give you people a reminder.¡±


    ¡°Reminder?¡± Liu Jing asked curiously.


    Zhu Qing frowned. If this person saw Xiao Yu, it was hard to say what would happen.


    She naturally knew that this person was Xiao Yu¡¯s biological mother. She could easily bring trouble.


    Miao Yue only listened without speaking.


    Jiu Zhongtian continued drinking. He was only in charge of taking action.


    In the main hall, there were only four Kunlun summit leaders.


    The First and Ninth Summits did not need to participate in these matters.


    The Fourth and Sixth Summits did not want toe out at all.


    The Seventh Summit was the hardest to find.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ran Jing looked at Liu Jing and said softly.


    ¡°For some reason, the demons have started entering Kunlun. Although their cultivation is not high, they have the support of an extraordinary expert. There is currently no harm done to Kunlun.


    But they must havee here for something. In fact, they must have a ridiculous plot, but their whereabouts were uncertain. Other than being a source of trouble for Kunlun, the most important thing is their scheme. This thing might be near Kunlun and it will bring extraordinary trouble to Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Then does the Dragon Race know what this thing is?¡± Liu Jing tried to ask.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Ran Jing shook her head.


    ¡°In some areas, we are inferior to the demons, so we can only roughly know what the demons want to do. We have no idea what the exact details are. So I¡¯m just reminding you. The rest is nothing. We just want to stay here for a while to apany Longyu.¡±


    ¡°The importance of the Goddess to Kunlun exceeds our expectations, so we don¡¯t n on taking Long Yu back. There¡¯s always someone who needs topromise. We dragons are not unreasonable people. We¡¯ve managed to get her mother toe in person through our discussions. I wonder if Kunlun has any difficulties with this arrangement?¡± Ao Li asked.


    ¡°Then you guys can live on the Third Summit for now.¡± Liu Jing turned his head and said to Zhu Qing.


    ¡°Junior Sister, see if the Goddess is free. When the timees, exin the reason.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fairy Zhu Qing nodded.


    It was impossible for them to reject Xiao Yu¡¯s biological mother¡¯s request.


    Perhaps Xiao Yu wanted to see her too.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ran Jing stood up and thanked them


    After Zhu Qing led the people from the Dragon Race away, the hall regained its calmness.


    ¡°Not a word about the Eighth Prince.¡± Liu Jing frowned.


    Everyone knew that the Dragon Race did note for the Goddess, but for the Eighth Prince.


    However, Ran Jing had only mentioned about the daughter she had never raised and not the son she had personally raised.


    This made them unable to offer a price.


    Thest time, the price was too high. Hence, the Dragon Race left with a flick of their sleeves.


    This time, they seemed to have given up.


    ¡°No rush.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a faint smile:


    ¡°The dragons aren¡¯t in a hurry, so we naturally aren¡¯t either. They just don¡¯t understand the importance of the Eighth Prince. It seems like their progress is slow. They¡¯repletely inferior to the demons.¡±


    ¡°The demons areing, and the Netherworld Entrance is about to erupt. It should be a very troublesome matter.¡± Jiu Zhongtian put down the wine and said.


    ¡°The little girl of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race has stayed in the inn for so long. It¡¯s more or less a deliberate move by the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. They are also very troublesome. However, in the end, they still have to pay a sufficient price to us Kunlun.¡± Miao Yue said softly.

 Chapter 273 - Calling Upon The Fist God

    <h4>Chapter 273: Calling Upon The Fist God</h4>


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s Loneliness spell seems to be getting stronger.¡±


    On the way, Xiao Yu was a little surprised.


    She could clearly feel that Jiang Lan¡¯s Loneliness spell was extremely formidable.


    Unless one was an immortal, it would be difficult for one to see through them.


    If she wasn¡¯t covered by the spell, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it either.


    This meant that her Junior Brother was bing more and more solitary. That is if she wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°It might be because this spell is more suitable for me,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    They had already arrived outside Kunlun.


    More than fifty years.


    The road outside changed as usual.


    It was very likely that his Senior Brothers and Sisters had fought here again, causing the path here to change.


    Perhaps it would be more surprising if there were no changes when he came out of seclusion.


    ¡°Junior Brother, if we don¡¯t have this.¡± Xiao Yu waved her right hand and continued.


    ¡°Will Junior Brother be very antisocial?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Jiang Lan answered after thinking for a while.


    Without the engagement, Xiao Yu would not look for him.


    Then, he would cultivate smoothly until he surpassed his master and became the strongest in Kunlun before he dared toe out.


    But he did not know how long that would take.


    However, he was definitely working hard to be stronger and didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    Along the way, his master would be worried that he would go down the wrong path and let him go out more often.


    He would listen.


    At that time, he would be able to maintain his calm, recognize himself, and proceed forward step by step.


    Having Xiao Yu in his life was apletely different experience from not having Xiao Yu. He could not say which was more dangerous, but he could definitely deal with it.


    However, he would definitely not be as calm and rxed as he was now.


    Xiao Yu affected him greatly.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xiao Yu walked briskly and smiled.


    ¡°I think Junior Brother will make people feel that you are an old man who lives in seclusion deep in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°I am almost four hundred years old and I can¡¯t get younger.¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    He had already lived four lives, but his first three hundred years were a little pale.


    He had spent it all on cultivation.


    Time would not wait for him.


    When one was weak and poor.


    How would one dare to waste time?


    ¡°Does Senior Sister think you make people feel that you¡¯re a young girling of age?¡± Jiang Lan asked as he caught up with Xiao Yu.


    They couldn¡¯t stay too far away from each other, or the spell would not cover them both.


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Xiao Yu turned around and started to retreat.


    She ced her hands behind her back and looked at Jiang Lan seriously.


    ¡°Perhaps I will be like Junior Brother. I will not smile, not be naive and be cold and distant. It¡¯s because I met such a tolerant and magnanimous Junior Brother. That¡¯s why the current Xiao Yu is standing in front of you today.¡±


    Xiao Yu faced the sunlight and revealed a brilliant smile.


    Looking at Xiao Yu, Jiang Lan¡¯s heart stirred.


    His gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s smile today is extra beautiful.¡±


    He did not feel that he had done anything much. He was just responding to Xiao Yu¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Did I look bad yesterday?¡± Xiao Yu returned to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Senior Sister yesterday,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiaoyu nodded. She did not smile yesterday.


    ¡­


    After a while.


    They arrived at the inn.


    Three hundred years had not brought the slightest change to the inn.


    It was as old and deserted as ever.


    When they entered, there was only a man in white standing at the counter.


    The young man looked serious.


    He was looking down at something.


    It was Ao Man.


    When Jiang Lan and Xiaoyu walked in, they immediately alerted Ao Man.


    ¡°Brother-inw, Sister?¡± Ao Man was surprised to see Jiang Lan and Xiaoyu.


    Ao Man often ran to the Ninth Summit, which was why he had seen Xiao Yu¡¯s other appearance.


    He was stunned at that time.


    Xiao Yu took some time to exin before he understood and believed that Xiao Yu was the sister he had.


    She even had to use the aura of a true dragon to convince Ao Man.


    At that time, Xiao Yu did not change back to her original appearance.


    Then Ao Man realized that her sister in this appearance was much easier to get along with than the bigger one.


    Xiao Yu would even be shocked when she heard of his story.


    And she had an unusually good rtionship with his brother-inw.


    Thinking about it carefully, their rtionship was the same. It was just that they did not show it earlier.


    ¡°There¡¯s no good wine today. The boss is out.


    He did not tell me when he¡¯ll be back,¡± reminded Ao Man.


    Under normal circumstances, people woulde here to buy good wine.


    ¡°The boss is out?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s because of the young phoenix from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. Recently, the young phoenix had gotten closer to the youth, so the youth thought that their rtionship had progressed.


    Within two days, she said that she wanted to go back. Brother-inw knows that the youth is still young. He had no idea that the young phoenix was just using him. Then, the youth begged the boss to make a trip to Mount Wutong. The battle is still ongoing there. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to go there.


    So he didn¡¯t know when they would be back. If they can¡¯te back, this store will be mine. I¡¯ve struck it rich!¡± The Eighth Prince was equally excited.


    He now also had a foothold in Kunlun.


    He would not be afraid even if he stayed for another thousand years.


    ¡°Mother is here. She might be here to fetch you back,¡± Xiao Yu suddenly said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. It didn¡¯t feel right for the innkeeper to go to Wutong Mountain at this time.


    The rtionship between Wutong Mountain and the Heavenly Human Race was also quite weird.


    They had been fighting for hundreds of years, longer than the war between the demons and dragons.


    The demon race had already obtained a fortuitous opportunity and the Deity Position.


    Perhaps the dragons were simr.


    But why hadn¡¯t the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race gotten anything yet?


    Or were they about to get it?


    The more the number of people who obtained a Deity Position, the more dangerous it was for him.


    However, it would also be easier for him to obtain the relevant information.


    ¡°I heard a dragon¡¯s roar just now. So it¡¯s Mother.¡± The Eighth Prince wiped his cup and didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    ¡°Sis, I think Kunlun is pretty good. I¡¯ve decided to stay for another thousand years. When the timees for the two of you to get married, I won¡¯t have to rush all the way here. I¡¯ll have toe here again when you two have children. Furthermore, you two might not necessarily have only one child¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop.¡± Xiao Yu immediately stopped the Eighth Prince from continuing.


    Junior Sister Siyao said that bearing an offspring was a veryplicated matter.


    She stole a nce at Jiang Lan.


    His face did not have any change in expressions.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel anything towards the Eighth Prince¡¯s words.


    He had a question.


    Senior Sister Ao was a dragon while he was a human.


    If Senior Sister Ao had a child with him, would it be in a form of a fetus or an egg?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Western Wastnd.


    On a nameless mountain.


    This ce belonged to the periphery of Kunlun.


    Two figures appeared on the mountain.


    One was a young man with horns, while the other was a middle-aged man with hawkeyes.


    One of them had divine power, while the other had a sharp vision.


    ¡°Is this position enough?¡± Jiao Qing, who had horns, looked ahead and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can try. Maybe I¡¯ll get something.¡± Zuo Kong, who had a hawkeye, said softly.


    ¡°Be careful. Many demons have died in Kunlun.¡± There was a hint of fear in Jiao Qing¡¯s eyes.


    Their cultivation was not weak, but neither were they strong.


    Coming here was a huge risk.


    But they had toe.


    They weren¡¯t here to make Kunlun their enemy, nor were they here for the entrance to the Netherworld. They were here for a strange name.


    They weren¡¯t sure what it represented, but it was very important.


    And it was simr to the title of their Demon Emperor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try first,¡± Zuo Kong said in a low voice as he looked around warily, trying to summon something.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God.¡±

 Chapter 274 - Imperial Lord Qiong Gous Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 274: Imperial Lord Qiong Gou¡¯s Kindness</h4>


    At the old wine inn.


    Jiang Lan, who was watching Xiao Yu and the Eighth Prince chatting, suddenly felt a murmur in his ears.


    His Deity Position seemed to have a reaction.


    He had a feeling that he could use this reaction to cast his gaze over and even hear what the other party was saying.


    However, he was unable to do so.


    In the next instant, everything disappeared again.


    He did not show any reaction and continued listening to Xiao Yu and the Eighth Prince¡¯s conversation.


    The Eighth Prince was talking to Xiao Yu about his fight against Jiang Lan which he had lost.


    Jiang Lan was curious about what the Eighth Prince was thinking too.


    However, he had a guess about the sudden change previously.


    Someone had called out his name nearby.


    It waspletely different from the ravings he had heard before.


    However, the limit was that he knew that someone was reciting his name. He had no way of knowing anything else.


    Perhaps it was because it was too far away.


    ¡°Looks like I really can¡¯t say Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s name.¡±


    If they were close, the other party would definitely notice him.


    Jiang Lan was certain.


    He just didn¡¯t know where Imperial Monarch Xi He¡¯s limit was.


    His cultivation was not high enough, and he could notpletely fuse with the Deity Position, so his limit should be pretty close.


    He would try if he had a chance.


    As for how to test it, he already had an idea.


    He just needed to perfect his n.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a wine bottle fell to the ground.


    Hearing this voice, the Eighth Prince frowned. It had broken again.


    The wine bottles were shattering every day.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll go clean up.¡±


    The Eighth Prince felt helpless.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan, as if asking if he had discovered anything.


    Jiang Lan pointed at the wine bottle beside her.


    Xiao Yu looked over and realized that it was indeed about to fall. It was right beside the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Ao Man, on your left. The bottle is about to drop.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice sounded.


    The Eighth Prince turned around and saw that it was indeed going to fall.


    Speaking of which, how did his little sister discover it?


    ¡°Sister will teach you,¡± Xiao Yu said excitedly.


    It was finally her turn to teach.


    Jiang Lan sat in a corner and closed his eyes to rest.


    There was nothing that was going to break here, so it was quieter.


    He could also see Xiao Yu from here.


    After he sat down, he calmed his mind.


    Soon, the ravings came again,sting longer than before.


    However, he still did not hear any sound. It was also very difficult for him to cast his gaze over to where the other party was at.


    It had appeared twice in a row, and the other party knew his title.


    They should be from the demon race.


    The title of Deity Position was known only to people who also had a Deity Position.


    Or someone like the Eighth Prince who was born as an innate immortal.


    The others could only listen to those that knew about it.


    Imperial Lord Xi He could excluded, and the Eighth Prince could also excluded. Then there were only the demons.


    Although he did not know the purpose of their visit, it was definitely not out of kindness.


    Unfortunately, it was too early.


    If he was given another twenty to thirty years, he would have be a Heaven Immortal.


    However, he needed to check if there would be any abnormal phenomena when advancing to Heaven Immortal. If there was, he needed to cover it up.


    It was too dangerous to go out now.


    After advancing to the Heaven Immortal Realm, he would be able to continueprehending the Great Dao. He should also start reading the relevant books that described the insights on such matters.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s library should have some on this topic.


    He wouldn¡¯t read such insights unless he had reached a certain level.


    It could easily affect his road ahead.


    After a while.


    Xiao Yu sat in front of Jiang Lan, her chin resting on her hands as she looked at Jiang Lan with a vexed expression.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu said seriously to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Does it mean that as long as I reach Junior Brother¡¯s age, I will be very powerful in the spiritual inn?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked behind him and understood the general situation.


    Xiao Yu had taught the Eighth Prince how to sense the dropping of the wine bottles. However, shortly after, she was directly surpassed.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu was depressed.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s advantage was too obvious. Although Xiao Yu had the Jade Pool, it was still insufficient to surpass the Eight Prince¡¯s talent.


    Ao Man was an innate immortal with the cultivation of a True Immortal. He even had two fortuitous opportunities.


    This was what the Eighth Prince currently had.


    It could be said that the Eighth Prince had unlimited potential in the future.


    Especially since he had those two fortuitous opportunities.


    Furthermore, it was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. There were only so many Deity Positions, and there wouldn¡¯t be many opportunities.


    This was also the reason why Kunlun was unwilling to let Ao Man go. Without a sufficient price, the Eighth Prince had to stay in Kunlun.


    However, Kunlun would definitely not kill him. He was rted to Xiao Yu.


    Unless they became mortal enemies.


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    A change in mental state was somewhat different from a change in personality.


    It was not something that could be improved by being quiet and indifferent.


    Just like the Eighth Prince who was not quiet.


    However, he was able to withstand the pressure of being hunted for decades and advanced to the True Immortal Realm before finally arriving at Kunlun.


    Given the same cultivation base, the same Dharma treasures, the same route, different people would still have different endings.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you afraid that if I grow old, the two of us will be even older?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°What Senior Sister said doesn¡¯t sound like a bad thing.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiaoyu and softly said:


    ¡°I should be very happy to apany Senior Sister to grow old.¡±


    Xiao Yu stared at Jiang Lan and stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Junior Brother will be the one that grows old. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Xiao Yu sat down beside Jiang Lan and looked at the Eighth Prince who was looking for the next bottle that would break.


    ¡°However, I will stay by your side and bring liveliness to you. This will prevent Junior Brother from bing old. ¡±


    The more introverted one was, the older one seemed.


    One would alsock liveliness.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan watched as Xiao Yu disappeared into the Jade Pool.


    He walked towards the Ninth Summit¡¯s library to take a look for books that contained the details of his ascension to the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    If there were none, he would have to go to the Kunlun Library to take a look.


    All of the cultivation insights ranging from those meant for the Essence Soul Realm to those meant for the Heaven Immortal Realm were in the same ce.


    So he didn¡¯t have to worry about being noticed.


    As for books that exined a Deity Position, he did not dare to flip through them.


    asionally, he would flip through some books on such a topic, but he did not find anything.


    These books had mentioned worshiping gods, but they had never mentioned anything about the Ancient Imperial Pce or the various titles.


    While he was puzzled, he did not probe further.


    He did not have that kind of strength.


    When he arrived at the Ninth Summit¡¯s library, he realized that he was almost done reading the books there.


    He did not just read each book once, but often re-read the same book, hoping to gain something new from it.


    He took out a book rted to cultivation insights.


    Just as he was about to flip it open, he heard another murmur.


    The ravings had be clear, like a sh of light. He knew that the other party had said his Deity Position title again.


    This time, he didn¡¯t disappear immediately. He seemed to be able to hear the voice on the other side. Then, a voice sounded.


    ¡°Is this method really effective? Can cing the item under the East Road Bridge in Qingcheng Town in Kunlun work? Would Imperial Lord Unparalleled send someone to retrieve it?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I hope it can convey our goodwill. The Emperor truly wishes to cooperate with the other party.¡±


    The ravings then disappeared.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    Qingcheng Town, under the East Road Bridge.


    Did the Demon Race ce something there?


    ¡°Does the Emperor really wish to cooperate?¡±


    Jiang Lan thought back to those words. Which Emperor was the other party referring to?


    The Demonic Emperor, Imperial Lord Gou Qiong?


    It seemed so.


    Perhaps only the Demon Race¡¯s Imperial Lord Gou Qiong knew that a new Deity Position had appeared and that it was in Kunlun.


    Hence, the other party had tried to contact him using his title.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Unparalleled¡­¡±


    ¡°Their cultural heritage is much better than Ba Country¡¯s.¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head. After all, this fortuitous opportunity was gifted by Ba Country, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be forced.


    Especially the title.

 Chapter 275 - Inviting Imperial Lord Xi He

    <h4>Chapter 275: Inviting Imperial Lord Xi He</h4>


    There was quite a gap between the two.


    It was a pity that he obtained the Deity Position by chance. Otherwise, he would definitely be able to name it himself.


    Imperial Lord Xi He and Imperial Lord Qiong Gou had likely decided their own titles.


    He wondered what title the Ba Country would set for themselves after obtaining a Deity Position.


    Unimaginable.


    It shouldn¡¯t be any better than Fist God.


    Jiang Lan continued reading.


    He naturally did not care about what the demons said, much less go out and take things.


    He would be walking right into a trap.


    How could the demons be trusted?


    As to whether there is danger¡­


    No one knew. Maybe they wanted to use him, or maybe they wanted to do something else.


    However, Jiang Lan was not interested. At present, he did not intend to participate in the matters of the Deity Position.


    Because he was not strong enough.


    If he were to be sucked into it, he would be doomed.


    He continued to examine his master¡¯s cultivation insights. They were the things he needed to take note of when advancing to the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    One had to enter the threshold of the Great Dao and perfectly control the body of a True Immortal. One had to use one¡¯s peak state to pave the path to the sky.


    Standing between heaven and earth and flying through the skies before bing a Heaven Immortal.


    After reading for a long time, he closed the book.


    ¡°There is no mention of any phenomenon or any other external manifestation when transcending to be an immortal. It seems that in another twenty to thirty years, I can indeed advance to Heaven Immortal in peace.¡±


    In another thirty years, it would be 395 years since he entered the sect.


    Xiao Yu would have been in the sect for about 450 years.


    In other words, that was when she would be an immortal.


    It was only dyed because she had suppressed it herself.


    She was still at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm now.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress it for the next few years, so she would undergo tribtion to be an immortal in at most eighty years.


    ¡°80 years. I¡¯ve been in the sect for 445 years. My hidden cultivation base should be at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm, and I¡¯m about 150 years away from bing an immortal.¡±


    150 years was still fine.


    He put the book back in its ce and walked away.


    He returned to cultivate.


    He would need some time to familiarize himself with his current level of strength.


    After familiarizing himself with his new strength, he should be powerful enough. Otherwise¡­


    It was easy for idents to happen.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Jiang Lan, who was originally cultivating, heard the ravings again.


    Another person read out his Deity Position title.


    Then, there was a conversation.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s gift contains Kunlun¡¯s secret.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s information regarding Kunlun¡¯s safety. It can either destroy Kunlun or strengthen it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the Emperor.¡±


    The voice then disappeared.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t want to hear it, but he couldn¡¯t control it for now.


    Of course, it was impossible to extend it.


    He opened his eyes and looked outside.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a solution either. I can¡¯t cultivate normally.¡±


    The demons arrived at Kunlun but did not linger at the base of Kunlun.


    Therefore, Kunlun would hardly care about it.


    Whether they could find it or not was another matter.


    Even if it could be divined, Kunlun wouldn¡¯t go through so much trouble. After all, it wouldn¡¯t harm Kunlun.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s harmful.¡±


    That person had mentioned that the information regarding Kunlun¡¯s safety could destroy Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t care less about such matters, and neither could he.


    He did not dare to get involved.


    However, if he did not deal with it, it would affect his future cultivation.


    ¡°I have to go out.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood up and poured some spirit liquid into the nt egg before walking out of theherworld cave.


    A cool breeze blew and the stars shone brightly.


    The sky was still dark.


    However, the night was also about to be pushed out onto the stage.


    Instead of going to the courtyard, he went straight out of Kunlun.


    He was temporarily unable to deal with that Emperor¡¯s matter.


    After all, he had no idea what the person¡¯s cultivation was or what his purpose was. It would be extremely dangerous if he were to rashly appear.


    Therefore, he had to use an alternative.


    ¡­


    The sky began to brighten as Jiang Lan arrived at Qingcheng Town.


    To him, this ce was only a few days¡¯ journey.


    He only needed a few hours to be a Heaven Immortal.


    It was a lot of time.


    The sky was already bright.


    At this moment, he had his One Leaf Vision activated.


    Those who passed by him seemed to be able to see him clearly, but they could not recall what they had just seen.


    ¡°Boss, I want a pen and paper.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the stall and spoke softly.


    ¡°A total of ten copper coins.¡±


    The schrly middle-aged man said softly.


    Jiang Lan took out ten copper coins and ced them in the boss¡¯ hands. Then, he took the item and left.


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    He didn¡¯t go to the East Road Bridge. There must be someone watching over there.


    There should be even some who were watching in Qingcheng Town, but because he had activated his One Leaf Vision, it was not easy for the others to discover him.


    Let alone find anything.


    At this moment, he was sitting by a stone table, nning to write some words.


    It was originally prepared for himself, but now it could only be used on others.


    Then, he wrote ten words on the paper and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He didn¡¯t feel like he was being watched. This was good.


    Then, he added some words below.


    He wrote three pages in total.


    After making his preparations, he left.


    Once again, he came to the street. This time, he went into a shop with few customers.


    ¡­


    ¡°If I open it at noon and read it once, I¡¯ll get ten copper coins?¡±


    The waiter was surprised.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He paid ten copper coins first.


    Before he left, he left a talisman on the wooden board in front of the shop. The moment it was pasted on the door, the talismanpletely disappeared.


    It was a Thousand-eyed Rune.


    They could act as his eyes, watching the changes that ured here.


    After handing out the three pieces of paper, Jiang Lan stuck another Thousand-eyed Rune on a higher spot.


    Then, he executed his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and disappeared.


    He no longer needed to act personally for what was about to happen.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At noon.


    Kunlun Temple.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    There were some surprised voices.


    Then, as if someone clicked on something, two voices were heard.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial West Pce. It is said that there is a meeting gift from an Emperor with Kunlun¡¯s secret. It could destroy Kunlun or strengthen it. It¡¯s ced under the East Road Bridge. ¡±


    The two voices werepletely different. However, the contents of their messages were identical.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, there seemed to be eyes from the temple looking outside.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had already returned to the foot of Kunlun. He was using his Thousand-eyed Runes to look at the people in the shop.


    As expected.


    One party took money but did not do anything.


    Fortunately, there were two more.


    As long as it was past noon, the words on the paper would disappear. At the same time, the person reading it would lose his memories.


    They would not remember what they had just said.


    It was the effect of his One Leaf Vision and another spell technique.


    While he was paying attention, a pair of eyes suddenly met his.


    It was that same majestic feeling.


    It was from Imperial Lord Xi He.


    It was through the Thousand-eyed Rune.


    In an instant, the rune burned and the image disappeared.


    This happened to both of the runes he had ced.


    Jiang Lan wiped the cold sweat off his face.


    That was close.


    However, the method was indeed effective.


    The other party was an Emperor, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to go. Therefore, he wanted to find Imperial Lord Xi He to deal with it. He might be interested in this matter.


    But the main point was how to send the news to Imperial Lord Xi He.


    He did not dare to say his title out aloud.


    In the end, he found a few ordinary people. He wanted them to read his name and see whether it would work.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to experiment and had directly used it.


    Fortunately, it was effective.


    And the most difficult thing was to write Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s name.


    So he changed the word to another word with the same pronunciation¡­


    When he wrote it, he was not discovered. However, when the message was read out loud, the person who said the title was discovered.


    As for the Emperor¡¯s greeting gift, Imperial Lord Xi He would probably handle it.

 Chapter 276 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 276: Massacre</h4>


    On the road.


    Jiang Lan walked slowly. The forest he was in was already considered the foot of Kunlun, so there was no need to hurry.


    It was just that the road was rather remote.


    He wanted to remove his One Leaf Vision, which was why he was walking in the uninhabited region.


    At this moment, his One Leaf Vision had already been deactivated. He nned to make a trip to the old wine inn before heading to the lecture spot in Kunlun.


    He wanted to see his Junior Brothers and Sisters¡¯ personalities and listen to the current situation of the Grand Deste World.


    This would allow him to roughly calcte if the various powers had obtained the fortuitous opportunity.


    Moreover, it was unknown whether obtaining the fortuitous opportunity was the start or the end.


    The person in the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance had previously said that the world was about to copse.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    That was too far away for him.


    He was still living under the protection of his master and had no way of dealing with such matters.


    On the way, Jiang Lan suddenly felt a trace of power behind him.


    Huh?


    He nced back and saw someone standing in the shadows under the tree, staring at him.


    He had not sensed it earlier. This person was pretty powerful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered.¡± It was a male voice.


    ¡°I would like to ask this fellow Daoist a few questions. Would you agree? By the way, I¡¯m at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡± Jiang Lan stared at him.


    His cultivation base was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm, and he wore a mask and donned a ck attire.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you a disciple of Kunlun?¡± Ying Li asked calmly.


    It was as if everything was within his expectations.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    For the time being, he did not know the other party¡¯s motive.


    ¡°Personal disciple?¡± Ying Li asked again.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Can you tell me the consequences of killing a personal disciple?¡± Ying Li asked humbly.


    Jiang Lan looked at him and said seriously.


    ¡°As long as no one knows, there shouldn¡¯t be any consequences.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Ying Li stared at Jiang Lan in shock.


    He did not expect this person to say such words.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Ying Li sighed and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep you alive longer.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at this person, not understanding what it meant to live longer.


    However, he soon knew that the shadow under the shadow took out a dagger and said in a ferocious voice.


    ¡°How many strikes do you think you can withstand?¡±


    ¡°If the de¡¯s on the thinner side, I should be able to withstand around three thousand strikes,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Once again, Ying Li felt strange.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and only said.


    ¡°I think a thousand shes is your limit.¡±


    As he spoke, he prepared to take action.


    Seeing that the other party was about to make a move, Jiang Lan kindly reminded him.


    ¡°You have another important question you haven¡¯t asked me.¡±


    ¡°Important question?¡± Ying Li wanted to ask, but he suddenly remembered something and said.


    ¡°Mypanions areing. They will be here just in time to surround you so that you won¡¯t have to escapeter.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his brows, sensing that others were approaching.


    Then, figures began to appear under the surrounding trees.


    Almost every tree had one of them, and there were some who wore the clothes belonging to the Heavenly Human Race.


    Underground¡¯s Devil Race?


    Or the Qilin Race?


    After observing for a while, he realized that it was the former.


    However, they had donned the clothing of the Heavenly Human Race. Were they trying to frame them?


    But¡­


    None of the summit leaders were dumb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Many of us havee. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of being lonely. We will kill many personal disciples. You won¡¯t be lonely on the road.¡± The voice of Ying Li could be heard.


    ¡°Oh, right. What were you saying previously?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked around. There were at least three hundred Underground¡¯s Devil Race members.


    The strongest was not even a Human Immortal.


    How bold.


    After everyone had appeared, he slowly said.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t asked me what my cultivation is.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Yes, yes, yes.¡± Ying Li looked enlightened.


    ¡°Then what is your cultivation?¡±


    The moment Jiang Lan heard this question, he smiled and said calmly.


    ¡°Perfected True Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ying Li was stunned.


    ng!


    His dagger fell and hit the stone.


    Woosh!


    The entire forest seemed to have suffered an invisible blow.


    In the span of a breath, Jiang Lan appeared outside the forest and walked towards Kunlun.


    He didn¡¯t go to the inn. He directly went to listen to his fellow disciples¡¯ analysis of the situation in the Grand Deste World.


    At this moment, the forest behind him was silent. There wasn¡¯t even a breeze blowing.


    After Jiang Lan left, a loud explosion erupted from the forest.


    Boom!


    Boundless blood mist soared into the sky, dyeing the entire forest red.


    No one was left alive.


    Such a hugemotion would definitely be known by Kunlun.


    As for their purpose, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know, nor did he n to know.


    If they weren¡¯t targeting a single person, Kunlun would naturally make some concrete moves. It wasn¡¯t his ce to care.


    He did not think that he couldpare to the summit leaders of the various summits.


    Were the summit leaders be stupid?


    Jiang Lan walked back to Kunlun and looked at the nine summits.


    Not only were some summit leaders not stupid, they even ate people without spitting out their bones. It all depended on their mood.


    The case of the dragons was an example.


    If they wanted to bring back the Eighth Prince, they needed to be prepared to be skinned alive.


    The Goddess was not something that the Dragon Race could take back as they wished. Kunlun was extremely powerful.


    However, Kunlun was not reckless either.


    For example, the matter of marriage.


    They decided to reach an agreement for both sides.


    Except that he was the one who became the sacrifice¡­


    This was what he used to think.


    Then, he came to the ce where the lecture was being held, wishing to hear if there was any interesting news.


    ¡°Latest news! The Underground Devils and the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous are fighting! They¡¯re destroying each other¡¯s cities!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that, too. I¡¯ve heard it has nothing to do with anyone but just their city. I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°They are engaging in a pretty fierce fight. How many years has it been? I have no idea what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you will know. It¡¯s the same for the Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. They¡¯ve been fighting for more than a hundred years, and they¡¯re still fighting.


    It is said that the Heavenly Human Race haspleted their mission, but they have no intention of leaving.


    Wutong Mountain has suffered consecutive losses, but it is still able to hold on.¡±


    ¡°For some reason, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race of the Wutong Mountain doesn¡¯t seem to be in the right state.¡±


    ¡°No, recently, I heard that Wutong Mountain suppressed the Heavenly Human Race. It seems like some special individuals entered, and then not long afterwards, they broke out of the encirclement.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if these two factions will disappear if this continues.¡±


    ¡°No, the demons are still fighting. I heard that Ba Country is suppressing them.¡±


    ¡°Ba Country. Have you guys heard of the Unparalleled Fist God?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had heard of the Unparalleled Fist God.


    He neither spoke nor left. He chose to listen.


    ¡°I heard that the Unparalleled Fist God is the guardian of Ba Country. Some people of the Ba Country only managed to survive the crisis because of him.¡±


    He is very popr amongst those in Ba Country.


    The most terrifying thing is that I heard that the Unparalleled Fist God belongs to Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Is this news reliable?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s talk about something else. The Qilin race is roaming the Eastern Wastnd as if they¡¯re looking for someone to fight. I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too far, and the news travels slowly.¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned slightly.


    ording to these people, many people were actually fighting.


    They were all seeking their fortuitous opportunities.


    Currently, the ones with Deity Positions were Kunlun and the demons.


    The dragons had stopped fighting. Whether they would obtain it or not remained to be seen.


    But they would probably not be as fast as the demons.


    ¡­

 Chapter 277 - Meeting Mother-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 277: Meeting Mother-In-Law</h4>


    After a while, Jiang Lan changed to another ce.


    ¡°The dragons are here again. Do you know why they¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°For the Goddess, I guess. It¡¯s been like that every time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Do you know that the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race is also in Kunlun? The Dragon Race did not bring him back thest time. There must be a reason, right?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? I¡¯ve seen the Eighth Prince before. He oftenpetes with us for wild animals. He doesn¡¯t seem restricted at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either. He¡¯s been working at the inntely. That inn isn¡¯t a ce where anyone can work.¡±


    ¡°Then why did the Dragon Racee? The matter of the goddess has been mentioned many times, and the people who came recently are all important figures. They definitely have other motives.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t continue listening.


    Sometimes, these people¡¯s analysis was right. The dragons were definitely not here for the Goddess.


    Their main target should be the Eighth Prince.


    But whether or not they could bring the Eighth Prince away was another matter.


    However, he was a little curious. He had heard a lot of news. Could most of it be from that spy?


    Because he was knowledgeable, he was left behind.


    He hadn¡¯t been cleaned up yet.


    Hopefully, he would be as lucky next time.


    After all, with such a person, he could hear more when he went out to listen to the news.


    Furthermore, the news should be pretty urate.


    Of course, he had his own judgment on whether it was true or not.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit and walked around the courtyard before returning to the Netherworld Cave.


    As soon as he entered, he felt an image being transmitted near the East Road Bridge.


    It was a Thousand-eyed Rune.


    Then, he started to check the situation.


    Naturally, there was no way to check the details, but a powerful immortal headed down the bridge.


    Even the weakest among them should be a True Immortal.


    In fact, there was more than one.


    At this point, Jiang Lan no longer paid any attention to it. The Thousand-eyed Rune was also destroyed.


    The rune would notst long. It was good to destroy it in advance.


    To prevent others from noticing.


    ¡°It seems Imperial Lord Xi He has indeed sent someone to deal with it.¡±


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief.


    As for whether Imperial Lord Xi He was dissatisfied¡­


    It shouldn¡¯t be. The other party was targeting Kunlun, so it was normal for him to report this.


    Doing so would make sure that nothing dangerous was left behind.


    It was a win-win situation.


    He nced at the entrance to the Netherworld and realized that it was almost time for the eruption to ur again. There shouldn¡¯t be any other problems this time, right?


    The demons themselves were not a threat, but they had the ability to open a gap from the outside.


    A hundred years had passed. If they had a deeper understanding of how to breach the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance¡­


    If the person was really released¡­


    Kunlun should be in trouble.


    Hopefully, by then, he would have be a Heaven Immortal.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it and decided to cultivate.


    Currently, he was still familiarizing himself with the perfected True Immortal Realm, so he did not need to absorb the surrounding energy.


    However, when he opened the Goddess Diagram, he saw Xiao Yu lying beside the Jade Pool, seemingly¡­ at a loss.


    He wanted to see if there would be any reaction if he fed her.


    Unfortunately, the Goddess Diagram didn¡¯t have such a function.


    The next morning.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    He was making a trip to the Jade Pool.


    However, he had just walked out of the Netherworld Cave when his master sent him a message.


    The message surprised him.


    Then, he learned the contents of it.


    ¡°Senior Sister and her mother want to see me?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    This was the first time a dragon wanted to see him, but it made sense when he thought about it.


    The ones who came earlier were not Xiao Yu¡¯s parent.


    This time, it was her mother. It was not too much for her to meet her daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    But¡­


    Was this marriage really necessary?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know. He needed to ask his master.


    ¡°Did Xiao Yu feel uneasyst night because of this?¡± Jiang Lan had an idea.


    There was a certain possibility.


    After a while.


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Around noon.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to it or think that the Dragon Race is impressive. In Kunlun, no matter who the other party is, they would have toy low.¡±


    ¡°I feel like Master is talking about me,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    ¡°Master, is it really just a meeting?¡± Jiang Lan tried to ask.


    Logically speaking, if there was anything else, his master would know.


    ¡°Just treat it as a normal meeting.¡± Mo Zhengdong smiled.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any danger. Just meet her normally. If there are any questions that are difficult to answer, you can just decide and answer yourself. Don¡¯t worry too much about anything else.¡±


    Jiang Lan had his own opinions. He had always known that.


    Apart from some necessary reminders, he could rarely change Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    Of course, the engagement was not an option.


    ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡­


    Back in the courtyard, Jiang Lan wanted to water the vegetative egg.


    But he didn¡¯t bring it out, so he couldn¡¯t water it.


    He sat in the courtyard and pondered.


    ¡°Master said that I should meet the other party normally. This means that Xiao Yu¡¯s mother does indeed have a motive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no danger. The problems involved shouldn¡¯t be too big.¡±


    After thinking for a while, he still could not think of anything specific.


    The limit was rted to the Eighth Prince.


    Then, he stopped thinking about it. He would think about it when the time came.


    He would just answer the questions posed to him normally and not get involved in anything else.


    Woosh!


    As he was thinking, he suddenly heard the sound of air being torn apart.


    Looking up, it was Xiao Yu riding on a sword.


    She looked a little anxious.


    ¡°Junior Brother, something bad has happened.¡±


    Before the person arrived, her voice arrived first.


    Bang!


    Xiao Yunded on the ground, unable to control herself as she rushed towards Jiang Lan.


    She crashed into Jiang Lan with a bang.


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts.¡±


    Xiao Yu covered her forehead and cried out in pain.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and looked at the half-crouched Xiao Yu. He didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Xiao Yu felt a little weak.


    Before he could speak, Xiao Yu jumped up and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, something bad has happened.¡±


    Was her master captured?


    At this moment, Xiao Yu¡¯s hair was a little messy. Jiang Lan reached out to help her smooth it out and said.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s hand that was retracted and was slightly surprised.


    Then, she waved her hair and smiled.


    ¡°Junior Brother, does my long hair look good?¡±


    ¡®True dragons were bald, right?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Jiang Lan nodded in agreement. Then, he asked the same question again.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I just received news that Mother wishes to see you. I thought that she just wanted to see me yesterday.¡± Xiao Yu exined immediately.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    So she was in that state yesterday night because her mother wanted to see her.


    It had been many years since she had seen his biological mother, so it was understandable that she was indeed a little hesitant and uneasy.


    ¡°Am I going with Senior Sisterter?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°En.¡± Xiao Yu nodded. Then, she looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother nervous?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He didn¡¯t really mind it, but he was worried that the other party had some motives.


    ¡°Then, Junior Brother, just stay by my side. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Xiao Yu patted her chest as she spoke.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about the arrogant little dragon.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you should stay by my side. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Because Junior Brother looks older and is not easy to bully?¡± Xiao Yu tried asking.


    He was the younger one. Jiang Lan reminded her in his heart.


    ¡­

 Chapter 278 - Going To The Dragon Race Alone?

    <h4>Chapter 278: Going To The Dragon Race Alone?</h4>


    At noon.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and felt a little confused.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    She could not sit still.


    Furthermore, it was time for them to head to the Third Summit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Senior Sister.¡±


    Jiang Lan extended his hand and ced it in front of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s hand in confusion.


    ¡°Your hand,¡± Jiang Lan added.


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Yu extended her hand and ced it on Jiang Lan¡¯s.


    The moment Xiao Yu ced her hand on his, Jiang Lan tightened his grip and pulled her up.


    After that, they walked out together.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you want to ride on your sword over or walk over?¡±


    Xiao Yu, who was pulled up, was a little surprised. She looked down at her hands, but they were not released by her Junior Brother.


    Then, she put on a smile and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll control the sword. Junior Brother flies too slowly.¡±


    As she spoke, she grabbed Jiang Lan¡¯s hand and sped up.


    After a while.


    They arrived at the foot of the Third Summit


    Taking this opportunity where there was no one around, Xiao Yu became her usual self. Right now, her hand was still in Jiang Lan¡¯s.


    The two of them did not speak as they walked to the guard post.


    They were two Essence Soul Junior Sisters.


    And then they walked on¡­


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression was calm, indicating that he had subconsciously used the Loneliness spell technique.


    The two of them didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and walked all the way to a rather gorgeous courtyard.


    It was the temporary residence of the Dragon Race.


    It was arranged by the Third Summit.


    Before entering, Jiang Lan took a nce at Xiao Yu. Her expression was calm, and her eyes were cold. Standing there, she felt as if she was a thousand miles away from everyone.


    It was as if she was just going for an ordinary meeting.


    Nothing could affect her.


    Except¡­


    Jiang Lan lowered her head to look at her tightly held hands. Xiao Yu was feeling uneasy.


    Theoretically, she shouldn¡¯t be so nervous to see her biological mother whom she hadn¡¯t seen for many years.


    But¡­


    It could be said that Xiao Yu had been given up. This was aplicated feeling.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister want to rest for a while?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Ao Longyu shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    They walked side by side.


    There were Dragon Race guards at the entrance. When they saw Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu, they lowered their heads and made way.


    They didn¡¯t recognize Jiang Lan, but they recognized Ao Longyu.


    Then, they were led to the main hall. There was only a dignified and beautiful woman sitting there.


    It was Ran Jing.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Ao Longyu bowed when she saw Ran Jing.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± Jiang Lan greeted respectfully.


    It was impossible to determine her cultivation. She was above the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    She was very strong.


    ¡°I have not disrupted you two, right?¡± Ran Jing looked at Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu as she spoke in a soft voice.


    There seemed to be a faint smile in her voice.


    It was rtively mild.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Ao Longyu stood beside Jiang Lan with her head lowered.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± said Ran Jing.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu sat at the side, neither of them speaking.


    ¡°Have you two thought of how you two are going to live together after marriage?¡± Ran Jing looked at the two and asked.


    Ao Longyu shook her head and remained silent.


    And she really didn¡¯t know how to answer, because after they were married¡­


    She couldn¡¯t think of what life would be like.


    In Jiang Lan¡¯s opinion, however, their life after marriage should be about the same as now.


    Xiao Yu needed to travel between two ces while he needed to continue cultivating.


    That was unless Xiao Yu did not have to return to the Jade Pool anymore, the Netherworld Aura in the Ninth Summit would not affect the courtyard.


    ¡°Have you thought about staying in the Dragon Pce for a period of time after getting married?¡± Ran Jing looked at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu and said in a friendly voice.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been preparing this ce for you all the entire time. Unfortunately, your cultivations were too weak and unsuitable.¡±


    ¡°Go to the dragon race?¡± Jiang Lan became vignt.


    The Dragon Race was different from Kunlun. The Dragon Race even harbored some hostility toward him.


    ¡°I must disappoint Senior regarding this matter.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head with an apologetic expression, not exining the exact reason.


    Ran Jing did not ask further as she nodded in understanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected. The Goddess cannot leave the Dragon Race at will.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu merely nodded in agreement without saying anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ran Jing suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°When Longyu was born, she also had an apanying Dharma treasure. It¡¯s probably time for it to be born. I wanted to ask Longyu to retrieve it herself, but as the Kunlun Goddess, she can¡¯t leave. However, it is suitable for you as the fiance of Longyu to take it. ¡±


    After a pause, Ran Jing looked at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    ¡°I heard from Ao Man that you have a good rtionship with him. I¡¯ll get him to bring you around the Dragon Pce. It won¡¯t take more than a few days.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t speak immediately.


    He roughly understood her thoughts. Xiao Yu could not leave with him.


    Thus, she wanted to let him go to the Dragon Pce alone.


    It was all for the Eighth Prince.


    As for the apanying treasure, it didn¡¯t matter whether they had them or not. They could have them even if they didn¡¯t.


    In an instant, he understood what his master had said this morning and what question it was. He could decide on his own and answer it without caring about anything else.


    And once he agreed, the other party could directly ask Kunlun to return the Eighth Prince at a low price.


    His master¡¯s heart was really magnanimous.


    Would the other summit leaders agree?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°The Dragon Race¡¯s Ran Jing wants to see Jiang Lan. She should have a purpose.¡±


    Liu Jing said in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Definitely, but¡­¡± Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong in the corner.


    ¡°Senior Brother will most likely let Jiang Lan decide for himself.¡±


    ¡°Is Jiang Lan going to be used?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    However, no one asked Mo Zhengdong about it.


    ¡°There are some things that we cannot refuse once Jiang Lan agrees, but¡­¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s smart. Even if he¡¯s not smart, it¡¯s hard for him to fall for it. Given his performance over the years, he would not be willing to leave Kunlun. That way, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong who was in the corner: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about something else first.¡± Liu Jing held a book and said.


    ¡°This should be delivered by the demons. The content is both real and fake. Are they trying to win over the mysterious person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for them to make the mysterious person suspicious of Kunlun,¡± Feng Yixiao, who was sitting at the side, said.


    The others nodded. It was true.


    But the mysterious person¡¯s actions had surprised them.


    He actually directly sent the news to Imperial Lord Xi He¡­


    Even Imperial Lord Xi He was rather surprised.


    Should they respect that Fist God?


    ¡°The Underground Devils have appeared around us, and the forest was dyed red. It should be that mysterious person who had acted.


    From the traces and the others who were captured, it was clear that they wanted to stir up conflict between us and the Heavenly Human Race. However, if we dig a bit deeper, they might be invited by the Heavenly Human Race.¡± Liu Jing said.


    ¡°It seems that they are not progressing smoothly in the Central ins.¡± Miao Yue said softly.


    ¡°They want to drag us into the fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it, there are no experts around.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank a mouthful of wine, saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the disciples of the Eighth Summit used their swords. Let them be the ones to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Miao Yue suddenly smiled, saying.


    ¡°Those people probably didn¡¯t encounter the mysterious person by ident. They took the initiative to look for him. If the news from the Second Summit is correct, it means one thing. ¡±


    Everyone looked at Fairy Miao Yue, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°That mysterious person is most likely a personal disciple.¡± Miao Yue said.

 Chapter 279 - Hide Wherever There Are Many People

    <h4>Chapter 279: Hide Wherever There Are Many People</h4>


    ¡°This junior is unable to make the decision.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood up apologetically.


    He could not agree. If he did, his life would be in danger.


    In the past, after much consideration, he might have agreed.


    But now¡­


    Agreeing to it would expose his uniqueness, and he might not even be able to return.


    He was worth more than the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince had two fortuitous opportunities, and he¡­


    He had aplete Deity Position.


    ¡°It looks like Kunlun has been protecting you well.¡± Ran Jing smiled and did not mind Jiang Lan¡¯s reply.


    She seemed to be just asking casually.


    After chatting for a while more, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu left.


    Ran Jing watched them leave before shaking her head.


    ¡°Are they really just puppets?¡±


    ¡°Ao Man was born as an innate immortal. He is proud and arrogant. He does not respect others but neither does he humiliate others. For him to call someone brother-inw so sincerely means that he must not be an ordinary person. This trip to the Dragon Race is an opportunity for him. The dragon race won¡¯t hurt him. He should understand.¡±


    Besides, she had already made up her mind to stay. Kunlun would not be worried.


    Just now, if Jiang Lan asked any more questions, she would use the excuse of apanying the Goddess to stay.


    She would return when Jiang Lan returned.


    But¡­


    The other party¡¯s reply made her speechless.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    They walked shoulder to shoulder.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at Ao Longyu and noticed that his Senior Sister¡¯s eyes were calm and her face was as cold as ever.


    It was impossible to tell if she was happy or angry.


    A momentter, Ao Longyu stopped.


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Ao Longyu turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu had a normal appearance. Her figure was graceful, and her peerless appearance was elegant and cold.


    ¡°What does Senior Sister want to say?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you not going to hold my hands?¡± Ao Longyu ced her hand in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I tie a rope?¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he still reached out his hand, grabbing Senior Sister Ao¡¯s hand. It was extremely soft.


    ¡°Senior Sister didn¡¯t say much just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s because Junior Brother stole the limelight.¡±


    ¡°If Senior Sister turned smaller, you could have snatched it back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I deliberately let Junior Brother steal the limelight.¡±


    ¡­


    When Xiao Yu returned to the Jade Pool, it was already the next evening.


    Seeing her mother had affected her quite a bit.


    She had hoped that her mother would be as easy to get along with as her brother, but¡­


    Her hopes were dashed.


    Last night, Jiang Lan meditated for a while. When he woke up, he saw that Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were red.


    Thest time he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s red eyes was when she knew that she was engaged to him.


    Because Xiao Yu was trying to endure it, he could only close his eyes and pretend to continue cultivating.


    Xiao Yu sat beside him.


    ¡­


    Returning to the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan opened the Goddess Diagram.


    After confirming that there were no problems, he decided to start cultivating.


    These few days, he had been familiarizing himself with his new realm.


    Three dayster.


    A sound came from outside.


    Something had happened in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Witchcloud Gathering?¡±


    Probably not.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about it and continued cultivating.


    There had been a lot of things happening recently, and he didn¡¯t have much time.


    His main focus was on his Power of Nine Bulls. He was familiar with it, and so was his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Just as he closed his eyes, his master¡¯s message flew into the Netherworld Cave again.


    He knew he had to be more or less involved in what was going on out there.


    ¡°Cleaning out intruders?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    There were intruders in Kunlun?


    Soon, he figured out who it was.


    There were many Underground Devils lurking around Kunlun.


    They had even nned on attacking personal disciples.


    ¡°Is Master making me treat them as training targets?¡±


    Jiang Lan stood up and left with the vegetative egg.


    ording to his master, it was rare to have enemies.


    He could give it a try.


    Was it rare?


    He met enemies often.


    In the past three hundred years, he had encountered fights more than ten times.


    Come to think of it, it happened once every thirty to forty years.


    It was indeed rare.


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    Jiang Lan stood in a corner and looked at the people gathered here as if he was looking at the stone tablet in the middle.


    ¡°What do you think is on the stele?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him.


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw that his two Junior Brothers were conversing with each other and not talking to him.


    They were two Golden Cores.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s the battle record ranking. The Devil Race has infiltrated the mountains around Kunlun. This seems to be based on every individual¡¯s battle record.¡±


    ¡°How does it calcte one¡¯s battle record?¡±


    Jiang Lan was also a bit confused. Did one have to bring back the enemies¡¯ heads?


    If that was the case, it was nothing.


    He was afraid that there might be some kind of array formation where it counted every single one he killed.


    Then¡­


    That would not be good for him.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan heard some bad news.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems to be a stone stele prepared by the Fifth Summit. We¡¯ll know the details when we go up and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Lan watched as the two Golden Core Junior Brothers headed forward.


    He followed.


    He knew a lot about array formations, but he didn¡¯t dare to casually alter them.


    Soon, he understood the rules. It recorded one¡¯s battle records like a recording Dharma treasure.


    It was just a simplified version of it.


    It would record every corpse.


    After which, it would calcte one¡¯s total results.


    This way, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems and it would not affect him.


    It was just that this time, there were rankings of individual aplishments and achievements of various summits.


    The individual result didn¡¯t matter. But for the achievements of the various summits¡­


    He was the only one in the Ninth Summit, and his personal strength represented the strength of a summit.


    With his current cultivation, if he were to be an average joe, he would not be criticized or paid attention to.


    It was good to appear slightly above average.


    After receiving the recording Dharma treasure, Jiang Lan nned to head out to look for the Underground Devils.


    Outside Kunlun, Jiang Lan was thinking about which direction to go.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before.¡±


    Jiang Lan heard someone approaching.


    He turned around and saw that it was a young man. He was indeed hitting on him.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you look familiar too.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and greeted him.


    This Senior Brother was indeed familiar. He was at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    It was as if he could transcend the tribtion and be an immortal at any time.


    ¡°First Summit¡¯s Ji Jiang.¡± Ji Jiang said with a smile.


    ¡°Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan.¡± Jiang Lan had already remembered who the other party was.


    The Senior Brother who had led the way to proceed backward in the Kunlun Temple.


    He had a perfected Void Refinement cultivation back then and had yet to advance to the Human Immortal Realm. He was probably suppressing it and waiting for the best opportunity.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Ji Jiang looked at Jiang Lan with envy.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of someone who had been distributed a Daopanion by the sect?


    ¡°Right, Junior Brother is looking for the Underground Devil Race, right?¡± Ji Jiang smiled and asked.


    ¡°Do you want to listen to Senior Brother¡¯s suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for Senior Brother¡¯s guidance.¡± Jiang Lan humbly asked for guidance.


    Regardless of whether it was his Senior Brothers or Sisters, he always treated them with respect.


    This way, he would not offend others, nor would he make enemies for no reason.


    It was the same for his Junior Sisters and Brothers. He did not know if they had any secrets like him.


    However, he still had to be on his guard.


    ¡°The Underground Devil Race likes to hide in the shadows, so we might run into them in the forest. But their most likely hiding ce should be underground. Especially under a cave.¡± Ji Jiang looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s best to find a few strong ones or follow some strong Senior Brothers and sisters to surround a cave.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Jiang Lan sent Senior Brother Ji Jiang off.


    This Senior Brother¡¯s view was very unique.


    Woods, ponds, caves, and especially underground caves, were the easiest to find.


    So¡­


    He would not go to these ces.


    They were too dangerous.


    ¡­

 Chapter 280 - So Thats What The Underground Devils Think Too

    <h4>Chapter 280: So That¡¯s What The Underground Devils Think Too</h4>


    Pond, woods, cave.


    They were all ces where the Underground Devils gathered, so how could they be considered safe?


    Grass ins?


    Flower garden?


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan chose to go to a nearby swamp. There were few trees, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for anyone to stay underground there.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any devils there.


    If he didn¡¯t find any devils, he would go elsewhere the next day.


    This training was not short.


    The marsh wasn¡¯t too far away. It was closer to Kunlun and safer, but it was possible that they would return empty-handed.


    However, there should be quite a number of Kunlun disciples at the beginning of the training, so he naturally had no intention of fighting for it.


    It was good to rest here for a day.


    If the scenery was good, he could bring Xiao Yu here the next time to take a look.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan stood at the edge of the swamp. There was no one around, and there were very few trees. There was only one every few meters.


    It wasn¡¯t arge area and he had a wide view of the entire swamp.


    nts grew everywhere.


    It seemed like the environment was not bad, but it was a harsh area.


    This was especially true for the devils that could burrow underground.


    Woosh!


    Jiang Lannded on arge tree and looked around.


    Observing the situation of the mountains and rivers was more or less helpful to him.


    Sometimes, enlightenment came from this.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Jiang Lan spotted an Underground Devil cultivator nearby.


    He had an early-stage Void Refinement cultivation base.


    He frowned.


    He actually met one.


    It was good to have something.


    However, just as he descended from the tree and stood on the grass, he suddenly discovered another Underground Devil not far away.


    Mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    There were a total of two of them. He could fight them.


    He would try to get another two more before he would go back.


    That was enough.


    However, a third early-stage Void Refinement Realm cultivator soon appeared.


    Three¡­


    Actually, he could still fight.


    Killing two mid-stage Void Refinement Realm cultivators wasn¡¯t a problem.


    It was just that the results might be too good. However, he could first look at the situation of others before considering whether he should register it.


    He took out his personal disciple¡¯s sword.


    He intended to practice his swordsmanship.


    Other than his Power of Nine Bulls, his swordsmanship was probably the most outstanding, although his lightning spell technique wasn¡¯t bad either.


    However, those at his surface cultivation basically used the sword. Thus, he could only focus on the sword.


    Other trump cards could be left behind.


    Except¡­


    Before his sword had even left its sheath, a fourth person appeared, ate-stage Void Refinement mighty figure.


    If he started to escape, he should be able to escape with his Spiritual Ape Spell.


    The Kunlun main road was nearby, so they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to chase after him.


    Jiang Lan decided to withdraw his sword and take the opportunity to escape.


    Early-stage Void Refinement Realm. Even with his hidden cultivation at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, he would still find it difficult to kill these five people.


    Soon, a sixth person appeared.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then the seventh, eighth, ninth¡­


    Thirty-six people surrounded Jiang Lan.


    He had already given up on escaping from the swamp.


    He was curious. Had he been targeted?


    So many people hade.


    The sword was still in his hand.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± At this moment, a perfected Void Refinement mighty figure walked out.


    The weakest among them was a mid-stage Essence Soul cultivator.


    However, this lineup was already very powerful.


    So many people hade.


    Could they really afford to lose?


    Or¡­


    Could it be that other races had much more Essence Souls and Void Refinement cultivatorspared to the humans?


    Maybe.


    Jiang Lan looked at the person who walked out. He was a middle-aged man with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Do you know why so many of us came?¡± Ying Lu looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t answer this question. Thus, he only shook his head.


    He really did not know.


    However, he was prepared to counterattack.


    ¡°Because we are from the Underground Devil Race,¡± Ying Lu said with a smile.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Underground Devil Race like caves and such?¡± This was what Senior Brother Ji Jiang had told him. In theory, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ying Luughed heartily. The othersughed as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Underground Devil Race likes the darkness of caves. It¡¯s very safe for us to hide underground. However, as you all know, there will definitely be many people looking for such a ce to besiege us.


    Aren¡¯t we waiting to be killed by you if we stay there any longer? Therefore, we chose a ce close to Kunlun and a ce where you people think it is unlikely for us to hide in. There will always be people who are left alone,¡± Ying Lu said with a smile.


    As he spoke, he looked at Jiang Lan, as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re one such example.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had underestimated these people. He had to reflect on himself when he returned.


    ¡°You know that we like to stay in caves. Why are you here?¡± Ying Lu asked and reminded him kindly.


    ¡°To be honest, this way, we will be more ruthless. You don¡¯t have to suffer either. ¡±


    ¡°I felt that this ce was rtively safe and that there shouldn¡¯t be any Underground Devils here.¡± Jiang Lan looked at them and spoke calmly.


    It was a true thought.


    He had thought that even if there were, there would only be one or two.


    Who knew¡­


    There would be so many of them.


    He could not escape now.


    Nor could he take this battle in and record it as his achievement.


    ¡°This is fate. Then I¡¯ll go a little harder. I¡¯ll kill you in one strike with my perfected Void Refinement power.¡± Ying Lu grinned.


    Jiang Lan looked at this person. He was the friendliest person he had met in all these years.


    ¡°Since that is the case, then I will also use the most powerful strike of a perfected True Immortal, the Power Of Nine Tribtions, to send you on your way.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Ying Lu and said calmly.


    He didn¡¯t have any emotions, only stating a fact.


    ¡°Haha, you are a perfected True Immortal¡­¡± Ying Lu looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    ¡°Perfected¡­ perfected True Immortal?¡±


    Then, the scene in his eyes froze.


    There was no pain at all.


    He didn¡¯t even know he was dead.


    Red mist rose in the sky above the swamp, and red threads appeared in the water.


    There were no screams, no shouts, no signs of battle.


    There was only the aura of a cmity.


    Footsteps began to sound in the calm swamp.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Slowly and orderly, the sound moved further and further away.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On a remote mountain outside Qingcheng Town, Jade Spring Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s happening again.¡±


    In the cave, a middle-aged man looked at the sand table and realized that there was a group of people formed from sand had instantly scattered.


    This meant that these people had died at the same time.


    The middle-aged man looked at the young man beside him.


    At this moment, the young man stood there calmly, as though he was separated from space.


    Miao Nian frowned and said softly.


    ¡°A battle at this level can¡¯t bring about any feeling at the moment, but¡ª¡±


    He sensed his surroundings and said.


    ¡°The closer we get to Kunlun, the stranger it feels. It seems to bring many benefits to our race.¡±


    ¡°Then should we try to get closer?¡± a third person asked.


    ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a person from Kunlun who ascended to the peak of the Stairway to Heavens. This time, we¡¯ll have a chance to deal with him together.


    I have also heard that the demons have alsoe for a certain purpose. Perhaps we can join forces. Furthermore, the dragons have alsoe. Everyone hase with their own purpose.¡± Fu Jie¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit of Kunlun. His identity is not simple. We need to kill him at the end. And we definitely have to make a sacrifice. We shall ignore him for now.¡± Miao Nian looked at the sand table and continued.


    ¡°I have to figure out that strange feeling first. Perhaps it is extremely important to that lord. We need to think of a way to get close to Kunlun. If we make a fool of ourselves, it will bring about a fatal crisis.¡±

 Chapter 281 - Counterattack By Imperial Lord Xi He

    <h4>Chapter 281: Counterattack By Imperial Lord Xi He</h4>


    After leaving the swamp, Jiang Lan finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to such ces anymore.¡±


    It was impossible to guess where the Underground Devils would appear. In a ce where it seemed unlikely for them to appear, there were actually dozens of them.


    As for the cave¡­


    It was highly possible that some of them would remain there.


    Shaking his head, he decided to take a walk in the normal woods.


    He could not possibly meet another dozen there again.


    If this was the case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to calcte his aplishments.


    On the way, Jiang Lan suddenly felt some ravings.


    It came like a sh of light.


    Someone was reciting his name. This was a feedback from his Deity Position.


    Without stopping, he continued walking on the main road.


    ¡°There¡¯s an aura rted to a fortuitous opportunity near Qingcheng Town. It¡¯s very beneficial to you. The corpses can be handed over to Kunlun for disposal. Call my name, and I will relieve the crisis if you experience any.¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. However, it was slightly childish.


    As her voice fell, everything disappeared.


    With his current strength, even with the Mountain Sea Mirror, he might not be able to see the other party.


    Of course¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to either.


    If the person on the other side was one of the summit leaders, he didn¡¯t think that the other party wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    He could feel that he was in a very dangerous position.


    However, it was obvious that someone was deliberately telling him this.


    When he heard thest sentence, he knew that it was Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°Is it because of what happenedst time?¡±


    Previously, he had asked Imperial Lord Xi He to deal with the demons. This time, Imperial Lord Xi He wanted him to find someone or something which carried the aura of a fortuitous opportunity?


    It seemed like the other party only wanted the corpse.


    On the way, Jiang Lan saw a devil.


    He was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    After a split second of contemtion, he made his move.


    Jiang Lan took out his sword.


    Defying Seven Stars.


    Sword light flowed.


    The devil didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape.


    He recorded his battle with his recording Dharma treasure, but he was thinking at the moment.


    Should he go to Qingcheng Town?


    Theoretically, people rted to fortuitous opportunities were not simple.


    He was taking a risk.


    Hiding in the Ninth Summit was the wisest choice, but¡­


    Thest time, he had asked Imperial Lord Xi He to help him. This was why he was in such a situation now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. If the opponent is too strong, I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    If his strength allowed it, he would attack. If not, he would give up and flee back to Kunlun.


    It was not as if he had gained nothing from his training here. He had just realized that the devils were much smarter than he had expected.


    He needed to think more about this in the future.


    This would prevent him from suffering from any potential losses.


    Afterpleting the record, he took a step and disappeared.


    Imperial Lord Xi He only gave him a rough idea of the situation. He didn¡¯t know if he could find the person.


    After that, he would try not to interact with Imperial Lord Xi He.


    The other party was at too high a level for him to contend against.


    It was impossible for the other party to lose out.


    The most worrying thing was that he had no idea what the other party had obtained.


    ¡­


    After a long time.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t enter the city. Instead, he stayed on the mountain peaks surrounding the small town. It was rather remote and uninhabited.


    The surrounding mountains could all be seen by him from where he stood.


    But how could he find that person?


    It was impossible that the person was in the mountain beneath his feet. In order not to fall into a trap, he had carefully observed this mountain.


    There were no traces of humans or array formations.


    It was rtively safe.


    Even if Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t show any malice, he still couldn¡¯t lower his guard.


    If he was careless, he would regret it.


    ¡°It has something to do with a fortuitous opportunity.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Lan tried tomunicate with his Deity Position.


    Perhaps he could find it.


    ¡­


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan arrived at a mountain peak.


    This was the ce he had found. He couldn¡¯t say for sure, but the chance that he could find the target here was the highest.


    He activated his One Leaf Vision to its limit and started to enter the mountain from the side.


    In the cave.


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the sand board. He could feel that this sand board was a Dharma treasure that was connected to someone.


    But¡­


    There was no one nearby.


    ¡°The person has already run away?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He found the cave and tried to examine it.


    But there was no one inside.


    After making some preparations, he walked in.


    He realized that the ce was empty.


    ¡°The escape seems very rushed. Did the other party know I wasing? Or was it something else?¡±


    Some of the things on the table were not neat. The other party did not even take away such an important treasure like the sand board.


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. His whereabouts should not have been discovered.


    Moreover, even if they discovered it, with the cultivation he disyed, he shouldn¡¯t scare away the people here.


    He was currently disying the cultivation of a Human Immortal.


    The person with the fortuitous opportunity should be at least a Human Immortal.


    The Eighth Prince was an example.


    ¡­


    The deserted mountain range.


    Miao Nian and the other two were moving quickly, as if there was something terrifying chasing them from behind.


    Fu Jie was surprised.


    ¡°What exactly happened? I clearly did not sense any danger.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Is it really that urgent?


    We didn¡¯t even have time to collect the sand board.¡± The other man was also curious.


    ¡°This is what that powerhouse had gifted me. This thing can¡¯t let me detect anything else, but it can let me know if a cmity is descending on me.¡± Miao Nian¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°Just now, I had a feeling. I had a feeling that I was about to die. This is that great powerhouse¡¯s divine ability, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong. I won¡¯t be able to trigger it again for now. We¡¯ll have to rely on ourselves from now on.¡±


    ¡°Is the other party from Kunlun?¡± Fu Jie asked.


    But no one could answer this question.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Fu Yuan asked.


    Something had to be done.


    ¡°At the very least, we have to get close to Kunlun and find out why they are giving me that strange feeling,¡± Miao Nian said as he looked in the direction of Kunlun.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Fu Jie asked Fu Yuan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up.¡± Fu Yuan thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Not having the sand board has a big impact on our n. I¡¯ll go back and get the sand board. If Ie back alive, it means the danger is temporarily removed. If I don¡¯t make it back¡­ then pretend I¡¯m a lone ranger. You guys will be safe. Let¡¯s fully grasp the time to finish the mission.¡±


    Miao Nian and Fu Jie looked at each other. In the end, they decided to split up.


    ¡­


    In the cave, Jiang Lan stood in the shadows.


    He waited.


    He was waiting to see if the people here would return.


    He did not have the intention to wait for long and would leave before dawn.


    With his array formation set up, everything was prepared.


    To him, the people here had fled in a panic.


    The chances of them returning were not high.


    At least,ing back within one night was basically impossible.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to wait too long, whether it was the people here or Imperial Monarch Xi He.


    It made him feel a sense of danger.


    In the middle of the night.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes. Someone had entered.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Footsteps sounded.


    In the darkness, Jiang Lan saw a male walk over. His cultivation was at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    One?


    There was no aura of fortuitous opportunity on him.


    It was not him.


    Jiang Lan was in the darkness. He had also activated his One Leaf Vision. As long as the other party didn¡¯t look over, he wouldn¡¯t notice him.


    At this moment, he saw this person quickly walk to the sand board to collect it.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t move.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the other party to put away the sand board and leave. There was a hint of wariness and nervousness in his eyes.


    Jiang Lan watched as the other party left the cave and headed into the night.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan appeared at the entrance of the cave and looked at the figure that was about to disappear into the night.


    Then, he followed behind.


    Killing this person was easy, but meaningless.


    This person would definitely meet up with the others.


    This way, he could catch them all in one swoop.

 Chapter 282 - Defeat Me First

    <h4>Chapter 282: Defeat Me First</h4>


    The bright moon shone brightly.


    The breeze blew and the leaves rustled.


    A figure shuttled through the mountain range at extreme speed.


    The moonlight lengthened his figure.


    Hu ~ Hu ~


    It was a panting sound.


    This person was a little flustered, but he tried his best to remain calm.


    He had been staying far away from Kunlun.


    It was as if a powerful enemy was chasing after them.


    Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Fu Yuan.


    After obtaining the sand board, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and fled Kunlun at his fastest speed.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    The other party had escaped for a long time.


    They were already very far away from Qingcheng Town, but the other party showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Does he know that someone was following him?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel like he had been discovered, but the rising sun was about to rise from the east, so the other party didn¡¯t rx in the slightest.


    This was not normal.


    The other party did not show any signs of looking for hispanions either.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Lan stopped following him. Since the other party wasn¡¯t looking for hispanions, then there was no value in following him.


    He took a step forward and activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel to its limit.


    In an instant, he had overtaken Fu Yuan in an instant.


    Fu Yuan, who was fleeing for his life, suddenly saw a figure descending from the sky.


    He seemed to have seen the other party clearly, but he also seemed to have not.


    However, the cultivation base that the other party disyed was that of a Human Immortal.


    The other party had hidden his cultivation.


    This was his first thought.


    Then, he changed directions and continued to speed up his escape.


    Not long after, a figure descended from the sky.


    This time, Fu Yuan did not change his position. The other party¡¯s strength far exceeded his.


    At this moment, the energy from Fu Yuan¡¯s body was faintly discernible, as though there was a shadow appearing around him.


    The strength of a mid-stage True Immortal was fully revealed.


    ¡°Friend, why are you blocking my way?¡±


    Fu Yuan¡¯s voice was a little low. He looked at Jiang Lan, his entire body filled with the aura of power.


    It was as if he wanted to let the other party know his strength.


    Jiang Lan stood under the moonlight. At this moment, the moon was no longer bright. It was as if light was beginning to appear in the sky, upying the sky stage.


    The power of a mid-stage True Immortal surged, making Jiang Lan more vignt. He gathered his Power of Nine Bulls.


    He had to make sure that he made a move and killed him in one strike.


    No matter how one looked at it, a True Immortal would have some life-protecting methods.


    True Immortals could not be underestimated.


    If he wanted to make a move, then he would go all out. He absolutely couldn¡¯t allow any future troubles to arise.


    But¡­


    The shadow on the other party made him feel a little familiar.


    Was that the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s 10,000 Phantoms Technique?


    ¡°You are from the Heavenly Human Race?¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    The Heavenly Human Race¡¯s people came again, but this time, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t because of him.


    But¡­ he could be an obstacle to being conveniently disposed of.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Kunlun? I didn¡¯t expect you guys to find out so quickly. Is it just you that hase, or is it just you that is left here? ¡°Fu Yuan looked at Jiang Lan with a gloomy expression.


    The other party had concealed his strength, but if he were to go all out, he might not be able to hold him back.


    This person definitely did not surpass the limits of a True Immortal.


    Perhaps he really was a Human Immortal, just that he was fast.


    He would find an opportunity to strike.


    ¡°Just me,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    ¡°Where are the rest of you?¡±


    ¡°Others?¡± Fu Yuan looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You have to ask the demons. Besides, as an ally, if you want me to tell you their location, you have to defeat me first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Then, he took a step and disappeared.


    Fu Yuan was stunned for a moment and wanted to unleash his attack.


    Just as he was about to attack, a person suddenly appeared on his right, followed by a loud boom.


    Bang!


    Blood mist scattered.


    To his horror, he saw the hand he was about to lift shatter before his eyes.


    Intense pain assaulted him, and he immediately nned to counterattack.


    In the next moment, he lost feeling in his other hand.


    It turned out that someone hade to his left unknowingly.


    The other party¡¯s hand was on his shoulder and he exerted a little force.


    Bang!


    The arm shattered on the spot and turned into a bloody mist.


    ¡°You lost.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded from within the blood mist, cold and ruthless.


    ¡°Can you tell me where they are?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°You. Can. Dream. On.¡± Fu Yuan¡¯s face twisted with pain. He didn¡¯t stop moving. Power exploded through him.


    At this moment, he was rushing towards Jiang Lan.


    He wanted to unleash the power of a True Immortal.


    He wanted to perish together with Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    However, just as he roared, a hand was ced on his head.


    ¡°No!


    Boom!!!


    He pressed down with one hand, and blood mist scattered.


    Fu Yuan was dead.


    He didn¡¯t even have a chance to attack.


    When True Immortals fought, if they didn¡¯t settle things quickly, the disturbance would be too great.


    Of course, this ce was far enough from Kunlun, so somemotion wouldn¡¯t bring any problems.


    Jiang Lan walked back step by step without obtaining much useful information.


    However, it was notpletely empty-handed.


    At the very least, he understood that the other party was from the Heavenly Human Race. He also knew that the Underground Devils¡¯ attack might have something to do with the Heavenly Human Race.


    There were still the demons.


    The one who called him by his namest time should be a demon.


    There hadn¡¯t been any sound from themtely. He wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d been killed or he had gone into hiding.


    There was no sign of them at the moment.


    Jiang Lan activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, wanting to return to Kunlun as soon as possible.


    There was no news of the person Imperial Lord Xi He was talking about.


    As of now, it was unknown why the other party had fled in advance.


    If this happened again and again, even if Imperial Lord Xi He provided him with a rough location, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the other party.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the morning, the light illuminated the mountains.


    It was the prelude to the day.


    ¡°Fu Yuan is dead.¡± Fu Jie looked into the distance and said.


    ¡°He had been gone for a long time. If he was evenly matched with his opponent, he wouldn¡¯t have not made it back. Looks like we have to be prepared.¡±


    With that said, Fu Jie looked at Miao Nian. Miao Nian was the main decision-maker.


    ¡°Ignore the other things for now. Let¡¯s approach Kunlun first. Let¡¯s see how it goes. Even at the foot of Kunlun, that powerhouse would more or less know something. ¡±


    They had already been targeted. In other words, no matter how they dodged, they could still be killed.


    Theoretically, they would not be targeted unless they were at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    There was only one possibility.


    It was because of the power exerted by that powerhouse.


    The longer they dyed, the more dangerous it would be.


    They had to head to the foot of Mount Kunlun immediately.


    ¡°Should we find the person from the Ninth Summit who had ascended the Stairway to Heavens?¡± Fu Jie asked.


    ¡°We can try to divine his location. If it¡¯s hidden, then let¡¯s forget it. If we can find him, we shall see where he is. If it¡¯s convenient, we will act. If it¡¯s not convenient, we shall not alert him. Once the mission ispleted, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s another chance for us to finish him off,¡± said Miao Nian.


    Fu Jie agreed with him. They did not think that they would be able to return alive.


    But everything had just started and they had already lost one.


    This was a huge blow to them.


    If not for that powerhouse¡¯s divine art, they would not have been able to live until now.


    It seemed like they needed toplete the mission as soon as possible.


    There was not much time left.


    Fu Jie took out a square disk array.


    This was a Dharma treasure used to lock onto Jiang Lan¡¯s fate.


    When Jiang Lan ascended the Stairway to Heavens, he formed a strong karma with the Heavenly Human Race. Using this as a medium to find Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t be that difficult.


    It would depend on whether or not he had concealed himself from the heavens.


    If he had, then they would give up on the spot.


    They would not alert the enemy.

 Chapter 283 - Isnt It Right To Kill Him Before He Makes His Move?

    <h4>Chapter 283: Isn¡¯t It Right To Kill Him Before He Makes His Move?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the mountain range, Jiang Lan¡¯s figure was like a gust of wind.


    He was extremely fast and he seemed to have blended in with the surroundings.


    In theory, flying at high altitudes was the fastest method to get from one ce to another.


    But it was easy for him to be discovered.


    Even with his One Leaf Vision, he could still be easily observed.


    He didn¡¯t know who was around, so it was better to be careful.


    This was especially the case if he was discovered by the Heavenly Human Race or the Demon Race. They would definitely provoke trouble.


    Even though there were very few people that were a match for him with his cultivation of a perfected True Immortal.


    However, underestimating the enemy was the start of a crisis.


    He could not let his guard down at all. No matter what cultivation his opponent disyed, he had to give it his all.


    His enemy might seem as though he was at the Void Refinement Realm, but he might also be hiding his cultivation just as he did. It wasn¡¯t impossible that his enemy was a Heaven Immortal too.


    On the road.


    Jiang Lan suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky.


    He realized that someone was spying on him and looked over.


    ¡°This feeling is different from someone prying into the heavenly secrets and divining my location. I seemed to have felt this feeling before.¡±


    However, he immediately recalled that it was when Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Miao Xiu was divining his location.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race is going to find me and take action against me?¡±


    With this thought, he immediately activated his Catoptric Deflection.


    He wanted the other party to see him appear in the Ice Cicada Forest, with a cultivation base of an early-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    In just a moment, that feeling disappeared.


    The other party only took a nce.


    It was so fast that he didn¡¯t even know where the other party was.


    Previously, Miao Xiu had used this method to look at him for a period of time, allowing him to roughly know his location.


    His One Leaf Vision did not reflect the other party¡¯s location.


    But it was not a big problem.


    Since that was the case, there was a good chance that the other party woulde knocking on his door.


    ¡°I initially thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. Now that they¡¯vee to find me, there shouldn¡¯t be any idents.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Lan quickened his pace.


    He needed to reach the Ice Cicada Forest first and wait for their arrival.


    In the afternoon.


    Jiang Lan walked on the main road.


    It was the main road towards the Ice Cicada Forest.


    He had only gotten one battle achievement after being out for two days.


    It didn¡¯t feel good.


    He wondered where he should go to find lone wolves.


    If there were too many people, he could not record it as his battle aplishments.


    There was still a huge difference between killing with his fist and killing with his sword.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. I shall wait for them here.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood at the outskirts of the Ice Cicada Forest. This was the ce where he exposed his location to the Heavenly Human Race.


    Therefore, he just had to wait for them toe.


    ¡°They probably have other motives, but since one of their teammates had died, they¡¯ll probably feel like they¡¯ve been discovered. This should speed things up. I¡¯m probably just someone they intend to deal with as they passed through here.¡±


    In that case, he would have to wait two days.


    Two days wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was just that he needed to add some battle achievements afterward.


    Otherwise¡­


    He would seem too conspicuous.


    Jiang Lan stood where he was and waited. He didn¡¯t cultivate and only observed his surroundings.


    Five days passed in a sh.


    He had been here for a long time and had not seen anyone.


    However, his heart did not waver. He leaned against the tree and continued to wait.


    Another day passed before he finally felt someone approaching.


    However, Jiang Lan still quietly leaned against the tree and waited.


    Nothing happened.


    His heart was still.


    ¡°Have you figured it out?¡± Fu Jie asked as he walked through the forest.


    He was naturally asking about Miao Nian.


    ¡°There seems to be a special power in Kunlun. The power that the powerhouse gave me was actually replenished here. I feel that it¡¯s somewhat miraculous. Kunlun can indeed provide some form of help to our race,¡± said Miao Nian.


    There were no emotions in his voice.


    The closer he got to Kunlun, the calmer he became.


    ¡°We are about to be discovered too. After finishing thest task, let¡¯s just not leave this forest.¡± Miao Nian¡¯s voice sounded again.


    He seemed to be talking about something very ordinary.


    Fu Jie hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s search first. I wonder if he has left yet.¡± Miao Nian¡¯s voice rang out.


    They were naturally looking for Jiang Lan.


    They were here to kill him.


    After that, their job here was done.


    As for the rest, it was none of their business.


    They could only let nature take its course.


    Anyway, they couldn¡¯t do much.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    A sudden voice came from behind them.


    Miao Nian and Fu Jie immediately looked back and saw a young man.


    It was a peaceful scene. A person was standing there, seemingly blended in with the surroundings.


    There was an aura, but why didn¡¯t he sense it earlier?


    Miao Nian stared at Jiang Lan and frowned.


    ¡°Realm of forgoing emotions?¡±


    Fu Jie looked at Miao Nian in shock.


    He naturally knew that the person who came was Jiang Lan, but did this person really cultivate the Empyrean Scripture and reach the realm of forgoing emotions?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t cultivate such meaningless techniques,¡± Jiang Lan looked at Miao Nian and said.


    He could feel that the other party was very calm.


    This person was rted to the genius who cultivated the Empyrean Scripture.


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s guess.


    It was just a feeling.


    ¡°Your heart is too calm. It¡¯s impossible for an ordinary person to reach your level.¡± Miao Nian looked at Jiang Lan, not believing his words.


    ¡°You can ask the others.¡± Jiang Lan looked at them and said softly.


    ¡°I have already told someone that I really don¡¯t know the Empyrean Scripture.¡±


    ¡°Ask the others?¡± Fu Jie looked at Jiang Lan and frowned.


    ¡°Ask who? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They are already on their way.¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    ¡°I asked them to wait for you guys before. I wonder if they have gone far. However, your cultivation bases are high. If you speed up, you should be able to catch up. ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miao Nian felt that this person¡¯s words were a little strange.


    There was no link between the other party¡¯s words.


    And they were here to kill the other party. Why¡­


    Why did he feel like he was about to be killed?


    It was a strange feeling, but he couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡°Check the surroundings and see if anything is amiss,¡± Miao Nian immediately said.


    Fu Jie immediately sensed and found nothing.


    ¡°I can confirm that there is no one around. He is the only person here,¡± Fu Jie said.


    However, they didn¡¯t rx. Instead, they looked intently at Jiang Lan.


    The other party was as calm as ever.


    There were no other emotions in his eyes, which gave them a strange feeling.


    ¡°I have other intentions. I just want to send you on your way. This was what I had promised before.¡± Jiang Lan took a step forward.


    After that, he activated his One Leaf Vision. This way, there was no need to worry about being locked onto by killing them.


    He could tell that this youngster rted to the Empyrean Scripture and should have quite the status.


    Moreover, this person was also the person Imperial Lord Xi He spoke of.


    There was a fortuitous opportunity on him.


    However, it was just that it was not even a wisp of it.


    Imperial Lord Xi He might cast a nce at him after he killed the other party.


    ¡°Send us on our way?¡± Fu Jie frowned. His power surged and he gave us a look of disdain.


    ¡°You? We have always heard news about you. You have been in the sect for less than 400 years, and no matter how much of a genius you are, a human can never be an immortal within this timeframe. Do you know what realm we are at? Ignorant.¡±


    That was what he said, but Fu Jie still activated the power of ate-stage True Immortal. He didn¡¯t hold back at all, wishing to use all methods he had to kill Jiang Lan.


    This was to prevent any idents from happening.


    However, just as he was about to fully activate his 10,000 Phantoms Technique, he suddenly saw Jiang Lan appear in front of him.


    Then, he saw a bloody mist appear, and then he discovered that an eye began to disappear.


    In the end, he was horrified to discover that his body had been shattered by a single punch.


    This¡­


    How was that possible?


    Blood mist scattered. Fu Jie was killed by a single punch.


    ¡°The 10,000 Phantoms Technique can allow the user to have a drastic increase in strength. Once the spell technique has been fully activated, it will be quite troublesome. After suffering a few losses, I finally understood the solution to it. That is to kill the person who uses it before the phantoms are formed¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan turned to look at Miao Nian and asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 284 - Changing The Deity Position Title

    <h4>Chapter 284: Changing The Deity Position Title</h4>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Miao Nian looked at the blood mist floating around him and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡±


    So calm¡­ Jiang Lan felt that the other party was really not surprised.


    Without any hesitation, he threw another punch.


    Boom!


    With a single punch, the power behind it roared.


    He thought that a blood mist would appear, but Jiang Lan realized that his assumption was wrong.


    It felt like he hit a sheet of paper.


    A talisman.


    ¡°A talisman that acts as a substitute?¡±


    He was surprised, but not anxious.


    Instead, he looked to the side and walked out.


    There was something he had set up over there, or rather, only the things he had set up over there would react.


    Within a breath¡¯s time.


    Jiang Lan came to the forest. At this moment, Miao Nian was tied up by the Immortal Binding Rope (Pseudo).


    There were also array formations in the surroundings and the Spirit Striking Whip.


    He had a lot of things. To be safe, he had put some in various ces.


    This was to ensure that his enemy would not be able to escape even if he had a powerful escape technique. Indeed, he had done the right thing.


    However, at this moment, the other party was still calm and did not panic at all.


    There was no struggle.


    Everything seemed normal to him.


    ¡°Have you lost your emotions?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Considering the state that the other party was in, it was likely that he had lost his emotions.


    This was the reason why Jiang Lan did not want to cultivate The Unmoved Sage.


    Although his master and Senior Sister had said that he was a loner, he was not without other emotions.


    He would be arrogant, angry, and lustful.


    It was just that he was able to control them.


    Reaching the realm of forgoing one¡¯s emotions was simply too much.


    One would forget about love and no longer be moved or disturbed by one¡¯s emotions.


    If that was the case, it would be too heartless.


    If that were to happen, he would no longer insist on staying in the Ninth Summit and persist in inheriting his master¡¯s legacy and support his master when he turned old.


    He would not act out of joy for Xiao Yu, and he would not act differently because of her emotions.


    This was because he would have no more emotions.


    Even though this path was pretty extreme, it was still a cultivation path, especially for the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me.¡± Miao Nian shook his head.


    ¡°My only regret is that I can¡¯t spread thetest news about you.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity. The two of them are waiting for you on the road. I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Miao Nian nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jiang Lan walked up to Miao Nian and grabbed his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk too fast. There might be many people behind. As a family, the most important thing is to be together.¡±


    His fingers tightened slightly.


    At this moment, his power tore through Miao Nian¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    The blood mist dissipated, and Miao Nian¡¯s body was not even left behind.


    The feeling that this person gave Jiang Lan was too dangerous. He could not leave any traces behind.


    But soon, he remembered something.


    Imperial Lord Xi He seemed to want this person¡¯s corpse, right?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just as he was thinking about what to do, he suddenly felt a force looking in his direction.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately retreated, nning to escape.


    This power was abnormally powerful, surging like a flood.


    In front of this current, he was like an ordinary person.


    If he did not leave now, he might not even have the chance to leave.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s majestic voice rang out.


    ¡°You are more dangerous,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he still stopped and faced the direction where the aura of Imperial Lord Xi He came from.


    Just like before, he seemed to be all alone.


    The immense power watched as Miao Nian turned into a bloody mist. Then, the power flowed in all directions and absorbed all the bloody mist.


    Not even a trace of blood was left behind.


    Jiang Lan felt as if he had seen this feeling somewhere before or imagined it.


    Soon, he remembered.


    It was the time when the First and Second Summits¡¯ summit leaders personally came to kill the golden core.


    So what they cared about was actually the spy¡¯s flesh and blood?


    But why were the others killed by Senior Brother Bei Fang?


    Was that spy special?


    It seemed so.


    ¡°Little fellow, aren¡¯t you going to change your method of killing people?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice resounded.


    ¡°This is the fastest and safest way¡­¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head slightly, not saying anything.


    He had no intention of changing it.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Some.¡±


    Yes, he felt it.


    When he killed the other party who had a small strand of fortuitous opportunity on him, he seemed to have made some progress in controlling the Deity Position that he had been unable to grasp.


    ¡°Your strength is still insufficient. Otherwise, you would be able to progress faster in Kunlun.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    ¡°Little fellow, you are very strong. You have secrets that I cannot see through. Let¡¯s make a deal.


    Of course, the prerequisite of the deal was that you cannot stand on the opposite side of Kunlun. In order to not make things difficult for you, it¡¯s fine as long as you are a personal disciple of Kunlun on the day of the transaction.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what kind of deal are you talking about?¡± Jiang Lan maintained his vignce.


    As for the rest, there was nothing to worry about. The most important thing was the transaction.


    It could also harm him.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God. What do you think of this title?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked.


    ¡°I only obtained it by chance and had no choice in choosing my title¡­¡± Jiang Lan thought. He then spoke softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change your title?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°Once we reach a deal, I¡¯ll teach you how to change your Deity Position title. Of course. As for what you need to do, you¡¯re still too weak now. You should first work hard to be stronger. This is only one of the benefits you can receive.¡±


    ¡°By the way, let me tell you something else. In the Grand Deste World, only three people have a Deity Position.¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s aura began to retreat.


    When he saw Imperial Lord Xi He leave, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t linger at all and directly left as well.


    He went around to the mountain where he hunted wild animals.


    He decided to take a break.


    At this moment, he had already removed his One Leaf Vision.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He wants that person¡¯s flesh and blood?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t quite understand.


    However, he did receive quite a lot of benefits this time.


    He had made quite a lot of progress in grasping the Deity Position.


    Taking control of it within two hundred years might no longer be impossible.


    So other people¡¯s fortuitous opportunities were actually very important to him?


    The Eight Prince had two strands on him.


    Of course, he would not attack the Eighth Prince.


    However, there was one thing that he needed to be concerned about now, and that was that the Grand Deste World currently only had three Deity Positions.


    He was one of them. The other two were Imperial Lord Xi He and Imperial Lord Qiong Gou.


    Therefore, his current enemy should be the demons. Kunlun had other motives.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He told me to be stronger before he will tell me the details of the deal, but¡­ what realm will I need to reach to be considered sufficiently strong?¡±


    He felt that he shouldn¡¯t move around for now.


    He would cooperate with Imperial Lord Xi He after he had surpassed him.


    This way, it was much safer.


    Imperial Lord Xi He could not be underestimated. Even if his cultivation level was equal, he was still very dangerous.


    As for changing his title¡­


    Was he going to use a renaming card?


    The title of the Unparalleled Fist God was indeed a fraction worse, but¡­


    It was a free gift.


    If he stillined, it would be too much.


    However, there was one thing that puzzled him.


    The various factions of the Grand Deste World had been fighting for hundreds of years. In the end, only the Demon Emperor had gotten a Deity Position.


    However, he did not do anything. How did he manage to seize the Deity Position?


    He had been puzzled before, but now he was even more puzzled.


    However, Kunlun was indeed different. Imperial Lord Xi He walked in front of everyone.


    Ao Ye was right.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Human Race had also discovered that they would have certain gains in Kunlun.


    He did not know if the ensuing war would continue.


    He had to be stronger as soon as possible. Only then would he be safe.

 Chapter 285 - Excess Fortuitous Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 285: Excess Fortuitous Opportunity</h4>


    Ba Country.


    It was still amon cloudy day.


    In a courtyard piled with firewood, a woman stood in front of the courtyard and looked into the distance.


    Today was the day that one of the logistics teams returned.


    She was waiting.


    From dawn until noon.


    No one came.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it and she didn¡¯t move.


    Still standing quietly in front of the yard, she continued waiting.


    A gentle breeze stirred the corners of the woman¡¯s clothes, and she kept looking at the end of the road.


    Until dark, a figure appeared at the end of the road, waving at her.


    One of his hands was heavily injured, while the other was simrly injured.


    Fortunately, none of them were very serious.


    ¡°Mother.¡± A loud voice came from the end.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡±


    After a few breaths, the figure at the end of the corridor ran up to thedy.


    The moment he came over, he moved his heavily injured arm and said excitedly.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been blessed by the Fist God. I have broken the Ghost Suppressing Stone that not even amander could break with one punch! I am already recognized as the number one fist expert in Ba Country.


    After the Fist God dies, I want to be the next Unparalleled Fist God. I want to establish merit and kill strong enemies.¡±


    Qing Mu was very excited. It was as if he was getting closer to bing the Fist God.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. The food is getting cold,¡± the woman said softly.


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± Aoki looked around and said,


    ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Father?¡±


    ¡°He went to get you some good food. He¡¯sing back,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll wait for father.¡± The youth said and was about to go outside to wait.


    The woman did not stop him. She only stopped in the yard and looked at the statue that Qing Mu had always kept with him.


    She looked at the wooden statue and lowered her head respectfully.


    As if in gratitude.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan stopped at a ce with more wild animals.


    While thinking about the problem, he was thinking about how to find battle achievements.


    Whether or not the title of Deity Position needed to be changed was not urgent.


    The most important thing now was to grasp the Deity Position and not let Imperial Lord Xi He sense his general location.


    He only had two hundred years left. He hoped that he could do it.


    The strongest he could be with a little more than two centuries should be a Heaven Immortal.


    Heaven Immortals were not considered strong in the eyes of people like his master.


    This meant that he would still be a small fry in Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s eyes.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded.


    Jiang Lan looked over and saw a giant dragoning towards him.


    For a moment, he wanted to use his Dragon ying Sword.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± The giant dragonnded in front of Jiang Lan and transformed into Ao Man.


    He was holding two rabbits in his hands.


    ¡°Brother-inw is also here to catch wild animals? What do you want? Let me do it. I will definitely not make a mistake,¡± promised the Eighth Prince.


    Would a True Immortal make a mistake when catching a rabbit? Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    However, he shook his head.


    ¡°I am just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, are you looking for the Underground Devils?¡± The Eighth Prince asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly, not saying anything.


    The Eighth Prince threw away the two rabbits and said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Let me help Brother-inw find them.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    With the Eighth Prince¡¯s help, it would indeed be much faster.


    But if it was known, it would be rather conspicuous.


    He might even be criticized.


    ¡°Eighth Prince, you should go back and look after the store,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He did not care about being criticized. The main thing was that if he did notplete this training himself, his master might be disappointed.


    Therefore, it was better for him to get a decent battle achievement himself.


    He wanted to let his master be happy.


    For the next two hundred years, it would be impossible for him to go out and train.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to watch the store anymore. The boss is back.¡± The Eighth Prince felt that it was a pity.


    ¡°I heard that the youngd was injured because of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.¡±


    A hero saving a beauty? Jiang Lan was curious.


    ¡°I heard from the youth that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race deliberately came to his side. He had rushed forward foolishly. I told him before that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was very scheming. But he didn¡¯t believe me.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Brother-inw, tell him about it. He¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Jiang Lan knew why the youth listened to him. It was because he had a fianc¨¦e and he felt that the youth might have misunderstood something.


    However, would the innkeeper really agree if the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race really made use of this youth?


    Or did he want the youth to be injured once?


    No one knew.


    After bidding farewell to the Eighth Prince, Jiang Lan began to search for the whereabouts of the Underground Devils.


    After two days, he finally killed five Underground Devils.


    One was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, three were at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, and one was at the perfected Essence Soul Realm.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he escape?¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    However, he did not mind. He nned to return to the Ninth Summit.


    On the way, he came to the old inn to buy some good wine.


    He wanted to buy it for his master.


    However, upon entering, he heard dragon roars and energy fluctuations.


    Boom!!


    A dragon and the Pixiu flew out.


    It was probably Ao Ye again.


    ¡°This dragon is too annoying. If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink. Every time you drink, you make a fuss. I feel like the Pixiu and the wild dragon have joined forces to cheat me of my spirit stones.¡± The youth¡¯sints reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Pixiu charged a price every time it had to act.


    The youth was the one who had brought it up with such a habit.


    In the end, the youth was the one who suffered.


    Walking into the inn, Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He saw the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race packing things together with the youth.


    They were different now, or rather, the phoenix was different.


    There was an additional strand of fortuitous opportunity on her body.


    On the other hand, the young man only had some vague fortuitous opportunity on him, not even a strand of it.


    Where did theye from?


    Wutong Mountain?


    ording to the Eighth Prince, they had gone to Wutong Mountain. Was that where they got it from?


    No wonder the innkeeper listened to the young man and chose this time to go to Wutong Mountain.


    He also had a motive.


    But did Imperial Lord Xi He really not care about these fortuitous opportunities?


    On second thought, he probably didn¡¯t care about it. After all, he was a person with a Deity Position and was also in Kunlun.


    Even if he were to care, he would care about people like himself who had a Deity Position and not people who just had a strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    A strand of fortuitous opportunity was basically nothing.


    ¡°Big brother wants good wine? Grandfather will be backter.¡± The youth said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded towards the youth.


    He quietly sat in a corner and waited for the innkeeper to return.


    At the same time, he could try to gain some insight into the spiritual inn.


    Sitting in his seat, he tried toprehend the spiritual inn.


    Although he had already understood it, the boss¡¯s spiritual inn was not as simple as he had initially thought.


    At this moment, he remained calm, his heart calm like still water.


    Standing on the surface of the water, he suddenly felt a bright light ahead.


    It belonged to the spiritual inn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to casually investigate. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t pay attention.


    This was to prevent idents from happening.


    However, the calm him seemed to have fallen into tranquility.


    It was not silence, but tranquility.


    There seemed to be water flowing around him, and there seemed to be birds singing and the fragrance of flowers.


    At this moment, he felt truly blessed.


    ¡­


    In the inn, when the youth saw that Jiang Lan was resting with his eyes closed again, he immediately nned to pull Jiang Lan into the spiritual inn.


    He had be much stronger.


    He would definitely seed this time.


    If he seeded, his grandfather would not be able to stop him from doing anything.


    It was the same for Hong Ya.


    As long as she could pull him into the spiritual inn, she would no longer be in a passive position.


    And she wouldn¡¯t be harassed anymore.


    Except¡­


    When the two of them tried to enter the spiritual inn, they realized that they were forced to retreat.


    They looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa talked about this kind of sign before. He had ced something inside the spiritual inn, and once it is obtained, it will cover the entire inn¡­ Big brother, he¡­¡± The youth was endlessly shocked.


    He had seen that thing before, but no matter how he chased after it, he couldn¡¯t touch it.

 Chapter 286 - Calling Ones Parent

    <h4>Chapter 286: Calling One¡¯s Parent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jian Lan was in an ethereal state.


    It was as if he was standing on the surface of a mirror. What he saw were the countless mountains and rivers that were reflected in his surroundings.


    At once, he gained a new understanding of heaven and earth.


    It was as if he could see the world from another angle.


    All the veins of the Great Dao seemed to be constructed in the void.


    It seemed to have a name.


    It was the beginning of the world.


    Mother of All Things.


    As usual, he wanted to see how it worked.


    It wasmon for one to be curious of the workings of the world.


    This ce was mysterious beyond words.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if the world around him had exploded.


    All the things around him changed and the wonders of heaven and earth appeared around him.


    Standing in the void, the Great Dao extended like an abyss.


    It was something iprehensible for the current him.


    However, he seemed to remember everything.


    Time was like light, fleeting.


    Everything changed once again and the wonders of heaven and earth gradually receded.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    It was as if everything had happened in an instant.


    However, he quickly realized that what had just happened was not instantaneous.


    Because¡­


    His master was sitting in the inn.


    At this moment, the door of the inn was tightly shut, as if his master was guarding the door.


    Opposite his master was the innkeeper. They were drinking tea and chatting.


    Why did it seem as if his parent was called?


    Jiang Lan instantly felt that something was amiss.


    He could sense that his sudden enlightenment was no coincidence.


    It was a treasure from the spiritual inn that was helping him.


    It made his future road much easier to walk.


    After bing a True Immortal, the hardest thing was to perceive the world and understand the Great Dao.


    The enlightenment he had received should have such an effect, or perhaps was even more useful.


    It was probably prepared by the innkeeper for the youth or the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    He had snatched it.


    Therefore, his master was present.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked softly as he sipped his tea.


    There was no hint of reproach.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan immediately stood up and called out in a low voice.


    He gave an expression as if he had done something wrong.


    It was because the boss¡¯ items were too expensive.


    He did not know what price his master had paid for him to have this opportunity.


    He only knew that he could not afford it.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly as he put down the cup of tea.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly without saying anything.


    After bidding farewell to the inn owner, he left the inn.


    He followed his master back to the Ninth Summit.


    The innkeeper drank his tea as he watched Jiang Lan leave, his eyes filled with amazement.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. I used to think that he was pretty good, but I never expected that I had still underestimated him. His temperament and perception are both quite good.¡± The innkeeper couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    ¡°If one day he bes a True Immortal, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    He would soar into the sky.


    Mo Zhengdong was really lucky.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± At this moment, the youth suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Big Brother¡¯s talent is average?¡±


    The innkeeper looked at the youth and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already test it? You should be able to tell his cultivation level. ¡±


    ¡°I did test it, but¡­¡± The youth didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°How can someone of an ordinary talent obtain something left behind by Senior? We can¡¯t even touch it. Yet, that human sat down and immediately obtained it. No matter how one looks at it, he doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary human.¡± Hong Ya from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race asked.


    The youth nodded at the side.


    That was what he meant. Big brother was too awesome.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to touch that thing. That¡¯s why he got it,¡± the innkeeper said softly.


    ¡°The most important thing is to let go.¡±


    The boss patted the youth¡¯s head and said.


    ¡°Work hard. It¡¯s fine to give up. Grandpa would not force it. But after that, you¡¯ll have to be obedient. ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up,¡± said the youth firmly.


    As long as he could pull Big Brother into the spiritual inn, his grandfather would not care about him.


    Furthermore, Big Brother¡¯s cultivation level was not high. As long as he was willing to work hard, he would definitely seed.


    The innkeeper nced at the young man with gratification in his eyes. It was a natural relief for him as a grandfather for his grandson to have such a goal.


    However, this goal was slightly too big.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Did Master give him something of equal value again?¡±


    On the way back to the ninth peak, Jiang Lan asked.


    He wanted to know what was needed in exchange for that enlightenment.


    An enlightenment of such a level was abnormally impressive.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten something?¡± Mo Zhengdong nced at Jiang Lan but didn¡¯t answer her question.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot. It might not be evident now. But in the future, it should be able to y a decisive role,¡± Jiang Lan said truthfully.


    That was how he felt.


    He entered the threshold of the Great Dao and even walked a distance.


    With the help of the inn¡¯s insights, he gained a deep understanding of the Dao.


    He could now clearly sense the mysteries of the world.


    Such a harvest could only be chanced upon by luck.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mo Zhengdong¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable. Since it was obtained by you, it means that it is fated with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He had not deliberately gone to retrieve it. Instead, he had unintentionally obtained it.


    It was as if the innkeeper had done it intentionally.


    ¡°Is the innkeeper using me to get what he wants from my master?¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that there was a possibility of such a matter.


    But he did gain a lot.


    ¡°If you have the chance to meet more of such opportunities next time, just keep taking them,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°This is just a coincidence,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    It was really just a coincidence.


    Along the way, Jiang Lan suddenly remembered that he was going to hand in his achievements.


    He bade farewell to his master.


    After that, he headed for the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Mo Zhengdong watched Jiang Lan leave with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s just short of bing an immortal. After that, his future path should be easier. If he could also advance steadily as a Human Immortal¡­¡±


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. He should take it slowly.¡±


    He was not greedy. It was fortunate that Jiang Lan could remain in the Ninth Summit.


    He would help make up for hisck of talent.


    But¡­


    This disciple of his was really too hardworking.


    It was far beyond his expectations.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about what had just happened. He maintained his calm and walked step by step to the Kunlun Main Hall.


    He took a look at the results of the various disciples. Many of them had average results.


    He had five battle achievements, which was above average.


    This was appropriate.


    After handing over the recording Dharma treasure, he turned around and left.


    He was going to return to the Ninth Summit.


    He had just left the Kunlun Main Hall when he saw two Golden Core disciples bringing a severely injured disciple to him.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± One of the young men immediately greeted.


    ¡°Can you help send us to the Fourth Summit? Junior Brother Qu is seriously injured and we are not fast enough.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t activated his Loneliness spell yet, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to be seen.


    He looked at the severely injured disciple and found him familiar.


    After thinking for a while, he realized that it was the person from the Eighth Summit who had asked him about the Defying Seven Stars Sword Technique.


    He was extremely talented.


    Without hesitation, he cast a spell and sent the three of them to the Fourth Summit.


    He used the strength of a mid-stage Void Refinement cultivator.


    This was the most he could do.


    He was powerless to do anything else.


    He remembered that this Junior Brother of his had a rather arrogant personality, and he didn¡¯t know if it had changed.


    If he was still like that, he would have a tough road in the future.


    It was easy to make enemies if one was too sharp.


    A moment of carelessness could spell death.

 Chapter 287 - Fourth Deity Position

    <h4>Chapter 287: Fourth Deity Position</h4>


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid.


    He had not been back for the past few days but the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower were not too different.


    They had survived the past few years so a few days was nothing.


    Then, Jiang Lan headed to the Netherworld Cave alone.


    He intended to cultivate.


    The Netherworld¡¯s Entrance was about to erupt, and the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower could not withstand it.


    It was not suitable for him to bring them in.


    Sitting cross-legged in the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan gazed at the entrance to the Netherworld. He hadn¡¯t taken a single nce until now.


    There was no need to, but he had to be alert.


    Especially when it was time for the eruption.


    He could feel as if someone might be trying to use this opportunity to throw Kunlun into chaos.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what these people¡¯s motives were, but he always treated them seriously.


    Last time, someone had secretly opened a crack somewhere else.


    This time, he had augmented the array formations. Once the Netherworld Aura fluctuates, he would be notified immediately.


    At that time¡­


    He would tell his master.


    He had no intention of handling it himself.


    After all, his master was faster. If he went, he might bump into his master midway.


    Then¡­


    It would be hard for him to exin what he was doing.


    Then, he began to cultivate. Because of the enlightenment at the inn, he had a deeper understanding of the Dao. This time, he might be able to advance to be a Heaven Immortal in less than thirty years.


    However, he did not know the details.


    He could only confirm it when he advanced.


    ording to the information he had gathered, as long as he stepped into the threshold of the Great Dao and his cultivation reached the critical point, his advancement would be smooth sailing.


    Advancing as an immortal seemed to be easier.


    But¡­


    It was unknown if there were any dangers.


    Cultivating in seclusion was like breathing for Jiang Lan.


    Everything was in order.


    A month quietly passed.


    The current him was alreadypletely familiar with the True Immortal Realm.


    The next step was to umte and charge into the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    At that time, his Senior Sister would also have reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    Her day of immortal ascension would follow soon after.


    With his Senior Sister¡¯s strength, she could at most suppress it to a hundred yearster.


    If not for waiting for him¡­


    His Senior Sister would have had be a Human Immortal within the next few years.


    ¡­


    Outside the Netherworld Cave, the sun was shining brightly.


    Jiang Lan looked at the sky and received a message.


    ¡°The Dragon Race¡¯s Ran Jing came to see me?¡±


    Ran Jing was Xiao Yu¡¯s mother, so there must be a reason for her sudden visit.


    Then, he headed towards the courtyard.


    However, he was a little surprised when he arrived at the courtyard.


    In the yard, there was only Ran Jing sitting alone by the stone table.


    She seemed to be admiring the flowers.


    It didn¡¯t look like much, but¡­


    The other party came alone. Not only did his array formation fail to stop the other party, there wasn¡¯t even any feedback from them.


    At this moment, he had a feeling that the other party might be ridiculously powerful.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Ran Jing noticed Jiang Lan and said softly.


    ¡°Come and sit.¡±


    ¡°Does Senior have something to discuss with this junior?¡± Jiang Lan remained calm as he sat at the stone table.


    He had gathered his Power of Nine Bulls to prevent any idents.


    ¡°How long have you been engaged to Longyu?¡± Ran Jing asked with a light tone.


    ¡°About two hundred years,¡± Jiang Lan answered softly.


    ¡°What kind ofdy is Longyu?¡± asked Ran Jing.


    As her mother, did she know nothing about Ao Longyu?


    Although Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what she meant by her question, he still answered seriously.


    ¡°She looks cold and distant on the outside. In reality, she has a soft personality and a young girl¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°What are her ws?¡± Ran Jing looked at Jiang Lan and continued asking.


    ¡°None for the time being.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    When he didn¡¯t know her personally, he felt that his Senior Sister liked meddling in other people¡¯s business and would only do whatever she had to do.


    When working part-time at the inn, it was easy for her to offend guests with such behaviour.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel like that now.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan was shocked to discover that he could no longer see any ws in Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Humans are different from us. You people have all sorts of emotions and can be said to be the mostplicated species among all living beings.¡± Ran Jing stood up and walked around the courtyard. She looked at Jiang Lan and asked softly.


    ¡°Human couples should have special feelings. It¡¯s a type of fondness. Do you like Longyu?¡±


    Jiang Lan stood up and shook his head.


    ¡°This junior is unable to answer this question. However, I know that if Senior Sister encounters danger, I will definitely not hesitate to help her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ran Jing looked at Jiang Lan and said,


    ¡°Something is about to happen to the Dragon Race recently. It can be said to be an opportunity for you too. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to return to the Dragon Race with the Eighth Prince?


    If you want to marry Longyu, bing an immortal is a huge threshold. Perhaps there will be an opportunity for you to advance to be an immortal there.¡±


    Was it really because of the Eighth Prince? Jiang Lan sighed in his heart and shook his head.


    ¡°I need to ask my master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ran Jing did not seem to mind. It was as if she had just casually mentioned it.


    Before long, Ran Jing left the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know why the other party hade.


    Was it for Xiao Yu or the Eighth Prince?


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    If Xiao Yu cared about her mother, he would tell her about the conversation he had with her mother from the beginning to the end.


    Thest question could be removed.


    That way, Xiao Yu would be happier.


    Jiang Lan was considering whether he should tell his master of thest question Ran Jing had asked him. He was worried that his master would really let him go.


    This was because the fortuitous opportunity of the Dragon Race should be roughly referring to the Deity Position.


    However, other than the Eighth Prince, no one else had the opportunity.


    Jiang Lan hesitated.


    The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the youth from the inn weren¡¯t innate immortals either, so why did they have a strand of fortuitous opportunity on them?


    This matter was tooplicated.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and decided to continue his closed-door cultivation.


    He would first advance to be a Heaven Immortal.


    However, he decided to still meet his master first.


    His master¡¯s meaning was clear. Whether he went to the dragons depended on himself.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t want to go out.


    And then, he returned to the Netherworld Cave to continue his training.


    Mo Zhengdong sighed helplessly as he watched Jiang Lan return.


    What did he need to do to make Jiang Lan go out?


    It had been almost four hundred years and he had only been out once.


    Knowing too little about the outside world was not a good thing.


    Although he was helpless, it was normal for every disciple to have a weakness.


    In other aspects, Jiang Lan was exceptional.


    ¡­


    Time passed.


    The training under Kunlun Mountain hade to an end.


    The Underground Devils were now nowhere to be seen.


    The Dragon Race and Kunlun quarreled again before the Dragon Race left angrily.


    They failed to bring the Eighth Prince with them.


    Kunlun did not mind this at all.


    In the same year, Kunlun went to find Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    It was the one that the young man liked.


    This year, the other party was invited to stay in Kunlun.


    Without Kunlun¡¯s permission, it was forbidden for her to leave Kunlun.


    Kunlun¡¯s intention was clear. If she wanted to leave again, she would have to pay the price.


    The youth at the inn¡­ was fine for now.


    Jiang Lan knew about these things, and it was the Eighth Prince who hade to tell him about this.


    The Eighth Prince was very open-minded. It didn¡¯t matter if he left or not.


    In any case, Kunlun was no worse than the Dragon Race. There was also his brother-inw and sister here to protect him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this.


    After a number of years.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    Heaven and earth seemed to be vibrating. It was his Deity Position.


    This feeling¡­ as if something new had appeared.


    ¡°The fourth Deity Position is about to appear?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked up at the sky in surprise.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t know who had gotten the new Deity Position.

 Chapter 288 - Becoming A Heaven Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 288: Bing A Heaven Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Currently, there were only three people with a Deity Position.


    Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial West Pce from Kunlun, Imperial Lord Qiong Gou Of The Ancient Imperial North Pce, and him, who was the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God.


    Now there was a fourth.


    Was the person from the Dragon Race?


    Or was it the Heavenly Human Race?


    Or perhaps the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    These three parties were the first to start acting.


    Most likely.


    The demons were the first to find someone to start a war, so they had already obtained the Deity Position a hundred years ago.


    The Dragon Race had the highest possibility this time.


    As for whether it was true or not, he might be able to know it.


    However, the other party seemed to still be on the road.


    ¡°The person should still need some time. It¡¯s just enough for me to advance to the Heaven Immortal Realm first. That way, I¡¯ll be more likely to hear it.¡±


    Twenty years had passed since Xiao Yu¡¯s mother¡¯sst visit.


    He was about to be a Heaven Immortal.


    He did not expect the appearance of the fourth Deity Position to wake him up.


    He was not worried that he would be disturbed by Xiao Yu during his seclusion.


    Xiao Yu had also begun to advance recently, and the next time they met, she would probably be at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    And he¡­


    It was likely he would have be an early-stage Heaven Immortal.


    He did not know the exact details of the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    But he was close to it.


    Soon, he would know.


    Within the Netherworld Cave, the aura of the Netherworld raged wildly.


    It was now the period where the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance had its peak eruption.


    He sat there, unaffected.


    He continued to circte his Kunlun Heart Sutra. Simrly, his Spiritual Suppression Force also flowed through his meridians.


    This would allow him to umte more strength and consolidate his cultivation.


    This umtion made Jiang Lan no longer stop his cultivation, but instead peacefully continued with it.


    After seven years, Jiang Lan finally reached the critical point.


    He had a feeling that this was the best time to advance.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if he was standing on a mountain peak. The path beneath his feet began to extend. Hisprehension of the Great Dao was guiding him in the direction he was going.


    The umted power transformed into countless flights of steps that would pave the way for him to ascend the heavenly steps.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the mountain peak beneath his feet began to shatter. The shattered mountain peak directly transformed into a flight of stairs and appeared in front of Jiang Lan, allowing him to step up.


    Ta!


    He took a step forward.


    Without any distractions, he looked at the sky and started to chase after the gate to be a Heavenly Immortal.


    If he went up, he would be a Heaven Immortal.


    If he failed, he would fall into the abyss. It was hard to say if he coulde out again.


    However, he did not look at the abyss. Instead, he looked at the endless sky.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    His steps were steady as he walked up.


    Boom!


    The mountain continued to shatter as countless mountains rapidly formed stairs.


    They helped Jiang Lan climb up step by step.


    ¡­


    Whether he could reach the end depended on whether he had sufficient umtion over the past years.


    The mountains were his foundation. Making them turn into stone steps tested his control over his powers, while his mastery of the Great Dao acted as his guidance up the steps.


    Without either one, one could not ascend to the top of the stairs.


    In the next moment, Jiang Lan quickened his pace and moved forward quickly.


    Once he was familiar with the process, he had decided to speed up.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan pushed everything to the extreme. He stepped on the heavenly staircase and flew into the sky.


    The higher he went, the more difficult it became for him, as if the pressure of heaven and earth was pressing down on him.


    It became hard for him to even breathe.


    ¡°So bing a Heaven Immortal requires one to face the might of the world.¡±


    Jiang Lan bit down on his desire and strode towards the horizon.


    After an unknown period of time, he felt that he was about to reach the end.


    At this moment, he was no longer rushing forward. Instead, he was stepping on the stone steps one step at a time. When he reached thest step, he realized that he was still one step away from the end.


    But thatst step was like the difference in distance between heaven and earth.


    Looking at this step, Jiang Lan suddenly understood.


    This was transcendence.


    He stood in ce, his heart calm and a great Dao aura appeared from his body.


    At this moment, thest step that seemed so far away slowly approached him and weed him.


    Boom!


    When that step disappeared, the endless stairway shattered.


    Jiang Lan stood high in the sky, observing the vast mountains and seas.


    It was as if he could extract heavenly secrets from heaven and earth.


    An ability of a Heaven Immortal included allowing one to pry into heavenly secrets.


    It was as if he had arrived below the Heavenly Dao. Once he achieved his Dao and obtained the recognition of the Heavenly Dao, he would have a chance to improve further.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan, who had been silent for seven years, opened his eyes.


    In the Netherworld Cave, the power on his body was faintly discernible.


    A momentter, the energy dissipated.


    He had reached the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    The moment he became a Heaven Immortal, Jiang Lan felt his perception of his body be clearer and clearer.


    He could even see the source of the Deity Position.


    His gaze went up, following that Deity Position.


    At this moment, he seemed to have prated through space and gazed into the endless void.


    In the void, he saw a dim star.


    There seemed to be stars elsewhere as well.


    But he couldn¡¯t see them.


    He quickly looked away.


    Looking at his hands, Jiang Lan felt a powerful force.


    He could finally quickly grasp the influence of the Deity Position.


    That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered after leaving Kunlun for more than a hundred years.


    It was just that when he was sensing the Deity Position, he seemed to see two points in it.


    The message surprised him.


    One point was brighter, while the other was dimmer.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan tried to look at the dim spot.


    However, as soon as he cast his gaze over, it dimmed.


    He could not see through it.


    In other words, it was beyond his means.


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s territory was only near Kunlun, so¡­


    This point pointed to the party outside Kunlun.


    After some hesitation, Jiang Lan took out the Mountain Sea Mirror. Perhaps he could have a clearer idea by using it.


    Then, he used the Mountain Sea Mirror to connect to that point and activated the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    A momentter, an image appeared on the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    It was a young man boxing in the courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    With just one nce, he realized that this person was the youth from Ba Country.


    The first time he heard the voice clearly was from this youth.


    Recently, the ravings were still the same, but it did not affect him.


    Then, the scene ended.


    He couldn¡¯t connect for long.


    This time, Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze was focused on the bright point. Who was this pointing at?


    He tried to look over¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince, who had been preparing to set foot in the forest of cicadas, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. It was the same feeling he had when he was being chased by the demons.


    He jumped.


    He immediately ran towards Kunlun.


    However, he only took two steps before the feeling disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Eighth Prince looked around. He felt that he should meet his brother-inw.


    Perhaps his brother-inw could give him some suggestions.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan finally understood what the spots were.


    The Eighth Prince had on him the fortuitous opportunity that he had obtained when he obtained the Deity Position, so he could check on the Eighth Prince through the opportunity.


    However, the distance was too far and it was useless.


    He couldn¡¯t even see where the other party was.


    However, he had the Mountain Sea Mirror, and there seemed to be a lot he could do.


    After that, Jiang Lan no longer paid attention to the Deity Position.


    He had entered the sect for 392 years and his cultivation level was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    After familiarizing himself with this realm, the first thing he did was to look for his master and see if he could see through his cultivation level.


    If he couldn¡¯t see through it, it meant that his master was a Dao Immortal.


    If he could see through it clearly, it meant that his master was a Celestial Immortal. As long as he knew his master¡¯s cultivation level, he would roughly know Kunlun¡¯s overall strength.


    He could also understand thebat strength of the top factions in the Grand Deste World.


    As a Heaven Immortal, he should not be that weak in the Grand Deste World.

 Chapter 289 - The Price To Take The Eighth Prince Away Went Up Again

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Price To Take The Eighth Prince Away Went Up Again</h4>


    Three monthster.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    At this moment, the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance had stopped. There were no problems that surfaced in the past few decades.


    It seemed like the demons had no spare energy to bother with this matter.


    Or perhaps, they wanted to find another way.


    In short, he had safely advanced to the Heaven Immortal Realm and had be familiar with the power of this realm over the past years.


    He, who was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm, needed to read cultivation insights now and understand the specific path of his advancement.


    It was one thing for his Dao to be recognized by the Heavenly Dao, but there should be other things to pay attention to when it came to cultivation.


    Just like when he was True Immortal.


    He needed to learn to control the Immortal Body then.


    If hecked control over it, advancing would be much more difficult.


    It would be slower for him to figure it out himself.


    However, with the cultivation insights of others, he would be able to increase his speed quite a bit, and he would not neglect the important matters to take note of.


    It would be as if he was standing on the shoulders of his predecessors.


    Walking out of the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan looked up at the sky.


    It was autumn again.


    Woosh!


    Suddenly, a sound came from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    There seemed to be many people gathered there.


    Was there something else?


    He had been in seclusion for many years and knew very little about the outside world.


    He did not have the time to leave the Netherworld Cave recently. Even if the Eighth Prince wanted toe and talk to him, he could not find him.


    But¡­


    Something seemed to appear on the Deity Position.


    Or rather, it was already appearing.


    ¡°After all these years, is he finally going topletely seed?¡±


    Jiang Lan gazed at the sky for a moment before lowering his head, not paying too much attention.


    Being able to sense it was sufficient.


    If he kept looking up, he might be detected.


    Right at this moment, he felt a streak of light lighting up where the Deity Position was.


    Then came a grand and vast voice.


    ¡°Cangyuan Ancestral Dragon of the Ancient Imperial Four Seas Pce.¡±


    When he heard this voice, Jiang Lan was expressionless as he quietly walked on the road.


    Although he had no way of knowing the location or the source of the voice.


    It was already shocking enough.


    From the title of the Deity Position, he knew that someone from the Dragon Race had obtained the Deity Position.


    He was a little curious about how many Deity Positions there were in total.


    ¡­


    Returning to the courtyard, Jiang Lan found a person standing in the courtyard.


    It was not Xiao Yu, but his master.


    Why did his mastere down today?


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan came to the courtyard and called out softly.


    ¡°Not bad, Catoptric Deflection,¡± Mo Zhengdong said as he sensed the spiritual courtyard.


    ¡°I merely made some arrangements.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    It was indeed made casually, although it took a lot of effort.


    However, it was mainly to let Xiao Yu y in it.


    Jiang Lan looked over.


    He wanted to see his master¡¯s cultivation level.


    For a moment, he thought he saw his master¡¯s cultivation level, but he didn¡¯t think so.


    What was going on?


    He had just seen it, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    There was no certainty.


    However, in an instant, he did not dare to look anymore.


    If he could not see clearly, it meant that his master was not a Celestial Immortal.


    He was at a realm above the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Was his master so powerful?


    He was somewhat shocked and even suspected whether his master had discovered what he had been doing in the past.


    However, he quickly stopped thinking about it.


    It was highly unlikely for him to be able to do so.


    ¡°The Witchcloud Gathering has started again.¡± Mo Zhengdong did not care about the Catoptric Deflection. Instead, he started talking about serious matters.


    ¡°Master, this disciple¡¯s cultivation is still a bitcking,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He did not want to go out.


    If it was before, he could have gone out for a trip. However¡­


    If he went out now, everything would be exposed, and he would almost certainly die.


    The most important thing now was to calm down and cultivate in seclusion.


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to go out or is it because you don¡¯t want to participate in it?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan with a faint smile.


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°The Witchcloud Gathering will be held outside Kunlun. Go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± No wonder there had just been noise outside.


    This was exactly what his master wanted.


    However, with so many geniuses gathered, there was nock of battles.


    It was impossible that this gathering would finish without a storm.


    He hoped no one would mess with him.


    It would be good if everyone was nice and cordial.


    In the end, Jiang Lan agreed. Since he didn¡¯t have to leave Kunlun, there was no reason for him to refuse.


    After his master left, Jiang Lan headed towards the Jade Pool.


    He wanted to see if his Senior Sister hade out of seclusion.


    Before he left, he watered the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower with spirit liquid.


    Even after several decades, they were still as strong as ever.


    These two did not die. His master must have found time to help him water them with spirit liquid.


    On the road to the Jade Pool, Jiang Lan started to think.


    Xiao Yu would already be at the perfected Void Refinement Realm when she came out of seclusion. His cultivation base was still at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm on the surface while his hidden cultivation base was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    On the surface, it would take another thirty to forty years for his cultivation to advance.


    Arriving at the edge of the Jade Pool, he found the ce where he had left the message earlier. This ce was covered by his array formation.


    Ordinary people would not be able to detect it.


    Only Xiao Yu could.


    When Jiang Lan came over, there was another message. ¡°I¡¯m still in seclusion. Junior Brother, remember to wait for me toe out of seclusion(Cute Emoji).¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, he left a message which said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After leaving Kunlun, Jiang Lan wanted to find out more about the Witchcloud Gathering.


    He hoped that everyone would be friendly and low-key.


    However, he, who had just advanced, urgently wanted to read the cultivation insights of the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Without any hesitation, he returned to the Ninth Summit and went to the library.


    He began to examine the cultivation insights inside the library.


    He flipped through the book that his master had left behind.


    A momentter.


    Previously in the Kunlun Hidden Library, he had found out that one could only advance to be a Celestial Immortal when their own Dao was approved by the Heavenly Dao.


    His master¡¯s cultivation insight also wrote about the Dao.


    However, it also said that Dao was not everything. There was still the cultivation aspect.


    Dao was a process ofprehension.


    The cultivation process was to cultivate the Golden Body.


    One needed to refine his Immortal Body to be a Golden Body and have his Dao approved by the Heavenly Dao. Only by doing both could one be a top Celestial Immortal.


    Then, he continued browsing through the book for a while. He didn¡¯t see the expected time for one to advance to be a Celestial Immortal from a Heaven Immortal.


    Not yet.


    So far, he had noted everything that he needed to pay attention to.


    This could prevent himself from going astray.


    ¡°Brother-inw, Brother-inw, I heard that you¡¯vee out of seclusion.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    Jiang Lan looked outside curiously.


    He was puzzled.


    He had juste out of seclusion today. Who had the Eighth Prince heard it from?


    Jiang Lan put the book back and walked out to the square.


    As soon as he went out, he saw the Eighth Prince, who was panicking.


    Jiang Lan was shocked.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince had another strand of fortuitous opportunity on him.


    Did ite from the Cangyuan Ancestral Dragon of the Dragon Race?


    ¡°His value has increased again,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    The Dragon Race did not redeem the Eighth Princest time. This time, they definitely had to raise their offer even higher. Otherwise, there was no way Kunlun would give the Eighth Prince back.


    Whether he could leave Kunlun in this lifetime was another story.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Jiang Lan came to the Eighth Prince and asked.


    He might know what had happened.


    The Eighth Prince looked around. After confirming that no one was around, he said.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you won¡¯t believe me. I heard a third voice. It should be from my race this time. After that, I had the feeling that I have an even smaller chance of going back now.¡±


    The Eighth Prince knew his ce.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised when he heard that.


    Because when he approached the Eighth Prince, he felt that his control of the Deity Position had made some progress.


    This¡­


    The Eighth Prince had such an effect?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you livingfortably here anyways?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    There was a reason why the Eighth Prince was worth so much. The Eighth Prince, who had three fortuitous opportunities, was very valuable.


    It was surprising.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel that I will definitely live here for a long time in the future. Therefore, I want to buy a mountain from Kunlun. I want to establish myself as the king at the foot of Kunlun.


    I will be the Third Boss. Brother-inw and my sister will be the First and Second Boss.¡± The Eighth Prince spoke.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 290 - A Dragon Without An Egg Shell

    <h4>Chapter 290: A Dragon Without An Egg Shell</h4>


    The boss of a mountain¡­


    With the Eighth Prince¡¯s tireless efforts, he would probably be recognized by many people if he took such a position, right?


    Many people were still uncertain whether the Ninth Summit really had disciples.


    As soon as the Eighth Prince¡¯s mountain opened, they would probably know of the answer.


    Hence, he decided to forget about it.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Witchcloud Gathering?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The Eighth Prince had no restrictions in Kunlun, so he knew a lot of things.


    Ao Ye loved to drink and spent most of his time at the inn.


    He should have heard a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people across the Grand Deste World will alle to the Witchcloud Gathering.¡± The Eighth Prince sat on the side, ced his hands behind his head and leaned back.


    ¡°The most typical example is our Dragon Race. They havee a total of three times to Kunlun, but they have failed to bring me back even once. Even my mother has given up on me.


    However, I heard that there are no weaklings among those who areing this time. And it¡¯s different from the previous Witchcloud Gatherings.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Jiang Lan took out a broom and started cleaning.


    The Ninth Summit had not been cleaned for decades.


    There were leaves everywhere and the road was covered in weeds.


    He needed time to take care of it.


    When Xiao Yu was here, she would most probably clean up with him.


    It would probably take longer.


    However¡­ it would be more fun.


    ¡°I heard it was a normal exchange in the past, but now it seems like we¡¯re going to enter the mystic realm to discuss the Dao this time,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    In the past, the participants fought in an arena. Now, they were going to be locked up and forced to fight? Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    After sweeping some leaves, he asked.


    ¡°The demons are participating too?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the Demon Race. The Heavenly Human Race, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the Underground¡¯s Devils, the Qilin Race, and the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous are all participating,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    ¡°What about Ba Country?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    ¡°Err¡­ I really don¡¯t know about this.¡± The Eighth Prince shook his head.


    Ba Country was a little strange and it was hard for him to be sure.


    ¡°I only heard that they seldom participate in it in the past. After all, I was not born when thest Witchcloud Gathering convened,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He remembered that the Eighth Prince was still very young when he became an immortal.


    It¡¯s only been two hundred years, but the other party¡¯s already a True Immortal¡­ a mid-stage True Immortal.


    With his three strands of fortuitous opportunities, his future cultivation should be even smoother.


    ¡°Does brother-inw want to participate this time?¡± The Eighth Prince moved back a bit so that Jiang Lan could clean up.


    The Eighth Prince really didn¡¯t know how to clean.


    Hence, he could not help his brother-inw.


    ¡°I should be participating.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°I wonder if I can participate. It¡¯s good if I can.¡± The Eighth Prince didn¡¯t care much about this and continued.


    ¡°Recently, the youngd said that his rtionship with the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race has improved a lot. Later on, I went to take a look and found that he was just helping the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race do work.


    I told him very harshly that this would not end well. Only the weak would fawn upon the strong. Furthermore, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race wasn¡¯t human, so she doesn¡¯t have manyplicated emotions.


    One should use force to solve such a problem in such a case.¡±


    The Eighth Prince sounded disappointed.


    ¡°Who is the youngd? He¡¯s a humanoid beast. How could he be inferior to the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race? He actually lowered his head to her.


    This is just too embarrassing. Fortunately, he still remembered brother-inw¡¯s suggestion to be stronger. Next time, I will definitely make the young man trample on the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    This way, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race will know who the owner of the inn is.¡±


    Jiang Lan was cleaning at the side and listening to the Eighth Prince¡¯s nagging.


    The Eight Prince was telling him about the things he had experienced and heard recently.


    As for the youth at the inn.


    Jiang Lan felt that normal people would have such thoughts.


    However, the Eighth Prince was right about one thing.


    The youth thought too lowly of himself. He was rted to the ferocious beast Qiong Qi. His grandfather¡¯s strength was also extraordinary.


    His grandfather might be on the same level as the nine summit leaders of Kunlun.


    Did a grandson of such a person need to lower his head before a girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    Even if he couldn¡¯tpare to the other party¡¯s race, did the girl have an absolute high status in the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    If she didn¡¯t, she definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to the youth.


    Take the Eighth Prince for example. As an innate immortal, even the dragons could not bear to pay such a huge price to redeem him.


    The importance of the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race would not exceed that of the Eighth Prince.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan had cleaned most of the area.


    The Eighth Prince was still nagging.


    ¡°By the way, Brother-inw, I suddenly remembered something.¡± The Eighth Prince was helping to pluck the weeds.


    He knew how to use spell techniques to pluck them, but he liked to use his hands.


    It seemed that it was more convenient to use dragon¡¯s ws, Jiang Lan thought.


    He did not speak, but waited for the Eighth Prince to continue.


    ¡°A few months ago, I suddenly felt like I was being targeted by someone. I had this feeling when I was being hunted by demons. I think it has something to do with that Fist God.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at Jiang Lan and said carefully.


    ¡°Brother-inw, are you being watched even without saying their names?¡±


    In fact, he indeed experienced this.


    Normal people would not be watched, but the Eighth Prince was not normal.


    The Eighth Prince was lucky to have the fortuitous opportunities. However, they came with danger at the same time.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get close to the demons, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Jiang Lan walked on the road and the surrounding weeds flew up one by one. He turned to look at the Eighth Prince and said softly.


    ¡°Saying out some names are very dangerous, but some might help you resolve the danger you are in.¡±


    Hearing this, the Eighth Prince smiled and felt much more at ease.


    ¡°Brother-inw, when are you getting married to my sister? How many little dragon humans do you want?¡±


    Would the upper half of his child¡¯s body be that of a dragon, while the lower half was that of a human? Jiang Lan ced the weed aside, feeling a bit puzzled.


    Wouldn¡¯t that make his child look bad?


    ¡°Did the Eighth Princee out of an egg?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, my eggshell is my armor. An innate immortal¡¯s shell is unparalleled.


    When brother-inw and my sister¡¯s child is born, I will share a part of my eggshell,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    So would Xiao Yu have to hatch an egg in her stomach and give birth to it?


    This was a little troublesome.


    How would he get the eggshell out?


    He suddenly felt that marrying a dragon was not suitable.


    When he had time, he would go and check on such knowledge.


    He wanted to see if the process would be simr to that of humans if Xiao Yu maintained her human form.


    ¡°The eggshell should have a close connection with the dragon it¡¯s born with. You need to use it to condense your power,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Brother-inw is human. My sister¡¯s child might not have a shell.¡± The Eighth Prince felt that a shell-less dragon was too pitiful.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He stopped talking and continued to pluck the weeds.


    He should be able to take care of the entire Ninth Summit by tonight.


    For the past few days, he did not n on cultivating orprehending the Dao. He needed to calm his heart after advancing to the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    After bing a Heaven Immortal, he felt that he had be much stronger. He wanted to go out and test his strength.


    This was a dangerous thought.


    If one was arrogant, one would have the urge to fight with others.


    If one¡¯s disposition could not keep up with the changes in one¡¯s strength, it would bring about a crisis.


    To think that he would be invincible just because he was able to advance his cultivation quickly was not something that could be taken lightly.


    Early in the morning, the Eighth Prince bade farewell to Jiang Lan and left.


    He was going to hunt for wild animals and find a suitable mountain.


    He wanted to be the king of a mountain.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t raise any objections.


    With the cultivation of a True Immortal, he truly possessed the strength to rule over a mountain.


    As long as the stronger disciples and personal disciples did not cause trouble, the Eighth Prince would still be able to sit firmly on the throne.


    Except¡­


    What was the use of upying a mountain?


    Jiang Lan shook his head. He nned to tend to the flowers.


    He had to take care of it before Xiao Yu came out of seclusion.


    The Witchcloud Gathering did not seem like it was going to be peaceful. He could only hope that the people he met liked to keep a low profile.

 Chapter 291 - Xiao Yus Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 291: Xiao Yu¡¯s Challenge</h4>


    After the flowers in the courtyard were all taken care of, Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard and read a book.


    He started to think about the dangers that could appear during the Witchcloud Gathering.


    The changes in the rules would definitely bring about the most problems.


    It didn¡¯t change the previous times when it was held. Yet, it had immediately changed the moment it was Kunlun¡¯s turn to host it.


    Jiang Lan refused to believe that there was no problem.


    Under normal circumstances, his master should be able to protect him if there was danger, right?


    Although his master¡¯s cultivation level was a mystery, he was undoubtedly powerful.


    Even at this moment, he was still unable to see through it.


    Theoretically, he could ask, but as someone who hadn¡¯t achieved immortality yet, asking about the immortal realm was a bit abrupt.


    Moreover, he might not be able to obtain an answer.


    Therefore, he had no intention of asking about his master¡¯s cultivation base till now. After all, he was supposed to have no knowledge of the various realms after immortality since he had yet to undergo his immortal ascension yet.


    However, since he was at the Void Refinement Realm now, there was no harm in trying to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try and see how Master answers.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan closed the book in his hand and headed towards the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡­


    ¡°What is my cultivation realm?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked, surprised.


    However, he still answered.


    ¡°I have been an immortal for many years. My strength is still passable in Kunlun. I¡¯ll tell you the details when you be an immortal. ¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded in agreement.


    It was normal that his master wanted him to be stronger first.


    ¡°Recently, people from various ces wille to Kunlun. They might not necessarily enter Kunlun. There¡¯s a high chance that they will wait outside on the mountaintop.


    When you have the time, you can talk to your fellow disciples. This will get you ready for the Witchcloud Gathering,¡± Mo Zhengdong instructed.


    So it turned out that it was actually useful to upy a mountain¡­ Jiang Lan nodded slightly in understanding.


    ¡°After entering closed-door training for a long time, you¡¯ll have to go and understand the situation outside and see the scenery outside. Otherwise, you will be trapped and stuck in the world you were in before entering closed-door cultivation.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong said a few more words before letting Jiang Lan leave.


    Jiang Lan epted his master¡¯s instructions.


    His master was right.


    Every time he came out of seclusion, the roads would change, let alone humans and objects.


    Returning to the courtyard, Jiang Lan continued reading.


    Knowing his master¡¯s cultivation level had to wait until he advanced to be an immortal. Perhaps, when his cultivation level appeared to be that of a Human Immortal, his master could reveal to him a thing or two.


    As for the insights¡­


    Reading up on another¡¯s insights would affect one¡¯s cultivation significantly.


    Furthermore, insights were only insights, not cultivation.


    It was only a guess. In that case, he might as well wait for his advancement.


    Unfortunately, his Eyes Of Truth wasn¡¯t easy to use, or else it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome.


    But¡­


    Since he could not see through it now, it meant that his master was 90% likely to be a Dao Immortal.


    He had no idea what that meant.


    After all, it was still too far away.


    ¡°Can I try to find a partner for Master now?¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    After the Witchcloud Gathering ended, he would ask his master if he had any problems in this aspect.


    Then, he would ask his Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit.


    In order to ensure that his master did not lead a boring life, he had to put in some effort.


    If his Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit really bes his master¡¯s Dao partner¡­


    That would be pretty dangerous.


    The Martial Aunts and Uncles of the other summits seemed easy to get along with. However, he kept feeling that under the gaze of his Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit, there was a dangerous glint.


    Xiao Yu was different.


    It could be because Xiao Yu was a little dragon and rarely interacted with outsiders.


    He was naturally the one who came into contact with her the most.


    The wind blew the branches, but the ice cicadas still hid behind the surrounding trees.


    Everything was rtively peaceful.


    Jiang Lan looked at the array formation and decided to change the modules for the surrounding array formations.


    He wanted to increase the grade of the array formations.


    It would not affect his master much. His master could not crack the array formations since many years ago.


    No matter how difficult it bes in the future, there would be no difference for him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Dark clouds covered the sky and lightning seemed to be shing.


    Jiang Lan looked at the horizon and closed the book that was rted to the study of array formations.


    He ced the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower in a more out-of-the-way ce. If it was going to rain, he needed to let it experience a storm.


    Perhaps it was because they were too well protected that they lost interest in life.


    One was unable to break out of its shell, while the other seemed to be withering.


    Perhaps one could only encounter rainbow clouds after experiencing a storm.


    When Jiang Lan took out the both of them, heavy rain began to fall.


    He stepped back and hid under the shelter of his house.


    The rain continued to fall.


    ¡°Xiaoyu(Drizzle) still looks better.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    After all, heavy rain was not Ao Longyu.


    Xiao Yu did not agree for him to call her Xiao Yu in her normal state.


    Otherwise, heavy rain would look nice too.


    Then what was Xiao Yu in her dragon form called?


    Storm?


    The name kind of matches.


    Drip, drip, drip!


    The sound of rain falling was heard.


    Jiang Lan leaned against the door and flipped open the book to continue reading. The more he read, the more helpful it would be for him.


    Little by little, he would umte his knowledge and be stronger.


    He would get stronger every day.


    No matter how far away the mountain was, there woulde a day when he would touch it.


    In the evening.


    Da da da!


    In the heavy rain, Jiang Lan suddenly heard hurried footsteps.


    He looked up.


    It was a young girl running towards the courtyard with her head in her hands.


    Her clothes and hair were drenched by the heavy rain.


    It was naturally Xiao Yu.


    A drenched dragon?


    Da da da!


    Ssh!


    Xiao Yu jumped in front of Jiang Lan as she looked at her drenched body.


    ¡°Junior Brother, were youughing at me when you looked at me just now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan immediately shook her head.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes were stuck to her body because of the water.


    Fortunately¡­


    Her clothes were rather loose, and there were no bumps on her body from her assets.


    Xiao Yu stood in front of Jiang Lan and began to shake her body.


    The rain fell on Jiang Lan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was she a puppy?


    When Xiao Yu stopped her action, Jiang Lan¡¯s body was a little wet.


    At most, there was no water dripping from Xiao Yu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you were also drenched by the rain?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, it was caused by Xiao Yu(Drizzle). It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Jiang Lan kept the book and asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior Sister, why did you get drenched?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for her to get drenched.


    ¡°Because I was in a hurry to see Junior Brother, I got drenched by the rain. If I appear ordinary like this, I can show you how wet I am from the rain.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    She seemed very happy.


    ¡°Is Senior Sister very happy?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    It was indeed nothing for a dragon to be drenched by rain.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan with a dark expression and questioned.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother unhappy to see me?¡±


    Still in shock¡­ Jiang Lan nodded slightly and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you.¡±


    Then, he ced his hand on Xiao Yu¡¯s hair and used his Dharmic powers to dry it.


    Xiao Yu came to the main hall and sat on her seat. She kicked her feet and waited for Jiang Lan to help her dry her clothes and hair.


    Jiang Lan tapped on Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder with a finger.


    The rainwater on her clothes instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Senior sister, don¡¯t wet your clothes next time,¡± Jiang Lan reminded her softly.


    ¡°Can I not do it because I wanted to see Junior Brother quickly?¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan behind her and asked.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I can¡¯t enter the Jade Pool? Junior Brother, you are too domineering. I have decided to challenge you. Whoever wins will have to listen to the other party. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was not the same thing.


    However, he realized that Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes had never been torn, even when she transformed to be a dragon.


    Was it really a dragon scale?


    Or did she put her clothes away immediately when transforming?


    In the Jade Pool, Xiao Yu had mostly taken the form of a dragon.


    The clothes were normal.

 Chapter 292 - The More People Defeated, The More Treasures One Will Have

    <h4>Chapter 292: The More People Defeated, The More Treasures One Will Have</h4>


    Xiao Yu jumped on the ground. Her body was already dry.


    There was not a drop of rain left on her.


    She turned around and pointed at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, show your cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He then revealed his early-stage Void Refinement cultivation base and nothing else.


    ¡°Oh, early-stage Void Refinement Realm.¡± Xiao Yu thought for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll suppress my cultivation to that of a mid-stage Void Refinement cultivator and fight with Junior Brother. I¡¯m at a huge disadvantage.¡±


    His Senior Sister was starting to not care about her face anymore, Jiang Lan thought as he looked at Xiao Yu.


    As the number of times his Senior Sister came increased, the livelier she became, and the richer her expressions became.


    There were fewer and fewer barriers between them


    They had never mentioned about making fair trades again.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. On the contrary, he felt more at ease.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight in the square,¡± Jiang Lan suggested.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°If we are to fight, I will be the normal me. Junior Brother, do you want to see me drenched andugh at me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you knew I was going to activate the array formation¡±, Jiang Lan thought.


    It had rained for a long time.


    Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and watched as Jiang Lan embedded his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into the wooden sword. As long as she understood how Jiang Lan managed to embed the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent, she might be able toprehend the Dragon ying Sword.


    At night.


    Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan, leaning on the wooden table as she watched the rain fall outside and listened to the sound of the rain outside. She felt exceptionally peaceful.


    ¡°Junior Brother, how long do you think the rain willst?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan beside her.


    ¡°Probably till tomorrow.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the heavy rain outside and said.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just watch and see when we stop and then head out topete,¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    After saying that, she returned to normal.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu in surprise.


    ¡°Get used to it,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    As she spoke, she continued to lie on the table and look outside.


    Jiang Lan looked down at the table, a bit surprised.


    Unlike earlier¡­


    After a long time, Jiang Lan withdrew his gaze from the outside.


    The rain began to be smaller.


    However, when his gazended on Senior Sister Ao, he noticed that she had fallen asleep once again.


    Without making a sound, he continued to embed his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into the wooden sword.


    He suddenly discovered that a dragon could actually sleep beside a sword with the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued to do his task.


    It was morning.


    The rain fell, and multicolored light illuminated the forest.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s house lit up.


    Xiao Yu opened her eyes slowly and stood up from the table.


    She stretchedzily and said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, is it still raining?¡±


    Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu, surprised.


    Xiao Yu was now in the form of Ao Longyu.


    Could she still be so casual?


    Furthermore, it feltpletely different from before.


    Ao Longyu was a little surprised to see Jiang Lan in a daze. She lowered her head to take a look.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Something blocked her view.


    At this moment, he suddenly recalled Junior Sister Siya¡¯s words. She immediately lowered his hand and moved to the side silently.


    She then stole a nce at Jiang Lan and discovered that she was indeed different from how she was smaller.


    At the thought of this, she immediately turned into the smaller Xiao Yu.


    When she saw Jiang Lan looking at her, she silently shifted her position.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Had they returned to the stage where he could make her move just by staring at her?


    In the afternoon.


    Xiao Yu bade farewell to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯lle back in a few days. We¡¯llpete then. Whoever loses will have to listen to the other party.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded in acknowledgment.


    Then, he watched Xiao Yu leave.


    Xiao Yu blushed slightly when she left.


    He did not think much about it.


    As for the challenge match¡­


    Xiao Yu had suppressed her cultivation to the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, so theoretically speaking, she was giving in to him.


    It seemed like Xiao Yu would definitely win.


    Of course, it was impossible for Jiang Lan to lose.


    In the square, with the help of his array formations, even a Human Immortal might not be able to defeat him.


    The array formations were not weak be it in its defense or attack capabilities. The amount of energy umted was uncountable.


    It was hard to say if a Human Immortal could even injure the ground with his full strength.


    Naturally, Xiao Yu could not do it either.


    After stopping for a moment, Jiang Lan began to sense the Deity Position.


    He did not know if it was an illusion, but if he stayed with Xiao Yu for long, his control over the Deity Position would also increase.


    Was it because of the Jade Pool?


    He was certain that Xiao Yu did not have any fortuitous opportunity on her.


    Perhaps the Jade Pool wasparable to a fortuitous encounter and was born from Kunlun.


    It had a special effect on it.


    He would observe carefully the next time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that the Witchcloud Gathering is being held here. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Jiang Lan came to the ce where Kunlun held its lectures.


    He came out to listen to the opinions of others.


    At the same time, he wanted to see if there was any news about the various factions.


    The battles of the various factions would sometimes affect Kunlun.


    For example, the war between the demons and dragons.


    It had affected him before.


    Although the Deity Position had appeared, it should not be easy for the person to keep it his.


    Otherwise, why would Imperial Lord Xi He keep hiding?


    If it was not by chance, he would not have known of Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Furthermore, all the young geniuses of the various factions have gathered in Kunlun and the rules have been changed this time. When the timees, they will all fight in the mystic realm and no one outside will know what is happening inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the people that enter will each bring a treasure with them. The winner will obtain the other party¡¯s treasure. Just thinking about it makes me realize how extraordinary it is.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just a discussion of the Dao, and everyone stops when victory is determined?¡±


    ¡°Naive. The various factions in the Grand Deste World do not have any good people. We are not pushovers either. It is not certain who will suffer in the end.¡±


    ¡°The people of the Eighth Summit might prefer this rule.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard from them that the Senior Brothers and Sisters of the Eighth Summit did not have a fun enough time during the previous Witchcloud Gathering.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually beneficial to us. After all, not everyone can go to the Witchcloud Gathering and not see such a grand scene.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are battles everywhere in the Grand Deste World while we only have small skirmishes here. It¡¯s not a good thing to be toofortable andck experience.¡±


    Jiang Lan agreed.


    It was indeed not good to be inexperienced in bloody battles.


    This was also the reason why his master had always wanted him to train outside Kunlun.


    A ce where there were enemies that were neither too strong nor too weak.


    Not only could it increase his experience, it was also beneficial to his advancement.


    Except¡­


    He wanted it to be a littleter so that he could be a little safer.


    If it was already so dangerous around Kunlun.


    Woosh!


    Suddenly, a sound came from the sky.


    The people around them immediately looked up.


    Jiang Lan looked towards the sky and saw a huge ship that looked rather familiar.


    ¡°The people from the Heavenly Human Race?¡±


    The only people Jiang Lan had seen who had such a Dharma treasure were the people from the Heavenly Human Race.


    It was quite surprising. Someone from the Heavenly Human Race died in Kunlun, but the other party didn¡¯t retaliate at all. It was rumored that they didn¡¯t even mention it.


    And now, they hade directly to Kunlun.


    It seemed like a friendly visit.


    Although it was a high-profile arrival, it wasn¡¯t domineering.


    It was as if it was just to inform Kunlun that they were here.


    Sure enough, there were people from Kunlun flying into the sky.


    Then, the people from the Heavenly Human Race were brought to the First Summit.


    However, when the ship headed towards the First Summit, Jiang Lan felt that someone was looking at him.


    It wasing from the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s flying Dharma treasure.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As it turned out.


    The Witchcloud Gathering was indeed not suitable for him.

 Chapter 293 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 293: Love</h4>


    Jiang Lan¡¯s Loneliness spell was unleashed with the power of a Void Refinement cultivator. At the very most, he would be overlooked by a Human Immortal.


    It was impossible for him to influence powerhouses of higher realms.


    In an instant, he realized that the other party was definitely extraordinary.


    The weakest the other party could be would be a Heaven Immortal.


    As for the details, he had no idea. After all, it was impossible for him to raise his head.


    There was almost no chance for the Heavenly Human Race to coexist with him, which was why he also wanted to send those people on their way.


    Many people from their race were already waiting on the road to the Netherworld.


    After that, Jiang Lan changed to another location, intending to hear if there were any new developments across the various factions in the Grand Deste World.


    He took a stroll around Kunlun but no one was discussing the situation of the Grand Deste World.


    Initially, he wanted to find out how many factions were currently fighting, as well as the situation in Ba Country.


    With the appearance of Imperial Lord Qiong Gou, the demons¡¯bat strength could be said to be increased.


    By finding out the rough situation outside, he would be able to know of the subsequent dangers.


    If the Heavenly Human Race possessed a Deity Position, could that existence attack him through others?


    If he could, it would be very dangerous.


    ¡­


    After returning to the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan began to read on the various cultivation insights books and familiarize himself with the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    The strength of his Power of Nine Bulls and Power Of Nine Tribtions had increased by a lot.


    In theory, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to go against a mid-stage Heavenly Immortal.


    However, safety was the most important. It would be best if he did not do so.


    As time passed, Jiang Lan often saw flying Dharma treasures flying near Kunlun.


    Some people entered Kunlun while others stayed outside.


    Many factions hade.


    It was indeed lively.


    ¡°The Witchcloud Gathering is bigger than expected.¡±


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what the purpose of the gathering was.


    What benefits would there be from the discussion of the Dao between the outstanding disciples of the younger generation?


    Was it to showcase the foundations of the sect, or was it to exchange moves and allow for the younger generation to improve?


    However, there was one thing that was rather obvious, and that was that the Eighth Summit had brought back quite a number of Dharma treasures during the previous Witchcloud Gathering.


    This was an obvious benefit.


    There should be more this time. Each person had to bring one into the mystic realm.


    ¡­


    Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu sat on a rock in deep thought.


    Her Junior Brother had given her more nces when she was stretching. She was indeed attractive.


    She lowered her eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you havee out of seclusion?¡±


    Lin Siya came in excitedly.


    ¡°What has happened outside? Why is Junior Sister so excited.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya curiously.


    She hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the outside world recently.


    Or rather¡­ She was thinking about her Junior Brother.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know? The Witchcloud Gathering is held in Kunlun. Many people are here,¡± Lin Siya said with a smile.


    She hadn¡¯t been there thest time, but she could finally participate this time.


    But¡­


    She was going to progress to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm soon. Hopefully she could make it.


    If she missed it this time, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait before she could participate in it again.


    Furthermore, the various factions are all fighting right now. The Witchcloud Gathering this time should be rather different and should be more interesting.


    ¡°Witchcloud Gathering?¡± Ao Longyu was surprised.


    She had been unable to participate in thest Witchcloud Gathering.


    At that time, she also encountered the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s attempt to suppress Kunlun¡¯s younger generation. She was almost even challenged.


    Her Junior Brother was the one who had stopped the Heavenly Human Race.


    Now that she thought about it, she was quite happy.


    Their rtionship had changed from a stranger to a close one.


    Regardless of whether she was happy or sad, she would always want to share it with her Junior Brother.


    Her junior brother did not seem to be happy or sad.


    He had a calm face on him everyday, like a stereotypical old man.


    He would asionally smile.


    ¡°Yes, the Witchcloud Gathering. The dragons are here too. I think Senior Sister¡¯s mother is here too.¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and said softly.


    Ao Longyu lowered her head slightly upon hearing this.


    But she wasn¡¯t as disappointed as the previous time.


    After thest time when her Junior Brother went to look for her mother, her Junior Brother had told her that her mother kept asking questions about her.


    Perhaps she did not dislike her that much.


    ¡°Junior Sister wants to participate in it?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do. What about Senior Sister? Are you going?¡± Lin Siya asked.


    After a pause, she spoke again.


    ¡°Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit should be going as well, but Senior Sister¡¯s strength is not on the same level as his.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite to call someone Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit,¡± Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya and said softly.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister is right.¡± Lin Siya immediately agreed. Then, she smiled at Senior Sister and said.


    ¡°Then how far has Senior Sister and Junior Brother Jiang progressed? By my calctions, you two should get married in another two or three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just interacting normally with Junior Brother,¡± Ao Longyu replied.


    They indeed just had normal conversations. It was just that it was more frequent.


    Additionally, they had be slightly closer.


    ¡°Did you stretch in front of your Junior Brother? Was there any reaction?¡± Lin Siya asked curiously.


    Ao Longyu frowned.


    Seeing Senior Sister like this, Lin Siya looked like she understood.


    ¡°I knew it would be useful, right?¡± Lin Siya smiled and said.


    Ao Longyu looked down at her chest and asked curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    They were all covered by clothes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Siya shook her head.


    ¡°Senior Sister can just ask Junior Brother. You are about to get married, so you can definitely ask.¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask such a question.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    ¡°Your thighs are quite attractive too. Perhaps you could even drench your clothes,¡± said Lin Siya.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I understand,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    But¡­


    She had appeared before her Junior Brother in drenched clothes before.


    It didn¡¯t seem to help.


    Then, she remembered that she was taking the appearance of Xiao Yu then.


    Should she try it in her normal appearance next time?


    Although her Junior Brother did not allow her to wet her clothes, it should be fine since she was doing it for him.


    Should be.


    After all, she would win the next challenge.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let me ask you a question.¡± Lin Siya sat on the flying sword and looked at Ao Longyu with her cheeks propped up.


    ¡°What do you want to ask, Junior Sister?¡± Ao Longyu asked softly. There was no emotion on her face.


    At this moment, petals fell from the Jade Pool.


    It was the peach blossom tree that Jiang Lan cured back then.


    ¡°When other people are around, does Senior Sister stretch yourself?¡± Lin Siya asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°No.¡± Ao Longyu shook her head.


    She wouldn¡¯t sleep anywhere else.


    She was basically cultivating or thinking when she was by herself.


    ¡°What about in front of Junior Brother Jiang Lan?¡± Lin Siya asked again.


    Ao Longyu hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t reply.


    Although she was a little shy, she¡­ wasn¡¯t disgusted.


    Lin Siya smiled and asked the question from a long time ago.


    ¡°Senior Sister, onest question. Do you like Junior Brother?¡±


    Ao Longyu opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that she didn¡¯t hate him.


    Her answer was no longer just ¡°not annoying¡±.


    Lin Siya smiled even more happily.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand what love is.¡± Ao Longyu shook her head.


    Lin Siya shrugged.


    She didn¡¯t understand either.


    That was the general idea.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan spent some time modifying the Ninth Summit¡¯s array formation and also familiarized himself with his spells and Dharma treasures.


    He also prepared some essential items.


    This was to deal with the uing Witchcloud Gathering.


    Many people woulde from all over the Grand Deste World.


    In particr, there would be the presence of the demons, the people of the Heavenly Human Race, and dragons.


    This was pretty dangerous to him.


    If there were people who wanted to make a move on the Goddess, they would probably act against him too.


    Three months after he had returned to the Ninth Summit.


    The preparations for the Witchcloud Gathering were almostplete.


    It was going to begin.

 Chapter 294 - The Dangers Of The Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 294: The Dangers Of The Gathering</h4>


    After the preparations werepleted, Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    His master had something to tell him.


    ¡°Have you gained an understanding of the conference?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°I have some understanding.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    There was a slight chill in the breeze.


    Winter had yet to leave.


    Jiang Lan looked at the corner of his clothes being blown by the wind and said.


    ¡°It feels a little dangerous.¡±


    This was his true feeling. Even though he was already a Heaven Immortal, he still felt that the Witchcloud Gathering was somewhat dangerous.


    The gathering was held in a separate world. It felt like they were intentionally letting people kill each other.


    ¡°The gathering will be held tomorrow. You can take a look outside today and learn the details of it.¡± Mo Zhengdong took out a Dharma treasure and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This Dharma treasure is for you to enter the Witchcloud Gathering. If you are forced toe out, it will be left inside. Do not put it in your red gourd.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the Dharma treasure. It was a shield. He didn¡¯t need to ask to know its function.


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell to his master, Jiang Lan walked out of Kunlun.


    He wanted to see how the Witchcloud Gathering would be conducted.


    His master did not exin much, so he could only rely on himself.


    Walking out of Kunlun, Jiang Lan saw a huge mountain peak, or rather, an orderly triangr Dharma treasure.


    It was floating in the air like a mountain.


    Was it a pyramid?


    This was the mystic realm where the gathering was held.


    Jiang Lan intended to ask the Eighth Prince about the specific rules.


    However, he did not know which mountain he was on.


    At the old wine inn.


    Shouts could be heard from the inn, making it seem extremely lively.


    Jiang Lan looked up at the old signboard. It was indeed the same old wine inn.


    However, it was no longer as cold as before.


    When Jiang Lan walked in, he saw that the tables and chairs were already full. All the people were drinking and eating meat.


    It was barbecued meat.


    Jiang Lan wondered who was the one that provided the meat.


    Furthermore, even though these people looked rough, their cultivation bases were at least at the Void Refinement Realm, and there were many Human Immortals among them.


    It seemed like the Witchcloud Gathering was filled with experts.


    Even the weakest should be at least an Essence Soul cultivator.


    He was right not to go back then.


    ¡°Come, the roast hare is here.¡±


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s voice suddenly came from the backyard.


    Then, Jiang Lan saw the Eighth Prince carrying a roasted wild rabbit to a table where people were cooking.


    The Eighth Prince¡­


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you want some?¡± Ao Man naturally noticed Jiang Lan immediately.


    Because there was nowhere else to go, Jiang Lan had no choice but to follow Ao Man to the back courtyard. At this time, he discovered that the youth from the inn was also helping to roast the meat.


    ¡°Big Brother, grandpa won¡¯t be selling good wine for this period of time,¡± the young man immediately said when he saw Jiang Lan.


    There was only the youth girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race outside. Jiang Lan had just seen her.


    ¡°Can the inn sell these?¡±


    He asked curiously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m selling it while the boss isn¡¯t around. I won¡¯t be selling it in the afternoon,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth.


    ¡°If you want to get married, you must first learn how to earn money independently.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and said.


    ¡°He already understands what I¡¯m saying. He ns on establishing his career before starting a family. As a mature member of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, she definitely likes mature males who have the ability to establish themselves in Kunlun.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve angered Hongya recently that I can¡¯t stay inside.¡± The youth looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Big brother, if you make your fianc¨¦e unhappy, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± This was what Jiang Lan thought in his heart.


    After a while, he spoke softly.


    ¡°You are still young so you should focus on cultivation.¡±


    ¡°My sister and brother-inw are in love with each other. Also, my sister is gentle and virtuous. She is different from the arrogant girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.¡± The Eighth Prince patted the youth and said.


    ¡°Listen to me. Be strong enough to be able to put a knife to her neck. At that time, you can ask her if she¡¯s angry. She definitely won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t suggest anything. When Xiao Yu turned angry¡­


    Jiang Lan thought of Xiao Yu¡¯s appearance and personality.


    He came to a conclusion.


    Xiao Yu would probably tell him directly.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about this and asked the Eighth Prince about the Witchcloud Gathering.


    ¡°Rules?¡± Ao Man controlled his mes and said.


    ¡°The rules are very simple. I heard that there are a total of nine levels in the ck Peak Tower.


    There are two levels each for Essence Soul, Void Refinement, Human Immortal and True Immortal cultivators. The ninth level is for those at the Heaven Immortal Realm or higher.


    There is a core on every floor, which can be watched by the people outside. The other areas are blind zones.


    Furthermore, there is a life-saving restriction. Those who are severely injured or are at risk of death would be sent out immediately. However, if one is killed too quickly and the ck Peak Tower is unable to react in time, then nothing can be done.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly, understanding the general situation.


    It would appear that it was still very dangerous. After all, it was not impossible for his enemy to kill him in an instant.


    It was better not to rely on this restriction, or else it would be easy to let down his guard.


    After chatting for a while longer, Jiang Lan left the old wine inn. He hoped that the boss would not catch them selling food.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the inn, Jiang Lan saw the boss who had returned.


    He greeted him and left calmly.


    He hoped that those two would be alright.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan was cleaning up the za. He was thinking about his future cultivation.


    For a Heaven Immortal to advance to be a Dao Immortal, solidifying one¡¯s own Dao was the most difficult step.


    Even though tempering the Golden Body was extremely difficult, he at least had an idea of how to proceed. As for the Dao¡­


    He was stuck.


    He couldn¡¯t even advance an inch.


    The opportunity he obtained from the innkeeper made it much easier for him to pursue the Dao.


    He had experienced an epiphany just recently.


    His understanding of the Dao had improved.


    But he was still far from being acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao.


    His Golden Body still required time to be tempered. Under normal circumstances, it would take two thousand years for him to finish forming his Golden Body if everything went smoothly.


    He had quite a bit of understanding towards the Dao, and he also had the system. He had the Goddess Diagram and the Netherworld Cave.


    He should be able to aplish it much earlier.


    ¡°I wonder if the ck Peak Tower is considered a special ce. Perhaps I can sign in there and give it a try.¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious.


    After all, it was called a mystic realm and should be considered its own independent space.


    Perhaps there might be something extraordinary inside.


    Every mystic realm in Kunlun had some extraordinary items.


    He hoped that this mystic realm would not disappoint either.


    Woosh!


    There was a sudden sound. It was the sound of rapid movement.


    Ssh!


    A figure jumped up from the distance andnded in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, is my appearance good?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu¡¯s long hair and clothes drooping down.


    She was wearing loose clothing today.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you intend to challenge me today?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    At this moment, he was in the square.


    Hence, it was convenient for him to make a move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until next time. I¡¯ll give you some time to be stronger.¡± Xiao Yu smiled and handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan took the wooden sword, and the broom was taken by Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Junior Brother, help me to embed your sword intent into the wooden sword. I¡¯ll help you with cleaning.¡± Xiao Yu spoke.


    ¡°Did Senior Sistere down because of tomorrow¡¯s Witchcloud Gathering?¡± Jiang Lan sat at the side and started to embed the wooden sword with his sword intent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master asked me to participate as well. She said that I¡¯ve been staying at the Jade Pool all this while, so I don¡¯t know much about the outside world.¡± Xiao Yu stopped and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I have discovered something. I seem to have been led astray by you. I am always either on the Ninth Summit or at the Jade Pool.


    In the past, our Junior Brothers and Sisters only thought that the Ninth Summit did not have a Senior Brother. Now, they feel that even the Jade Pool doesn¡¯t have a Goddess.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly in congrattions.

 Chapter 295 - Watching The Goddess Fight The Dragon Race?

    <h4>Chapter 295: Watching The Goddess Fight The Dragon Race?</h4>


    At night, Xiao Yuy on the table and looked at the stars in the sky.


    Thest time she was here, it had rained. The stars were bright this time.


    Xiao Yu turned around and sat beside Jiang Lan. Then, she leaned her head against the table and faced the stars while swaying her legs.


    Jiang Lan continued to enhance Xiao Yu¡¯s wooden sword with his sword intent.


    Xiao Yu did not n to go back to the Jade Pool. She nned to go directly to the Witchcloud Gathering tomorrow.


    ¡°Junior Brother, which floor will you enter tomorrow?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°The third floor,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the fourth floor. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll run down to look for you.¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    Actually, it was not convenient with his Senior Sister around him.


    However, it was not that easy to head to the other levels.


    That was part of the rules.


    ¡°Senior Sister, who are you going with?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu sat up and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°With Junior Sister Siya. She should have sessfully reached the Void Refinement Realm.¡±


    ¡°Does Junior Brother not know anyone?¡± Xiao Yu leaned towards Jiang Lan, a bit proud of herself and her voice carried a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Other than Junior Brother, I¡¯m also familiar with Junior Sister Siya. The reclusive you only knows me.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was this the pot calling the kettle ck?


    The number of people he knew of was not small either.


    One example would be Jing Ting. However, he should be in thete-stage Void Refinement Realm already.


    There was also the Eighth Prince, the youth from the inn, and Lu Jian. However, they were all immortals.


    Senior Brother Bei and Senior Brother Ji Qiu should also have be immortals.


    ¡­


    Morning.


    Jiang Lan sent Ao Longyu to the Third Summit.


    Aftering down from the Ninth Summit, his Senior Sister returned to her normal appearance.


    Other than the difference in expression and words, there was no other difference.


    Jiang Lan felt no sense of unfamiliarity with her.


    ¡°Junior Brother, wait for me to find you.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    After that, they separated and went their respective ways.


    Only then did Jiang Lan step out.


    He had to go to the corresponding ce to wait for entry.


    Jiang Lan rode his sword out of Kunlun and arrived under the ck Peak Tower.


    An enormous triangr Dharma treasure stood high in the sky, surrounded by many people.


    The top floor was already in the clouds, like a cloud apanying it.


    In front of the entrance to the third level.


    Jiang Lan stopped his sword.


    At this moment, there were many people waiting at the entrance.


    Everyone was in mid-air.


    Some flew on their swords while others stood in the air.


    There was a gentle breeze.


    There was a chill.


    Jiang Lan came to a corner and waited patiently.


    However, before entering, he still observed his surroundings.


    There were over a hundred people from various factions.


    Everyone was wearing their own sect uniform.


    Of course, the demons did not. They had their distinct appearances.


    ¡°The Demon Race, the Heavenly Human Race, and the Underground¡¯s Devils are here. However, there aren¡¯t any dragons.¡±


    Jiang Lan took a quick look and realized that most of the people who would attack him were present.


    There were no dragons. It was very likely that they were not so weak.


    ¡°I wonder if Senior Sister will meet them.¡± Jiang Lan looked towards the entrance of the fourth floor.


    At this moment, he saw Ao Longyu and her Junior and Senior Sisters arrive at the entrance.


    As usual, she was cold and distant.


    She was only slightly closer to Senior Sister Lin.


    However, he soon saw a few dragons on the fourth level.


    They were most likely after Ao Longyu.


    There were also the demons and members of the heavenly human race.


    They all looked dangerous.


    Retracting his gaze, Jiang Lan was considering whether he should enter the fourth floor.


    However, his Senior Sister was at the perfected Void Refinement Realm, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who was a match for her.


    ¡°The Witchcloud Gathering will be held in the ck Peak Tower. We will discuss the Dao and verify our cultivation.¡± An empty voice sounded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    As always, it was direct¡­ Jiang Lan knew from the voice that it was someone from Kunlun.


    This happened again and again. They never went into detail about the rules or what should be done.


    With just a sentence, the event had started.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. Fortunately, he had figured out the rules this time.


    The door opened and everyone went inside.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t wait until the end before he went in. Instead, he followed the crowd and entered the mystic realm with them.


    When he entered, a Heavenly Human Race individual stopped at his side.


    ¡°Are you a Kunlun disciple? I hope you can teach me a thing or two if we meet.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth from the Heavenly Human Race and nodded slightly.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t go too far.¡±


    He wondered if it would affect him if he killed someone rashly.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan decided to observe for a while.


    If it was convenient, he would send them on their way.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the entrance. At this time, there were many changes to the entrance. Every time someone entered, they would disappear.


    Two or three could be admitted at the same time.


    It seemed like they could form groups.


    However, the upper limit of a group was two or three.


    Jiang Lan entered a random door.


    When he reappeared, he was in a rtively empty room.


    He looked around.


    There was plenty of light. However, there were no soil or trees.


    It was iparable to the Kunlun Mystic Realm.


    However, he could confirm that this ce was very big and that there were array formations surrounding it.


    Jiang Lan extended his hand. On the back of his hand was a rune that he had applied when he entered.


    This was the one that could make people quit before they died.


    ¡°Everything is fine. We need to observe how others discuss the dao.¡±


    Before observing, he found a rtively hidden building and nned to sign in first.


    ¡°System, I¡¯m signing in here.¡±


    Soon, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the immortal spell technique, Eight Destes Purgatory.]


    [Eight Destes Purgatory: Convergence of the Eight Destes. When one masters this spell technique, one can turn everywhere he passes into hell.]


    Immortal spell technique?


    He was a little surprised.


    It was not that there were no immortal spells, but most of them were useless. His Power of Nine Bulls had suppressed all of them.


    Not to mention his Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    ¡°It looks like it is an area of effect immortal spell. It might not have the same destructive power as my Power of Nine Bulls, but it is especially effective against arge number of immortals with an essence soul immortal body.¡±


    Without hesitation, he began toprehend it.


    The moment he opened the book, he felt endless suffering around him.


    It seemed to be able to disintegrate his mind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside the ck Peak Tower.


    The Eighth Prince felt a little regretful as he watched everyone enter.


    He could not participate.


    It was a pity that he could not fight alongside his sister and brother-inw.


    The Eight Prince then sawrge numbers of ferocious beasts, zombies, and evil spirits surge into the ck Peak Tower.


    There were even many immortal-level experts among them.


    The Eighth Prince looked at the senior experts in the distance.


    However, they were all very calm. It seemed like they were the ones who nned for this.


    ¡°How dirty.¡±


    The Eighth Prince suddenly realized that the Witchcloud Gathering was very brutal.


    Not only did they have to guard against all kinds of talents, but there were also countless other enemies.


    He wondered how chaotic it would be inside.


    ¡­


    The people of the Dragon race and some people of Kunlun were sitting on the circr flying Dharma treasure and looking at the ck Peak Tower.


    ¡°There are a few mischievous juniors from the Dragon Race who wish to seek guidance from the Kunlun Goddess. I wonder if we can see them from here,¡± Ao Shishi said softly as she looked at the fourth level.


    She was speaking to the summit leaders of the Second and Third Summits.


    Ran Jing was also present. She shook her head and said.


    ¡°The Kunlun has protected the Goddess very well. I think shecks experience.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Race is really looking down on our Kunlun Goddess. Don¡¯t let your members of the Dragon Race humiliate themselves one by one,¡± Zhu Qing said coldly as she looked at the two.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is indeed powerful. Your foresight is also very impressive. When the Eighth Prince challenged the Ninth Summit, you dragons were also very optimistic about it. You dragons even seemed like you were prepared to celebrate, right?¡± Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yuended from the sky.


    She was elegant and soft.


    The dragons looked angrily at Miao Yue.


    However, they didn¡¯t know how to refute her.

 Chapter 296 - Triple Kill

    <h4>Chapter 296: Triple Kill</h4>


    After familiarizing himself with the Eight Destes Purgatory, Jiang Lan began to walk through the giant building.


    There were tunnels, squares, and rooms here.


    Theyout of the ce was prettyplicated. It was not that easy for him to navigate around here.


    However, there were no other decorations. It seemed that this ce was just meant for them to fight.


    As he slowly walked past the corner of the corridor, a member of an unknown faction appeared before Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    It was a ck-robed young man with ck hair and red eyes. The corners of his mouth were slightly pale, and he looked slightly flustered.


    He seemed to be worried about something.


    His cultivation base was also at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    The moment he saw Jiang Lan, the other party became vignt, as if he was prepared to attack at any time.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go this way.¡± The ck-robed youth pointed to the left.


    Jiang Lan pointed to the right and said softly.


    ¡°Then I shall go this side.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± The ck-robed youth slowly retreated.


    Then he disappeared to the left of the corridor.


    Jiang Lan walked to the right.


    ¡°Seems like there are still many people who want to keep a low profile.¡±


    After a few steps, he suddenly stopped because a burly man had appeared at the corner.


    Their eyes met.


    Without saying anything, the other party surged with power and immediately attacked Jiang Lan.


    Facing the opponent¡¯s attack, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t retreat at all. He took a step forward and directly passed the burly man.


    In an instant, a crack appeared on the burly man¡¯s neck and blood spurted out.


    At this moment, the burly man wanted to turn his head but found it difficult to move.


    Then, the light enveloped him and he disappeared.


    Leaving behind a sword.


    Jiang Lan put away the dagger and nned to pick up the sword.


    It seemed pretty good.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw the ck-robed young man.


    Seeing Jiang Lan looking over, the young man was at a loss. He then pointed behind him and said.


    ¡°The¡­ the other way is a dead end. I¡­ I intend to walk this way.¡±


    As he spoke, he immediately pointed in the direction where Jiang Lan hade from, indicating that he had no intention of attacking.


    ¡°I am going this side.¡± Jiang Lan pointed behind them.


    That was the direction he was going to go.


    The ck-robed youth immediately bade farewell.


    He had just arrived and had just seen this Kunlun disciple instantly kill that unknown burly man.


    He saw the fear in the burly man¡¯s eyes before he disappeared.


    Were they even in the same realm?


    This Kunlun disciple was too terrifying, but he was pretty easy to talk to.


    He left quickly, hoping that the Kunlun disciples he would encounterter would be as easy to talk to as this one.


    Picking up the sword and keeping the dagger, Jiang Lan continued walking forward.


    He did not know how long this sword couldst.


    However, using the dagger just now was the best option unless he used the Power of Nine Bulls.


    Of course, reality proved that other methods of killing were not as useful as the Power of Nine Bulls.


    If it was the Power of Nine Bulls, he was confident that he could kill it with a single punch.


    The ck Peak Tower would not even be able to save the other party in time.


    Unfortunately, this was just a guess. If there was no absolute need for him to use the Power of Nine Bulls, he would not use it.


    If he didn¡¯t finish the job properly and allowed the other party to escape, he would be exposed easily.


    After walking for a long time, Jiang Lan felt someone staring at him from behind.


    Turning around, he saw that there were three more people at the other forks.


    They looked at Jiang Lan as if they were about to make a move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go this way.¡± Jiang Lan pointed to the back.


    If these three wanted to leave, he could let them.


    There were two men and a woman, and all of them were at the Early-stage Void Refinement Realm. All of them were dressed in different attire, so they were most likely a team formed from a temporary alliance.


    ¡°A Kunlun Disciple?¡± The three didn¡¯t give Jiang Lan any time to react.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°You must have some precious treasures on you.¡±


    After obtaining the treasures the other party had, they could take the initiative to leave behind the treasures on their bodies and request for themselves to be sent out of the mystic realm and conclude their participation.


    Jiang Lan also moved.


    He appeared in front of the first person and stabbed his dagger into the neck of the first young man.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to be sorry.¡±


    After replying, Jiang Lan came to the second young man¡¯s side. The dagger followed.


    Pu!


    The dagger pierced through the neck of the second youth.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°It might hurt a little, but soon it won¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Lan replied.


    Then, a light appeared and a healing spell enveloped this person.


    It seemed like killing someone was not that easy.


    He still needed to use his Power of Nine Bulls.


    At this moment, the woman retreated a few steps in fear.


    ¡°I¡ªI can give it to you. I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The sword appeared, and with a swing, the sword sliced through her throat.


    ¡°I like being alone.¡±


    Seeing the light appear, Jiang Lan sheathed his sword and left.


    He also collected three unknown treasures: a sword, a saber, and a square Dharma treasure that seemed to be called the Demon Suppression Stone.


    They were all inferior to the long sword he had just picked up.


    However, since they were Dharma treasures, he would not reject them.


    Otherwise, others might think that he had too many treasures on himself and was looking down on such Dharma treasures.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t the power of nine bulls to kill enemies.


    He didn¡¯t mind sending people out all the time. All of them were at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, while his hidden cultivation base was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    It was normal for him to be able to kill them.


    It would seem too deliberate if he acted too weak.


    This was good. No one would look down on him or think highly of him.


    ¡°I have yet to meet someone from the Heavenly Human Race or the Demon Race. I wonder what they will do.¡±


    Jiang Lan had some doubts.


    The Heavenly Human Race should really want to kill him while the demons definitely wished to rope him in.


    Then, would the Heavenly Human Race take action to try to kill him instantly, or would they use other methods?


    Or¡­


    Jiang Lan looked up.


    Would they send people down from the higher levels?


    The higher the level one was at, the more impressive the Dharma treasures one had. Under normal circumstances, no one would choose to go down from a higher level unless they had a purpose.


    One such instance would be if one had someone they wanted to kill.


    Jiang Lan remained vignt and continued walking forward.


    ¡­


    Ao Longyu and Lin Siya appeared on a wide tform.


    This ce stretched as far as the eye could see. All they could see were tforms of all sizes. There was basically no cover.


    The bottom of the tform was like a bottomless abyss, pitch ck.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Mental Demon Purgatory is below. If one falls, one might be attacked by mental demons and be trapped in fear, unable to escape. One can only leave after the gathering ends.¡± Lin Siya looked at the abyss below and reminded Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Can one note up from there?¡± Ao Longyu was slightly surprised.


    ¡°It is said that the desires in one¡¯s heart will be restraints that pull one into the bottomless abyss,¡± Lin Siya said again.


    Ao Longyu remained silent.


    It was indeed dangerous.


    ¡°What if one chooses to leave the gathering the instant one falls?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    Lin Siya shook her head.


    She had no idea either.


    No one had tried it before and the rules didn¡¯t state what would happen if such a scenario were to ur either.


    Just as they were talking, someone suddenly came over.


    It was a dragon.


    Woosh!


    Three female dragonsnded on the tform Ao Longyu was on. They looked at her and said.


    ¡°Are you the Kunlun Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Are you at the perfected Void Refinement Realm?¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to go to the center andpete?¡±


    The three of them spoke one after another. Their purpose was obvious.


    ¡°Senior Sister, they are doing it on purpose,¡± Lin Siya immediately said.


    ¡°Human, you better be smart. Do you have a choice?¡± The three of them surrounded the two of them.


    ¡°Go to the center and we can fight one on one. If you choose to fight here, the three of us will fight you two together.


    If you choose to leave early now, then we have nothing to say, ¡°said a taller Dragoness.


    The three of them were at the perfected Void Refinement Realm and had simr cultivation bases. They hade to Kunlun to participate in the Witchcloud Gathering because of the Kunlun Goddess.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ao Qiuqin asked Ao Longyu.

 Chapter 297 - You Are Playing With Fire

    <h4>Chapter 297: You Are ying With Fire</h4>


    In the end, Ao Longyu and the others began to walk toward the center of the fourth level.


    Lin Siya wanted to advise her Senior Sister not to bother with these people, but thinking about it, the two of them together could not defeat these three people.


    So¡­


    She could only wait for her Senior Sister to agree.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t feel anything, but she didn¡¯t want to leave so early.


    Her intention ofing in was to take action, so it was not a big problem for her to be in the center.


    ¡°Either admit defeat or we shall fight to death,¡± Ao Qiuqin said to Ao Longyu.


    Ao Longyu nodded silently.


    Cold and calm.


    Elegant and peaceful.


    In terms of aura, she was not inferior to the three dragonesses.


    The three stared coldly at Ao Longyu.


    They didn¡¯t say anything else. They just needed to make a moveter.


    ¡­


    Most of the people outside were watching.


    Ao Man naturally did not leave.


    He wondered what would happen inside.


    However, he did not see anyone from Ba Country.


    ¡°Which level is the Eighth Prince looking at?¡± Ao Ye came to Ao Man¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Ao Ye was holding a wine pot. He probably wanted toe over and drink while watching.


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt that it was dangerous.


    He was scared that Ao Ye would go crazy from drinking.


    ¡°I am looking at the third and fourth levels.¡±


    His brother-inw was in the third level while his sister was in the fourth level.


    However, the people on the third level came out very quickly.


    In just an instant, three of them came out, and they were all heavily injured.


    It seemed that it was very dangerous inside.


    Moreover, everyone inside had yet to discover that external forces had started to enter.


    They didn¡¯t even know that the mystic realm had been invaded.


    ¡°Uncle Ao Ye, why do you think the people from the various factions are still letting ferocious beasts into the Witchcloud Gathering?¡± Ao Man asked curiously.


    ¡°Because the hearts of these people are dirty. Only those from the Ba Country are smart. They know the dirty hearts of humans and hence have decided not toe. What if they don¡¯t manage to return? ¡°Ao Ye said.


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kunlun was doing well too.


    They had imprisoned him and took his sister.


    But he was living afortable life, and his sister was even happier.


    Okay.


    Kunlun was indeed tyrannical and unreasonable.


    However, it seemed that all the powers were the same.


    Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly heard a burp.


    ¡°Burp! Why is this wine like horse urine? Is it meant to feed pigs? I¡¯ve got to find the innkeeper to judge for me! Burp!¡±


    As he spoke, Ao Ye¡¯s face was covered in rage, and then he headed towards the old wine inn.


    Ao Man: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ai!


    When would this uncle of his learn his lesson?


    A momentter.


    Bang!


    ¡°What kind of sh*tty horse urine do you sell in your shop? Where¡¯s the good wine?¡±


    Boom!


    A dragon roar could be heard.


    The Eighth Prince did not even look back.


    Only when the boss was not around would his uncle believe like this.


    If the boss was around, his uncle would pick up the bottles before they even dropped to the ground and not throw them onto the ground instead.


    However, his memory would still be missing.


    But at this time, he saw a figure appear at the center of the fourth level.


    She was a very beautiful woman.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Ao Man was surprised.


    Why did his sister go to the center?


    What surprised him, even more, was that three of his own race had arrived behind her too.


    One of the three moved forward while the rest disappeared into the center.


    It looked like they were going to make a move.


    ¡°Oh my god, are these people crazy? Are they trying to bully my sister?¡±


    The Eighth Prince wished he could go in and teach those three a lesson.


    They seemed to be bullying his sister, but they were actually ying with fire.


    His brother-inw liked his sister a lot.


    Also, his brother-inw looked like he was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, but¡­ he felt extremely terrified when he looked at him sometimes.


    It was as if he could beat him to death within seconds.


    It all came from innate perception.


    Only he who was an innate immortal would be able to sense it.


    The others could not sense it at all.


    In short, his brother-inw was very dangerous, and his background was even more terrifying.


    ¡°It must have been arranged by Mother.¡±


    The Eighth Prince sighed.


    Actually, his sister was really nice.


    She seemed cold and did not like to talk, but her personality was gentle and not strong.


    She was gentle and virtuous.


    She looked especially nice when her brother-inw was around.


    Ugh.


    When his brother-inw wasn¡¯t around, he basically couldn¡¯t see the cute and amicable version of his sister.


    ¡°The world of adults is soplicated.¡±


    The Eighth Prince shook his head. He had also been sucked into the adult world.


    Fortunately, it was not too exaggerated for him yet.


    Looking at the center of the fourth floor, the Eighth Prince did not know if his sister would be injured.


    He had once again verified that being a dragon was very dangerous.


    ¡­


    ¡°They actually managed to really meet each other.¡±


    Ao Shishi looked at the center of the fourth level with interest.


    ¡°Miao Yue, what do you think of the Kunlun Goddess¡¯ chances of winning?¡± Ao Shishi turned to ask Miao Yue.


    Zhu Qing had an extraordinary temperament, her style was peerless and her words were gentle.


    Even when she was unhappy, she would rarely speak with sarcasm and have daggers in her words.


    Miao Yue was pure and tranquil and she looked like a peerless beauty.


    Although she was wearing a veil, one look was enough to tell that she was beautiful.


    However, she was much more domineering than Zhu Qing. Her words were filled with blood, leaving no room for negotiation.


    She was always able to suppress her opponents with her words.


    Regarding the Dragon Race¡¯s question, Miao Yue did not answer.


    In fact, it had been a long time since they had seen the Goddess make a move. They didn¡¯t know what would happen exactly.


    As for Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing, he had already gone elsewhere.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race were all looking at the center of the fourth level.


    They were still rather interested in the internal strife of the Dragon Race, or rather, thepetition between the Dragon Race and Kunlun.


    However, they had a feeling that there were a little too many people withdrawing from the third floor.


    However, no one paid much attention to early-stage Void Refinement cultivators.


    Instead, they all watched the civil war on the fourth level.


    ¡­


    On the fourth floor.


    Ao Longyu looked at Ao Qiuqin with caution in her eyes.


    She had just reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm not too long ago, while the other party should have been at the realm for quite some time.


    It was hard to say if she could win, but she would try her best.


    ¡°Can we begin?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    The other party should be younger than her.


    Many dragons were born with cultivation.


    She¡­


    Wasn¡¯t one of them.


    There were indeed very few innate immortals, but there were many who were born at the Void Refinement Realm.


    Even the poorer ones were born with an Essence Soul cultivation.


    When she was born.


    She had a cultivation at the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ao Qiuqin was full of fighting spirit.


    There was no fear in her at all.


    She clenched her fists as dragon scales began to appear on her body.


    She only needed to use her fists to fight a weak dragon.


    Ao Qiuqin stepped forward.


    Ao Longyu stared at her opponent and also clenched her fists. She did not underestimate her opponent at all as dragon scales appeared on her body.


    If the other party wanted to use her fists, she would naturally use hers as well.


    Dragons had strong bodies to begin with.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, and ripples appeared


    Crack!


    There was the sound of bones cracking.


    Ao Qiuqin, who was full of fighting spirit and confidence, was stunned for a moment. She felt a sharp pain in her arm.


    Was that the sound of her bones breaking?


    However, just as she was thinking about this, Ao Longyu¡¯s foot kicked toward her.


    Toote.


    Bang!


    Ao Qiuqin was sent flying.


    Ao Longyu stood rooted to the spot as she looked at Ao Qiuqin with furrowed brows.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give in to me.¡±


    She was serious. If she was weaker, she would ept her loss.


    However, she did not want to be treated differently.


    Meanwhile, at this time, Ao Qiuqin stood up, a bit of blood at the corners of her lips.


    Ao Longyu had just kicked her in the face.


    Also, she did not give in. But why was her fist broken?


    Ao Qiuqin felt that the other party was humiliating her. At this moment, she stood up and began to disy her strength.


    She immediately entered her half-dragon form.


    Dragon shadows swam around him.


    This time, she would use all her strength.


    ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 298 - Complete Abuse

    <h4>Chapter 298: Complete Abuse</h4>


    Seeing Ao Qiuqin begin her half-dragon transformation, Ao Longyu did not hold back at all.


    Her arms and face were also covered by dragon scales, and her dragon horns grew out.


    Her pupils also changed.


    The dragon shadow around her was now faintly discernible.


    A dragon roar sounded and power surged from her.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu also moved. She arrived before Ao Qiuqin and waved her dragon ws.


    Boom!


    Both sides had gathered all their strength.


    Bang!


    The powerful force caused the two sides to retreat.


    Ao Longyu frowned and continued to attack. She felt that something was amiss.


    At this moment, Ao Qiuqin also sensed it.


    She realized that the other party was somewhat difficult to shake.


    However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She gathered her strength in her hands, and a dragon¡¯s phantom swam around her dragon ws. In the span of a breath, she arrived before Ao Longyu and waved her dragon ws.


    Boom!


    Ao Longyu¡¯s hand blocked her attack. Then, she felt a powerful force pass through her hand.


    It was Ao Longyu¡¯s dragon phantom.


    At this moment, her hand was covered by the dragon phantom.


    Crack.


    The dragon phantom restrained her and the bones in her hand broke.


    Ao Qiuqin wanted to escape immediately, but Ao Longyu appeared in front of her once again.


    Bang!


    Pu!


    Ao Qiuqin suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood as her stomach took a heavy punch from Ao Longyu.


    She took two steps back.


    However, before she could react, she saw Ao Longyu¡¯s shoe again.


    Bang!


    Ao Longyu¡¯s footnded heavily on Ao Qiuqin¡¯s face.


    Dong!


    Bang! Bang!


    Ao Qiuqin was sent flying, and she rolled on the ground.


    After kicking Ao Qiuqin away, Ao Longyu did not continue to attack. Instead, she looked at Ao Qiuqin and said softly.


    ¡°Have you used your full strength?¡±


    Her voice was unusually calm, without any emotion.


    But she was really just asking.


    However¡­


    To the other party, this felt like an insult.


    She seemed to have heard Ao Longyu say, ¡°Why are you so weak?¡±


    Lin Siya was stunned.


    Didn¡¯t her Senior Sister just reach the perfected Void Refinement Realm?


    How¡­


    And what was even more shocking was naturally the two dragons watching the battle by the side.


    They also wanted to ask the same question. Did Ao Qiuqin really use her full strength?


    Even if there was a disparity between Ao Longyu and Ao Qiuqin, it was impossible for it to be so exaggerated.


    It could even be said that it was not excessive to say that they had merely exchanged a move, but Ao Qiuqin was defeated just like that.


    This was not normal.


    ¡°Stop looking. Her cultivation is abnormal. Let¡¯s attack together.¡± Ao Qiuqin stood up with difficulty and looked at her twopanions behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Use your full strength.¡±


    Without any hesitation, the two dragonesses transformed into half-dragons and attacked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded, and a powerful force surged.


    Ao Longyu stood rooted to the spot, and the corners of her clothes fluttered along with the power surging through her body.


    ¡°Junior Sister, there¡¯s no need to join us. I feel like I can handle it.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice sounded.


    Naturally, this was meant for Lin Siya to hear. She was already entering the battlefield.


    Lin Siya hesitated for a moment before leaving.


    Although she was only at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm, Ao Qiuqin was heavily injured, so she could help stall for time.


    This way, her Senior Sister would be much more rxed.


    However, since her Senior Sister did not want her toe in, she could only wait by the side.


    If there was danger, she would enter again.


    If all else failed, she could still bring her Senior Sister away to seek help.


    She was familiar with Senior Brother Jingting and Senior Sister Mu Xiu who were both on this floor.


    In terms of numbers, they could suppress the Dragon Race.


    Just as she was thinking about this, the power of Ao Longyu and the three Dragon Maidens began to sh.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The four of them continued to fight and collide.


    They were extremely fast.


    Disappearing and reappearing, appearing and disappearing.


    The shockwaves from the battle ravaged the central tform.


    The power collided with one another, and cracks began to appear on the tform, but they were quickly repaired.


    Boom!


    They exchanged another set of blows again.


    Lin Siya saw her Senior Sister appear beside a dragoness and p her with her dragon w.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, the dragoness was mmed onto the tform.


    Soon, she saw her Senior Sister approach another dragoness.


    This time, she used her fist to strike the other party¡¯s abdomen.


    With a punch, a powerful force sted the other party into the stone tform.


    Bang!


    Pu!


    The dragoness spat out a mouthful of blood and lost her ability to fight.


    In the end, Ao Longyu arrived before Ao Qiuqin and delivered another kick.


    Bang!


    Ao Qiuqin flew out and rolled far away on the ground.


    The three dragons were defeated, and Ao Longyu slowly descended.


    Her clothes fluttered in the wind.


    She could feel that it was not that they did not use their full strength, but that she seemed to be somewhat powerful.


    This was something she did not expect.


    At that moment, the three dragonesses struggled to get up. They retreated together and looked at Ao Longyu in shock.


    They were all at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    But why was the difference so huge?


    For a moment, they did not dare to think of attacking again.


    Not only them, but everyone outside was also shocked.


    The Eighth Prince looked at the center of the floor and broke out in cold sweat.


    Was her sister¡¯s fist that hard?


    Luckily, he was more obedient.


    However, it seemed like his cultivation was slightly higher.


    Except¡­


    If his sister wanted to hit him, he would not dare to retaliate.


    Fortunately, his sister was a gentle person.


    Er, dragon.


    High up in the sky, Ao Shishi stared at the scene in astonishment.


    But she did not lose herposure.


    She only nced at Miao Yue.


    Next, she saw Miao Yue looking at her with a smile that was not a smile.


    Miao Yue did not speak at all. She chose to remain silent.


    Ao Shishi: ¡°¡­¡±


    However, she was indeed a little puzzled. How did Ao Longyu manage to do it?


    Not only her, even Zhu Qing and Miao Yue were surprised.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s battle prowess was abnormal.


    She was actually able to defeat three dragonesses at the same cultivation level easily.


    It was as if she was a Human Immortal who was battling three Void Refinement cultivators.


    Zhu Qing turned to look at her Senior Sister, Miao Yue.


    It was as if she was asking if her Senior Sister had also taught Xiao Yu how to conceal her cultivation.


    Miao Yue: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine as he looked at the center floor and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Goddess¡¯ strength.¡±


    There was only Mo Zhengdong beside him.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    ¡°The Dragon race shouldn¡¯t be so vulnerable. There are other factors.¡±


    Naturally, they were able to tell, but as for the specifics, they had no way of knowing for the time being.


    After all, they could not sense anything here.


    They could only see images.


    This affected their judgment.


    ¡°The third level is also very strange this time. Why are there so many people being sent out? The beasts shouldn¡¯t have made a move yet. ¡°Jiu Zhongtian felt that something was amiss.


    The battles on the third level seemed to be very intense.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t pay attention, but Jiang Lan was on the third floor.


    This required some of their attention.


    ¡°There are a total of 336 people on the third level. Currently, 26 people have been kicked out, and 6 of them have been killed with a single strike. This person acts with efficiency. There are still another ten who had their bodies destroyed by brute force. When this person acts, he acts with the intention to kill.


    However, his control over his own power is not that detailed. He should be from the Demon Race. These two people should be the strongest among their own levels,¡± said Mo Zhengdong as he looked at the third level.


    Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and shook his head.


    His hair was somewhat messy, and a strand of white hair fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°I heard that there are a lot more array formations in the Ninth Summit now?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    ¡°Will you get lost while walking?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.

 Chapter 299 - Shocking The Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 299: Shocking The Dragon Race</h4>


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian looked at Mo Zhengdong andughed.


    Then, he looked ahead and said.


    ¡°People from the various factions are watching closely. All of them have their own motives. I wonder who the final winner will be.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still unknown whether or not what they want will appear,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    Jiu Zhongtian continued drinking. The more he drank, the better he fought.


    Whether he performed well depended on how much he drank.


    In Kunlun, the summit leaders of the First Summit and Ninth Summit would not fight.


    The only one who would truly act was his Eighth Summit.


    He would probably make a move during the Witchcloud Gathering.


    It all depended on who popped up first.


    However, if the other party was weak, it would not be him who acts. There were also quite a number of elders from the various summits.


    The Ninth Summit though, did not have any.


    ¡­


    The Eighth Prince looked at the fourth level and felt a new dragon shadowing to the center.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Has Human Immortalse down from the fifth level to specially deal with my sister?¡±


    The Eighth Prince felt that these people were ying with fire. They really didn¡¯t want their lives anymore.


    ¡°What are they thinking? There¡¯s no reason to make things difficult for sister.¡±


    The Eighth Prince could not figure it out. His sister was a Goddess and was important to Kunlun, but not to the Dragon Race.


    After exchanging for the many benefits with Kunlun, their gains had far exceeded what they had initially thought they could have.


    Since they couldn¡¯t bring her back, why should they suppress her now?


    Trying to regain face?


    What was there to look for?


    How could defeating a junior who had not even be an immortal allow them to regain their face and dignity?


    Only immortal realm juniors had some face to speak of.


    For example, an innate immortal like him.


    If a member of another race defeated him, the Dragon Race would lose face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He seemed to have lost face when he lost to his brother-inw.


    But what was there to say about losing to his brother-inw?


    The others did not understand the strength and background of his brother-inw.


    However, challenging the Kunlun Goddess was meaningless.


    ¡°Could it be that Mother doesn¡¯t like to see sister living a good life?¡±


    The Eighth Prince shook his head.


    ¡°Not to that extent. Mother may not be so amiable and kind, but she¡¯s definitely not the kind of dragon with a small amount of tolerance.¡±


    Ai!


    He let out a soft sigh.


    It was too difficult to be a dragon, especially a young one.


    He had no idea what the adults were thinking.


    But at the same time, he felt that his fellow race members were seeking their own deaths. If he could enter, he would definitely sweep through his fellow race members.


    He felt that they did not have any brains.


    While the Eighth Prince was pondering, a powerful dragon attacked his sister.


    This scared him.


    He even wanted to rush in.


    Roar!


    On the fourth floor, Lin Siya immediately sensed other dragonsing over.


    ¡°Senior Sister, an immortal-level dragon ising.¡±


    Lin Siya screamed.


    Ao Longyu looked up, and indeed, she saw a burst of power surging toward her.


    It was extremely fast.


    Boom!


    The powerful dragon shadow charged onto the tform, and Ao Longyu faced the dragon shadow¡¯s attack head-on.


    Without any hesitation, she attacked.


    She responded with her dragon ws.


    Bang!


    Power exploded.


    Ao Longyu was knocked back a few steps.


    She approached the edge of the abyss.


    On the opposite side, a fully grown dragoness at the Human Immortal Realm slowly descended.


    She looked at Ao Longyu and whispered.


    ¡°Let me be your opponent. I wonder if you¡¯re able to jump realms and deal with me.¡±


    The dragoness red coldly at Ao Longyu.


    She was very surprised that Ao Longyu was so powerful.


    Although she was bullying the weak, she had to do it.


    Dragoness Bingling¡¯s arrival surprised Ao Longyu.


    Human Immortal¡­


    She didn¡¯t know why but she felt that the other party was not that strong.


    She then unleashed her full power.


    She began to move.


    ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    As soon as Ao Longyu¡¯s voice fell, she disappeared from the spot and began to attack.


    In the blink of an eye, she arrived beside Dragoness Bingling and swiped her w down.


    Boom!


    Dragoness Bingling blocked Ao Longyu¡¯s attack with a wave of her hand.


    Boom!


    Without any hesitation, Ao Longyuunched another attack.


    Bang!


    It was still blocked by the Dragoness Bingling.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu moved his feet, and so did the Dragoness Bingling.


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out, and the two of them retreated some distance. Powerful energy surged around them.


    However, the two of them had just stabilized their bodies when they started attacking again.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Their power was like a collision of light, like a spreading fire. Great winds blew around them, forming a hurricane of power.


    Lin Siya looked at the center of the tform. She saw her Senior Sister being sent flying and her opponent being hit in the abdomen.


    Their figures were hard to catch with her naked eye.


    However, she could tell that her Senior Sister was at a disadvantage.


    The other party was a Human Immortal, a powerful Immortal.


    Her Senior Sister was actually¡­


    Jumping realms to fight.


    Was this something that could be aplished?


    There was an absolute difference between a perfected Void Refinement cultivator and an immortal.


    The immortal powers of a Human Immortalpletely suppressed ordinary powers.


    However, the immortal power of the Dragon Race did not seem to suppress his Senior Sister¡¯s power.


    What was going on?


    Bang!


    Ao Longyu was struck to the ground.


    Intense pain radiated from Ao Longyu¡¯s body as she slowly rose to her feet.


    Dragoness Bingling fell to the ground with light injuries.


    A spear appeared in her hand.


    ¡°The Kunlun Goddess is indeed somewhat extraordinary, but after this strike, you will be sent out.¡±


    Dragoness Bingling looked at Ao Longyu before brandishing her spear as lightning began to manifest.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu had quite a few injuries on his body, and the mark that ran from her cheek to her neck had appeared once again.


    She looked at Bingling who was attacking her and finally shed her half-dragon form.


    She took out her weapon.


    It was a wooden sword.


    Seeing the wooden sword appear, Dragoness Bingling thought that the other party was about to give up.


    Lin Siya was worried too, but she seemed to have seen that sword somewhere before.


    It was easy to see her Senior Sister carrying it every time she went to look for her.


    It should not be an ordinary wooden sword.


    The people outside were also a little surprised, not knowing what use the wooden sword had.


    Dragoness Bingling looked at Ao Longyu, wanting to send the Goddess away with one strike.


    Right at this moment, she saw Ao Longyu raise his hand and swing her wooden sword.


    The moment the sword rose, she felt an indescribable aura.


    The sounds from afar even started to reach her ears. The sounds of the four seas galloping, the rumbling of thunder, and the miserable cries of demonic dragons.


    At this moment, an immense pressure pressed down, as if it was the nemesis of the dragon race.


    It was as if a gaze had appeared in this boundless world. This gaze was telling her that this sword was going to cut her down.


    Fear crept through her, binding her on the spot.


    She, who was about to attack Ao Longyu, wanted to escape.


    However, Ao Longyu¡¯s sword had shed down.


    It contained a terrifying pressure. It was hard for her to contain the fear. It crushed her to the ground and she bent over.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Dragoness Bingling was forced to kneel on the ground. She felt as though she was about to die.


    The fear in her heart made her close her eyes.


    However, a momentter, she did not feel like she had been shed by a sword.


    When she opened her eyes, she discovered that the wooden sword was right in front of her, notpletely cutting down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± Dragoness Bingling asked Ao Longyu.


    Just as she finished her sentence, Ao Longyu waved her wooden sword.


    At this moment, blood flowed out from Bingling¡¯s neck.


    Killing with a single slit to the throat.


    It was not that she was not going to kill the other party. It was just that she had yet to kill the other party.


    Light appeared on Dragoness Bingling.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu saw the other three dragonesses charging over.


    They seemed to be here to save the Dragoness Bingling but Ao Longyu was a step ahead of them.


    Looking at the three dragonesses, Ao Longyu unleashed her sword technique and quickly arrived beside Ao Qiuqin.


    The sword pierced through her body.


    Following that, the remaining two dragonesses also felt that they had been shed with a sword strike across their bodies.


    Then, she stopped and began to put away her sword.


    Only then did Ao Longyu heave a sigh of relief.


    The three dragonesses were injured and left as light.


    Ao Longyu had killed four dragons by herself.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even Ran Jing, who had been sitting quietly, looked at the center of the fourth level in shock.


    Unbelievable.


    Four sword strikes against four dragons. It was nothing fancy.


    Was this the Dragon ying Sword?


    A dragon had learned the Dragon ying Sword?

 Chapter 300 - I Will Never Take A Loss

    <h4>Chapter 300: I Will Never Take A Loss</h4>


    Everyone had witnessed Ao Longyu¡¯s performance.


    A Void Refinement cultivator had in a Human Immortal.


    There was no one in the same realm who could stand against her. Every single strike of hers was fatal.


    Ran Jing looked at Ao Longyu with deep shock.


    Ao Shishi was also in disbelief.


    The Kunlun Goddess was somewhat different from their predictions. Was she this powerful among those at the same cultivation level?


    The weaker a dragon was born, the more average their future achievements would be. This was not absolute, but it was more or less the case.


    It was not a problem for such a dragon to grow into an adult, but it would be difficult for the dragon to advance further.


    As for Ao Longyu, she would at most grow to be an adult. Any higher and it would be difficult.


    It was not that bad, but her cultivation speed would not be that fast.


    It was already strange that she had advanced so quickly, let alone cross realms to fight someone at a higher realm.


    Even an innate immortal could not do it.


    And thest strike was the most exaggerated.


    She could tell that it was the Dragon ying Sword.


    But¡­


    Could a dragon also learn the Dragon ying Sword?


    Ao Shishi looked at Miao Yue and the others, but there were no expressions on their faces.


    They had already expected this?


    At this moment, Miao Yue turned to look at Ao Shi.


    She narrowed her eyes and gave a faint smile.


    Ao Shishi: ¡°¡­¡±


    She felt that these people seemed even worse by not talking.


    Zhu Qing was actually puzzled, but it was not the time to show it.


    This was the only way to add some mystery to Xiaoyu.


    However, her Senior Sister had already said that the purpose of the Dragon Race doing this was not to suppress the Goddess.


    ¡­


    ¡°Dragon ying Sword?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Ao Longyu in surprise.


    ¡°It looks like the Dragon ying Sword, but it¡¯s actually not.¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at the center of the fourth level and said.


    ¡°Or rather, it¡¯s not the Goddess¡¯ Dragon ying Sword, but Jiang Lan¡¯s Dragon ying Sword.¡±


    ¡°This wooden sword is very likely to have been embedded with a hundred years¡¯ worth of Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword intent. The Goddess had always been with the Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent, and she is always at the special Jade Pool.


    As a result, her power had a characteristic simr to the Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent. Thus, she is able to suppress the Dragon Race. In other words¡­


    The Goddess has a special suppressive effect on the Dragon Race. And she does not have such a suppressive ability on other races.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    The sword had actually been embedded with a hundred years¡¯ worth of Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent.


    This was rather surprising.


    ¡°However, the Goddess¡¯ strength is still stronger than dragons of the same level,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    One could see some clues from her battle with the Human Immortal.


    Jiu Zhongtian nodded in agreement.


    Being the Jade Pool¡¯s Goddess was special to begin with.


    The Jade Pool was an existence akin to Kunlun¡¯s Creation.


    It was able to strengthen the nine summits of Kunlun. What effect would it have on the Goddess who cultivated there all year round?


    ¡°Something has appeared,¡± Mo Zhengdong said as he looked at the dragon.


    At this moment, a beam of light shed across the bodies of the dragonesses. It was like a wisp of aura and also like a stream of power.


    Then, these things entered their bodies.


    ¡°Is this the purpose of the Dragon race?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would the fight outside be so serious?¡±


    The Goddess had an extraordinary status in Kunlun.


    It was the easiest for her to trigger this chaotic power between heaven and earth.


    The Dragon Race was progressing faster.


    ¡°Whether or not they seed in challenging the Goddess, the Dragon Race will still reap the rewards,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°Hehe, no matter how much they earn, we won¡¯t lose out. This is Kunlun.¡± Jiu Zhongtianughed while drinking.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    With the Dragon Race leading the way, the others would be even more proactive.


    ¡­


    The Eighth Prince was still shocked at his sister¡¯s power, but he soon felt a strange light entering his body.


    But he couldn¡¯t find where it came from.


    It seemed to go into all the dragons present as well.


    ¡°Could this be Mother¡¯s motive?¡±


    The Eighth Prince understood.


    The world of adults was indeedplicated and full of exploits.


    They all had their motives.


    And worst of all, he was turning in that direction.


    He confessed that he was bing like an adult too.


    He was also making use of the youth to bring the youth to earn money at the inn.


    However, when he thought about how it was like when he was caught by his boss, he felt that he should let the youngster apologize to him.


    It almost left a psychological trauma on him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the third floor.


    Jiang Lan put away the magic treasures on the ground. He had taken quite a lot of magic treasures during this period of time.


    He did not know what was the use of keeping them.


    Jiang Lan felt a little strange as he held the boot of Dharma treasures.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this like killing monsters to loot the equipment they drop in games?¡±


    He shook his head and decided to continue moving forward. He would not make a move unless it was necessary.


    However, if the other party wanted to attack, he would definitely not hold back.


    He would allow his opponent to experience the feeling of being killed by someone below the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard from above.


    It was very weak.


    He looked up into the sky.


    This ce wasn¡¯t too high, but it gave off a boundless feeling.


    In theory, there shouldn¡¯t be any dragon roars.


    Unless it was near the center.


    Although it was just a guess, there was still a possibility.


    Since they were all in the center, it was highly likely that they would be able to transmit their voices.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t worried about the engagement.


    If his Senior Sister was in danger, the engagement band would react.


    Just like thest time Xiao Yu came to look for him.


    At present, there was no problem with the engagement band.


    He hesitated.


    Jiang Lan took a step forward, nning to find the entrance to the upper floor.


    He thought that it was still better for him to go up and take a look. However, he did not know how to proceed upwards.


    He hadn¡¯t heard the Eighth Prince mention about an entrance to the upper level.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly walk the entire ce to find the entrance, right?


    Da da!


    Suddenly, Jiang Lan heard an obvious voice.


    A normal person would not make such a sound on purpose. Puzzled, he walked to the corner.


    Then, he realized that it was a ferocious beast.


    It had the body of a tiger and the head of a wolf.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it originally existed.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He looked behind the vicious beasts and discovered that there were more or less the shadows of vicious beasts.


    There seemed to be none from the other directions.


    ¡°They all came from the same direction?¡±


    ¡°There should be a problem. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    This could allow him to see if he could discover the way to the upper levels.


    The beast didn¡¯t hesitate at all as it passed by Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop at all.


    After walking for some distance, the Void Refinement beast was sliced into pieces.


    The Dragon ying Sword had a bonus effect, although it wasn¡¯t much.


    But it was not that difficult to kill the beast.


    Being an early-stage Void Refinement cultivator, he was already pretty powerful.


    It was rare for him to encounter such strong wild creatures near Kunlun.


    There was a rather strong Pixiu in the inn.


    Following the direction from where the beast came from, Jiang Lan arrived at a pitch-ck ce.


    The darkness could block one¡¯s vision and perception.


    Immortals shouldn¡¯t be able to see through it either.


    However, Jiang Lan could see through it, just that it wasn¡¯t that clear.


    He activated his Eyes of Truth.


    With that, the scene ahead appeared clearly before his eyes.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    There were countless ferocious beasts, fallen corpses, and evil spirits floating in the air.


    Each of them possessed the power of a Void Refinement cultivator.


    There were arge number of them.


    Even if everyone on the third floor were to act together, they might not necessarily be able to resist these beasts.


    However, these beasts were all blocked in the darkness.


    It was a kind of barrier.


    However, the array formation was weakening. Soon, it wouldpletely disappear.


    ¡°The Witchcloud Gathering is indeed not safe.¡±


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze, ignoring the asional ferocious beast that slipped out.


    He turned to look at the huge stone staircase at the side. This should be the ce that led to the fourth floor.


    However, there was no end to the staircase.


    ¡°It¡¯s an array formation. This makes it easier for me.¡±

 Chapter 301 - Fallen Into The Mental Demon Purgatory

    <h4>Chapter 301: Fallen Into The Mental Demon Purgatory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Jiang Lan advanced step by step. His steps were slow and steady, but he was able to cross the giant steps and approach the upper level.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not strong enough, or I don¡¯t know much about this. It¡¯s a little difficult to go up.¡±


    It should be possible for a mid-stage Void Refinement cultivator to ascend, but it would be quite difficult.


    If one did not have a sufficient understanding of the array formations here when one was an early-stage Void Refinement cultivator, it was basically impossible to go up.


    In other words, it was easy for the people above toe down.


    But it was difficult for the people below to go up.


    This was not fair.


    But¡­


    It was normal.


    As Jiang Lan ascended step by step, he suddenly heard a voiceing from below.


    ¡°Where does this lead? It¡¯s pitch ck.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I can try exploring it, but it should lead to the fourth level.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything else here.¡±


    There were three people, one man and two women.


    Jiang Lan watched them approach the darkness, near the vicious beasts that licked their lips.


    The beasts stared at the three of them as if they could pounce on them at any moment.


    The three of them had no idea.


    He actually had the thought of testing the darkness.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not strong enough in the future and don¡¯t have enough vignce, it¡¯s better not to approach unknown ces.¡±


    Jiang Lan warned himself.


    Perhaps he would be like them at some point, walking on the edge of danger without knowing.


    Of course, this was a situation where he was given the choice. If he was put in a position where it was necessary for him to do so, he would face the unknown and face the dangers.


    Sometimes, only by shattering the danger would he be able to hide in the Ninth Summit and cultivate in peace.


    After entering the sect for 393 years, he had advanced to be a Heaven Immortal.


    As long as he continued walking steadily, there would be a day when he would surpass his master.


    The others had entered the sect for 393 years and were at most at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    His speed was ridiculously fast. Otherwise, why would he care about his temperament?


    He was constantly worried that he would be arrogant.


    Ta!


    Jiang Lan stepped onto the tform on the fourth floor.


    Looking back, the stairs had disappeared, allowing him to leap straight to the third floor.


    Then, he looked into the darkness beside him.


    It was the same.


    They were all perfected Void Refinement beasts, zombies and evil spirits.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s one on every level. If the beasts from the upper levels were toe down¡ª¡±


    That would be a disaster.


    The main purpose of this gathering should be rted to these ferocious beasts.


    Was it for them to fight these beasts?


    All the factions were fighting to obtain the Deity Position. Perhaps it had something to do with this.


    He did not know the details.


    He should take his Senior Sister and hide somewhere.


    If he went out too early, his master would think that hecked experience.


    Things might get busier after this.


    Therefore, if he performed well, he could put an end to future troubles.


    There was no need to send everyone out.


    As long as he stayed long enough, it would be sufficient.


    After entering the fourth level.


    What Jiang Lan saw were many tforms. They were not hidden, and it was easy for people around to notice.


    The tforms were floating in the air and it was pitch ck below, like a bottomless abyss.


    But upon closer inspection, one could feel the aura of the Mental Demons from below.


    If one was unable to stabilize one¡¯s state of mind, one would be bound by it.


    Falling down meant elimination.


    However, being able toe out without being affected was another matter.


    He should be fine.


    Then, Jiang Lan went inside.


    As for the direction his Senior Sister was at¡­


    Jiang Lan shook his wrist and headed towards the left.


    He wondered how far away she was.


    A momentter.


    Jiang Lan slowed down as a few people approached.


    This ce was very big and the chances of encountering someone were not that high.


    Yet he had met five of them.


    Fivete-stage Void Refinement cultivators.


    There were three men and two women. They were dressed rather gorgeously. They should be from somerge sect.


    At this moment, the five of them had surrounded him in five different directions.


    They had smiles on their faces, as if they were looking at a bag of food.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was in trouble.


    If they were five mid-stage Void Refinement figures, it would be quite simple.


    Fivete-stage Void Refinement cultivators were not easy to kill.


    ¡­


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you alright?¡±


    Lin Siya asked Ao Longyu as they approached the tform.


    When her Senior Sister fought with the Human Immortal just now, she had suffered quite a few injuries.


    If she did not recover now, she would be in dangerter on.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡±


    Ao Longyu said softly.


    At this moment, she had some understanding of the battle just now.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how did you cross realms to fight?¡±


    Lin Siya helped Ao Longyu to the side. After Ao Longyu sat down, she asked.


    ¡°It might be this.¡± Ao Longyu took out the wooden sword. Seeing Lin Siya¡¯s confusion, she exined.


    ¡°This wooden sword has the sword intent of the Dragon ying Sword. Junior Brother has embedded it with more than two hundred years¡¯ worth of sword intent, so¡­¡±


    That was why she was able to y a dragon with a single strike of her sword. Moreover, she herself had the suppressive effect against dragons, so she had an overwhelming advantage when fighting against dragons.


    It could also be rted to the Jade Pool.


    Hearing her Senior Sister¡¯s detailed exnation, Lin Siya was shocked.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you mean that it¡¯s easy for you to fight the Dragon Race, but it will not be as easy for you to fight others?¡±


    Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then will it hurt when Senior Sister hits yourself?¡± Lin Siya asked curiously.


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t.


    After resting for a moment, Ao Longyu extended her right hand to take a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Siya asked curiously.


    ¡°Junior Brother seems to havee to the fourth level.¡± Ao Longyu stood up.


    She looked into the distance.


    He should be over there.


    The feeling was very vague.


    ¡°Is the marriage band still so useful?¡± Lin Siya found it strange.


    Ao Longyu shook her head slightly. The location was not that urate.


    It would asionally appear, but it could also disappear instantly.


    And there would be mistakes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Ao Longyu walked over.


    Lin Siya didn¡¯t say anything and followed her.


    After all, Jiang Lan was only at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, so it would be quite dangerous for him toe up here.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan evaded the attack and continued forward.


    He used his mid-stage Void Refinement cultivation base to escape.


    However, not long after, he was still intercepted.


    As expected, the difference in cultivation realms was somewhat difficult to surmount.


    Especially when there were five of them on the opposing side.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan stood at the edge of the tform and looked at the five people surrounding him with a calm expression.


    ¡°Hah! You really can run.¡±


    A young man looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for a Kunlun disciple to leave this ce so early? We don¡¯t ask for anything else, just some items. How about it?¡±


    ¡°At least five.¡± A female cultivator spoke.


    They really didn¡¯t have any killing intent, Jiang Lan could sense it.


    Otherwise¡­


    He would try to see if he could keep them here forever.


    However, it was not suitable for these people to rob them.


    It was also troublesome to break out of the encirclement.


    However, he was rather curious. Why was the Witchcloud Gathering developing like this?


    How troublesome.


    Then, he fell backward and decided to fall into the Mental Demon Purgatory.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll have to endure endless suffering if you go down. You can¡¯t even be eliminated even if you want to. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we can ask for less. ¡±


    The young man immediately said.


    If one was unhappy, one could bargain.


    However, Jiang Lan had no intention of agreeing.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He left the tform, his entire body falling into the abyss.


    This way, he could avoid these people and walk down to find his Senior Sister.


    As soon as hended, he felt that there was something around him that wanted to draw out his thoughts and bind him.


    It wanted to trap him in the abyss.


    However, Jiang Lan felt nothing and was unaffected.


    However, when he was falling into the Mental Demon Purgatory, he suddenly saw a figure leaping out from the tform, heading towards him.

 Chapter 302 - Senior Sister Is Eliminated

    <h4>Chapter 302: Senior Sister Is Eliminated</h4>


    Ao Longyu, who had been hurrying along, saw a familiar figure descend into the Mental Demon Purgatory from afar.


    She was stunned.


    Then, she surged forth with all her strength.


    She headed towards the ce where the figurended.


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else and didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only wanted to grab that falling figure.


    Lin Siya was surprised to see her Senior Sister suddenly move.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She immediately followed.


    But she could not keep up with her Senior Sister¡¯s speed at all.


    She was too fast.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan had already made ns for the future, but the sudden appearance of the figure surprised him.


    Initially, he had thought that these people would be bold enough to follow him in order to snatch some Dharma treasures.


    True birds die for food and humans would die for wealth.


    But when he saw the figure clearly, he was stunned.


    It was¡­ the most familiar face.


    Although her face was cold, there was a hint of anxiety in her eyes.


    ¡°Senior Sister?¡±


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yu had rushed over at this moment.


    It ruined his n.


    Except¡­


    He felt strangely¡­ happy.


    Or perhaps it was a feeling of rejoice?


    It was indescribable.


    Jiang Lan watched as Ao Longyu approached the abyss. In order to speed up, she even transformed into a white dragon.


    Jiang Lan had already reached the depths, and Xiao Yu followed closely behind.


    Seeing Xiao Yu transform, he realized that she was a snow-white dragon.


    Her chest was t.


    Indeed, was the little Xiao Yu her true appearance?


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded.


    Xiao Yu quickly arrived in front of Jiang Lan. As soon as she got close, she immediately returned to her normal appearance. The two of them faced each other and fell into the abyss together.


    ¡°What is Senior Sister doing?¡±


    After dispersing the dark aura around Xiao Yu, Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save Junior Brother,¡± Ao Longyu replied softly.


    They were less than a foot apart.


    He could touch her with his hands.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister have the confidence to go back up?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows and remained silent.


    Just now, the situation was desperate and she couldn¡¯t think, so¡­


    She forgot to consider that she couldn¡¯t go back up.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°I came down willingly by myself. Even the entrance to the Netherworld does not affect me so I am perfectly fine here. I have originally nned to find Senior Sister after getting rid of them. Who knew that Senior Senior Sister woulde down by yourself. ¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan in annoyance.


    And the mark on her cheek was barely visible.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this.


    The mark was like a scar. It was formed in the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm.


    In retrospect, if he had made a move earlier¡­


    His Senior Sister wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    However, who would have thought that this day woulde?


    Where was this mark when she transformed into a dragon?


    Could it be on her face?


    He did not see it just now.


    Xiao Yu was a white dragon. If there really was a mark, it would make it even more obvious.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan reached out his hand and ced it on Ao Longyu¡¯s back.


    Ao Longyu slowly pressed down, and in the time it took to breathe, Ao Longyu was pressed against Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    She was surprised and her body stiffened.


    But she didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t move. Hold onto me tightly. I¡¯ll bring Senior Sister up. ¡±


    Jiang Lan carried Xiaoyu in his arms and began to move, turning into a standing position.


    Ao Longyu hugged Jiang Lan.


    After making sure Ao Longyu was hugging him tightly, Jiang Lan stood on his tiptoes and leaped up.


    Out of the abyss.


    In the Mental Demon Purgatory, countless ck qi wanted to keep Jiang Lan, but none of them could catch him.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had changed his direction and didn¡¯t intend to appear where he had justnded.


    If he chose to do so, the troubles would continue to follow him.


    Woosh!


    The wind howled.


    Jiang Lan shifted his position and headed towards the front.


    Then, he jumped onto the tform.


    Hended slowly.


    After calming down, he retracted his hand.


    Ao Longyu also released her grip and retreated a few steps.


    Her ears were a little red, but she still looked at Jiang Lan.


    It felt like she was trying her best to look at him. The aloof her would never avoid his gaze.


    However, after Jiang Lan stared at her for a long time, Ao Longyu subconsciously shifted her position.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think there¡¯s anyone nearby?¡± Ao Longyu asked softly.


    Jiang Lan looked around and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    When he turned around, Ao Longyu had already shrunk in size. She looked at him angrily.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I think we need a duel. Only by doing so will it calm the anger in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, if you were the one who fell, do you want me to jump down?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and asked.


    He asked calmly.


    Upon hearing this question, Xiao Yu thought carefully and whispered.


    ¡°I hope, but I don¡¯t want you to either. Thus, I hope that there would be someone who pulled you back before you jumped. If you don¡¯t intend to jump¡­ I feel sort of deste.¡±


    Xiao Yu paused and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, will you jump?¡±


    ¡°I will jump down without hesitation, even if I cannot face any dangers below.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s gentle voice sounded without any hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m several realms stronger than Junior Brother. It must be me who will save you. Junior Brother doesn¡¯t have such an opportunity anymore.¡± Xiao Yu stared at Jiang Lan as she spoke.


    There was a smile in her voice.


    She was cheerful and lively.


    She loved to boast.


    Jiang Lan looked at her and didn¡¯t refute. He wanted to help Xiao Yu see if there were any problems left on her body.


    Just as she was about to act, ck lines appeared on Xiao Yu¡¯s body. It was the ck lines of the Mental Demon Purgatory.


    After the ck lines appeared, a light followed.


    It was the light that signaled her exit.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you seem to have been eliminated.¡±


    Jiang Lan reached out and cleaned up the ck light.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s fall into the Mental Demon Purgatory was originally unsolvable, but she had alreadye out. In theory, she was already out of danger.


    However, she was judged to be eliminated.


    It was because the ck qi could not bepletely dealt with and would leave behind dangers on her body.


    Because of this, she had been eliminated.


    He had nned to check on Xiao Yu.


    Naturally, Xiao Yu saw it too. She was calm.


    ¡°I am eliminated because I was trying to save Junior Brother.¡± As she spoke, she took out a squarish Dharma treasure and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Master gave this to me. I think that Junior Brother is coveting my treasures which is why you haveeliminated me.¡±


    With that, Xiao Yu returned to normal.


    Jiang Lan nced at Ao Longyu¡¯s chest.


    He was trying to guess where it would be on the white dragon.


    Gauging from the position of her hands, they should be slightly below her front ws.


    ¡°I should be out a bitter.¡± Jiang Lan told Xiao Yu that he would stay for a while longer.


    With that said, he took the Dharma treasure Ao Longyu handed him.


    ¡°Good luck, Junior Brother.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan before disappearing on the spot.


    His Senior Sister had been eliminated.


    Jiang Lan was left alone.


    He could now do many things since he was alone.


    There would be no restrictions.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t n to do anything now. He wanted to wait.


    Because the beasts had yet to enter.


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to leave, he saw someone walking over.


    It was Senior Sister Lin.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang?¡± Lin Siya looked around and said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Sister?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister has just left the tower,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Lin Siya naturally understood what it meant to leave the tower.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother Jiang have any ns for the future?¡± Lin Siya did not ask about Senior Sister.


    This was a matter between her Senior Sister and Junior Brother.


    If she asked too many questions, it might make the other party feel ufortable.


    However, this ce was too dangerous for Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was about to speak, but she suddenly saw a light sh from Senior Sister Lin¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t just Senior Sister Lin, but he also had one on him.


    ¡°I n to leave this floor,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Now, he nned to take a look at the upper level. When the light shed, he discovered that his control over the Deity Position had increased slightly.


    Perhaps this ce would allow him to control his Deity Position faster.

 Chapter 303 - What Do You Want To Ask?

    <h4>Chapter 303: What Do You Want To Ask?</h4>


    ¡°Senior Sister Lin, when I came here, I discovered that a vicious beast had appeared. I suggest for Senior Sister to go meet up with the other Senior Brothers and Sisters as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Lan reminded Lin Siya kindly before he left.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Junior Brother,¡± Lin Siya immediately responded.


    Then, she watched as Jiang Lan disappeared into the tunnel.


    She felt that her Junior Brother was very opinionated and had always been doing what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Senior Sister had even jumped down without thinking. Tsk tsk.¡± Lin Siya was all smiles.


    ¡°I never thought that the usually cold and distant Senior Sister would have such a day.¡±


    Then, she quickly went to look for her Senior Brothers and Sisters.


    Since her Senior Sister was eliminated, she had lost her backing.


    If she did not find other Senior Brothers and Sisters, it would be her turn to be eliminated.


    She hadn¡¯t even done anything yet.


    She felt indignant about being sent out of the Witchcloud Gathering just like that.


    But beasts¡­


    Why were there beasts here?


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell my Senior Brothers and Sisterster.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Lin Siya disappeared at the end of the tforms.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t go to the third level. Instead, he activated his One Leaf Vision and headed to the fifth level.


    ¡­


    Those below the fourth level weren¡¯t even immortals and their strength was too low.


    The light that he had gained was just a tiny strand.


    This was probably just the tip of the iceberg.


    It appeared out of nowhere on their bodies. It was unknown if it was because of the fights in the upper levels or something else.


    He intended to find out.


    However, upon reaching the fifth level, he discovered that the dark barrier was about to disappear. It wouldn¡¯t be long before these vicious beasts would join the fight.


    Jiang Lan looked at the beasts and had other thoughts.


    If¡­


    If he let out the vicious beasts from all the levels into the fifth level and cleared them all out himself.


    Would he obtain more fortuitous opportunities?


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Jiang Lan headed towards the fifth level. After entering, he discovered that this ce was somewhat simr to the fourth level.


    There were tforms all around too. The fourth level had an abyss, which was a Mental Demon Purgatory.


    However, on the fifth level, there was a scorching aura below.


    It was like a burning hell.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He nned to try fighting with someone to see if he could get the speck of light again.


    Soon, he met a female cultivator.


    This female cultivator¡¯s body was on fire as she jumped up from below the tform.


    The mes did not hurt her. Instead, they were absorbed by her.


    She was probably hiding down there, waiting for a prey.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan took out his spear and pierced through the female cultivator¡¯s body.


    The light that appeared on her was the light of elimination.


    The female cultivator looked at Jiang Lan in shock. She opened her mouth and let out a miserable cry.


    ¡°I was just going to ask for directions¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    That female cultivator turned into light and left.


    She left behind a whip-like Dharma treasure.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pick it up.


    It was too useless.


    It was just that when this female cultivator was sent out of the ck Peak Tower by Jiang Lan, he felt an extremely faint streak of light appear before it was absorbed by him.


    Compared to the light that was absorbed by him on the fourth level, this was not even 1% of it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was going on?


    ¡°Was the light triggered because of me or because of others?¡±


    ¡°If it was me, then who did I defeat?¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately thought of his Senior Sister.


    At that time, he was the one who sent his Senior Sister out of the tower.


    Was he considered the victor because of that?


    Even the people from Kunlun had such fortuitous opportunities on them?


    But why did Senior Sister have so much?


    Why did the light from this Human Immortal seem so insignificant?


    ¡°Because she¡¯s the Kunlun Goddess?¡±


    This was Xiao Yu¡¯s most special identity.


    Furthermore, as he stayed with Xiao Yu, he was able to increase his progress in controlling the Deity Position.


    In other words, being the Kunlun Goddess gave her a higher status.


    Should he beat up Xiao Yu everyday from now?


    He could try.


    He did not think much about it.


    Jiang Lan walked inside.


    Since it had some effect, then he would clean up all the people on this level this time.


    After that, he would let the beasts out.


    If there was someone else on the fifth level, it would ruin his ns.


    As to why he didn¡¯t receive any light even though he had sent so many people out from the third level, it was very likely because they were too weak.


    Heaven and earth were about to copse. This world didn¡¯t pay attention to those below the immortal level.


    Xiao Yu was special because she was the Kunlun Goddess. Kunlun held an important position in the Grand Deste World.


    ¡­


    Outside.


    Miao Yue and the others were all looking at the ck Peak Tower. The Dragon Race and the Goddess¡¯ match had ended.


    This ce was getting a little boring.


    Some people had already startedpeting with each other in the dark.


    They just wanted to find a chance to do something.


    No matter whether the person was inside or outside, as long as one made a move, something would be triggered.


    Something that only a few people could detect.


    Zhu Qing was also watching. In theory, there was nothing for her to pay attention to.


    Unless her own disciple was the one that was sent out.


    Only then would she pay attention.


    Xiao Yu was very strongpared to those in the fourth level. As long as she met up with the others, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could make her leave easily.


    Ssh!


    A beam of light appeared from the fourth level.


    Zhu Qing subconsciously looked over and was stunned.


    The person who came out was naturally Ao Longyu, who was tall, cold, and beautiful.


    ¡°Xiao Yu?¡± Zhu Qing did not understand what was going on.


    Ran Jing also stared at Ao Longyu.


    Ao Shishi was perplexed as well. How did she get eliminated despite being so powerful?


    There were no injuries on her body.


    Zhu Qing did not hesitate and immediately waved her hand.


    She brought Ao Longyu over to her side.


    People from other directions also saw Ao Longyu. Although they were surprised, they only exchanged a few words.


    The fourth level was not important.


    The fifth level was more important.


    Those below the fifth level were just brought along to see the outside world.


    ¡°Master, Martial Aunt.¡± Ao Longyu came in front of Zhuqing and lowered her head.


    After her master and martial aunt responded, Ao Longyu said softly to Ran Jing.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Ran Jing nced at Ao Longyu before ignoring her once again.


    Ao Longyu stood behind her master.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    Ao Longyu shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    After that, they did not ask further.


    Especially Miao Yue, there was a faint smile in her eyes.


    Ao Longyu felt as if she had been seen through.


    The Eighth Prince was dumbfounded.


    How did his sister get sent out?


    Still, he was d she wasn¡¯t hurt. Otherwise¡­


    He would bring along the youth from the inn to teach others how to behave.


    Acting together made it safer.


    ¡­


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race still thinks quite highly of us.¡±


    On the fifth floor, Bei Fang said coldly to the person in front of him.


    At this moment, Bei Fang and Ji Qiu from the Second Summit, as well as Ji Jiang from the First Summit were surrounded by seven members of the Heavenly Human Race.


    Bei Fang was at the mid-stage Human Immortal Realm while Ji Qiu and Ji Jiang were at the early-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    Ji Jiang had just advanced not long ago.


    The three of them had no chance of winning against seven people.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I think highly of you people. We¡¯re just using our advantage. If you had more people, would you have fought with us fairly?¡± A middle-aged Heavenly Human Race male shook his head and said.


    Before his voice fell, Bei Fang¡¯s sword struck the ground.


    The Eight Trigrams opened.


    ¡°Imprison.¡±


    Immortal power that belonged to Bei Fang instantly spread out.


    Ji Qiu followed and tried to break through.


    Ji Jiang soared into the sky.


    The reaction speed of the members of the Heavenly Human Race was extremely fast. Two of them stopped Ji Qiu, while three of them controlled the eight trigrams array formation.


    The remaining two people soared into the sky.


    The moment Ji Jiang flew up, he immediately scattered arge number of Dharma treasures.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    A powerful explosion sent ripples through the air.


    Bei Fang took the opportunity to draw his sword.


    He directly attacked the three people in front.


    He wanted to make use of this opportunity to kill the three who were dealing with the Eight Trigrams array formation.


    In an instant, Bei Fang¡¯s sword shed across three people.


    Pu!


    Blood scattered.


    Even though the three of them were injured, they didn¡¯t retreat in the slightest and directly attacked.


    Boom!!


    Their attacks hit Bei Fang directly. Ji Qiu also exchanged moves with the two sent to deal with him.


    Both sides retreated.


    Bei Fang and Ji Qiu were both severely injured.


    The three people on the other side also suffered serious injuries.


    Bang!


    Ji Jiang fell beside Bei Fang and Ji Qiu, simrly heavily injured.


    As for the two members of the Heavenly Human Race who fell, one of them was also injured.


    In just one confrontation.


    Bei Fang and his party were all injured, while four of the seven members of the Heavenly Human Race were injured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give them a chance to breathe.¡±


    The middle-aged man was about to continue.


    He wanted to take his opponents¡¯ lives while they were ill.


    Pu!


    Just as he was about to make a move.


    A spear pierced through his body.


    When he turned around, he saw someone standing beside him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He looked at this somewhat blurry person in disbelief.


    When did the person arrive?


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±

 Chapter 304 - Best At Dealing With The Unconvinced

    <h4>Chapter 304: Best At Dealing With The Unconvinced</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan stood beside the middle-aged man.


    The other party was from the Heavenly Human Race.


    If it was in the past, he might have found a way to send this person to apany Feng Ji and the rest.


    But the n had changed.


    Killing one or two from the Heavenly Human Race would not allow the Heavenly Human Race to ept him, but as long as he could fully control the Deity Position¡­


    His fortuitous opportunities might be even moreplete.


    The speed of bing stronger would be faster.


    The road ahead would be easier.


    This way, he could solve the problem of the Heavenly Human Race being unable to tolerate his existence.


    However, since the previous person only wanted to ask for directions, he wanted to ask if the other party had any doubts before he ended his life.


    After answering, he could send him on his way.


    Although it was only leaving the ck Peak Pagoda, it was not much different from killing them.


    ¡°Do¡­ Do we have a grudge?¡± The middle-aged man asked Jiang Lan.


    Pu!


    Jiang Lan pulled out his spear and shed across his opponent¡¯s body.


    Light quickly appeared.


    ¡°I just wanted to give you a ride. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Jiang Lan answered softly.


    After the middle-aged man disappeared, Jiang Lan turned to look at the other six heavenly humans. His voice was emotionless.


    ¡°Do you people want to ask any questions?¡±


    As his voice fell, Jiang Lan moved. His spear pierced through the air.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Jiang Lan passed by the six of them, his spear connecting all their bodies together.


    Hexakill.


    Jiang Lan looked at the person in front and said softly.


    ¡°That person is waiting outside. He might be in a hurry to meet you guys.¡±


    The heavenly human at the very front looked at Jiang Lan with fear in his eyes.


    It was as if he was looking at a demon.


    It was as if the other party was an evil spirit sent from the depths of hell.


    Whoosh!


    He swung his spear.


    The six of them turned into light and left.


    After dealing with the Heavenly Human Race, Jiang Lan turned to look at his Senior Brothers.


    When he turned around, he shocked Ji Qiu and Ji Jiang.


    This person hade out of nowhere and killed seven people in a row.


    The seven of them did not even have any ability to resist.


    After all, these people were Human Immortals. It was impossible for them to not be able to resist.


    However, when the other party looked over, they felt it.


    He was emitting a powerful pressure.


    This person was not a Human Immortal.


    For a moment, they wanted to escape, but before they could move, they saw Bei Fang moving forward.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to die. Is Senior Brother Bei Fang crazy?¡±


    Ji Jiang had this thought in his mind and felt that he should think of a way to escape.


    Very soon, he was stunned because Bei Fang had started talking to the other party and it sounded like he knew him.


    ¡°We meet again,¡± Bei Fang said gratefully.


    ¡°I have yet to thank you for saving my life in the Ice Cicada Forest, but you have saved me once again.¡±


    There was still that time when he yed the demonic dragon for Bei Fang in the Kunlun Temple¡­ Jiang Lan answered in his heart before whispering.


    ¡°I want the fifth level to myself. Are you guys going to the sixth level or the fourth?¡±


    Jiang Lan wanted to eliminate everyone on the fifth floor.


    But he would not kill those from Kunlun.


    ¡°To the sixth floor,¡± Bei Fang said immediately.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why, the other party usually did things quite seriously.


    His cultivation level was much higher than theirs, so they were definitely unable to participate in his n.


    ¡°Are there others from Kunlun here?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Bei Fang.


    ¡°There are many more,¡± Bei Fang answered immediately.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan held his spear and walked in another direction.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    They then followed Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Ji Qiu and Ji Jiang saw what it meant to crush everything.


    They were horrified to discover that this person wanted to eliminate everyone on the fifth level.


    No matter who it was, as long as they did not leave the fifth level voluntarily, they would be cleared out.


    And all of them were killed in a single move.


    Along the way, they met another person who was sweeping through the floor as well.


    The other party was a True Immortal.


    They initially thought that there would be a great battle, and yet¡­


    It only took one move to send the other party out as well.


    They were suddenly d that their Senior Brother Bei Fang knew the other party.


    In the process of clearing the area, Jiang Lan discovered that there were faint lights shing on him continuously.


    The Senior Brothers behind him also had them.


    If he cleared them now, would there be more light?


    He could try it if he had the chance.


    ¡­


    Outside.


    All of them stared at the fifth level in astonishment.


    Ao Longyu watched as people were continuously sent out from the fifth level.


    And the injuries were shockingly simr.


    One kill.


    She didn¡¯t seem to know anyone on the fifth floor.


    Her Junior Brother should be on the fourth or third floor.


    Her reclusive Junior Brother would only stay with her or act alone.


    Just like a lonely old man.


    ¡­


    ¡°That hurts.¡±


    The Eighth Prince looked at the person in front of him who fell to the ground and cried out loudly. It was a female cultivator. There was a bit of light on her body.


    A hole had been pierced through her body.


    Fortunately, with the help of an immortal technique, she recovered very quickly.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask for directions but he actually killed me directly. Why didn¡¯t he just kill everyone on the fifth level?¡±


    Yan Xiyun looked at the ck Peak Tower angrily.


    After her injuries recovered, she nned to leave.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, someone fell in front of her.


    She looked up and saw that the person had also fallen from the fifth floor.


    Then, she lowered her head to look at his wound.


    It was somewhat simr to hers.


    Before she could react, more people started falling.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Six figures fell in front of her.


    Everyone¡¯s injuries were the same.


    Yan Xiyun looked up in surprise.


    Then¡­


    People kept appearing and falling.


    Everyone was killed with a single shot and they all had almost the same injuries as hers.


    Bodies started to fall like rain.


    ¡°No. No way?¡±


    ¡°That person¡­ is he really going to wipe out the entire fifth level?¡±


    Yan Xiyun was stunned. So she wasn¡¯t the only unlucky one, but just the first to get wiped out from the entire floor?


    Ao Man looked at this person, then at the fifth floor.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with anyone on the fifth floor, but he did know someone.


    He knew many people in Kunlun.


    However, who would stay on the fifth level to clean up people for no reason?


    Wasn¡¯t it easier to clear people on the first or second floor?


    ¡°It¡¯s a person from Kunlun. I saw the party. The leading person said that he would attack if I didn¡¯t leave the fifth level.


    If I am not convinced, they¡¯ll kill me in one move.¡±


    Someone immediately shouted, extremely furious.


    It was someone from the Demon Race.


    ¡°???¡± Yan Xiyun was a little surprised. Why did the other person get a notice?


    Why didn¡¯t she receive it?


    Was she treated differently?


    Yan Xiyun saw the Eighth Prince watching the show and walked over.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s polearm sent Yan Xiyun flying.


    As long as this person spoke, he wanted to make a move.


    He didn¡¯t know why.


    Being addressed as such made him feel very ufortable.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask where this is¡ª¡±


    Yan Xiyun felt that her luck had dropped aftering to Kunlun.


    ¡­


    ¡°The person is from Kunlun?¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian was slightly surprised. There was no such person on his Eighth Summit.


    Few people used spears. If there were, he would know.


    Furthermore, this person was at the Human Immortal Realm.


    Theoretically, he shouldn¡¯t be from Kunlun, but so far, those sent out were from all the other factions except for Kunlun.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the person is from Kunlun or not. If the others think so, then so be it,¡± said Mo Zhengdong as he looked at the people in other directions.


    Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and looked at the restless powers. He smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them too. I don¡¯t know who will act first.¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with cracked skin walked out. He was from the Qilin Race.


    He looked at the summit leaders of Kunlun and shouted.


    ¡°Kunlun is trying to cause trouble at the Witchcloud Gathering, right?¡±


    ¡°So what if we are? Are you unhappy?¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s gaze was like a sword, and his voice was like a de.


    It was as if his existence was meant to convince the unconvinced.

 Chapter 305 - Eight Desolates Purgatory

    <h4>Chapter 305: Eight Destes Purgatory</h4>


    ¡°Kunlun really thinks nothing of us.¡±


    The middle-aged man with cracks on his body looked at Jiu Zhongtian and began to gather his strength.


    ¡°In that case, I would like to experience the might of a Kunlun summit leader.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian poured the wine into his mouth before tossing out the gourd.


    Boom!


    The gourd smashed directly at the middle-aged man.


    A powerful force appeared in the sky. The middle-aged man was forced back a distance, but he was not injured at all. His expression was calm.


    Jiu Zhongtian did not pay any attention to it as he flew into the sky.


    Strength burst forth like light, illuminating the surroundings.


    The middle-aged man from the Qilin Race followed.


    Two rays of sun-like light appeared in the sky.


    The others took a nce and did not say anything.


    It seemed like it was normal for people to fight. Or rather, it was more urate to say that they were eager for people to fight.


    As long as it did not affect the ck Peak Tower.


    ¡­


    Fifth floor.


    Jiang Lan stood in the passageway.


    Some people angrily headed to the fourth floor, while others headed to the sixth floor.


    They were banished. There was nothing they could do.


    The opponent was too strong.


    Regardless of whether they were True Immortals or Human Immortals, they were all no match for the other party.


    They really did not know which floor the other party hade from.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you again, fellow daoist.¡± Bei Fang led his party towards the sixth level.


    Every faction had some sent out.


    Only Kunlun waspletely safe.


    Jiang Lan watched as the figures of Bei Fang and his party disappeared into the tunnel. Then, he used a spell technique to seal the entrance to the sixth floor and the entrance to the fourth floor.


    After doing this, he walked towards the darkness.


    It was time to finish the n.


    He hoped that no one would bother him during this time.


    There were no vicious beasts above the fifth level.


    And Jiang Lan did not n on affecting those below the fifth level.


    Because¡­


    There was no meaning for him to kill the beasts who were below the Human Immortal Realm.


    He would just leave them for those at the lower levels to train with.


    Woosh!


    The endless vicious beast doors were opened by him. All the vicious beast doors from the fifth to the ninth level were connected to the fifth level.


    Fortunately, it was not too difficult.


    Roar!


    Roars of rage began to spread throughout the fifth level as countless ferocious beasts charged in.


    Power began to proliferate, as if a beast tide were about to begin. It was as if the beast tide would tear through everything in its path.


    Jiang Lan walked on the edge andnded in the purgatory.


    He was standing near the center.


    At the same time, he could sense countless beasts entering the fifth level.


    Early-stage, mid-stage,te-stage, perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    Early-stage, mid-stage,te-stage, perfected True Immortal Realm.


    Early-stage, mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    There were no beasts who were at thete-stage or perfected Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Even if there was, he would not let them in.


    Vicious beasts surged in waves, the zombiesughed sinisterly, and evil spirits floated in the sky.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at his surroundings. After waiting for a long time, he slowly closed his eyes.


    A momentter, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, there seemed to be mes in his eyes.


    An ethereal voice echoed throughout the fifth level.


    ¡°Eight Destes Purgatory.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Night.


    Sounds of galloping could be heard from below the fifth floor of the ck Peak Tower, followed by cries of rm.


    After that, waves of flickering lights could be seen.


    Jing Ting and the others looked at the vicious beasts, zombies, and evil spirits that were surging in with disbelief.


    ¡°There really are vicious beasts, and they are all extremely powerful. If we were to face them head-on, we wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning. Thankfully, we have made some preparations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more exaggerated than what our Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit had said. Thank goodness we believed him.¡±


    Lin Siya was also shocked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really believe it when Junior Brother said that he had seen vicious beasts enter. Fortunately, Junior Brother wasn¡¯t someone who liked to joke around, which made me believe him.¡±


    Her Junior Brother was rather strict and reserved.


    He was usually very serious when dealing with potential problems.


    As for jokes¡­


    She had never seen him say one before.


    Because of this, Jing Ting, Mu Xiu, and the others had believed his words and made some preparations.


    Just in case.


    Now, they realized that they were not prepared enough.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± Jing Ting stared into the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only threat. I remember many years ago, in the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm, we met someone who could control the beasts. There are people from all the major powers gathered here. There must be such a person,¡± said Lin Siya.


    As she thought about this, Lin Siya suddenly realized that her Senior Sister and Junior Brother had met at that time.


    Furthermore, she heard from her Senior Sister that her Junior Brother was the one who had saved her at that time.


    The method to expel the fog was taught by her Junior Brother as well.


    It seemed like it was fate.


    ¡°The other Senior Brothers and Sisters should being towards us as well. Anyway, it will depend on the situation. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for us to gain experience,¡± said Mu Xiu.


    Was this what a Witchcloud Gathering was like?


    No wonder only outstanding disciples could participate.


    Just¡­


    It was a little dangerous.


    ¡°I wonder how Junior Brother Jiang ns to get through this.¡± Jing Ting was actually very curious.


    However, he knew a bit about Jiang Lan¡¯s reclusiveness.


    It was not easy to ask him to act together.


    ¡­


    There were always people falling from the sky.


    Especially from the first to the fourth level.


    ¡°Big Brother is on the third level?¡±


    The teenager moved a chair over and asked the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Yes, there are peopleing out continuously from the first to fourth levels. Most of the injuries are caused by bites, w attacks, and collisions, so¡­¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and said.


    ¡°Those beasts have started to take action. Those above the fifth level should be strong enough. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems for them for now. ¡±


    The young man nodded as he ate his peanuts.


    It was better for him to eat peanuts.


    He had not been watching, so he did not know the details.


    The Eighth Prince snatched half of the chair and peanuts and said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?¡±


    ¡°Hongya said she¡¯s sleeping and that I shouldn¡¯t disturb her.¡± The youth sighed as he ate peanuts.


    Hong Ya had never slept so early before.


    ¡°I already said that she¡¯s just giving you a hard time. If you like her, take my halberd and knock her out. Then, drag her to the Ice Cicada Forest and bury her for two days. Only by doing so will the arrogant girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race know her ce.¡± The Eighth Prince said firmly.


    As he spoke, he even handed over to the youth his halberd.


    The youth who received the halberd waved it twice. It felt quite light to him.


    ¡°Little brother.¡± A sudden voice sounded beside the youth.


    Bang!


    The youth directly waved his halberd at the person beside him, sending her flying.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s how you should do it.¡± The Eighth Prince pped his hands and cheered.


    The youth looked to the side in surprise.


    ¡°Who was that just now?¡±


    ¡°The person fell from above. I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± The Eighth Prince shrugged.


    In the distance.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let me finish my sentence?¡± Yan Xiyun felt like these people didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Most of those at the first four levels had been injured by the vicious beasts and was sent out, but those that remained had definitely gained a lot.


    At this moment, the situation in the first four levels had stabilized.


    The spectators didn¡¯t really care about this. What they cared about was the situation in the fifth level and above.


    Because they realized that not many people had been cleared out.


    It would just be a few being sent flying out of the tower every now and then.


    Moreover, many people were discussing the Dao at the center of the fifth level and above.


    There were even many sparring sessions.


    What did this mean?


    Were there no vicious beasts present?


    This was not normal.


    The people from the Demon Race and Heavenly Human Race were all looking at the several levels of the ck Peak Tower, not seeing anything that would aid them in understanding what was going on.


    Outside the tower, there was no way of knowing what was happening inside. If one wanted to investigate, everyone needed to work together.


    But there would be no benefit to any party by doing so.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing frowned.


    On his side sat the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s experts and Dragon Race¡¯s Ao Li.


    There were many experts surrounding the ck Peak Tower.


    There were two to three factions standing guard at each side of the ck Peak Tower.


    No one knew what had happened at the upper levels.


    But something was definitely wrong.

 Chapter 306 - Betting On When Jiang Lan Will Come Out

    <h4>Chapter 306: Betting On When Jiang Lan Will Come Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ao Li looked at the ck Peak Tower, unable to figure out what was going on inside.


    It had already reached this stage. There was no reason for the higher levels to not be affected by the beasts.


    Even if there had been some idents on one or two levels among the upper levels, it couldn¡¯t be that all five upper levels had experienced idents right?


    ¡°I should go and ask the people who came out from the fifth level and above.¡±


    Ao Li sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the upper echelons of the Dragon Race haven¡¯te out yet.¡±


    ¡°Neither has Kunlun,¡± said Liu Jing.


    ¡°My Heavenly Human Race is not out that fast either.¡± The bearded middle-aged man also spoke.


    The three of them stopped talking. If anyone was curious, they would ask people from other races.


    ¡­


    ¡°It might be rted to the strange movements on the fifth floor.¡±


    Miao Yue looked at ck Peak Tower and said softly.


    Zhu Qing also nodded.


    An ident had happened to the higher levels. Under normal circumstances, this should not have happened.


    There had to be a reason for this sudden change, and the only abnormality among all the levels was on the fifth level.


    Someone was clearing the fifth floor, but no one knew what was going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no movement at the center of the fifth level, and we can¡¯t see anything outside the center,¡± Ao Shishi added.


    There was indeed a problem with the fifth level, but it was unknown if it was the main cause.


    So far, there was no sign of any vicious beast in the center of the fifth level.


    Ao Longyu looked at the fifth level, and indeed, she could not see anything.


    Then, she looked at the fourth and third levels.


    The fellow disciples whom she was more familiar with were on these two floors.


    However, she felt that her Junior Brother woulde out a bitter.


    Her Junior Brother had been in seclusion for decades. He should be able to hide from the beasts for a long time.


    He had even chosen to jump into the Mental Demon Purgatory on the fourth level previously.


    If those vicious beasts chased Jiang Lan down into the Mental Demon Purgatory, they would be dead souls under her Junior Brother¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, do you think Jiang Lan can survive today?¡± Miao Yue suddenly asked Ao Long Yu who was standing behind her.


    ¡°Junior Brother has his own thoughts,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    She did not directly say if he could.


    If she did so, she felt like she was putting a shackle on her Junior Brother.


    When her Junior Brother came out, she would wee him. It was not a big deal when he came out.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Ran Jing looked at Miao Yue and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on when the Goddess¡¯ fiance wille out. How about it?¡±


    Facing this bet, Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°Then I bet that Jiang Lan will onlye out at thest moment.¡±


    ¡°What about the Goddess?¡± Ao Shishi asked Ao Longyu.


    She felt that Kunlun just wanted to save some face.


    The final moment?


    It was extremely difficult tost till thest moment on the third floor. It could be said to be almost impossible.


    Ao Longyu remained silent.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Miao Yue looked at Ao Shishi and said.


    ¡°Do dragons like to bully children? How can a child participate in such a bet? ¡±


    ¡°Then we shall bet that he won¡¯t be able to stay until thest moment,¡± said Ran Jing.


    ¡°I heard that the disciple of the Ninth Summit doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. His talent is average and his cultivation level is average too. ¡°Ao Shishi looked at Miao Yue and said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you think that he canst till the end?¡±


    Miao Yue smiled without saying anything.


    Zhu Qing did not say a word. She did not know where her Senior Sister¡¯s confidence came from.


    However, her Senior Sister had never fought battles that she wasn¡¯t confident in, so Jiang Lan definitely had a certain chance of staying until the end.


    She looked at Xiao Yu again but did not see her worry.


    As for the chips for the bet, no one cared about it. What was the use of it?


    It was more interesting to see the other party lose face.


    ¡°If something has happened to the vicious beasts across the various levels, will this gathering end in a short period of time?¡± Zhu Qing asked Fairy Miao Yue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miao Yue looked at the two highest floors and continued.


    ¡°Those at the top two levels have the strength to break through the barriers between the various levels. It won¡¯t be long before they understand the true essence of the Dao discussion.


    The fastest way to discuss the Dao is to verify their respective Daos. At that time, they will break through the barriers of all the levels and reach the fifth level. We will then know the general reason for this weird situation and we will be able to see what¡¯s actually happening.¡±


    ¡­


    On the ninth floor.


    There were already people arguing.


    ¡°The people of the Heavenly Human Race are the representatives of the great dao? You people use this as the foundation of your Dao? What a joke. If that¡¯s so, how can you forge and walk on your own Dao path?


    Cultivators live long lives and watch the cycle of life and death. We fight against death by understanding how to differentiate ourselves from mortals. Understanding the principles of the world step by step is the Dao of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The young man from the Heavenly Human Race looked at the Magus Immortal of Mount Numinous and said darkly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see whose Dao is more correct. Talking is the most boring. Let me suppress all of you and you people will know that I am right.¡±


    ¡°Thene.¡± The middle-aged man stood up.


    Everyone stood up.


    Those from the Dragon Race, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the Underground¡¯s Devils, the Bu Family of the Central ins, the Giant Spirit Race of the Eastern Wastnd, and so on, all stood up. None of them were willing to submit to anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±


    ¡°What do the people of Kunlun think? Do you people dare to have a fight with us?¡±


    As they spoke, they looked at a young man sitting in the corner. He looked to be in histe twenties.


    He stood up slowly with a smile on his face as if he had waited for a long time.


    ¡°Like I said, there are three thousand great Dao paths, and an uncountable number of small Dao paths. How can someone admit that his own path is wrong?


    After all these years, one would have admitted his mistake long ago if one really believed so. Why wait till now?¡±


    He was Leng Wu, disciple of the Seventh Summit. He was a mid-stage Heaven Immortal.


    In theory, no one knew who had the highest level of cultivation in this Witchcloud Gathering.


    Boom!


    As Leng Wu¡¯s voice fell, more than twenty Heaven Immortals retreated.


    The power of a Heaven Immortal began to proliferate.


    Across the various factions, there were quite a few Heaven Immortals, but there really weren¡¯t many young Heaven Immortals.


    There was no need for those who were at a realm above the Heaven Immortal Realm to appear. The Witchcloud Gathering was only a gathering of young talents.


    Leng Wu didn¡¯t take out any Dharma treasures. He wanted to use Dao techniques to defeat these people.


    The instant his power spread out, Leng Wu faced off against the powerful beings of the Underground¡¯s Devils.


    ¡°Immortal Technique, Mountain Suppression.¡±


    With a series of hand seals, a gigantic mountain appeared and suppressed the Underground¡¯s Devils.


    Boom!


    The Underground¡¯s Devils wielded their long sabers, and a dark aura appeared on their sabers as they shed down upon the mountain peak.


    ng!


    In a sh of power, the mountain peak shattered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your spell technique is faster or if my saber is closer to you.¡±


    Leng Wuughed.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Boom!


    A great battle erupted.


    ¡­


    When the battle erupted on the ninth level, the ripple of the shes directly extended to the eighth level.


    At this moment, countless energy storms appeared on the eighth level.


    Lu Jian was injured and was fighting one against three.


    Sword light swept in all directions. Even though he was suppressed, he was still far from defeat.


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from above.


    The four people who were fighting immediately retreated in shock.


    After stabilizing himself, Lu Jian looked up at the sky and smiled at the other three True Immortals.


    ¡°It looks like those at the higher levels are also fighting. Why are all of you attacking me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my Senior Brother wille down and kill you all?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the battle between Heaven Immortals can break the barrier between levels, but¡­¡± An elephant demon looked at the road and said in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have tost till then, too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Jian held his sword and madness appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send the three of you out first to verify my path.¡±


    At that moment, he moved and arrived in front of one of the demonesses.


    The demoness didn¡¯t care. Ice spikes appeared around her, and she waved her ice sword.


    Pu!


    The ice sword shed across Lu Jian, injuring him.


    The demoness expected Lu Jian to retreat and dodge, but to her surprise, he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even defend himself.


    The attack hadnded on the opponent cleanly.


    At this moment, she saw a smile appear on the corner of Lu Jian¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You have hit me once, but now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 307 - Lets See Whats At The Lower Level

    <h4>Chapter 307: Let¡¯s See What¡¯s At The Lower Level</h4>


    The sword beam sliced through the demoness¡¯s skin.


    The demoness tried to retreat in shock.


    But¡­


    Lu Jian did not have the slightest intention of retreating. He resisted all attacks and swept forward with his sword.


    Pu!


    The demoness¡¯ sword struck Lu Jian¡¯s body while Lu Jian¡¯s sword sliced through his opponent¡¯s body.


    In the blink of an eye, he had swept out several times.


    Lu Jian¡¯s sword moved faster and faster, bing stronger and stronger.


    Woosh!


    The sword was like light and fast as a shadow.


    Lu Jian walked past the demoness with a single step.


    At that moment, the demoness turned to look at Lu Jian with a face full of fear.


    Madman.


    Then, she disappeared.


    ¡°Well, one is gone.¡±


    Lu Jian looked at the other two injured people.


    The battle erupted instantly.


    More and more injuries appeared on Lu Jian.


    However, his aura became stronger and stronger and his sword intent turned biting cold.


    The two demons began to suspect that they had fallen into an illusion.


    ¡­


    The people outside looked at the ck Peak Pagoda and realized that there were many forces sweeping past the center of the ninth and eighth levels.


    They knew that there were currently fights on the ninth and eighth levels.


    The bottom levels should follow suit soon.


    However, the vicious beasts had still yet to appear.


    At this moment, an aura appeared at the top of ck Peak Tower.


    It was very weak.


    And few people would notice it.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the wisp of aura calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting to appear. I wonder who will get it in the end.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The Eighth Prince looked at the top of the ck Peak Pagoda and felt an aura appearing there.


    He couldn¡¯t see clearly, but there was indeed something.


    As this thing appeared, the ck Peak Tower also seemed to have changed.


    The fifth level gave people a different feeling.


    Something might be hidden there.


    ¡°Which powerhouse is on the fifth level?¡±


    The Eighth Prince thought about it carefully, but he could not think of anyone powerful on the fifth level.


    The powerful ones were definitely on the ninth and eighth levels.


    Looking at the empty chair beside him, the Eighth Prince sighed.


    The youth went to look after the shop again.


    Actually, it was fine even if he didn¡¯t go and look after it. He was most likely going to see the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race again.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The Eighth Prince directly shed out with his halberd and knocked that person flying further away.


    This person kepting over to call him brother.


    It felt pretty weird.


    ¡­


    ¡°Looks like the problem is indeed on the fifth level.¡±


    Zhu Qing said.


    Now, everyone could clearly see that there was a problem with the fifth level.


    There seemed to be a force there.


    But no one could tell exactly what it was.


    Unless they forcefully broke through the seal of the ck Peak Tower.


    However, this way, the aura on the tower would also disappear.


    This was something that most people did not want to see.


    Sealing the tower off made it a real battle inside. Otherwise, it would be just considered as ying around.


    ¡°The ninth and eighth floors are about to copse. The lower levels should start fighting soon.¡± Miao Yue sat there and said softly.


    Zhu Qing nodded. Once the fights reached the fifth level, they would have a general idea of what was going on.


    Many people did not know what was happening as well.


    No one had expected it.


    Perhaps everyone felt that a certain faction had secretly done something.


    But they just didn¡¯t know who it was.


    Of course¡­


    Kunlun was the most likely culprit.


    After all, this was Kunlun¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Kunlun is said to be aloof from worldly affairs. However, I wonder if you are interested in something?¡± Ran Jing, who had been silent for a long time, looked at Miao Yue andpany as though she was hinting at something.


    ¡°Is the Dragon Race interested in it?¡± Miao Yue naturally meant something too.


    ¡°We dragons have fought for many years. Naturally, we have some pursuits.


    They¡¯re different from Kunlun¡¯s,¡± said Ran Jing softly.


    Miao Yue looked at the peak of ck Peak Tower and said.


    ¡°The main halls of the various summits of Kunlun are dpidated and the day when the Goddess bes an immortal is soon arriving.


    As such, the day of the wedding is also approaching. We will have to go through a lot of trouble and spend a lot of money again.¡±


    ¡°When the princess of our Dragon Race gets married, we will definitely support her greatly. Our dowry will definitely satisfy Kunlun,¡± said Ran Jing softly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue watching.¡± Miao Yue said.


    After a moment of silence, Ran Jing suddenly said.


    ¡°Once Longyu marries Jiang Lan, she will be counted as someone from Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Miao Yue nodded.


    The way these two people spoke made a third party feel like they were not answering each other¡¯s questions.


    However, Zhu Qing naturally understood what they were saying.


    Something had appeared on the ck Peak Tower. The Dragon Race was asking Kunlun if they wanted it.


    Even if the dragons wanted it, they had to have the support of Kunlun.


    Her Senior Sister didn¡¯t refuse, but she wanted the Dragon Race to pay a sufficient price.


    The dragons had agreed.


    However, Xiao Yu could not be considered part of the price. Xiao Yu was a member of Kunlun and not a member of the Dragon Race.


    That was the general idea.


    On the other hand, Ao Longyu did not fully understand what was going on.


    She did not think much about it.


    She just stood quietly behind her master.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Within the ck Peak Tower, the space above the eighth floor began to crack.


    Lu Jian pulled the sword out of the demoness¡¯ body and said somewhat tiredly.


    ¡°Like I said, you people will be sent out first. Are demons so weak? You people even said that your bodies were very strong.


    The next time you meet people from the Eighth Summit, you better be more polite. If you do not have more than five people at the same cultivation realm, do not bother besieging us. It¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t believe that everyone in Kunlun is like you.¡± The demon lying on the ground looked angrily at the road.


    He felt insulted and humiliated.


    It was as humiliating as pressing him to the ground and stepping on his face.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m powerful, do you?¡± Lu Jian pointed his sword at the demon¡¯s neck and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. In front of the true genius of Kunlun, even a hundred of me might not be able to hurt him. Are you scared? Have your horizons been widened?¡±


    Pu!


    The sword directly decapitated the demons.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care if you do or not. It¡¯s better for you to just die quickly.¡±


    He killed the demons and sent them out.


    This way, he would have enough strength to meet up with his fellow disciples when the eighth level copsed.


    Furthermore, the eighth level was about to copse. He hoped that his Junior Brothers and Sisters below would gather as soon as possible so that he could find them easily.


    The various factions would all gather on the fifth or sixth level and that was where the true Witchcloud Gathering began.


    There would be a chaotic battle.


    In the evening.


    Boom!


    Theyer connecting the eighth floor to the ninth floor crumbled and shattered.


    Lu Jian had almost recovered fully. He then began to avoid the unfamiliar Heaven Immortals and search for his Senior Brothers.


    The power of a Heaven Immortal was not something True Immortals like him couldpare to.


    If he were to run around randomly, he would be easily injured.


    And just as he was trying to find his fellow disciples, he suddenly felt a force appear below him.


    It was a little vague.


    ¡°What a strange power. It¡¯s not weak at all. Why is iting from below?¡±


    ¡°It did not appear just now too but only appeared when the link from the eighth to the ninth level was broken. Is it because the barriers between the various levels have weakened?¡±


    That should be it.


    It was not only Lu Jian who felt that power. There were also over twenty Heavenly Immortals who felt the same.


    ¡°Haha, there seems to be another surprise below?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful force. I have already told you that if there was nothing else, this gathering would seem boring.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight our way down.¡±


    All the Heavenly Immortals had suddenly discovered something that piqued their interest.


    Boom!


    The seventh level was quickly broken through. By this time, Lu Jian had gathered beside his Senior Brothers on the eighth level.


    ¡°The feeling is getting stronger, but I¡¯m not sure which realm the person is at,¡± Lu Jian said while standing beside the group which consisted of his Senior and Junior Brothers.


    Among these people, Leng Wu was the strongest.


    He nced at Lu Jian. Lu Jian had directly killed off three demons.


    He knew that Lu Jian was talented, and his attacks were terrifying.


    As everyone knew, even if one had nothing to do, one should never mess with Lu Jian.


    ¡°Bring the Junior Brothers and Sisters over and we shall continue our journey downwards. Currently, everyone wants to see the source of this power.¡± Leng Wu said.

 Chapter 308 - Cant Afford Offend Those Below

    <h4>Chapter 308: Can¡¯t Afford Offend Those Below</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°The barrier leading to the eighth level is broken, and soon, the seventh level one will be too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see more of each level we break through. If they manage to break through to the fifth level, we might be able to mostly see what¡¯s happening inside.¡±


    ¡°They should have discovered the problem below and are breaking through the levels. If everything goes well, they will reach the fifth level tomorrow.¡±


    At this moment, all the experts outside were looking at the ck Peak Tower.


    As they watched everyone break through the barriers, they had their guesses and expectations.


    This was because they had confirmed one thing. There were no beasts on the ninth and eighth floors.


    This was not normal.


    Needless to say, the problem was on the fifth level.


    They were also very curious as to what had caused this to happen.


    They had a feeling that the answer would be beyond their expectations. They had no idea what went wrong.


    However, if it had exceeded their expectation, then so be it. Sometimes, changes with ns couldn¡¯tpare to unexpected changes.


    Perhaps the situation would be more interesting.


    The convergence of the aura at the tip of the ck Peak Tower was not slow at all.


    At this moment, the two dazzling lights in the sky had turned into six.


    Four more people were fighting.


    It was morning.


    ¡°Another day has passed, do you think you still have a high chance of winning?¡± Ran Jing looked at Miao Yue and asked softly.


    She sat there and looked at the third and fourth levels, dignified and calm.


    Miao Yue nced at Ran Jing and smiled under her veil.


    ¡°Does Ran Jing want me to win or lose?¡±


    Ran Jing remained silent.


    The barrier to the seventh level was broken. They could see even more now, and they were about to reach the sixth level.


    Once they reached the sixth level, it meant that they would immediately know what happened on the fifth level.


    Many people were waiting. Those inside should be able to break through to the fifth level around noon.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    The sixth level.


    Lin An and the others looked up at the sky, feeling as if this ce could be destroyed at any moment.


    ¡°They are breaking through to the sixth level from the seventh level? That¡¯s not normal.¡± Lin An furrowed his brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Bei Fang frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility. The people on the ninth and eighth floors have already arrived on the seventh floor and are currently heading towards us.


    As for why¡­¡±


    Bei Fang looked down at the fifth level.


    They could all feel the powering from below.


    This power was not weak at all.


    Others might not know what was going on, but they more or less knew.


    ¡°Since they came down from the ninth level, they must havee for the fifth level. Should we participate? ¡°Hong Luan asked the people beside him.


    There were many of them.


    However, some people had already been sent out.


    Naturally, they had also collected quite a few treasures. It was hard to say whether they were in a good situation or not as they didn¡¯t have the time to check the treasures they had obtained.


    Fighting with others in this environment was of great help to their cultivation.


    They could more urately gauge how strong they were. Sparring was iparable to fighting in this ce.


    The sixth level didn¡¯t involve the Dao. They mainly exchanged their views on Dharma spells.


    Boom!


    Cracks began to appear.


    The power below became increasingly obvious.


    They knew that the sixth floor had been breached by those on the seventh floor.


    ¡°Find Senior Brother Lu Jian and the others immediately. We have to let them know what¡¯s going on down there,¡± Lin An immediately said.


    Yes.


    They knew how dangerous the situation below was.


    Especially Bei Fang, Lin An and Hong Luan.


    It was because they had seen that person before.


    Woosh!


    A powerful force began to appear in the sky.


    Some of those who were unprepared were swept away by this wave of power.


    Only a few, of course.


    Lin An and the others had made their preparations. With the advantage of numbers, although none of them were eliminated, Ji Jiang was unfortunately heavily injured.


    Lin An looked at Ji Jiang and said gently.


    ¡°Junior Brother, did you really not hurt yourself?¡±


    Ji Jiang, who was lying on the ground, looked at his Senior Brother in despair.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s real this time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find Senior Lu Jian and the others first,¡± Hong Luan said.


    The few of them nodded. Then, they looked at the sky above the sixth level. There were already many people descending.


    They just hoped that the location of where their Senior Brother was at wasn¡¯t too far off.


    Otherwise, it would be easy for them to be cleared out of the sixth level by powerhouses of other factions.


    After all, the cultivation of every single person above them was higher than theirs.


    The strongest among them was a perfected Human Immortal, while the weakest among those above them was an early-stage True Immortal.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a swordnded in front of them and stopped them from leaving.


    Lin An and the others immediately took precautions.


    If there was no other way, they could only split up and escape. There would always be a few who could escape.


    ¡°You guys sure are gathered pretty nearly. Why is Bei Fang on this floor?¡± Lu Jian asked as he descended from the sky andnded before the sword.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian.¡± Lin An and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was much safer with their Senior Brother around.


    ¡°Looks like the problem lies on the next level. Step back a little. Those people are going to directly break through the fifth level,¡± Lu Jian said as he drew his sword.


    They had actually split up to search for Lin An. Lin An and the others were lucky to have been found so quickly.


    Some of the juniors on the seventh floor were not so lucky.


    ¡°Does Senior Brother Lu Jian also want to participate in it?¡± Bei Fang immediately asked.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lu Jian asked curiously.


    Wasn¡¯t this normal?


    Everyone participated in this, all of them wanting to know what the source of this power was.


    It was probably a surprise that the people outside had prepared for them.


    Only with this surprise factor would the gathering be interesting.


    ¡°Senior Brother might not know, but two days ago, someone had cleared out everyone on the fifth level. We had to go to the sixth floor. As for the person who cleared the fifth floor, Senior Brother Lu Jian knows him. He was the one who had exterminated all the ghostly cultivators in the Ice Cicada Forest alone. ¡°Bei Fang immediately said.


    He had to talk about this.


    Because this meant one thing.


    The reason why the fifth level was abnormal was because of that person.


    If they were involved, then¡­


    The consequences would be unpredictable.


    Furthermore, that person should also be someone from Kunlun.


    As for who it was, Bei Fang still had no clue.


    He did not investigate further.


    The other party had no ill intentions towards Kunlun. It was highly possible that he was a low-key personal disciple.


    So¡­


    There was no need to find out who he was.


    That was what his master had said.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Hearing what Bei Fang said, Lu Jian was stunned.


    Did this mean that they were just sending themselves down to die?


    But this was really exciting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Senior Brother Leng Wu. For the time being, we should avoid him.¡± As Lu Jian spoke, he leaped up.


    Lin An and the others had no intention of staying any longer, and they all followed along.


    ¡­


    ¡°You people can continue. We won¡¯t be participating in what¡¯s happeningter, but I have to remind you people something.¡±


    Leng Wu looked at the experts from the other forces and said calmly.


    ¡°I just received news that there¡¯s an expert on the next level. Once you guys break through to that level, a disaster might descend upon you guys.¡±


    He was clearly telling them that Kunlun did not intend to provoke the powerhouse on the fifth level.


    Whoever wanted to provoke the powerhouse could proceed themselves. Kunlun was definitely not one of them.


    And Leng Wu had made this decision based on what he had heard from Lu Jian and the rest.


    He had never met that person before.


    That person was actually not famous in Kunlun. At least, he did not know who he was.


    Only Lu Jian and his party were lucky enough to meet him and speak to him.


    As for the others¡­


    They probably did not have the chance to.


    Everyone shot a nce at Kunlun and the others before ignoring them.


    They then kept going.


    Everyone¡¯s strength poured down.


    Their distance to the fifth level was rapidly shrinking.


    Soon, the fifth level would appear before them.

 Chapter 309 - Leave Everything Behind

    <h4>Chapter 309: Leave Everything Behind</h4>


    Boom!


    Under the powerful attack.


    Cracks began to appear on the ground of the sixth level, and power began to seep out.


    However, the power that seeped out did not make anyone feel fear.


    Instead, everyone was excited.


    That was because this was thest level. They were finally going to see the source of the power from down below.


    The powerhouses had gathered everyone from the sixth to ninth floor.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t make any moves to eliminate others was so that everyone could participate in the confrontation.


    They didn¡¯t care that Kunlun had withdrawn at thest moment.


    Because everyone was in the same position, no one could turn back.


    Retreating was not an option.


    At this moment, the people outside were also trying to see what was the situation on the fifth level.


    No one knew what the situation on the fifth level was like, but they really wanted to know.


    Especially when it was because of the fifth level that the situation they had expected did not happen.


    The first to fourth levels were normal.


    The Eighth Prince sat in his chair, eating peanuts as he looked at the ck Peak Tower. The secret was finally going to be revealed.


    The youth was currently seated too and was eating peanuts.


    The sky was not dark yet. It was mainly because Hong Ya wanted to stay alone for a while more.


    Thus, he had returned.


    Beside them was a girl. Her face was swollen and she was eating peanuts as well.


    The Eighth Prince and the youngster didn¡¯t care. It was fine if this person didn¡¯t say anything.


    If she spoke, they would send her off again.


    ¡°Young man, what do you think will be on the fifth level?¡± the Eighth Prince asked the youth beside him.


    ¡°It must be something dreadful,¡± said the youth.


    He did not understand what was going on.


    The Eighth Prince didn¡¯t know either, but he felt that once the secret was unraveled, there would definitely be a huge change.


    Besides, the aura on the ck Peak Tower seemed to be invisible to everyone except him.


    He didn¡¯t know what it was.


    But his mother definitely knew about it.


    It was something that the adults seeked.


    He was still too far away.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a voice came from the ck Peak Tower.


    It was the sound of the fifth level copsing. As long as the sound was loud enough, it could be heard from within.


    It was probably because more than half the level had been destroyed.


    The fifth level was broken through. The Eighth Prince and the others were watching seriously.


    At this moment, the boulder began to fall, and the fifth level began to appear before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The first thing that appeared was mes. Intense mes.


    The fifth level already had mes, but why was it so big? Yan Xiyun was curious.


    He had a feeling that the color of the fire was not right. It was red and dark. It was a little strange.


    And as their range of sight increased, the fire became clearer.


    Through the fire, they began to see the rough outline of the fifth level.


    However, they were soon stunned.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth who were eating peanuts forgot about the peanuts in their mouths and looked at the fifth level in disbelief.


    Yan Xiyun¡¯s jaw dropped.


    It was not only them. Everyone outside was also in disbelief.


    They saw countless vicious beasts struggling in the mes of the fifth level. Countless zombies were wailing, and countless evil spirits were being burned.


    This scene was like hell on earth.


    This¡­


    ¡°What has happened inside?¡±


    ¡°Is this man-made, or is this caused by some other reason?¡±


    Many people had this question. This was because all of the vicious beasts that were supposed to go from the sixth floor to the ninth floor seemed to have entered the fifth floor.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Or was it premeditated?


    Everyone on the sixth level looked at the fifth level in surprise. Endless mes and a scorching aura swept over.


    The wails and tearing sounds spread from the fifth level to the sixth.


    They were all surprised and stunned.


    The mes were burning, devouring everything.


    For a moment, they had the illusion that they had opened the gates of the infernal realm.


    The people in the corridor looked down and had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Was it like this before?¡± Lu Jian asked Bei Fang and the others.


    They immediately shook their heads.


    ¡°No, although there was fire, it was not as terrifying as this. Moreover, where did these vicious beasts, zombies, and evil spiritse from?¡±


    ¡°Look over there, there¡¯s someone there.¡± Hong Luan pointed at the figure of fire in front of them.


    That person was different from the others. He stood in the fire, and the surrounding fire seemed to be unable to touch him.


    The other zombies were burned by the mes around him, but this person was not affected at all.


    He should be special.


    Or everything might have started because of him.


    As Hong Luan spoke, everyone looked over.


    Who was this person?


    Why would he appear here?


    Why were there zombies near him too?


    Perhaps this was the ultimate expert of the gathering this time?


    Jiang Lan was activating his Eight Destes Purgatory. He was waiting for an opportunity.


    He wanted to annihte all the beasts, zombies, and evil spirits in one go.


    He was waiting for the erosion of the Eight Destes Purgatory toplete.


    Except¡­


    While he was still waiting, he suddenly heard a voice from above, as if it wanted to break through his floor.


    However, he soon realized that they had deliberately broken through.


    There was no way to stop it.


    After that, he heard a loud bang.


    The fifth level waspletely exposed to the people above.


    Jiang Lan raised his head slightly.


    He saw arge number of experts looking down from the sky. Everyone was looking at him.


    Not only that, Jiang Lan could feel that the people outside were also looking at him.


    A feedback appeared directly from his One Leaf Vision.


    Someone was trying to pry into his secrets.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about the people outside. He only looked at the people on the upper level.


    His cold voice sounded like one that came from a purgatory.


    ¡°You¡­ are looking for me?¡±


    Within the purgatory, the cold voice was like sharp ws grabbing onto everyone.


    In an instant, everyone subconsciously took a step back.


    They seemed to be frightened by the man amidst the fire.


    ¡­


    Everyone outside looked at the man who suddenly appeared.


    This person stunned all the experts.


    They finally understood why the vicious beasts didn¡¯t go above the fifth floor.


    Because someone had lured all the beasts to the fifth level.


    No wonder. No wonder someone was clearing the fifth floor at the beginning.


    So this was what he had plotted from the start.


    Only, no one knew who this person was. Miao Yue looked at this person and felt that he was not as low-key this time.


    Was he plotting something important?


    The moment the Eighth Prince saw this person, he understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, those people are most likely going to bepletely wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Is this person very strong?¡± The youth asked curiously.


    ¡°Very strong?¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and said.


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race is so arrogant, but their strength is only so-so. But this person is different. It is said that very few people have seen him. And few people know about his legend. Do you know why? Because almost everyone who knows about him is dead.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Who are you? And why are you here?¡±


    A heavenly human True Immortal asked while looking at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan looked at these people and suddenly realized that these people might be very clever.


    His voice sounded.


    ¡°All of you can leave your corpses here.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant. Forget all of us. Even if it¡¯s just me, it¡¯s enough to¡ª¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, a hand passed through his chest from behind.


    At this moment, light blossomed from his body.


    He was in disbelief.


    When did this person arrive behind him?


    How could he break through his body?


    ¡°Enough to¡­ what?¡±


    Bang!


    The injuries of the heavenly human began to proliferate as if they were being converted into a blood mist.


    Slosh.


    A light shed.


    Before the heavenly human turned into a bloody mist, the light sent him away.


    Blood mist appeared around Jiang Lan. He looked at everyone around him and kindly said.


    ¡°One at a time. Don¡¯t be impatient. You can all experience it.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Killing Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 310: Killing Everyone</h4>


    The sudden killing of a True Immortal stunned everyone.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough to intimidate them.


    Being able to kill True Immortals instantly was indeed terrifying among True Immortals.


    However, the strongest people present were not just True Immortals.


    There were more than twenty Heaven Immortals here who had such strength.


    Lu Jian was covered in cold sweat. He could feel it.


    This person was much stronger than before, and from the looks of it, he was sure that Bei Fang was right. He was the one who had killed the ghostly cultivators.


    ¡°About that. Just now, he had said that everyone is going to die. Are we going to die too?¡± Ji Jiang suddenly asked.


    Everyone looked at Ji Jiang.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to give it a try? You¡¯re already severely injured,¡± Lin An asked with a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Senior Brothers and Sisters.¡± Ji Jiang immediately said.


    He was the weakest among them.


    There was no way he could escape.


    He could only listen to his Senior Brothers and Sisters.


    Jiang Lan stood in midair. He sensed that after eliminating a perfected True Immortal, the aura he gained was a bit greater than that of a Human Immortal, roughly twenty percent of Xiao Yu¡¯s.


    There were many True Immortals here, as well as Heaven Immortals¡­


    He looked around.


    Twenty-six of them.


    However, it was too obvious here. He couldn¡¯t use his full strength.


    It was easy to be targeted.


    Besides, he needed to cover up the scene.


    ¡°Everyone, this person isn¡¯t simple. His target is all of us. There is no need to worry too much, let¡¯s join hands.¡± A Heaven Immortal spoke.


    He was from the Underground¡¯s Devil Race.


    Kunlun¡¯s Leng Wu frowned. This person was indeed very strong.


    However, it was worth a fight.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to participate. I¡¯m going topete with them.¡± Leng Wu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too. No matter what, I have to experience it once.¡± Lu Jian held his sword, intending to participate in the confrontation.


    This was a rare opportunity.


    Not every time, there would be something like the ck Peak Tower backing them up. This was a battle where he could risk his life.


    Or rather, it could let him experience the extremes that normal people could not experience.


    ¡°Those below the True Immortal Realm, retreat. As for those above the True Immortal Realm, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to participate or not.¡± Leng Wu¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°ording to what you said, the people of Kunlun won¡¯t be attacked unless they participate.¡±


    ¡°But what if we are attacked?¡± Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Run! Fight back! Do as you please!¡± Leng Wu continued.


    With that, everyone had made their decision.


    Then, a small portion of True Immortals stayed behind while the rest left.


    The Human Immortals retreated.


    Lin An hesitated momentarily before deciding not to stay.


    He was still some distance away from bing a True Immortal.


    At this moment, it was useless.


    Maybeter.


    Jiang Lan looked at everyone and naturally saw the people from Kunlun.


    Since the people from Kunlun had stayed behind, he would definitely not hold back and fight with all his might.


    At this moment, everyone was prepared. They looked at Jiang Lan and gathered their powers, their terrifying auras spreading in all directions.


    Everyone surrounded Jiang Lan. No one wanted to hold back.


    The other party¡¯s strength was definitely extraordinary.


    ¡°Strike¡­¡±


    A huge sound echoed out.


    In the next instant, countless attacks rained down on Jiang Lan.


    The Eighth Prince, the youth and the others who were watching the battle outside could not help but stand up.


    Everyone above the fifth floor was attacking one person with all their might.


    There were more than twenty Heaven Immortals, hundreds of True Immortals, and thousands of Human Immortals.


    How terrifying would it be for these people to attack at full force?


    The Eighth Prince felt that the other person would be killed instantly. The youth also felt that he could not defend himself.


    Yan Xiyun suddenly felt that it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t participate in such a grand asion.


    How strong was that person?


    In the face of these attacks, the corners of Jiang Lan¡¯s lips curled upwards. It would be much easier if no one escaped.


    After the people had attacked, his cold voice sounded from within the mes.


    ¡°Eight Destes Purgatory.¡±


    As his voice fell, countless mes rose from the entire fifth level, as if surrounding everyone.


    The mes shot towards everyone like sharp des.


    At this moment, the attack had already arrived. Jiang Lan extended his hand and mes appeared in front of him. The fiery red spear condensed in the mes.


    The instant Jiang Lan clenched his fist, the long spear condensed and formed.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the attack drowned out Jiang Lan.


    Then, a dragon¡¯s roar came from the center of the power.


    Roar!


    The spear moved like a dragon.


    It seemed to sweep across the world.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s long spear whistled through the air, pointing at the surrounding True Immortals.


    With a wave of his hand, it passed three people, sealing their throats, shattering their bodies, and decapitating them.


    Boom!


    A Heaven Immortal stood in the sky as his powerful attack descended.


    Jiang Lan raised his head, brandishing his spear and attacking.


    Bang!


    The spear broke through the attack of the Heaven Immortal and followed up with another attack.


    Bang!


    In that instant, Jiang Lan¡¯s spear stabbed into the Heavenly Immortal¡¯s body.


    It was a female Heaven Immortal.


    A single heavy spear strike wasn¡¯t enough to make a Heavenly Immortal retreat. Right now, the female Heavenly Immortal wanted to break through the spear, thus avoiding Jiang Lan¡¯s attack.


    At this time, Jiang Lan gave up on his spear and kicked the female Heavenly Immortal¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the female Heaven Immortal¡¯s body rapidly descended.


    Jiang Lan followed her and stood above her. Then, she stretched out her hand and condensed her spear again.


    Subsequently, the inferno spear descended from Jiang Lan¡¯s hand.


    Woosh!


    Bang!


    It pierced through the Heaven Immortal¡¯s neck.


    A ray of light appeared once again.


    A Heaven Immortal was ousted.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The female immortal looked at Jiang Lan with disbelief.


    However, before she could say anything, she disappeared.


    Jiang Lan stood there and looked at everyone present. He didn¡¯t need to do anything to intimidate everyone.


    He had killed a Heaven Immortal in one strike.


    ¡°Attack, don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Someone immediately shouted.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t move. He wouldn¡¯t underestimate anyone.


    Even Human Immortals.


    He would do his best.


    At this moment, the purgatory that belonged to him surged and began to pierce through everyone around him.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The mes were attacks. Many Human Immortals were pierced by the mes.


    It burned their bodies and devoured their souls. Once burned by the mes, one would have to endure the pain of having their souls devoured.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams followed. Within the mes, the fifth level was truly a living hell.


    But soon, they disappeared.


    They were all defeated and eliminated.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this, because he could clearly see that the fortuitous opportunity aura continuously appeared from everyone¡¯s bodies.


    Others could not absorb it, but he could.


    He could feel that he was not far from controlling his Deity Position.


    At that time, his general location will no longer be known by others with a Deity Position.


    Then¡­


    He continued.


    Jiang Lan vanished on the spot. His figure quickly appeared around another True Immortal, his spear piercing through the other party.


    His gaze swept in all directions.


    Wherever it passed, light bloomed.


    Heaven Immortals came from all directions, but Jiang Lan¡¯s spear blocked all their attacks.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    He pierced through the Heaven Immortals¡¯ attack and forced them to retreat.


    Following that, he closed in and killed another Heaven Immortal.


    Bang!


    Beheading, slitting their throats and piercing through their bodies were ways he killed the immortals.


    ¡­


    Everyone outside fell silent.


    Because of the mes, they couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening inside.


    But they understood the situation.


    Was this a contest?


    This was just a one-sided massacre.


    The other party killed decisively and cleanly. Everytime his spear fell, an immortal would be killed.


    When Yan Xiyun saw this, she suddenly realized that not only did this person want to kill everyone on the fifth level, but he also wanted to kill everyone above the fifth level.


    She was suddenly d that she hade out early.


    Human Immortals and True Immortals fell from the sky.


    Each and every one of them was seriously injured. They were much more terrifying than the ones before.


    Yan Xiyun wiped her sweat. In the future, it was best not to ask for directions from a person that was much stronger than her.

 Chapter 311 - Being a Dragon Is Not Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 311: Being a Dragon Is Not Worth It</h4>


    Yan Xiyun was scared.


    The Eighth Prince was also shocked speechless.


    How long had it been since the person had shattered the red dragon with one punch?


    In less than two hundred years, he already passed the Human Immortal Realm and exceeded the True Immortal Realm, rising to be an existence that could kill a Heaven Immortal.


    Just what in the world had happened to mankind?


    He was born as an innate immortal yet in front of the other party, he was nothing.


    This person¡¯s spear even carried with it a dragon¡¯s phantom.


    Being a dragon was not worth it.


    ¡°Could this human be the Fist God?¡±


    The Eighth Prince had a guess in his heart. In the past, he did not think too much about it and did not dare to confirm it.


    But now, it was certain.


    Besides, his brother-inw had hinted at it before.


    But why didn¡¯t he punch?


    The Eighth Prince was puzzled.


    The youth felt that this was a senior. Even with so many people surrounding him, they were unable to harm him at all.


    ¡°Little brother¡­¡±


    The youth was shocked when he heard the voice.


    Bang!


    Yan Xiyun was sent flying.


    ¡°That gave me a scare.¡±


    The youth heaved a sigh of relief. So it was the girl beside him. He had thought that the man with the spear hade out.


    The Eighth Prince was also shocked. Why did this person suddenly speak at such a tense moment?


    After that, the two of them paid no attention and continued to look at the ck Peak Tower.


    Yan Xiyun, who was lying on the ground, felt the malice of the world towards her.


    She just wanted more peanuts to calm her nerves.


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Miao Yue looked at the figure on the fifth floor.


    For a moment, she had certain thoughts.


    Zhu Qing did not say anything. The other party should be the mysterious person, but¡­


    It was different from what they knew.


    Ao Longyu frowned at the blurry figure.


    She should have seen this person before.


    This person had appeared when she was being chased by the demons.


    At that time, if she dared to say another word, she might have been killed.


    This person killed based on his preferences.


    His strength was terrifying.


    She had initially thought that the other party was a Senior Brother who did not wish to leave his name behind. Now, it seemed that the other party was an impressive senior.


    At that time, the demons were only at the Foundation Establishment or Golden Core Realm.


    At such a level, one would think that no immortal would be involved.


    He did not expect this person to be a Heaven Immortal senior.


    However, the way they fought waspletely different. This person used his spear to kill the enemy.


    That senior had used his fist to suppress everything.


    Was it because the previous people were too weak and hence he didn¡¯t need to use his Dharma treasures?


    ¡°Hmph! Wielding a spear and letting it give out a dragon¡¯s roar? He really thinks nothing of us dragons.¡± Ao Shishi¡¯s voice was cold.


    Doing this in front of the Dragon Race was simply insulting the dragon race.


    Ran Jing watched coldly without saying a word.


    However, after observing for a moment, she raised her head to look at the rapidly gathering aura at the top of the tower.


    She then looked at Miao Yue.


    ¡°I hope Miao Yue will not go back on her words.¡±


    ¡°If the Dragon Race keeps their word, Kunlun naturally will not go back on our words.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Ran Jing looked at the fifth level and continued.


    ¡°Miao Yue, do you think this person can win?¡±


    He was facing so many powerful beings alone.


    Even if he could choose not to kill them, he would still be exhausted.


    Miao Yue had a smile in her eyes, she did not speak.


    The other party had been hiding his true strength.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t want others to know what his strongest attack was.


    He was a very cautious person.


    This person had the strength of a Heaven Immortal. It was just unknown if he was hiding in the First Summit or the Eighth Summit.


    Furthermore, the strength he had when he appeared each time was different.


    Was he only participating in such events after reaching a certain level of cultivation, or was it because he had chosen to disy this level of cultivation because of this event?


    It was debatable.


    All the surrounding experts were watching. This person¡¯s appearance was indeed shocking.


    But their goal was all what was at the top of the tower.


    As the fights progressed, the aura became stronger and stronger.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan¡¯s spear swept over, killing another Heaven Immortal.


    He stood in ce and silently swallowed a spirit pill.


    He had killed seven Heaven Immortals, dozens of True Immortals, and hundreds of Human Immortals.


    This consumed a lot of his energy.


    However, the benefits were unimaginable. As long as he sent these people away and sessfully killed those vicious beasts, he should be able to leave Kunlun without being discovered from now on.


    Otherwise, why would he need to appear before those people?


    It was too dangerous.


    He had no choice.


    If he had to do it, he would do it.


    If he didn¡¯t need to, he would just hide under his master¡¯s protection.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded.


    The dragons were one step ahead of the others and attacked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you wielding a spear and making it seem like a dragon is an insult to us dragons. This battle can only end when I die.¡± A dragon turned into an azure dragon and charged at Jiang Lan.


    There were True Immortal dragons holding tridents beside him.


    Jiang Lan kept his spear and reached his hand out in front of him.


    Thunder began to appear and quickly condensed into a halberd.


    ¡°I have no intention of offending you.¡± Jiang Lan held the halberd and rushed towards the Heaven Immortal dragon.


    The halberd summoned endless lightning.


    Boom!


    The lightning was violent and wreaked havoc in the surroundings.


    ¡°Human, you dare to use lightning in front of us dragons? You don¡¯t even know what you are ying with!¡±


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded as the lightning belonging to the Heaven Immortal dragon appeared.


    It was even more terrifying than Jiang Lan¡¯s.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had already arrived in front of the giant dragon. He brandished his halberd, wanting to destroy everything in front of him.


    Boom!


    The heaven-sundering halberd struck the Heaven Immortal dragon¡¯s lightning.


    A massive bolt of lightning pierced through the fifth level.


    The Heaven Immortal dragon brandished its sharp ws, grabbing towards Jiang Lan¡¯s position. He originally thought that he could injure him.


    However, he missed.


    Only the halberd was left in the lightning.


    While he was still in shock, lightning shed above his head.


    That person was above him.


    Jiang Lan was standing on the head of the azure dragon when the halberd once again gathered in his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend you. I just want to tell you that I can kill you with anything.¡±


    Bang!


    The halberd pierced into the dragon¡¯s head.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    Lightning wreaked havoc in the mind of the Heavenly Immortal dragon.


    Screams followed.


    Jiang Lan stomped on the Heaven Immortal dragon, sending it into purgatory.


    Then, his figure shed around those of the Dragon Race like a bolt of lightning.


    Bang!


    Blood spurted out.


    Lightning spread.


    All the dragons glowed.


    They disappeared on the spot.


    The Dragon Race.


    Had all been sent out.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Lu Jian was the first to rush over.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s spear condensed and stabbed into the body Lu Jian.


    In a single exchange, he was severely injured.


    Jiang Lan no longer paid any attention to Lu Jian. However, just as he was about to continue killing the remaining people, the sword intent that belonged to Lu Jian transmitted over.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Lu Jian snarled.


    Lu Jian had yet to be sent out? Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Woosh!


    With a wave of his spear, the spear pierced through the throat.


    With this, Lu Jian should be sent out right?


    However, he saw Lu Jian ce his hand on his neck as he smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Madman.


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first instinctive thought.


    Senior Lu Jian was usually polite and treated others well.


    There was no hint of madness in him.


    But at this moment, everyone also felt that Lu Jian was extremely crazy.


    And his sword intent turned even stronger.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hold back. He brandished his spear.


    The spear shot out like a dragon.


    He directly attacked Lu Jian.


    Boom!


    Strength collided, and a powerful force began to spread. Jiang Lan¡¯s spear quickly disintegrated the sword in the path.


    Finally, it pierced through Lu Jian¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    In the end, Lu Jian looked at Jiang Lan and fell into purgatory with a face full of smiles.


    Then, he disappeared as a ball of light surrounded him.


    Jiang Lan watched.


    ¡°I made a mistake and underestimated Senior Brother Lu Jian. I should hurry up and settle the rest. I shouldn¡¯t drag on for too long. The preparations for the Eight Destes Purgatory should be almost done. It¡¯s time to send them off.¡±

 Chapter 312 - Who Else?

    <h4>Chapter 312: Who Else?</h4>


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    In the eyes of everyone outside, light bloomed on the fifth level. A fiery red spear seemed to have pierced through everything in its way and swept in all directions.


    Nothing could stop it.


    Everywhere it passed, Human Immortals would scatter, True Immortals would be destroyed, and Heaven Immortals would perish.


    There were no survivors under the long spear.


    Many True Immortals descended from the fifth level, followed by countless Human Immortals.


    Every so often, a Heaven Immortal or two would fall.


    Every single one of them was seriously injured and unable to move. Their eyes had fear and shock within them.


    This person wasn¡¯t polite to them at all. He didn¡¯t show any mercy and didn¡¯t give them any chance.


    But¡­


    They were finally out.


    Most people did not feel any regret or unwillingness. Instead, they felt a sense of relief.


    That was a real purgatory.


    Bang!


    Lu Jian also got kicked out of the tower.


    Hended right in front of the Eighth Prince.


    Yan Xiyun, who was squatting by the side, came to the side of Lu Jian.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    After shouting, Yan Xiyun covered his face as if she was defending herself.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Jian looked at the girl who suddenly appeared and couldn¡¯t move or respond.


    Yan Xiyun, who had not been harmed, became bolder.


    ¡°Brother, I¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Yan Xiyun was kicked away once again.


    ¡°What a hindrance.¡± The Eighth Prince walked over with the youth.


    Yan Xiyun, who had flown far away, did not know what had happened.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian, are you alright?¡± The Eighth Prince squatted down and asked Lu Jian.


    He was the Eighth Prince and had been in Kunlun for a long time. Of course, he knew this famous person.


    They often saw each other when they were hunting for wild animals. Lu Jian also liked to drink.


    As for why the Eight Prince called Lu Jian his senior brother?


    That was because both his elder sister and brother-inw called him that. Naturally, he would call him that too.


    It would make him seem more friendly.


    The Eighth Prince even cast a healing spell.


    The youth followed suit. He had seen Lu Jian often as Lu Jian often ordered good wine from his inn.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that something has happened. Eighth Prince, can you help me find my master?¡±


    Lu Jian said.


    He might have been injured more severely than others.


    ¡°Your master is not free for the time being,¡± said a sudden voice beside Lu Jian.


    It was Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Martial Uncle,¡± Lu Jian said softly.


    The Eighth Prince stood up and said.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    This person was too powerful. He did not dare to act too casually.


    The youth was polite, but not as reserved as the Eighth Prince.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded slightly. Then, he waved his hand and disappeared.


    The youth was polite, but not as reserved as the Eighth Prince.


    If Lu Jian hade out anyter, he might have really died inside.


    Mo Zhengdong brought Lu Jian high into the sky and gave him a medicinal pill.


    Then, he let Lu Jian heal himself.


    There should be no problem.


    ¡°All these are very decisive strikes. Under normal circumstances, a single strike would be enough to force him to leave the tower.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong was rather surprised to see the injuries on Lu Jian.


    He was surprised that the person inside was so decisive and never used any tricks.


    He was also surprised by Lu Jian¡¯s ability.


    He was talented, had a good temperament, and handled matters steadily.


    His future was limitless.


    Compared to his disciples, his reputation was much higher.


    But¡­


    It was better if Jiang Lan was a bit like that too.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Lan was any worse than anyone else.


    Other than being unsociable, Jiang Lan was pretty much perfect.


    Jiang Lan was still his pride, a disciple who made him proud.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the third level and wondered where his disciple was hiding.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, a loud sound came from the fifth level.


    Mo Zhengdong looked over.


    At this moment, he saw a dragon¡¯s shadow appear, followed by a dragon¡¯s roar.


    The mes of purgatory seemed to burn through the heavens and earth.


    The beast growled, and as it did, countless beasts began to crumble and shatter.


    The zombies were also destroyed.


    The evil spirits dissipated.


    The mes seemed to burn everything.


    It seemed like hell on earth.


    All the Heaven Immortals were in the purgatory.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang out, and a Heaven Immortal was shattered on the spot, turning into specks of light.


    After that, the Earth Demon Tribe, the Bu n, and the Giant Spirit Tribe were all unable to resist the spear-wielding person for even a moment.


    That person stepped on everyone¡¯s corpses, walking step by step towards the highest point, cleaning up all the Heaven Immortals along the way.


    ¡°He¡¯s very strong, but¡ª He still has yet to use his full strength.¡±


    The other summit leaders of Kunlun could tell, and so could he.


    This person was currently using a spear. This was different from his previous battle style.


    He was hiding his true killing techniques.


    Bang!


    Mo Zhengdong continued looking on as he saw that mysterious person stomping on a Heaven Immortal under his feet before piercing through him with a spear.


    He didn¡¯t leave any survivors and killed his enemies cleanly.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    A sudden voice came from the fifth floor.


    The voice seemed to be provoking everyone.


    However, it also seemed as if it was just an innocent question.


    However, no one knew where this person came from. They only guessed that he was from Kunlun.


    But no one knew if he was really from Kunlun.


    They hoped not.


    Because the strength this person disyed was also that of a Heaven Immortal.


    He was actually able to fight against over twenty people of the same level.


    In addition, there were also countless True Immortals and Immortals on his opposing side.


    This was not normal.


    No one knew where the rest of the people on the fifth floor had retreated to.


    There was no longer anyone who could respond to him. He stood on the fifth level alone, and countless experts were trampled beneath his feet.


    No one could oppose him and no one could shake his existence.


    A figure stood in the air.


    Within the mes of pride, he was invincible.


    Everyone was surprised.


    He carried the aura of invincibility.


    This was what everyone felt.


    After no one responded, Mo Zhengdong saw this person put down the spear in his hand and disappear into the mes.


    The next moment, mes erupted.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Boom!!!


    Countless beasts, corpses, and evil spirits exploded on the spot.


    The entire fifth level seemed to be blooming with fireworks, looking iparably resplendent.


    However, at this moment, a new change urred.


    It came from the peak of the ck Peak Tower.


    Light began to appear on it. What originally could only be seen by some people became something that everyone could see.


    At that moment, no one paid attention to that mysterious person anymore. No one watched those dazzling sparks.


    They were more concerned about the existence of that ray of light.


    ¡°It hase out. I wonder who will obtain the opportunity in the end.¡± Mo Zhengdong watched.


    The summit leaders of Kunlun naturally knew about this, but no one knew who the opportunity wouldnd on.


    Even though this was Kunlun, they were still unsure.


    But Kunlun had no intention of fighting.


    However, there were many peoplepeting for it.


    At this moment, the battle in the sky stopped.


    Jiu Zhongtiannded beside Mo Zhengdong with some injuries.


    A breeze blew past, fluttering his clothes and his white hair.


    He didn¡¯t mind his injuries and just took a sip of his wine.


    ¡°The Qilin Race is weaker than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s holding back,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ncing at Lu Jian, Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    ¡°Jiang Lan hasn¡¯te out yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded slightly.


    ¡°His attainments in array formations are rather high, and he likes to create a safe environment for himself. It will be difficult for those ferocious beasts to find him and defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t easy to make him participate in the Witchcloud Gathering.¡± Jiu Zhongtian didn¡¯t speak any further about this, and he looked at the strand of fortuitous opportunity and said.


    ¡°They are going to attack. I wonder who will get it in the end. We should take action too, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    Kunlun had no intention of fighting, but they had the idea of controlling this ce.

 Chapter 313 - New Deity Position Title

    <h4>Chapter 313: New Deity Position Title</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The appearance of that strand of fortuitous opportunity caused the expressions of all the experts to turn solemn.


    If the ck Peak Tower was a battle between the young, then the strand of fortuitous opportunity was a battle between the older generation.


    The benefits of a single fortuitous opportunity were not that great.


    However, in a situation where no one had it, whoever had it would be able to walk faster and move ahead.


    Roar!


    With a growl, a young man headed for the top of the tower.


    He was a Heaven Immortal.


    He was a magus immortal of Mount Numinous.


    This wisp of fortune was difficult for others to obtain. Only those below the Heaven Immortal Realm could obtain it easily.


    Or perhaps, it could be said that those above the Heaven Immortal Realm no longer had any use for this fortuitous opportunity.


    That youth directly flew towards that wisp of fortune, but before he could approach it, an expert of the Underground Devil¡¯s Race directly made a move.


    That youth didn¡¯t pay this any attention, because there was no way he was a match for him.


    The others would attack.


    Sure enough, the other magus immortals of Mount Numinous caught the attack of the devil.


    However, the other races would not let Mount Numinous seed.


    The Heavenly Human Race immediately took action.


    Meanwhile, the instant the Heavenly Human Race took action, an enormous void figure rushed towards the fortuitous opportunity.


    It was a phantom from the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s 10,000 Phantoms Technique.


    The powerhouses of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race followed suit.


    Boom!


    Everyone unleashed their power and forced the two Heaven Immortals back.


    At this moment, a dragon¡¯s roar was heard as a blue dragon rushed in.


    The demon experts naturally would not let the Dragon Race obtain this opportunity.


    Ran Jing, Ao Li, and Ao Shishi of the Dragon Race made their moves simultaneously.


    They wanted to help the blue dragon seize the opportunity.


    At this moment, the Qilin Race and the Giant Spirit Race manifested their great magical powers and divine powers.


    Arge number of elites joined in, directly erupting with great power.


    Boom!


    Everyone who approached was forced to retreat.


    Ran Jing andpany were also forced to stop.


    No one had made a move yet.


    ¡°Does Kunlun intend to go back on their words?¡± Ran Jing looked at Miao Yue and the rest as she asked softly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? The matter has yet to end.¡± Miao Yue looked at Ran Jing and said.


    ¡°If you dragons aren¡¯t struggling, how can we show our importance?¡±


    ¡°If our Dragon Race fails in the end, what we said before cannot be counted.¡± Ao Shishi looked at Miao Yue and said.


    Miao Yue smiled lightly.


    She did not give any response.


    At this moment, they were still waiting.


    Ao Longyu looked on in confusion.


    This matter was tooplicated for her.


    However, she was unable to escape because she had been involved from the very beginning.


    There were many things that she could not reject or choose.


    But¡­


    She did not hate marrying her Junior Brother.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan retreated and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    After absorbing arge amount of energy, he returned to the third level.


    There were countless ferocious beasts, corpses, and evil spirits here.


    He carefully avoided them and found an empty space toy down an array formation.


    Thus, he decided to absorb the benefits he had just obtained.


    He had killed more than twenty Heaven Immortals, hundreds of True Immortals, and thousands of Human Immortals.


    With such results, he would make immense progress in controlling his Deity Position.


    If hepletely absorbed it, he might be able to pass the halfway mark of fully controlling his Deity Position.


    It would be soon.


    It was many times faster than him secretly cultivating.


    This way, after more than a hundred years, he would be able to leave the sect to gain experience.


    Before absorbing these auras, he reviewed his previous battle.


    ¡°These people are very strong. The recovery pills that I had prepared in advance were quite useful. Otherwise, I would have to retreat and recover because of the huge consumption. Then, it would be a tug-of-war.¡±


    Many people know of my existence. It might be detrimental to the future, but the benefits I receive can offset this disadvantage. The biggest drawback from this is that if Kunlun wants to investigate me, the target group will now be much smaller.


    But everything is uncertain. As long as I keep a low profile, I should be able to avoid it. Throughout the entire process, I made a mistake and underestimated my opponent. I need to remember this.


    Heaven Immortals are very powerful. The reason why I could kill so many so easily was because the Eight Destes Purgatory had been prepared for a very long period of time. If it was during normal times¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment. Under normal circumstances, he should be able to contend against a mid-stage Heaven Immortal with his Power of Nine Bulls.


    To kill it, he might need the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    Only by using it could he deal a fatal blow to the other party.


    Jiang Lan concluded that there were too many experts outside.


    At the moment, his strength was still insufficient for him to roam the Grand Deste World.


    In the past, he felt that he was pretty much safe after bing an immortal. He had been truly naive.


    The stronger he became, the more he felt that the true powerhouses were immensely powerful.


    Perhaps it was because he had reached a certain realm that he was able toe into contact with these people.


    If he was only at the Void Refinement Realm, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have encountered anyone above the fourth level.


    There were many things that would change when one¡¯s strength reached a certain level.


    After understanding this point, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    He began to absorb his harvest.


    However, not long after he started absorbing it, he suddenly felt a sh of light.


    Someone was calling out his Deity Position title.


    Who was it this time?


    It was a female voice that seemed to be chanting.


    ¡°Congrattions, there¡¯s progress in your control over your Deity Position. I can sense that I might not be able to detect you leaving Kunlun clearly anymore.


    There¡¯s something I want to work with you on. As a reward, I will let your Deity Position control progress faster. And all you have to do is send a message to someone¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    He decided to continue hearing.


    It was indeed just a message, but he couldn¡¯t understand the other party¡¯s purpose.


    Soon, the voice continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Dragon Race will only thank you and will not bring any casualties. You can also tell him the reason clearly. You can let him know of the benefits and detriments brought about by this decision too.¡±


    ¡°If you agree, then we can talk about the process. This process requires the appearance of a new Deity Position title. Do you want to confuse others?


    I havee up with a new title for you. Wait for my signal if you wish to ept it. By doing so, it will push you to the limelight and allow me to be further hidden in the shadows. I will receive greater benefits.


    But doing so also aids you in concealing your title. Aspensation, I will give you another benefit. The decision is in your hands. The previous promise is still valid. Just call out my name when you have decided.¡±


    As his voice fell, Jiang Lan¡¯s sense of where the other party was also disappeared.


    The other party had said his Deity Position title out aloud. If he was close enough, he could look over.


    Just now, he felt that the distance was still too far for him to reach.


    He could have tried prying into it with the aid of his other spells.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Thest sentence was to reveal his identity. This person is indeed Imperial Lord Xi He. Should I agree?¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    The source of everything was the Eighth Prince.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what happened outside, but something must have happened.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had told him to inform the Eighth Prince topete for the item on the ck Peak Tower.


    The Eighth Prince didn¡¯t need to do anything else.


    ¡°It seems like Imperial Lord Xi He really knows a lot about Deity Positions. He knows that I can rely on that sliver of fortuitous opportunity to contact the Eighth Prince. Does he want me to contact him so that the others won¡¯t know that this matter has something to do with Kunlun?¡±


    It still felt like Imperial Lord Xi He was using him.


    However, it was indeed beneficial for him to speed up his control over his Deity Position and conceal the name of the Fist God.


    After some hesitation, he made up his mind.


    ¡°I shall let the Eighth Prince decide.¡±


    ¡­


    The Eighth Prince, who was watching the battle, suddenly froze.


    Again. The feeling of being spied on.


    Who was it?


    However, he was soon stunned. There seemed to be some aura around him, but he quickly returned to normal.


    He looked at the battle in disbelief.


    Everyone was fighting for something.


    It was intense and dangerous.


    At the very least, a perfected True Immortal like him did not have the strength to participate in it.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. If I join it, I might lose my life...¡±

 Chapter 314 - Kunluns Move

    <h4>Chapter 314: Kunlun¡¯s Move</h4>


    All the parties were snatching that wisp of fortuitous opportunity.


    The Eighth Prince knew that that the item was not simple.


    But¡­


    Every single person who was fighting for it was a Heaven Immortal. As a True Immortal, he felt that it was rather difficult for him to be the one who got it.


    If he went up, these Heaven Immortals would send him on his way without waiting for the surrounding people to make a move.


    Moreover, there were still people from the Dragon Race up there. If he went up now, wouldn¡¯t it disrupt his mother¡¯s ns?


    The Unparalleled Fist God had made it very clear that there would definitely be benefits once he obtained the items above.


    The drawbacks definitely existed as well.


    One of the drawbacks was that it might be even harder for him to return to the Dragon Race.


    The benefits were obvious. He would be an important existence, and his cultivation speed would be much faster.


    It would be beneficial to the Dragon Race.


    Even if he did not go back, there were still benefits.


    He didn¡¯t know the exact details, but he knew one thing, and that was that his mother and the others really wanted to obtain this fortuitous opportunity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    The Eighth Prince wasn¡¯t anxious. He was looking and gauging the situation.


    If the Dragon Race really had no hope of getting it, he would act.


    At least by doing so, he would have given it a try.


    ¡°This senior should know that my sister and brother-inw dote on me the most. He wouldn¡¯t harm me, right?¡±


    It was unlikely. Furthermore, the other party was extremely powerful. Even if the other party wanted to harm him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.


    At this time, there was no need to think too much. His brother-inw had said that there were some names that could resolve his crisis.


    There were only three names.


    There was no need to talk about his own race or the Demon Race. His brother-inw must be referring to the Unparalleled Fist God.


    He should trust his brother-inw now.


    In short, he would charge up if the Dragon Race retreated.


    ¡°Young man, give me some peanuts to calm my nerves.¡± The Eighth Prince said to the youth beside him.


    The youth nced at the Eighth Prince. He had no intention of giving him peanuts.


    This dragon really did not treat him as an outsider.


    The peanuts belonged to the inn. They came with a price.


    He had been eating them for free for a few days now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for my brother-inw someday and tell him about your situation. I¡¯ll ask him how to make the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race like you,¡± the Eighth Prince added.


    The young man ced the peanuts in front of the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can get Big Brother toe out.¡±


    The Eighth Prince agreed.


    Not long after, a phoenix cry sounded.


    A phoenix flew out of the inn.


    She flew straight into the sky.


    Her objective was naturally that strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    ¡°Hongya? Why did she go up? I¡¯ll help her. ¡±


    The moment Hong Ya went up, the youth followed suit. An extremely violent aura appeared on his body like a ferocious beast.


    But he was after all still a single person by himself.


    Roar!


    A loud sound rang out as the youth soared into the sky.


    The Eighth Prince felt helpless. Why doesn¡¯t this youth understand?


    ¡°Human emotions are extremelyplicated, especially things like love. Shouldn¡¯t this thing be mutual?


    How can there be a good oue if one does not have feelings for the other party? What¡¯s so good about the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race? ¡±


    The Eighth Prince shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The Qilin Race is still the best.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in the Eighth Prince¡¯s ear.


    He turned around and saw a young girl with a swollen face.


    She was shocked to see the Eighth Prince looking at her.


    She hurriedly retreated.


    The Eighth Prince did not attack. After all, the words that came out from her mouth were different from before.


    He continued to look at the sky. The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had rushed up, and the youth followed beside her.


    Boom!


    Power spread through the air, and Hongya was almost knocked down.


    However, an expert from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race took action.


    However, her danger stemmed from fighting against a Heaven Immortal.


    With a furious roar, the youth charged towards the Heaven Immortal, his violent aura opening a path for the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    The Eighth Prince shook his head repeatedly. The youth should be stepping on the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race to get the strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    Boom!


    The youth was sent flying.


    The innkeeper narrowed his eyes as he looked at the youth that was sent flying. He didn¡¯t make a move.


    And at this time, even more people participated. Whether they had the strength to get their hands on the fortuitous opportunity or not, they all chose to take action.


    This was the only way to muddy the waters.


    At this moment, a zing white light seemed to appear in the sky, making it difficult for people to open their eyes.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion urred high in the sky.


    Everyone was forced to retreat from the vicinity of the fortuitous opportunity.


    The power was too powerful. It was difficult even for a Heavenly Immortal to withstand it.


    Bang!


    The Eighth Prince saw the people from the Dragon Race being shot down. It seemed that they were eliminated.


    Without any hesitation, he transformed into a huge dragon and flew into the sky.


    This was a good opportunity.


    As for the surrounding experts.


    This wasn¡¯t something he could care about for now. All he had to do was charge forward.


    He should be able to seed.


    The Eighth Prince moved.


    At the same time, a voice sounded in the mind of the fallen youth.


    ¡°You can go and snatch something for Hong Ya.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    The youth, who was on the verge of death, had a berserk look in his eyes.


    He moved his body and ran towards the sky.


    His speed was extremely fast, as if there was a huge ferocious beast surrounding him.


    Yan Xiyun took a look and didn¡¯t dare to go up.


    It was too dangerous.


    She decided to just continue eating the peanuts.


    If those two men charged at her, they could easily knock her off her feet. If she went up now¡­


    Wu!


    Yan Xiyun shuddered at the thought.


    ¡­


    The powerful collision caused Ran Jing andpany to suffer another blow.


    At that moment, the sky was rtively empty. If someone rushed up now, his sess rate of getting that strand of fortuitous opportunity would be higher than before.


    There was no one from the Dragon Race that could rush up. Hence, they had to guard against others from rushing up.


    Kunlun did not make a move. No one knew what Kunlun was nning.


    Right at this moment, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly sounded.


    A dragon soared into the air, rushing towards that strand of opportunity.


    It was the Eighth Prince.


    Roar!


    With a loud roar, a youth ran over.


    He was walking on air.


    A youth from the Heavenly Human Race was a stepte, but he still had a possibility of getting it.


    There were also people from Mount Numinous and devils that charged into the sky.


    It was as if the victor was among them.


    Ran Jing immediately moved to protect the Eighth Prince.


    However, the Eighth Prince was at the forefront and everyone focused their attacks on him.


    Boom!


    Ran Jing andpany could not stop them even if they wanted to.


    Their strength was directly submerged. If this continued, Ao Man would definitely be attacked.


    ¡°Do you need us to take action?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile as she looked at Ran Jing andpany.


    Ran Jing nced at Miao Yue. At that moment, she finally understood why the Dragon Race suffered losses repeatedly in Kunlun.


    Kunlun was scarier than she had imagined.


    They were ruthless.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Ran Jing said calmly.


    There was no emotion in her words.


    Miao Yue smiled and stood up.


    Zhu Qing also stood up.


    Jiu Zhongtian put away his wine gourd.


    Mo Zhengdong raised his hand.


    Liu Jing walked out from behind.


    Feng Yixiao ced one hand behind his back.


    At that instant, the six summit leaders of Kunlun made their moves.


    The sky changed color, and the clouds changed.


    Boom!


    Six streaks of light descended from the sky, and the powerful force immediately vanquished all of the surrounding power.


    Instantly, the tip of the ck Peak Tower went nk.


    Everyone was forced to stop and look at the Kunlun people.


    This sudden attack interrupted them.


    Furthermore, it was already toote for them tounch another attack.


    The dragon had already arrived before the fortuitous opportunity.


    But he was not the only one.


    At this moment.


    The Eighth Prince bit down on that opportunity.


    The youth was not to be outdone. He leaped over and bit on the opportunity as well.


    The Heavenly Human Race, the Magus Immortals, and the Demon Race had all managed to seize the opportunity.

 Chapter 315 - Imperial Lord Lun Ling

    <h4>Chapter 315: Imperial Lord Lun Ling</h4>


    After just one attack, Miao Yue and the rest stopped.


    It was a thunderous strike.


    They solved the problem in one shot. If they were to act one by one, it would be a game of tug-of-war.


    It would be a waste of time.


    After the Eighth Prince and the others touched the strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    Everyone looked in that direction.


    They wondered what would happen next.


    As it was not a single person who had obtained it, they weren¡¯t sure if they needed to continue fighting over it.


    Just as they were puzzled, the wind and clouds suddenly gathered in the sky.


    An ordinary cloud appeared in the sky.


    Light fell from the clouds.


    The light shone on Eighth Prince and the others, and also on ck Peak Tower.


    The moment the light appeared, there was a p of thunder.


    The sudden thunder startled the Eighth Prince.


    This feeling was the same as before. It was as if a voice wasing from the sky.


    However, they were still fighting over this strand of aura, and they were unable to avoid this strand of light for some time.


    They had no way of knowing what the light was.


    However, when the light fell, they felt a piercing pain.


    However, no one gave up on this strand of aura.


    The Eighth Prince had the absolute advantage and could not give up.


    The youth didn¡¯t know what it was, but if he gave it to Hongya, Hongya might look at him differently.


    As for the heavenly human and the others.


    They naturally wouldn¡¯t give up on such a thing.


    However, the pain quickly turned into intense pain, as if it was trying to force everyone back.


    They had a feeling that if they gave up, they would not be hurt.


    But at this point, how could they give up?


    The light had caused them great pain, and they could also feel that as they persevered, this fortuitous opportunity was being absorbed by them.


    And as the fortuitous opportunity was being absorbed, endless thunder seemed to echo in their ears.


    It came from an illusory high sky.


    The Eighth Prince was most familiar with this feeling.


    Was he really going to hear a new name again?


    At this moment, he felt increasingly ufortable, as if his body was about to shatter.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. The people around him felt the same.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan, who was hiding on the third floor, also felt the light.


    This light was like the embryonic form of a Deity Position.


    As long as he connected with it, his Deity Position title would spread.


    He knew that this was the signal Imperial Lord Xi He had given him.


    After turning on his One Leaf Vision, Jiang Lan began to connect the signal.


    He wanted his Deity Position to be revealed.


    He was also kind of interested in the Deity Position title Imperial Lord Xi He gave him. Perhaps it would be better than being the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Boom!


    The moment he connected to the light, thunder rumbled in the Eighth Prince and the others¡¯ ears.


    What followed was intense pain, an intense pain that tore through their body.


    As of this moment, the Eighth Prince was enlightened. The voice was going to appear. And as soon as he heard it, everything would end.


    In the next moment, the Eighth Prince, the youth from the inn, the heavenly human, the devil, and the magus of Mount Numinous all heard a loud voice from above.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial West Pce.¡±


    Boom!


    Pu!


    At that moment, their bodies had received a heavy blow, but they were either biting onto the strand of fortuitous opportunity or clinging onto it.


    Once they let go, all his efforts would be for naught.


    At this moment, it was as if two mountains had fallen from the sky andnded on the Eighth Prince and the others.


    Boom!


    The mountain fell, smashing onto their brains, making their minds rumble.


    Then, they saw tworge characters.


    ¡°Eight Destes.¡±


    Ancient Imperial West Pce Eight Destes¡­


    Cracks appeared on the Eighth Prince¡¯s body and blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth.


    The others also suffered different injuries.


    The spectators outside could not understand what those people were experiencing.


    But no matter how they looked at it, they knew that the longer the people persisted, the more they would obtain.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince also felt that the strand of fortuitous opportunity was rapidly fusing into his body.


    Boom!


    The sky rumbled as thest four words fell.


    Bang!


    These four words were like four mountains crushing them.


    At this moment, four words upied their minds.


    The voice rolled through their minds like a torrent.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Lun Ling.¡±


    Pu!


    The five of them vomited blood.


    Following the appearance of the Deity Position, the wisp of opportunity started to break.


    Crack.


    The Eighth Prince got half of it, while the inn youth took a quarter.


    The rest were divided among the other three.


    Bang!


    The fortuitous opportunity shattered and the powerful force sent them flying.


    In an instant, all five of them lost consciousness in midair.


    Ran Jing stood up and wanted to catch the Eighth Prince, but another dragon beat her to it.


    It was Ao Ye.


    Thus, Ran Jing did not move.


    The youth fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    A huge pit appeared on the ground.


    At this moment, Hong Ya from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix n walked over. She looked at the youth with a hint of unwillingness in her eyes.


    In the end, she carried the youth and walked towards the inn.


    Yan Xiyun looked around and realized that her brother was gone.


    Then who should she ask for directions from?


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan sat in the array formation. When he connected to Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s signal.


    He felt that his understanding of the Deity Position had greatly increased.


    He seemed to have gained a lot of experience points.


    It was as though he had gained the insight to control the Deity Position.


    At this moment, he sped up his absorption of the energy aura from before.


    In just a short moment, his control over the Deity Position had increased greatly.


    This time, he felt that if someone had called upon his title, he could look over.


    And the range was pretty far.


    It was several times stronger than before.


    Not only that, he seemed to be able to see even higher.


    It seemed like he could see the source of the Deity Position.


    His gaze continued to fly up into the sky, crossing the endless distance.


    At this moment, he felt a dense fog appear around him.


    Then, some magnificent buildings appeared.


    A huge gate appeared before him.


    Four words were written on it: Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    A crack appeared in the gate, as if it would copse at any moment. Jiang Lan tried to enter, but the scene suddenly changed.


    He saw corpses everywhere.


    Bang!


    The image disappeared.


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Can¡¯t see through¡ª¡±


    The corpses were not what he wanted to see. It seemed to be an illusion.


    It was as if he would see this illusion if he wanted to enter the pce.


    Entering safely was not something that he could do at the moment.


    When he regained his senses, he heard a voice from the sky.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Lun Ling of the Ancient Imperial West Pce.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised to hear this voice.


    He knew that this was not a real Deity Position.


    Instead, it was the new title Imperial Lord Xi He had given him. At this moment, he was only using it to confuse others.


    ¡°It sounds better than being the Unparalleled Fist God, but why the Ancient Imperial West Pce?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it, because everything had already ended.


    His real title was still the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God. Changing his name required him to be stronger.


    This matter was almost over.


    He had obtained the benefits he wanted, and Imperial Lord Xi He should have also obtained benefits from this matter.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that there was an additional point on the Deity Position.


    Previously, there were two. One of them represented Qing Mu of Ba Country, while the other represented the Eighth Prince, who had obtained a strand of fortuitous opportunity because of him.


    Then this represented¡­


    Jiang Lan clicked on it.


    Soon, he saw an image of a youth lying on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    To be able to appear here meant that the youth of the inn had also obtained the fortuitous opportunity.


    Then the Eighth Prince¡­


    ¡°Does Imperial Lord Xi He want to give the Eighth Prince a strand of fortuitous opportunity that belongs to him?¡±


    Did this mean that the Eighth Prince had a wisp of fortuitous opportunity from all four Deity Positions across the Grand Deste World?

 Chapter 316 - Meeting Jiang Lan

    <h4>Chapter 316: Meeting Jiang Lan</h4>


    After sorting out the results, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think about these things anymore.


    The Eighth Prince was special.


    Being an innate immortal was one of them. The main thing was that he had four strands of fortuitous opportunities.


    It could not bepared to having a Deity Position, but it involved more than just a Deity Position.


    As for what other uses it had, he did not know for now.


    One thing was certain, the Eighth Prince had be more valuable.


    From this, it could be seen that the Dragon Race would have to pay a greater price if they wanted the Eighth Prince to return.


    The dragons had refused to pay the previous time. They might not pay now either.


    He would continue to stay in Kunlun.


    The Eighth Prince should understand this as well.


    ¡°Then I should settle the matter here first.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the nearby vicious beasts.


    Now, he had two choices. One was to continue hiding, and the other was to go out and kill these vicious beasts.


    After a brief moment of thought, he chose to continue hiding.


    He had no clue on when this would end.


    If he had to kill all the vicious beasts before he could end it, it would take a very long time before he could leave. He might not even be able to leave.


    If there was a time limit, it would be better for him.


    He should be able tost until the end. Even though the vicious beasts were ferocious, theycked intelligence.


    With his array formation and Loneliness spell, it was easy for him to remain undetected.


    However, there were too many of them. Once his location was exposed.


    That would be troublesome.


    After that, Jiang Lan began to survey the surroundings and clean up some vicious beasts.


    He did not use strength that exceeded that of a mid-stage Void Refinement cultivation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the inn.


    The unconscious youth woke up instantly.


    ¡°I think I got it.¡±


    The young man shouted.


    Then, he realized that he was lying in the room without anyone around him.


    There was only the Pixiu sitting beside him, eating spirit stones.


    ¡°Is that my money?¡± The youth felt like a thief had entered his house.


    The Pixiu shot the youth a look of disdain.


    ¡°Not mine? That¡¯s good.¡±


    The youth heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then he looked around.


    ¡°I remember I got something. Where is it? Who took it? I was nning to give it to Hong Ya. ¡±


    Roar!


    The Pixiu casually growled.


    ¡°Absorbed by me? Then how am I going to give Hong Ya?¡±


    Roar!


    The Pixiu released another low roar.


    ¡°I should go snatch it the next time again so that she won¡¯t be discouraged?¡± The youth nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But I want to ask Big Brother if he has any other way to make Hong Ya happy.¡±


    Bang!


    The door opened.


    It was the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Youngd, you¡¯re awake? I have a question for you.¡± The Eighth Prince walked in.


    However, he avoided the Pixiu.


    He seemed a little afraid of it.


    This was a vicious beast that only Ao Ye could face. He wasn¡¯t a match for it at all.


    The Pixiu nced at the Eighth Prince before walking out.


    With the youth waking up, it no longer needed to guard him.


    ¡°Young man, did you hear that?¡± The Eighth Prince immediately came to the young man and asked.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± The young man was puzzled. Then he said.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Lun Ling of the Ancient Imperial West Pce?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± The Eighth Prince looked cautious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Make sure you do not mention that name.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The youth was puzzled.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, this name cannot be mentioned. Once it is mentioned, the other party might cast their gaze over,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    However, saying it in the inn might not necessarily be much of a problem. asionally, he would hear his brother-inw talk about how amazing the innkeeper was.


    It was rtively safer.


    If someone casted their gaze over, it was very likely that the innkeeper would block him.


    But it was just a guess.


    ¡°Really?¡± The youth was in disbelief.


    ¡°Ask your grandfather if you don¡¯t believe me. I heard it from some seniors. It can¡¯t be wrong,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    ¡°So why did they snatch this thing? I remember you took most of it. Can you sell it to me?¡± Asked the youth.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of giving it to Hong Ya, are you?¡± The Eighth Prince immediately saw through the youth.


    ¡°I think Hong Ya will hate me even more since I have snatched the thing from her,¡± said the youth.


    The Eighth Prince patted the youth¡¯s shoulder andforted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you give it to her, she will still hate you. Instead of currying favor with her, you might as well ask my brother-inw how to conquer her. After all, my brother-inw is the one who conquered my sister and is about to get married.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. But Big Brother wants me to cultivate,¡± said the youth.


    ¡°Then cultivate first. This is the only way that will enable you to snatch more things and impress Hong Ya.


    From then on, she might develop feelings for you. ¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll work hard then. I¡¯ll start with defeating Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day.


    There was no one else beneath the ck Peak Tower.


    The tower seemed to have stabilized, and no one came out.


    Furthermore, at the center of every level, one could see people clearing the beasts.


    ¡°It seems like it is about to end.¡± Zhu Qing looked at the tower and spoke.


    Because the people on the fifth or sixth floor were all heading down.


    The vicious beasts below were being quickly cleaned up.


    It was just that the number of people paying attention to it was much less.


    That wisp of fortuitous opportunity had already disappeared. Many people had already obtained the benefits they wanted.


    The Dragon Race had obtained the most.


    However, the people from the Dragon Race could notugh either.


    They had no idea why the Eighth Prince would act.


    This was not part of their n.


    The only exnation was that the Kunlun people were secretly guiding him.


    But, at the end of the day.


    The benefits still belonged to the Dragon Race.


    Unlike Ao Longyu, Ao Man was still a member of the Dragon Race.


    Ao Longyu was different.


    She was already Jiang Lan¡¯s woman.


    Her heart also sided with Jiang Lan.


    Both Zhu Qing and Ran Jing could tell.


    ¡°It looks like you guys have won.¡± Ran Jing looked at the third and fourth levels.


    Many people had left, but she did not.


    Because she had a bet with Miao Yue and the rest.


    Now everything was about to end.


    Or rather, it was already over.


    After the vicious beasts were cleared by the immortals, the remaining people would start toe out.


    Even to thest moments, those inside would still be able to gain certain benefits.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu saw people from Kunluning out.


    It was Junior Sister Lin, Senior Sister Hong Luan and the others.


    And¡­


    Jiang Lan.


    There were no injuries on his body.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Zhu Qing nced at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ao Longyu nodded expressionlessly.


    After that, she took a step forward and headed towards Senior Sister Hong Luan.


    Jiang Lan was also on their side.


    They must have met halfway.


    After Ao Longyu left, Miao Yue stood up.


    Following that, she looked at Ran Jing and said.


    ¡°I hope the dragon¡¯s dowry won¡¯t be bad.¡±


    ¡°You are overthinking it.¡± Ran Jing said calmly.


    Next, Miao Yue turned around and headed towards Kunlun.


    Zhu Qing also stood up and nned on leaving. However, before she left, she nced at Ran Jing and said.


    ¡°The Dragon Race can no longer obtain any benefits from Xiao Yu, be it from her marrying into Kunlun or her staying as Kunlun¡¯s Goddess. The Dragon Race has already obtained all the deserved benefits.


    Your best choice now is to be a loving mother. Xiao Yu has a soft personality. Even if you are pretending to be caring towards her, she would still be happy. She might even be closer to you. You should understand all of this.¡±


    After saying this, Zhu Qing followed after Miao Yue.


    Ran Jing stood up and nodded slightly in the direction of Zhu Qing.


    She did not say any words.


    After which, she left with Ao Shishi.


    The Witchcloud Gathering hade to an end.


    It was a little fast, but it was beneficial to everyone.


    However, the ones with the most benefits were the five people who had snatched the fortuitous opportunity in the end.


    The Dragon Race bagged the most benefits.


    The youth was second.


    No one knew what faction that youth belonged to.


    However, the inn was located at the foot of Kunlun. It might be rted to Kunlun, so they didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts.

 Chapter 317 - Will The Child Have An Eggshell

    <h4>Chapter 317: Will The Child Have An Eggshell</h4>


    ¡°Senior Sister, how did you determine that Jiang Lan could stay until the end?¡±


    On the way back, Zhu Qing asked Miao Yue.


    ¡°I guessed it.¡± Miao Yue smiled faintly.


    ¡°What was Senior Sister¡¯s basis for guessing so?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    She didn¡¯t know much about Jiang Lan.


    asionally, Xiao Yu would mention about him, but she would only say that he was a little antisocial and was like an old man who lived in seclusion.


    Even though this was what Xiao Yu said, she was not unhappy with Jiang Lan at all.


    She knew that they were already very close.


    When the time came to get married, there wouldn¡¯t be any psychological obstacles.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure that Jiang Lan could stay until thest moment like her Senior Sister.


    ¡°In Junior Sister¡¯s impression, what is Jiang Lan¡¯s personality like?¡± Miao Yue turned to ask Zhu Qing.


    ¡°Lonely,¡± Zhu Qing answered truthfully.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Miao Yue and the rest headed towards the Sixth Summit.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t leave the Ninth Summit all year round and likes to be in a safe environment. He will not participate in anything if he can. He will also avoid anything dangerous.


    He has only gone out to train once, and it is extremely rare for him to go out of Kunlun. He has set up arge number of array formations on the Ninth Summit, and they are all linked together. He had done so to prevent anyone from breaking in.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that he is a coward?¡± Zhu Qing was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s just cautious.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°If he needs to take action, he will definitely not dy it. For example, he will challenge the heavenly humans and the dragons. It could be said that he had never failed before. He¡¯s not weak. He¡¯s just deliberately making people think he¡¯s weak.¡±


    Miao Yueughed lightly.


    ¡°Although I was the one who taught him how to hide his cultivation, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s hiding more things. In short, under the same cultivation realm, underestimating Jiang Lan would definitely result in the other party paying a heavy price.


    As long as he is given time to react, it will be very difficult for the people or vicious beasts on the third floor to make him appear. Jiang Lan didn¡¯te out even after the vicious beasts had appeared for a long time. That means that he has a high chance of staying until the end.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Zhu Qing nodded.


    Miao Yue smiled and stopped talking about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Senior Sister.¡±


    There should be many things waiting for us after this matter is over.


    Furthermore, we have to make ns for the Goddess¡¯ wedding. ¡±


    ¡°After a period of time, Xiao Yu should undergo her tribtion,¡± Zhu Qing said softly.


    At this moment, they had already arrived at the Sixth Summit.


    They had already seen the summit leader of the Sixth Summit.


    ¡°Jiang Lan will also transcend soon. He needs at most two to three hundred years.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Is there really no problem?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Senior Brother¡¯s thousand-year providence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan had been hiding in a corner, killing vicious beasts.


    He did not take any risks and was prudent.


    But as time passed, a group of people reached the third level.


    Perhaps the beast corpses on his side had attracted their attention.


    Then someone came towards him.


    Then, he met his Senior Brother Bei Fang and the others¡­


    It turned out that they had cleared all the beasts from the fifth level to the third level.


    Then he joined them and began to clean up further.


    When the vicious beasts were all cleaned up, the Witchcloud Gathering came to an end.


    Light appeared on their bodies, and they also obtained some resources.


    Dharma treasures and elixirs.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind, because they were all items meant for those at the Void Refinement Realm.


    He had a lot of them, so he didn¡¯t need them.


    Under normal circumstances, the Witchcloud Gathering would not have such a development.


    However, because of his appearance, the Witchcloud Gathering ended abruptly.


    Moreover, those above the Immortal Realm had basically left.


    After leaving the ck Peak Pagoda, Jiang Lan nned to bid farewell to his Senior Brothers and Sisters.


    But at this moment, Ao Longyu flew over.


    He could not leave for the time being.


    ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister.¡± Ao Longyunded in front of Hong Luan and the others.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you havee out early. It was quite lively inside.¡± Hong Luan smiled and said.


    ¡°The few of us have some gains as well, so we won¡¯t talk to Junior Sister anymore.¡±


    Then, Hong Luan looked at the people around her and moved her head.


    She signaled for everyone to leave quickly.


    Everyone immediately said.


    ¡°Junior Sister, please excuse us. We have to go see Senior Brother Lu Jian.¡±


    Lin An and the others immediately left.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Lin Siya smiled at Ao Longyu.


    Some people actually didn¡¯t quite understand. This seemed to be the Goddess, right?


    Although they did not understand, they all followed and left.


    In the end, only Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu were left.


    An unwee dragon, Jiang Lan thought as he looked at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Junior brother, what did you obtain in the end?¡± Ao Longyu approached Jiang Lan¡¯s side, but she was still as aloof as ever.


    ¡°A bottle of pills, a spell technique from the Qilin Race, and a lightning hammer.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Lan took out a pill, a book, and arger lightning hammer.


    These things were useless to him.


    The spell technique was also an ordinary defensive spell technique.


    He did not need it.


    However, ording to the books, the Qilin Race was the strongest when they stood on the ground.


    It was hard to tell exactly how.


    As a human, he was unable to unleash the full effect of the Qilin Race¡¯s defensive spell technique.


    It was better to learn other defensive techniques.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know how to use this kind of spell technique, but he had never used it before.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be of much use to Junior Brother.¡±


    Ao Longyu took a look and came to a conclusion.


    The resources of the Ninth Summit were all for Jiang Lan. Comparatively, these things were truly ordinary.


    The two of them didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and headed straight for Kunlun.


    When they passed by the inn, Ao Longyu told Jiang Lan about the Eighth Prince¡¯s injuries.


    Therefore, they decided to go in and take a look.


    After entering, Jiang Lan saw the Eighth Prince eating peanuts on the table.


    There was no one at the counter.


    Jiang Lan walked towards the Eighth Prince.


    At this moment, he saw that the Eighth Prince had four fortuitous opportunities on him. Each of them represented a Deity Position.


    Other people¡¯s opportunities might just be ordinary opportunities.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s opportunities were rather special.


    He wondered if the others could inherit the four fortuitous opportunities if they killed the Eighth Prince.


    Probably not.


    ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, do you want to eat venison?¡±


    The Eighth Prince immediately asked when he saw Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    He was especially good at catching wild animals.


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan. When she saw Jiang Lan shake his head, she shook her head as well. Then, she got down to business.


    ¡°Mother seems to be very worried about your health.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Mother that I¡¯m safe. I didn¡¯t dare to go near before.¡± The Eighth Prince immediately said.


    Previously, it was the world of adults. He only dared to look from afar.


    After chatting for a while, the Eighth Prince gave Ao Longyu a handful of peanuts and said.


    ¡°Sis, go back with Brother-inw. It¡¯s getting dark.¡±


    Ao Longyu, who was holding the peanuts, felt a little strange, but she agreed.


    She then followed Jiang Lan out of the inn.


    ¡­


    At a ce where there was no one else.


    Ao Longyu began to shrink in front of Jiang Lan.


    She became slightly shorter, and the obstruction in front of her retracted.


    Jiang Lan felt that the ratio of the reduction was not right.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think Ao Man doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Xiao Yu asked angrily.


    Then, she handed the peanuts to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Maybe he has something else to do,¡± Jiang Lan said while holding the peanuts.


    He did not eat it.


    He basically didn¡¯t eat peanuts.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother going to enter seclusion again when you return?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had some gains over the past few days.¡±


    ¡°When we be immortals, will it be time to consider other things?¡±


    Was she conflicted about whether her child woulde in an eggshell?

 Chapter 318 - Goddess, Youve Lost

    <h4>Chapter 318: Goddess, You¡¯ve Lost</h4>


    On the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Then, I used the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent that you gave me to sweep through them.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved her wooden sword and swept the surrounding grass.


    The taller grass was cut down by the sword.


    Jiang Lan pped his hands and said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Senior Sister is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mother and the rest were shocked, but it seems like they have lost face.¡± Xiao Yu jumped to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and sat down.


    ¡°From the point of view of the Dragon race, they have indeed lost face. But from a personal perspective, perhaps Senior Sister¡¯s mother is happy. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t show it,¡± Jiang Lan consoled softly.


    ¡°Like Junior Brother?¡± Xiao Yu widened her eyes as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Although Senior Sister thinks that I¡¯m a loner, there are some things that I won¡¯t hide. For example¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu who was looking at her and continued.


    ¡°For example, I never hide the fact that I like to be with Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t show it.¡± Xiao Yu stood up and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one whoes to look for you every single day and takes the initiative to tell you that I likeing to the ninth summit. Why? Because the Ninth Summit has you.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Xiao Yu passed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    Naturally, she passed it to Jiang Lan so that he could continue embedding it with his sword intent.


    Jiang Lan received the wooden sword. He was rather curious. Was his Senior Sister ever curious about the power of the sword all these years and had used it to touch her dragon scales before?


    He had never seen his Senior Sister hurt before.


    Thus, she shouldn¡¯t have done so before.


    But would she get hurt if she did so?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know either. Should he give it a try?


    He looked up at Xiao Yu.


    Should he cut her hand or her foot?


    After handing the wooden sword over to Jiang Lan, Xiao Yu had already run to the flowering shrubs and was preparing to connect to the spiritual courtyard to challenge the ice cicadas.


    Jiang Lan looked over.


    He looked at his Senior Sister¡¯s arm. Her skin was so fair that it could be broken with a gentle blow. He felt that it was unsuitable for her to be injured.


    Then what about her leg?


    With her clothes, not all of Xiao Yu¡¯s legs could be seen.


    Jiang Lan often saw Xiao Yu wearing such clothes.


    In his impression, her thighs were beautiful and slender, smooth like jade.


    It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to cut it.


    Thus, he continued to embed the sword with his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent and stopped thinking about these things.


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Sunlight appeared from the mountains, and it was drizzling.


    ¡°Junior Brother, hurry up.¡±


    She nced at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister really want to challenge me today?¡±


    Jiang Lan was still embedding the wooden sword with his sword intent. He took some time to look at Xiao Yu who was walking in front.


    When Xiaoyu woke up, the first thing she did was to water the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower with spirit liquid.


    However, after watering the nts, she said that it was about time for the challenge to begin.


    Whoever lost would have to listen to whoever won.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refuse.


    However, he felt that he should wait a little longer so that Xiao Yu would have a higher chance of winning.


    With his cultivation at the Heaven Immortal Realm, it was impossible for Xiao Yu to defeat him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    He needed to surpass his master first.


    Only then could he let Xiao Yu know about it.


    If he could not surpass his master, he would not have enough authority in Kunlun.


    It would easily bring danger to Xiao Yu.


    This was not what he wanted.


    Thus, he chose to continue to maintain a low profile.


    But¡­ even if he didn¡¯t show much strength, Xiao Yu still couldn¡¯t beat him, especially in the square.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Xiao Yu exined.


    ¡°If I wait any longer, I will be an immortal, and I will lose my will to fight. When the timees, you will say that I¡¯m bullying the weak. ¡±


    Besides the fact that Senior Sister was slightly older, she shouldn¡¯t have any advantage.


    Jiang Lan shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    After a while.


    The sun shone on the Ninth Summit¡¯s square.


    Xiao Yu and Jiang Lan had already arrived at the center of the square. At this moment, the wooden sword was in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand.


    This was her weapon.


    A dragon using a sword with the sword intent of the Dragon ying Sword to fight with a human¡­


    No matter how one looked at it, this seemed a bit weird.


    ¡°What is Junior Brother¡¯s current cultivation level?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Early-stage Void Refinement Realm,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    His first cultivation base was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, and his hidden cultivation base was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Xiao Yu should know about this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm, so I¡¯ll take some losses and push my cultivation down to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He remembered that she had mentioned that she would push her cultivation down to the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm the previous time. Why did it change?


    Dragons were also fickle.


    ¡°I hope Senior Sister will show mercy,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He was expressionless.


    Xiao Yu waved her wooden sword and took a step forward.


    Then, her figure and speed tore through the air.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu¡¯s figure appear in front of him. Her wooden sword was brandished, and she had used the Seven Stars Sword Technique, shing towards him.


    The sword was about to strike Jiang Lan.


    If it hit him, it was equivalent to Jiang Lan¡¯s defeat.


    Except¡­


    When the sword was one centimeter away from Jiang Lan, it suddenly stopped.


    Xiao Yu was surprised.


    She moved her hand, wanting to continue shing down this sword that could decide her victory.


    But¡­


    She couldn¡¯t cut down.


    It was not that some protective shield blocked her sword, but she¡­


    She couldn¡¯t move.


    Yes, her body seemed to be imprisoned.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what did you do to me?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan reached out and took the wooden sword from Xiao Yu. He said softly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He walked towards Xiao Yu and waved the wooden sword in his hand.


    Bang!


    The sword hit Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡±


    Xiao Yu cried out in pain as she knelt on the ground.


    Only then did she realize that she could move.


    ¡°Looks like Senior Sister has lost.¡± Jiang Lan handed the wooden sword to Xiao Yu and exined.


    ¡°The reason why Senior Sister lost is because there are many of my array formations here.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother is not a gentleman. You have cheated.¡± Xiao Yu covered her forehead and red at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior Sister didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t use array formations,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Yu received the wooden sword and stood up.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. We¡¯llpete again in a hundred years. Whoever wins will have to listen to the other party for the next hundred years.¡±


    Jiang Lan returned with a smile.


    As long as Senior Sister was happy, the oue would be the same.


    No matter how hard Xiao Yu cultivated, it was impossible for her to win thepetition in the square.


    ¡°Junior Brother has previously said that I can¡¯t get my clothes wet. Were you referring to me being prohibited from getting wet outside the Ninth Summit, inside the NInth Summit, or at the Jade Pool?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Couldn¡¯t this dragon be more normal?


    ¡°Just remember to hold an umbre when it rains,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have an umbre.¡±


    ¡°After a while, if I go out, I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and said.


    ¡°Then what can¡¯t I do? Junior Brother, you can tell me what I will need to do for the next hundred years. I will definitely win the next round. Then, it will be time for Junior Brother to listen to me. You can¡¯t cheat then.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He suddenly realized that it would be very troublesome if his Senior Sister asked him to go out often.


    It was easy for his Senior Sister to be enemies with others when interacting with others..


    She did not intend to make enemies. It was just like in the inn. She felt that it was very normal, but the guest felt that she was looking down on him.


    Dragons were more or less different from humans.


    For example, a dragon had four short ws and it was very inconvenient for them to eat.


    Dragon ws shouldn¡¯t be able to hold chopsticks, right?

 Chapter 319 - I Really Just Want To Ask For Directions

    <h4>Chapter 319: I Really Just Want To Ask For Directions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Several dayster.


    Jiang Lan was walking towards the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The Witchcloud Gathering had ended.


    The others were nning to leave. As a Kunlun disciple, he had to go to the main hall to send them off.


    Especially those who had participated in the gathering.


    Probably out of respect.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment. It seemed like no one left an obvious impression on him.


    However, these few days, he hadpletely absorbed the benefits he had obtained during the Witchcloud Gathering. His control over his Deity Position had surpassed the halfway mark.


    He had a feeling that he would not be detected even if he left Kunlun now unless he went off far enough.


    In the past, whenever he left Kunlun, he would be roughly detected.


    It probably was still the case now, but the range had changed.


    This range was muchrger, and within this range, he could move freely.


    He would not be detected at all.


    Just like how his Deity Position blocked the perception of those in his surroundings.


    If hepletely gained control over his Deity Position, this shielding should surround him fully and not allow anyone to sense his general location.


    No matter where he was.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    A sudden sound came from above.


    Along the way, Jiang Lan saw flying Dharma treasures gathering at Kunlun.


    It should be the means of the various factions of the Grand Deste World.


    After taking a nce, Jiang Lan continued towards the main hall.


    He had also been on guard against the Heavenly Human Race these past few days.


    Many people came from the Heavenly Human Race and there were experts who gave him a look.


    He thought that these people would take action, but to his surprise, no one had done anything so far.


    Had they given up?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t believe this.


    It should be because the Heavenly Human Race didn¡¯t dare take action.


    ¡°Once they fail, every member of their race will remain here. They¡¯ve just obtained a fortuitous opportunity so it was possible they did not want to risk it now.¡±


    Although he was viewed as an enemy and could not be tolerated, he was still a nobody in the end.


    The fortuitous opportunity was rted to a Deity Position.


    No matter how stupid the Heavenly Human Race was, they still understood the severity of things.


    After a while.


    In the square of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    There were indeed many flying Dharma treasures in the sky.


    Some people stood on their Dharma treasures.


    They were all cultivators of the younger generation. The experts should still be conversing in the main hall.


    Jiang Lan found a corner.


    He listened to the conversations of his fellow disciples.


    ¡°The others havee to Kunlun this time for the Witchcloud Gathering. Are we going to leave Kunlun next time?¡±


    ¡°That should be the case. We left Kunlunst time for the Witchcloud Mountain Range, where the gathering was held.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have the qualifications to go. I participated this time, but I wonder if I can go next time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many hundred years I¡¯ll have to wait next time. I¡¯ll just cultivate. However, these people¡¯s flying Dharma treasures are truly extraordinary.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the flying Dharma treasures in the sky.


    He saw the massive flying ship that the Heavenly Human Race was on, as well as the giant roc that the Demon Race was on.


    They were indeed extraordinary.


    The demons, the dragons, and Kunlun could be considered to be enemies. However, no one attacked each other.


    It was the same for the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race.


    Everyone had weighed the pros and cons of acting here. They had to consider the broader situation.


    Being in these forces, if one was not fierce enough, one might be eaten by others.


    Fortunately, the summit leaders of Kunlun were not to be trifled with.


    Especially Imperial Lord Xi He. It was as if everyone was his chess piece.


    Even he, who was hiding in the dark, had been inevitably involved.


    Therefore, it was better to interact less with others and participate less in these matters.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan?¡± A voice suddenly sounded beside Jiang Lan.


    He turned around and saw a middle-aged man.


    Perfected Heaven Immortal.


    The other party was a demon.


    A Roc.


    A powerhouse at that.


    Jiang Lan had a feeling that if the other party wanted to kill him, he would have died three times already.


    The other party was very powerful.


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t block his attacks, would Master have been able to save me in time?¡±


    If a perfected Heaven Immortal was already so strong, then Celestial Immortals¡­


    ¡°Senior is?¡± Jiang Lan asked calmly.


    ¡°Demon Race¡¯s Fei Yuan. I have heard that you have an impressive temperament. Hence, I wanted to get to know you better and see if the rumors are true,¡± said Fei Yuan with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Senior,¡± Jiang Lan said humbly.


    He did not refute anything.


    However, did the demons approach him to rope him in?


    ¡°Have you thought about going out for a walk? The demons have a good rtionship with Kunlun. You cane to my ce as a guest. There is an abyssal mystic realm over there that is most suitable for someone with your temperament.¡± Fei Yuan looked at Jiang Lan and sent out an invitation.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Senior.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and apologized.


    ¡°When I go out, I need Master¡¯s approval. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to leave Kunlun. To go out and experience mystic realms is truly beyond my ability. ¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Fei Yuan chuckled.


    ¡°Sometimes, opportunities are fought for by oneself. The outside world is huge, and Kunlun is only a corner of the Western Wastnd. This is not the entire world. My training hall is in the Witchcloud Mountain Range.


    For us demons, we highly value humans with exceptional temperaments like yours. Perhaps you will reap better rewards if you go out. You are still too weak. You will only know how big the world is and how many strong people there are once you leave. It¡¯s not impossible for us to help you be stronger as soon as possible. ¡±


    Fei Yuan patted Jiang Lan¡¯s shoulder and then left with a smile. But before he left, he left another message.


    ¡°You can look for me anytime. We demons have everything you need.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows, not saying anything.


    He only rxed after the other party left.


    ¡°Are the demons taking the opportunity to rope me in? It seems like they still have ns on the Netherworld Entrance, but¡­¡±


    The terms of roping him in were unable to move him.


    Perhaps the other party felt that this was already a very good condition.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t go near the Witchcloud Mountain Range in the future.¡±


    The demons were not to be trifled with. The next time he went out, he would not go to the Witch Cloud Mountain Range.


    At this moment, several beams of light flew out from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Soon, the lightnded on the various flying Dharma treasures.


    Then, a voice came from a flying Dharma treasure.


    ¡°Thank you all for your guidance in the gathering this time. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±


    As his voice fell, Dharma treasures flew into the sky one by one.


    In the end, they disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    With this, the Witchcloud Gathering hade to an end.


    Itsted for less than a month.


    ¡°The dragons have yet to leave. I wonder if they will pay enough to bring the Eighth Prince back.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race didn¡¯t even look at me. It seems like I don¡¯t have to worry for the time being.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ice Cicada Forest.


    A young girl walked along the path.


    She was constantly looking around.


    She didn¡¯t see a single person and thus felt dejected.


    ¡°How many days has it been? Why haven¡¯t I seen anyone?¡±


    Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t know which direction to go. She couldn¡¯t find anyone to ask for directions, so she didn¡¯t know where her seniors were.


    She couldn¡¯t go back with them if she couldn¡¯t find her way back.


    If she couldn¡¯t go back¡­


    Then could she still find her way home?


    After walking for a long time, Yan Xiyun suddenly saw a light appear in front of her.


    It was a white-clothed man.


    He stood three meters away from the ground like a fairy that had descended to the mortal world.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Yan Xiyun shouted.


    At this moment, the man turned his head and looked over. His calm gaze was somewhat empty, without a single trace of emotion.


    The moment he saw Yan Xiyun, the man made his move.


    Pu!


    A spell technique appeared on his fingertip and pierced through Yan Xiyun¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    Yan Xiyun fell to the ground. She held her neck and looked at the man in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡ªI just wanted to ask directions¡ª¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she fell to the ground without a sound.


    Only then did the man slowly disappear into the forest.

 Chapter 320 - Observing The World And Comprehending The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 320: Observing The World And Comprehending The Great Dao</h4>


    Ice Cicada Forest.


    Yan Xiyun¡¯s body was slowly being absorbed by the ground.


    After a long time, her bodypletely sank into the ground.


    Before long, a small head popped out from the ground.


    After making sure that the surroundings were safe, she jumped up.


    ¡°How scary. Why are these people killing people so easily? I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t in the sky or I¡¯d be dead.¡±


    Yan Xiyun felt a lingering fear.


    ¡°I was just asking for directions. Why did the other party attack me? Could it be¡­


    That it is taboo to ask for directions outside? Impossible. I¡¯ve never heard of it. It¡¯s best to continue asking for directions. I also have to prepare some means. I need to pretend to be dead more convincingly.


    But this person feels very strange. He¡¯s like a person without feelings. Which race is he from?¡±


    Yan Xiyun pondered for a moment and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°It seems to be someone from the Heavenly Human Race. Does that mean that not everyone has returned yet?¡±


    Thinking of this, Yan Xiyun felt that she could still find people of her race.


    Then, she began to search everywhere. Whenever she saw someone from the Heavenly Human Race, she would flee.


    She would not ask any more questions.


    Especially to those stronger than her.


    ¡°In conclusion, I won¡¯t ask any questions to these three types of people. I won¡¯t ask questions to those from the Heavenly Human Race, those who are strong, and those who are flying in the sky.¡±


    This way, her life would not be in danger.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit and intended to continue his closed-door cultivation.


    He was currently at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He wanted to surpass the Heaven Immortal Realm and be a Celestial Immortal.


    It should take a long time.


    Refining the golden body was one thing, but what was truly difficult wasprehending the dao.


    His currentprehension of the Great Dao was far from being recognized by the Heavenly Dao.


    Therefore, even if hepleted the refinement of his golden body, he would not be able to advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    Jiang Lan took the spirit liquid and watered the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower. The two of them were still very energetic.


    Then, he sat in the courtyard and nned to think about his subsequent cultivation and future arrangements.


    He also had to be prepared to deal with other problems. Changes came faster than his ns.


    It had been 392 years since he entered Kunlun¡­


    After a pause, Jiang Lan looked at the winter that was about to pass. A year had passed.


    393 years into the sect.


    On the surface, his cultivation base was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, and his hidden cultivation was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    His true cultivation level was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He had many Dharma treasures and elixirs.


    As well as many runes.


    There was still the Sage Chapter that he did not dare to open.


    He possessed the Deity Position of the Unparalleled Fist God.


    He had also mastered the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, which was one of the top movement techniques in the Grand Deste World.


    He had also mastered the Power Of Nine Tribtions and Power of Nine Bulls that belonged to the extremity of power across the Grand Deste World.


    Conservatively speaking, he was invincible among early-stage Heaven Immortals.


    With a bit of caution, he could kill a mid-stage Heaven Immortal.


    He was not certain whether he could deal with ate-stage Heaven Immortal but he should be able to escape unscathed.


    However, he was currently stillpletely not a match for a perfected Heaven Immortal.


    As for the powerhouses of the major forces, they all had at least a cultivation base of a Celestial Immortal.


    So¡­


    This exemplified how dangerous the Grand Deste World was.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, it would take more than a thousand years to advance from a Heaven Immortal to be a Celestial Immortal, even if one has a deep understanding of the Great Dao.


    If not, one would take two thousand years. I have the Deity Position added to my body and the system¡¯s support. There is also the aura of the Netherworld, and the Goddess Diagram. Perhaps it will only take me a few hundred years.


    If I canprehend the Great Dao and gain the recognition of the Heavenly Dao, then¡­¡±


    Then his advancement speed would be unimaginably fast.


    Perhaps he would be able to reach the gate of bing a Celestial Immortal in three hundred years.


    But¡­


    It was exceptionally difficult.


    However, even if it took six or seven hundred years, it still wasn¡¯t something others couldpare to.


    This was his true cultivation.


    He also needed to set a time for him to be an immortal on the surface.


    With the cultivation speed of a prodigy, he would be able to progress to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm in another forty to fifty years.


    In another 140 years, he would be an immortal.


    A total of 180 years.


    Adding the existing 393 years.


    It would total up to slightly more than 570 years.


    He would take it as roughly 580 years.


    ¡°I am still 20 odd years faster than a genius. But¡­


    Senior Sister would have already be an immortal a hundred years before me. I can¡¯t dy any longer. I shall settle on this timeframe.¡±


    After making his decision, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and decided to go into closed-door cultivation. When the time came, he just needed to increase his cultivation on the surface.


    As for the challenge with Xiao Yu in a hundred years¡­


    He did not even know if Xiao Yu would still remember about it a hundred yearster. As for who would be the one listening to the other party, there was not much difference.


    As for who would win the challenge, there was actually no suspense.


    Xiao Yu could never win.


    However, he had to remember to buy an umbre for Xiao Yu.


    It was easy to forget about this after a long period of seclusion.


    After that, Jiang Lan brought the vegetative egg towards the Netherworld Cave. He didn¡¯t n on going out to understand the situation of the various great powers.


    Because after the Witchcloud Gathering ended, the return of these people would more or less bring about changes in the situation.


    In other words, the situation would take some time to ferment.


    Only then would there be clear and updated news.


    Also.


    The Witchcloud Gathering had just ended, so it was not certain that there were no problems left in Kunlun.


    The Heavenly Human Race already knew that Kunlun was specialst time. This time, they shouldn¡¯t have left so casually.


    The demons also knew a lot about the entrance to the Netherworld, so they probably wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Other than trying to rope him in, they should have other backup methods.


    Not to mention about the Dragon Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, even if the Underground Devil Race didn¡¯t understand how special Kunlun was, they wouldn¡¯t remain silent.


    If Ba Country came, they would probably return obediently.


    The others would more than likely not follow the same.


    That was why he did not want to leave the Ninth Summit.


    After some time, Kunlun might be able to clean up the remaining problems.


    After that, Jiang Lan started cultivating.


    He opened the Goddess Diagram.


    What he saw was still that white dragon. It was much bigger than before. It should be about to reach adulthood.


    At this moment, she was circling the Jade Pool, cultivating.


    Jiang Lan withdrew his gaze and closed his eyes to cultivate.


    He began to temper his Golden Body.


    Refining the Golden Body was different from refining the Immortal Body.


    Immortal Bodies were tempered by immortal power.


    As for tempering one¡¯s Golden Body, one would have to use his immortal power to guide his Dao to begin tempering his Immortal Body.


    Through the tempering of the Dao, one would gain a Golden Body.


    Only then could one be a Celestial Immortal when one¡¯s Dao was acknowledged by the heavens.


    The strength of one¡¯sprehension of the Great Dao could determine the speed of tempering.


    Although Jiang Lan¡¯sprehension of the Dao was slightly stronger than ordinary Heaven Immortals, it did not speed the process up that much.


    But he had many things.


    He could still increase the speed of advancement.


    However,prehending the Dao was still the most important matter. The fortuitous opportunity that the inn had obtainedst time was also useful now.


    ¡­


    After he started cultivating, Jiang Lan resumed his previous pace.


    He read books during the day and returned to the Netherworld Cave at night to cultivate.


    However, he had changed his reading location. During the day, he brought the books halfway up the mountain.


    He would often watch the sunrise and sunset and watch the clouds roll by.


    Hundreds of years ago, he had seen flowers bloom and wither, and heard the sound of rain falling.


    However, during these two periods, the things he wanted to see were already different.


    In the past, he looked at things, but now, he looked at the world.


    At that time, he could calm his mind by looking at things. Now, he could observe the world andprehend the Great Dao.


    Did he gain any benefits?


    He did not gain anything.


    However, if he stayed and watch, he would one day be able to see clearly.


    Sometimes, enlightenment onlysted for an instant.


    He was neither anxious nor impatient. He treated everyday normally and did not need to care too much.


    It was the same for cultivating andprehending the Dao.


    He would advance step by step.


    During the third year, Jiang Lan, who was sitting halfway up the mountain, suddenly heard a dragon roar.


    A beam of light appeared in the direction of the Kunlun Great Hall. Within the beam of light, a dragon¡¯s shadow appeared.


    On the other side of the dragon shadow, sword intent suddenly appeared.


    The two sides confronted each other without giving in.


    Jiang Lan knew that the negotiations weren¡¯t going well.


    It was simr to his engagement with Xiao Yu.


    This was the Eighth Prince¡¯s problem.

 Chapter 321 - Your Master Saw Me...

    <h4>Chapter 321: Your Master Saw Me...</h4>


    Both sides confronted each other.


    Jiang Lan watched for a long time.


    In the end, he could not infer anything urate.


    However, he realized that as long as the Eighth Prince was in Kunlun, even if he was not near him, it would be helpful in helping him control his Deity Position.


    He was considered weak, while Imperial Lord Xi He and Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan were extremely powerful.


    They shouldn¡¯t face the same trouble like him.


    What was the use of the Eighth Prince to them?


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    Without being strong enough, he would not be able to understand their thoughts.


    At night, he returned to the Netherworld Cave to cultivate.


    His cultivation was bing stronger bit by bit but hisprehension of the Dao was not making any obvious progress.


    But his heart had calmed down a lot.


    He had never been anxious.


    Four years passed, during which the dragons left Kunlun.


    The Eighth Prince did not leave.


    He still came to the Ninth Summit from time to time.


    He would often talk about what happened at the inn.


    He would help the youth at the inn and ask Jiang Lan how to woo the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t give any good answers, so he could only say that the youth should just cultivate properly for now.


    ¡°Getting stronger is always right.¡±


    The Eighth Prince said that he had almost been able to return.


    Kunlun had also agreed, but for some reason, the higher-ups from his race had given up on him at thest minute.


    The Eighth Prince was also baffled.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t know the answer.


    Perhaps the Dragon Race had discovered something midway.


    Jiang Lan came to the Ninth Summit¡¯s library. Seven years had passed since the Witchcloud Gathering started.


    No one in Kunlun mentioned about it anymore.


    However, Jiang Lan did not attract any attention during the Witchcloud Gathering, so he did not need to hide in the Ninth Summit to reduce his presence.


    He was only worried that there would be danger left behind from the Witchcloud Gathering.


    ording to the Eighth Prince, nothing happened near the inn.


    asionally, there would be small fights.


    However, most of them were internal conflicts among those from Kunlun.


    The only thing that surprised him was that a lost member of the Qilin Race had appeared near the inn.


    She had been lost for seven years and had yet to walk out of Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan was wary of this. Sometimes, this could also be used by his enemies as a form of disguise.


    He was very vignt about anything unusual.


    He did not want to look down on the other party and pay the price.


    He had met many such people before. Many people would subconsciously look down on him.


    In the end, they had all lost their lives to him.


    He could not make such a mistake.


    In the library.


    Jiang Lan picked up a book rted to array formations and started reading.


    It had been seven years.


    It was time for him to revisit the study of array formations so that he could make some new discoveries.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t n to go to the mountainside to read. Instead, he nned to cut the grass while reading.


    He brought the book to the mountain road. With every step he took, the weeds beneath his feet would be pulled up.


    It was the function of an array formation, with effects simr to that of a repelling array formation.


    It could draw weeds up from the soil.


    Normally, he would use simple spells to clean up the ce.


    He would try to finish it in a day or two.


    Only when it was special would he spend a month or two dealing with it personally.


    Jiang Lan walked for a day and read books on array formations.


    He also plucked weeds for an entire day.


    Only by doing so would the path leading to the Ninth Summit seem like a normal path.


    Just as he was about to go back and cultivate, he received a message.


    It was from his master.


    After reading it, he revealed a strange expression.


    ¡°Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit wants to see me? And she says that she has something important to tell me?¡±


    Jiang Lan was on guard immediately.


    He had a feeling that the Fifth Summit¡¯s Martial Aunt definitely had other ns in mind.


    However, if his master wanted him to go, nothing bad would happen.


    Helpless, he put away the book and the weeds.


    He rode his sword towards the Fifth Summit.


    It was still dark. It would be best if he coulde back before dark.


    The peaks of the various summits were already covered in a sunset glow.


    Jiang Lan, who was flying on his sword, knew that it was unlikely for him to return before dark.


    The wind was not strong, but it gently blew at the corner of his clothes.


    There was a hint of coolness.


    It was the autumn wind.


    After a while.


    In front of the Fifth Summit¡¯s main hall.


    This ce waspletely different from the Ninth Summit. There were always people flying on their swords.


    In front of the array formation mountain, there were many people gathered.


    It was extremely lively.


    They were all from Kunlun.


    The Ninth Summit waspletely different from the Fifth Summit.


    Being on the Ninth Summit gave him a feeling that he was the only one in the entire mountain.


    His master probably felt the same.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you can enter now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister.¡±


    Jiang Lan thanked the Golden Core Junior Sister who had reported his arrival and headed into the main hall.


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunt.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood at the bottom of the great hall, lowering his head and speaking respectfully.


    At the top of the hall sat the Fifth Summit¡¯s summit leader, Miao Yue.


    Right now, Miao Yue was looking at Jiang Lan with a veil over her face, her eyes carrying a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I told you in this hall?¡±


    Miao Yue leaned forward, looking at Jiang Lan with one hand supporting her chin.


    ¡°Martial Aunt, please exin.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    Back then, his Martial Aunt had said a lot so he wasn¡¯t too sure what she was referring to exactly.


    Although he had a guess.


    But¡­


    He would not believe that was what his Martial Aunt was referring to.


    This was the reason why it had been dyed until now.


    Miao Yue smiled but did not answer this question.


    ¡°The Goddess has already reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm, and her immortal ascension is imminent. One¡¯s tribtion requires some array formations. Do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read up on some Tribtion Transcendence Array Formations.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He did have some understanding of these things. Back when he became an immortal, he had set up many formations.


    However, he didn¡¯t use them in the end.


    If Senior Sister were to transcend the tribtion, she should be able to use them.


    At that time¡­


    He had flown straight into the heavenly tribtion, so he could not use the array formations he had set up.


    ¡°I heard that you can go up the Jade Pool, right?¡± Miao Yue asked again.


    There was no need for Jiang Lan to hide this, so he generously admitted.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the Goddess entering the Jade Pool or bathing?¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He had only seen the bathing scene.


    Of course, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t answer this question.


    There were some questions that were irrelevant and it was alright for him to just ignore it.


    ¡°You might not know, but your master has seen me bathing before.¡± Miao Yue suddenly said.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    He looked at his Martial Aunt in disbelief.


    Puchi ~


    Miao Yueughed and continued.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    He was surprised and puzzled.


    He still did not know if what his Martial Aunt had said was true or false.


    She admired her master and was even seen bathing by him.


    This¡­


    No, this was not likely the case.


    However, this undoubtedly made him choose his Martial Aunt Miao Yue as the number one candidate for bing his master¡¯s wife.


    Actually, if it was true, he would be able to ept it even if he felt that it was a little dangerous.


    But if what she said was fake¡­


    Somehow, Jiang Lan had the feeling that he was being teased.


    ¡°The Goddess is going to transcend her tribtion, and the best ce to transcend her tribtion is in the Jade Pool. The more suitable the Tribtion Transcendence Array Formation is, the more useful it is.¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°So now you have two things to do. You need to check the terrain at the Jade Pool to see if you set up a suitable array formation there.


    Secondly, draw an array formation diagram based on what you have analyzed. I will supplement it for you. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan answered immediately.


    He just needed to use the time originally meant to read books to apany his Senior Sister.

 Chapter 322 - Imperial Lord Xi He Cant Leave Kunlun?

    <h4>Chapter 322: Imperial Lord Xi He Can¡¯t Leave Kunlun?</h4>


    In the main hall of the Fifth Summit, Jiang Lan roughly knew his mission.


    He did not reject it.


    He was happy to set up an array formation for his Senior Sister.


    ¡°The Goddess should still have a few decades before her tribtion. In these few decades, you can think about the array formation and set it up. But you need to know one thing.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is different from humans and the Jade Pool region is special. Therefore, your past experience in setting up array formations might not be useful. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote before you test and try your array formation. Do you understand?¡±


    Jiang Lan listened attentively. He did have some achievements in array formations.


    However, being overly confident would bring fatal danger to Xiao Yu and himself.


    He would weigh the pros and cons of everything carefully. He would also get his Martial Aunt to help him check and ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    Only then could he be at ease.


    ¡°I will obey Martial Aunt¡¯s instructions,¡± Jiang Lan said seriously.


    ¡°Will it affect your cultivation?¡± Miao Yue asked again.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan with a faint smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been cultivating less than expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°I usually cultivate at night and read books during the day.¡±


    ¡°Do you treat a hundred years like a day?¡± Miao Yue asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    Every year, he would apany Xiao Yu for four days. During those four nights, he would embed her wooden sword with his sword intent.


    Therefore, it could only be said to be treating three months as a day.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to ask?¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°For example, did your master tell you about what he was like when he was young?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Lan was rather curious, but he had a feeling that if he asked, he would be brought into another trap by his Martial Aunt.


    It would make it more troublesome for him to find a wife for his master in the future.


    Finally, he shook his head.


    ¡°I want to wait until I¡¯m stronger to get to know him better.¡±


    ¡­


    After leaving the Fifth Summit¡¯s main hall, Jiang Lan took a look at the sun that was already half gone.


    ¡°I can barely count this as going back before dark.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he headed down the mountain peak.


    He did not fly back on his sword.


    He nned to walk back. Doing so allowed him to meet people and also hear if anything had happened in the Grand Deste World during the past seven years.


    Naturally, he became more and more proficient in the Loneliness Spell as his cultivation level increased.


    Even ordinary Human Immortals might not be able to discover him immediately.


    However, those with special abilities would naturally counter the Loneliness Spell.


    For example, the Golden Core who was killed by the two summit leaders and the Eighth Summit¡¯s disciple who was severely injured previously.


    He was born with a Sword Bone and was extremely talented, but his personality was a little too brash.


    He wondered if he was still alive.


    If he himself was so mboyant, he didn¡¯t know where he would be buried.


    He felt that there were many people who had their eyes on him and that there were always some people who wanted to kill him.


    There were the people from the Heavenly Human Race, Demon Race and the Dragon Race who had their eyes on him.


    But as the situation developed, the Dragon Race and the Demon Race seemed to have changed their attitudes.


    Only the Heavenly Human Race remained the same.


    Jiang Lan did not wish for them to change either.


    After all, he had promised Feng Ji to send everyone from the Heavenly Human Race down to apany him.


    Jiang Lan wondered if Feng Ji was waiting for his people in the Netherworld.


    They would probably be bolder when they were all gathered.


    Before long, Jiang Lan arrived at the forest below the Ninth Summit.


    In the past, he had encountered a few enemies in this forest, but his cultivation was not high at that time.


    Now¡­


    He suddenly wished that they could appear again. This was probably the psychological change brought by bing stronger.


    The increase in his cultivation level affected him more or less.


    But¡­


    No one was looking for trouble with him now.


    Be it the spies of the Heavenly Human Race or the demons.


    None of them would attack him.


    Because spies rarely had the cultivation base of a Human Immortal.


    Now that he was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm, those spies were no match for him.


    Thus, he would not encounter those people again.


    As expected.


    He returned to the Ninth Summit safely, and no one had their eyes on him along the way.


    After a few years, he could try going out without using his Loneliness Spell.


    On the way back, although he met people talking, he did not hear any clear news.


    The great powers of the Grand Deste World were still fighting. Apart from the Heavenly Human Race who had the advantage, the other factions were evenly matched.


    It was the same for Ba Country and the demons.


    ¡°It feels a little strange.¡±


    When Jiang Lan returned to the Netherworld cave, he felt that the demons shouldn¡¯t be weak.


    ¡°Their Deity Position had been manifested for more than a hundred years. In theory, they should have an advantage, but I¡¯ve never heard of any signs of reversal.¡±


    Could the Deity Position not affect the situation, or was it that one could not participate in the fights after obtaining a Deity Position?


    Jiang Lan thought about it carefully and realized something.


    He thought of the person he was constantly being wary of, Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°Every time I see Imperial Lord Xi He, it¡¯s always in the form of his aura, and he can only unleash a single strike.


    His understanding of the Deity Position surpasses everyone else, and the degree of control he has is also not something others canpare to. If that¡¯s the case, why is it that he only appears in the form of a wisp of aura?¡±


    Jiang Lan started to guess.


    ¡°Is Imperial Lord Xi He unable to leave Kunlun? Imperial Lord Xi He shouldn¡¯t be the only one. Are Imperial Lord Qiongou and Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan unable to leave their territories too?¡±


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure, because he didn¡¯t have any regional restrictions.


    Perhaps it was because he was weak, or perhaps it was because he could not understand the Deity Position like the others?


    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility. They¡¯re using the Deity Position to do something else, like¡­ Advancing to a higher realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan had many guesses, but these things were still too far off for him.


    The only thing he could do now was to guard against these people.


    It was because he who possessed the Deity Position definitely had sufficient value.


    Shaking his head, Jiang Lan began cultivating.


    Only by bing strong enough.


    Could he not be controlled by others.


    The power of the Dao began to temper his body.


    Because of the fortuitous opportunity obtained in the inn, it made it much easier for him to use andprehend the Dao.


    Although he had yet to gain an epiphany, as time passed, he would slowly gain enlightenment.


    The next day.


    He watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid.


    Jiang Lan then rode his sword towards the Jade Pool while feeling the autumn wind.


    He intended to understand the terrain of the Jade Pool and understand his Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation technique.


    One day was naturally not enough, so he was prepared to disturb his Senior Sister for a long time.


    He did not know if his Senior Sister would be happy or not.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    His Senior Sister who was in the form of Xiao Yu red at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Junior Brother will see the scene of meing out of the water every day?¡±


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and thought to himself. There was nothing much to see.


    Xiao Yu looked adorable, but¡­


    There was nothing to see.


    If making a fool of herself was considered, then there was certainly something to see.


    ¡°Then Senior Sister can temporarily stay on the shore or I can wait outside for Senior Sister toe out of the Jade Pool before Ie in.¡±


    Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head.


    ¡°As a senior sister, it¡¯s only right for me to give in to Junior Brother. I¡¯ll suffer a little. I will let Junior Brother in, but you have to close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I turn my back?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°No, if your back is facing me, I will easily discover you if you peek.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His Senior Sister was really thoughtful.


    ¡°Then Senior Sister can actually choose not to enter the Jade Pool for a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but I can¡¯t do whatever Junior Brother says. I¡¯m the Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will listen to me for the next hundred years? What a fickle dragon.¡± Jiang Lan thought.

 Chapter 323 - Why Do You Like Looking At My Chest

    <h4>Chapter 323: Why Do You Like Looking At My Chest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan had entered the sect four hundred years ago.


    He was now at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He was also the one with the most potential to be the sessor of the Ninth Summit.


    He had strong battle strength and stable temperament.


    He also had a dragon fianc¨¦e.


    She was beautiful, aloof, and peerless. However, this also brought him much unwanted attention.


    In the past, he had always avoided trouble, but now he had no choice but to face it.


    In the past four hundred years, he had a fianc¨¦e and had some small achievements in array formations.


    Now, he had to help his fianc¨¦e set up an array formation.


    But¡­


    The cultivation techniques of the Dragon Race were much more difficult to understand than spell techniques.


    Although Xiao Yu was the Kunlun Goddess and had grown up in Kunlun.


    She was still a dragon who cultivated the Dragon Race¡¯s cultivation technique.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked reluctant.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Otherwise, if I don¡¯t know how Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation technique works, the array formation won¡¯t be able to unleash its full potential.¡±


    Being in the human form would not allow Jiang Lan to fully understand the manifestation of her cultivation technique. Only by revealing her true dragon body could it be manifested.


    However, Xiao Yu felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright then. Junior Brother should turn around.¡±


    In the end, Xiao Yu chose topromise.


    It was not difficult topromise with her Junior Brother.


    Jiang Lan turned his back on Xiao Yu. He was not surprised that Xiao Yu would agree.


    He felt that his Senior Sister would definitely agree.


    Probably because they were closer to each other.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately turned around when he heard the sudden cry.


    Then, he saw the look in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you peeked.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He turned his head back and did not speak.


    Senior Sister was alone at the Jade Pool and had been soaking in the water for too long.


    It was inevitable that water would enter her brain.


    After Jiang Lan stood back up, he felt an aura surging behind him.


    After that, a snow-white figure appeared beside him. It was a white dragon.


    The white dragon hovered beside him, staring at him.


    It had delicate features.


    Jiang Lan looked at the dragon in front of him and suddenly felt that its facial features were rather exquisite.


    At this moment, he also had some other doubts.


    Could he kill the other party with a single punch?


    Xiao Yu in her dragon form looked very sturdy.


    Woosh!


    It was as if Ao Longyu was intentionally giving Jiang Lan some time to observe before she began to move.


    After circling one round in the air, she entered the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan naturally watched.


    At this moment, he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s body starting to glow in the Jade Pool.


    Her dragon scales began to glow with colour.


    It was the traces of her cultivation technique.


    Moreover, he could see even more details in the Jade Pool.


    After a long while, Jiang Lan withdrew his gaze and said softly.


    ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Once she heard his voice, Ao Longyu rushed out of the Jade Pool.


    The moment she left the Jade Pool, she changed back to her normal appearance.


    She took the form of Ao Longyu.


    Then, shended in front of Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan realized that her clothes were not wet.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you seen it clearly?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    She was a little surprised. The techniques of the Dragon Race were not easy to understand. Could her Junior Brother have really understood it within such a short period of time?


    Although she had tried to be slower and more explicit.


    But¡­


    It was very difficult for those who were not part of the Dragon Race to understand it.


    ¡°Yes, I only need to understand the general direction of it and not the cultivation technique itself.


    This is enough.


    However, because I didn¡¯t cultivate it myself, there must be some ws. That¡¯s why I need Senior Sister to adjust it yourselfter on,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Jiang Lan paused and continued.


    ¡°Senior Sister looks really good too in your dragon form.¡±


    Ao Longyu approached Jiang Lan without saying anything.


    However, at this moment, Jiang Lan noticed that Ao Longyu¡¯s cheeks had a red pattern that extended all the way to her neck.


    Seeing Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze, Ao Longyu rubbed her neck and said.


    ¡°The injury from before will not appear as long as I do not forcefully circte my cultivation technique.¡±


    Jiang Lan touched the scar.


    Ao Longyu was startled, but she did not retreat.


    She just stood there.


    Jiang Lan examined the wound and found that it didn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to Xiao Yu.


    He retracted his hand.


    As for whether the scar would disappear.


    He did not mind.


    ¡°Whether the traces are there or not doesn¡¯t affect Senior Sister¡¯s appearance.¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Ao Longyu became smaller and smaller in front of Jiang Lan. She then turned around and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Junior Brother keeps staring at me every day. You don¡¯t know how pretty the female cultivators outside are.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t respond to such a superficial topic. Instead, he found a ce to sit down and began to consider the framework of the array formation.


    The framework had to be suitable for the Jade Pool¡¯s terrain.


    After he had a framework to work with, he would then know what type of array formation he should set up.


    This way, he could return to read up further on array formations.


    It would take quite a while.


    Xiao Yu followed behind Jiang Lan and sat beside him. She didn¡¯t disturb him, but wanted to sit beside him and watch him think.


    There were still things for her to y with in the courtyard of the Ninth Summit, but not in the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan thought for a long time, from dawn to dusk.


    He did not manage to think of the most suitable array formation framework either.


    The sun had gone down, and he intended to return.


    When he came back to his senses, he saw Xiao Yu sleeping beside him.


    Did dragons sleep so well?


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and didn¡¯t get up to leave. He continued thinking.


    He conveniently got close to Xiao Yu and let her sleep on his body.


    The Jade Pool was different from the Ninth Summit. There were no tables, chairs, or beds.


    If Xiao Yu was in the form of a dragon, she could indeed lie on the ground or sleep in the water.


    How would his Senior Sister sleep in her human form?


    Jiang Lan shook his head. He hadn¡¯t slept since he started cultivating.


    He did not think too much about it.


    The next morning.


    Jiang Lan was still thinking when Xiao Yu woke up and stretched her back.


    However, when she stretched, her body returned to normal.


    Jiang Lan watched as Xiao Yu slowly grew bigger.


    ¡°Junior Brother, why are you staring at me?¡± Xiao Yu asked with her eyes half open.


    ¡°Senior sister has be an adult,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment before she folded her arms and turned her back to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and started drawing something on the ground again.


    He had never seen someone grow her assets while stretching.


    It was rather interesting.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Ao Longyu softly called out.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Senior sister, please ask.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Why? Why is it that every time I be normal, Junior Brother will¡­¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s face turned red to the tips of her ears.


    She continued.


    ¡°Why does Junior Brother stare at my chest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more conspicuous,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    After all, there were the biggest changes there. It was not harmonious to reduce the magnification ratio.


    Xiao Yu moved behind Jiang Lan and leaned against his back.


    Xiao Yu blushed and continued asking.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother also stare at the chests of other Senior Sisters and Junior Sisters?¡±


    ¡°That would be rude and offendable.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°Then why do you also stare at me as I be smaller?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that it can be so t,¡± Jiang Lan said as he retracted his hand.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Ao Longyu snorted.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you have already been rude to me and offended me. I¡¯ll have to think twice when I need to protect you.¡±


    He ignored his Senior Sister¡¯s words and stood up, intending to see how difficult it would be to set up the array formation he had thought of in the Jade Pool.


    Yes, he had just finished constructing the framework.

 Chapter 324 - Jiang Lans Talents

    <h4>Chapter 324: Jiang Lan¡¯s Talents</h4>


    The Jade Pool was located at the source of Kunlun, which could be said to be the most special ce in Kunlun.


    The Kunlun Temple was a man-made special ce, and this ce was naturally special.


    None of the nine summit leaders, including the Sect Leader, had been to the Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu was the first goddess of the Jade Pool.


    As for whether this ce was suitable for setting up formations, no one knew either. Jiang Lan was the first one to examine it.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s attainments in array formations were too low.


    Jiang Lan came to the side of the Jade Pool, wanting to start setting up an array formation there.


    Only by doing so could he better gauge what type of array formation he should set up and how he would do it.


    As for nting flowers around the Jade Pool, he had already given up on this.


    With the existence of that peach tree, there was no need for the existence of surrounding nts.


    Ssh!


    Jiang Lan cast a spell beside the Jade Pool.


    Then, the light swept across and did not leave any traces on the ground.


    This meant that it was impossible to leave behind normal array formation inscriptions here.


    Since he could not use spells to craft the array formation, he could only draw the inscriptions manually.


    After spending some time, Jiang Lan drew an ordinary defensive array formation beside the Jade Pool.


    However, not long after he drew it, the array formation started to mutate, unable to withstand the power from the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Can it not work?¡± Xiao Yu squatted beside Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°The Jade Pool seems to be rejecting external forces. It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She squatted down beside Jiang Lan and looked at him as she pondered.


    She then reached out to wipe Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead.


    This action surprised Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I am just pretending to wipe off Junior Brother¡¯s sweat to show my worth.¡± Xiao Yu smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Squatting by my side already makes it worth it,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Xiao Yu smiled without saying a word.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to attempt setting up the array formation.


    He tried all sorts of methods, but none worked.


    Finally, he cut his finger and dripped a drop of blood.


    Using his blood as a catalyst, he carved the array formation and activated the power of the Jade Pool.


    This was still a defensive array.


    Although there were some changes, after some modifications, there would not be much of a difference.


    After waiting for a moment longer, the array formation inscriptions disappeared from the ground.


    Xiao Yu used her finger to poke at the array but it was blocked by the barrier.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Jiang Lan was quite surprised. So the key was to use one¡¯s blood.


    Then, he tried to go further away.


    He discovered that other methods were simrly useless. In the end, he still needed to use his blood as a catalyst.


    ¡°Senior Sister, try using your blood.¡± After trying it once, Jiang Lan decided to try using non-human blood.


    Speaking of which¡­


    Did his Senior Sister count as a beast?


    Dragons shouldn¡¯t be counted as a beast right?


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu. She had a face that could captivate everyone who saw her, and her figure was outstanding under normal circumstances.


    No matter how he looked at her, she looked like a normal human.


    Fortunately, she could transform into a human.


    Otherwise¡­


    He would have to face some form of psychological pressure.


    Xiao Yu extended her hand for Jiang Lan to take her blood. She was also curious.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think we have enough blood to set up the array?¡±


    Xiao Yu had been following behind him, so she naturally knew that only by using blood could one set up an array formation in the Jade Pool. Furthermore, the Tribtion Transcendence Array Formation was no ordinary formation, and the expenditure was unimaginable.


    The blood of the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be enough.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the Eighth Prince,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s value was revealed again.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiao Yu nodded.


    The Eighth Prince was very obedient, even though he was quite naughty at times.


    Jiang Lan spent some time experimenting with Xiao Yu¡¯s blood.


    He realized that her blood had roughly the same effect as his.


    It was neither better nor worse.


    After a moment of hesitation, he began to apply inscriptions using Xiao Yu¡¯s blood. After the attack array formation was set up, the faint shadow of a dragon could be seen.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan casually waved his hand and erased the array formation.


    The experiment was over.


    He could consider setting up the real array formation now.


    He looked at the sky.


    It was already dark.


    Jiang Lan was sitting on a rock under a tree. He specially vacated some space on this rock.


    As expected, the moment there was some space, Xiao Yu jumped and sat beside him.


    Her movements were a little too big and she leaned against him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, setting up the Tribtion Transcendence Array Formation will take you a long time, right?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan with wide eyes.


    ¡°It might take a few years.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then, as a fair trade, what should I pay you with?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and thought for a long time.


    ¡°Senior Sister just needs to smile at me more often.¡±


    The moment he finished his sentence.


    He suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    ¡®Stare¡ª¡¯


    Xiao Yu kept staring at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    Xiao Yu turned her head and leaned against Jiang Lan as she swayed her feet.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s conditions aren¡¯t too good. Every season, I would umte three months¡¯ worth of smiles before spending a day to smile at you.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the sky.


    The stars in the sky were bright, but they were not as bright as his Senior Sister.


    He seemed to be getting more and more used to having his Senior Sister by his side.


    Perhaps it was because Xiao Yu was the best person in the world.


    Perhaps the best dragon.


    But¡­ Could a dragon smile?


    Perhaps by showing its teeth?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan left the Jade Pool and returned to the Ninth Summit on his sword.


    His Senior Sister had said that she would think about what she should pay him with. She felt that Jiang Lan was unreliable, so she could only take up the responsibility as Senior Sister.


    He did not reject it at all.


    The reason for that was because the fair trade between them was most definitely not a fair trade.


    Or rather, it waspletely different from the fairness at the beginning.


    If their rtionship was still like the past, his Senior Sister would have already taken out a bunch of spells.


    Only by doing so would it be considered a fair trade.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan immediately arrived at the za. There was an array formation area here that could aid him in deducing the right array formation for his Senior Sister.


    This way, he could quickly deduce a suitable array formation.


    At this moment, the square lit up.


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged in the center of the square.


    The surrounding light kept changing, but soon disappeared.


    This was a sign of failure.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    All sess was based on failure.


    The sun and moon alternated, and spring came and went.


    Jiang Lan, who was in the square, had experienced the sun, the rainstorm, and the heavy snow.


    He sat there and slowly closed his eyes.


    The deductions of the surrounding array formation did not stop.


    Instead, as time passed, the deduction became faster and faster, and the failures cameter andter.


    When Xiao Yu came, she stayed quietly by Jiang Lan¡¯s side and didn¡¯t disturb him.


    She would stay for a full day and night before leaving.


    Most of the time, she would just look at Jiang Lan who was deep in thought.


    Five yearster.


    The array formation around Jiang Lan suddenly stopped.


    Crack!


    At this moment, the deduction array formation was suddenly filled with cracks.


    Bang!


    The array formation copsed.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°It took you five years?¡±


    In front of the Fifth Summit¡¯s main hall, Miao Yue looked at the array formation that Jiang Lan handed over in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, this is the best array formation I can think of,¡± Jiang Lan replied with his head lowered.


    His formation was very simple. There were just twoyers to it.


    The internalyer was responsible for defending his Senior Sister while the outeryer was for aiding her offense.


    ¡°You intend to use blood to set this array formation up. Do you want to prepare the blood yourself, or do you want us to help you prepare it?¡± Miao Yue asked curiously.


    ¡°I already have a rough idea. If I fail, I can only ask Martial Aunt for help,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    It was easy for Kunlun to obtain blood, but he wanted to search for it himself. This was the most suitable method.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Fifth Summit¡¯s main hall.


    Miao Yue squinted at the array formation.


    After a moment, there was suddenlyughter.


    ¡°He has exposed all of his hidden array formation attainments for Xiao Yu? He is so young, yet he already has such attainments.


    There is not a single person among the Kunlun disciples who canpare to him. Such a genius. No wonder Senior Brother is so willful and always gives in to him.¡±

 Chapter 325 - Brother, Will Sister Be Angry If You Help Me?

    <h4>Chapter 325: Brother, Will Sister Be Angry If You Help Me?</h4>


    It had been 405 years since Jiang Lan had entered the sect.


    During these five years, Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation didn¡¯t make the slightest progress.


    He had deepend his understanding of array formations.


    He was delighted.


    Theprehension of the Dao was like a stream that flowed naturally.


    He had taken yet another step forward.


    In the future, his cultivation speed would be faster than before.


    This was an unexpected surprise.


    After leaving the Fifth Summit, Jiang Lan walked out of Kunlun. He wanted to collect blood for the array formation.


    He had to wait for his Martial Aunt to perfect the array formation for him as well.


    His Martial Aunt had just told him that there was no need for major adjustments to the array formation. She just needed to modify some minor details.


    Jiang Lan was relieved upon hearing this.


    The Tribtion Transcendence Array Formation could not go wrong, otherwise it would be extremely dangerous.


    After a while.


    At the entrance of the inn.


    Jiang Lan saw a young girl holding a peanut in her hand, whispering to the young man beside her.


    ¡°Big brother, if the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race finds out that you gave me peanuts to eat, will she be angry?¡±


    Bang!


    A halberd sent Yan Yunxi flying.


    It was the Eighth Prince who came out from behind.


    ¡°We agreed that I would do it this time.¡± The young man expressed that the Eighth Prince did not keep his promise.


    Were they ying a game? Jiang Lan was surprised to see them arguing.


    That young girl should be the girl from the Qilin Race that the Eighth Prince had mentioned, Yan Xiyun.


    He had also met the other party before. The other party had asked for directions and he had killed her.


    He hoped that the next time they met, she would ask for directions properly.


    He usually doesn¡¯t kill innocent people.


    ¡°Brother-inw, why are you here?¡± The Eighth Prince saw Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I want to ask for some blood from you,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    The Eighth Prince was stunned.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m your most beloved younger brother.¡±


    Brother-inw.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is more or less it.¡±


    In the inn, Jiang Lan sat on a chair and gave a simple exnation.


    ¡°You need the blood of four people from four different powerful races?¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and asked.


    ¡°Young man, the blood of the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race isn¡¯t bad either. Knock her unconscious tonight. Then, take some blood from her. ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The youth rejected him immediately and extended his hand.


    ¡°Big brother, use my blood.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth and suddenly realized that it was possible.


    ¡°Together with the Pixiu, oh, and that girl from the Qilin Race, we should have enough. Young man, let¡¯s go and find the girl from the Qilin Race.¡± The Eighth Prince stood up as well.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Eighth Prince enough?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    ¡°Brother-inw does not know about this but the girl from the Qilin race has met some people in various ces. Like in the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Apparently, she had met people from the Heavenly Human Race. The other party had almost killed her in a single move. There were also other areas where there seemed to be some experts. Hence, it¡¯s best if we go in a group to look for her. This would be safer,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°People from the Heavenly Human Race?¡± Jiang Lan was a bit surprised.


    ¡°She brought it up when we chatted. I went to catch the ice cicadas several times, but I didn¡¯t see them.¡± The youth said.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    Then he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    However, the girl from the Qilin Race should not be lying.


    Therefore, there were indeed still hidden threats left behind from the Witchcloud Gathering.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t worried because this was normal.


    It would be abnormal if the other party did not have any ns.


    However, these people should be hiding quite well. Whether or not he wanted to kill them depended on whether the other party would affect him.


    If not, he would just use this time to grow.


    If they dide to bother him, he would try to kill them.


    An early-stage Heaven Immortal like him should be able to do the job cleanly.


    The Eighth Prince went out with the youth, and Jiang Lan also left the inn.


    He needed to prepare other blood.


    He now had the blood of the Eighth Prince, the youth, the Pixiu and the girl from the Qilin Race.


    If these four types of blood were used as the main catalyst, then there would be no problem.


    ¡­


    The scorching sun hung high in the sky.


    Jiang Lan flew on his sword, and a gentle breeze blew against him.


    He had to find some spirit beasts that were more suitable for him so that he could better coordinate the array formation.


    Roar!


    Jiang Lannded in the mountain forest.


    He heard a furious roar. Someone must have angered the nearby spirit beasts.


    Sure enough, footsteps came from ahead.


    ¡°Junior Sister, Junior Sister, let¡¯s split up and run. Let¡¯s see who it¡¯s chasing before we surround it.¡±


    A voice sounded.


    It was a male voice.


    From what the other party was saying, the other party seemed to have a total of three people.


    Then, Jiang Lan saw three people running towards him.


    Two men and a woman.


    One was at the mid-stage Golden Core Realm and two were at the early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    Their cultivation were pretty high.


    The three people who escaped were stunned when they saw Jiang Lan.


    However, when they saw his clothing, they knew that they were fellow disciples.


    ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re disciples of the Fourth Summit. There is a powerful mid-stage Golden Core spirit beast behind us,¡± Yu Xin said to Jiang Lan.


    Roar!


    Boom!


    The ground trembled slightly.


    Yu Xin and the other two didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately headed towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Wait for a moment at the side,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He was still wary of these people.


    The fellow disciples who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere normally came with the intention to kill him.


    However, as his cultivation level increased, he rarely encountered such a matter anymore.


    But he couldn¡¯t let his guard down.


    Boom!


    A figure flew towards Jiang Lan at an extremely fast speed.


    Bang!


    A massive attack mmed into Jiang Lan.


    However, there was no storm.


    Even his cultivation on the surface was at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    What could a mid-stage Golden Core do?


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s hand was pressed against the head of the spirit beast. This spirit beast was simr to a tiger or leopard.


    It¡¯s blood could be used.


    He flicked it lightly.


    The spirit beast copsed to the ground.


    It didn¡¯t die but only fainted.


    Then, he cut open the spirit beast¡¯s arteries and started to collect its blood.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan healed the spirit beast¡¯s wounds and left.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Junior Brother and Junior Sister any longer.¡±


    Jiang Lan greeted the three of them before leaving on his sword.


    Yu Xin and the other two watched Jiang Lan leave in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you guys know this Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He looks very strong, but I¡¯ve never seen or heard of him.¡±


    ¡­


    After two days, Jiang Lan gathered enough blood.


    He did not kill any spirit beasts.


    There was no need to kill them.


    He was standing on a street in Qingcheng Town currently.


    He had promised Xiao Yu to buy her an umbre.


    The street was bustling with people.


    After a hundred years, the street had be much better and the buildings had been renovated a few times.


    The number of people here continued to increase.


    There were no signs of decay.


    This was very rare.


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the oil paper umbre stand.


    He was thinking about what color of umbre he should buy for Xiao Yu. Since she was a white dragon, he should get a white one for her.


    It would be best if there were peach trees on it.


    After telling the boss his request, the boss gave him an oil-paper umbre.


    There was a peach tree painted on top of the white umbre and a beautiful figure holding the umbre under the tree.


    ¡°How much is this?¡±


    Jiang Lan was very satisfied with this.


    ¡°Thirty-five copper coins,¡± the boss said with a smile.


    After paying, Jiang Lan bought two more sticks of candied fruits.


    When he wanted to return, he suddenly felt his Deity Position shake.


    One of the original three dots had turned extremely bright.


    It belonged to Ba Country¡¯s Qing Mu.


    ¡°Did something happen in Ba Country again?¡±


    At this moment, he heard ravings.


    He could more or less hear it.


    It was calling out his title.


    The voice was louder than ever.

 Chapter 326 - Discovered By The Ba Countrys Ghost Qi

    <h4>Chapter 326: Discovered By The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi</h4>


    In the forest.


    Jiang Lan stood on a tree.


    He activated his One Leaf Vision.


    At this moment, he clicked on the dot that belonged to Ba Country. If he did not open it, he would hear the constant ravings.


    Fortunately, there were no illusions.


    ¡°I already have a certain degree of control over the Deity Position. Yet, I still can¡¯t seem to block the ravings.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt helpless.


    Although the effect the ravings had on him wasn¡¯t as great as before, it still had some influence on him.


    The illusion must have already been blocked.


    It had been a long time since someone from Ba Country appeared.


    The dot was tapped open, but Jiang Lan still couldn¡¯t see the situation in Ba Country.


    The distance was too far, and it was difficult for his Deity Position to observe the situation over there.


    He then took out his Mountain Sea Mirror.


    At this moment, a scene began to appear.


    What entered his sight was an endless mountain region. The mountain region was filled with people, or rather, ghost cultivators.


    At the front of the ghost cultivators were two stone statues.


    One of them stood with his back against the wall.


    One of them clenched his fingers into a fist, his aura shocking and iparably sharp.


    However, he couldn¡¯t see the stone statue¡¯s appearance clearly.


    It was as if it was born dim.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan heard cheers.


    They came from the ghost cultivators below.


    Fist God, Imperial Lord Youdu¡­


    Fist God, Imperial Lord Youdu¡­


    ¡°Imperial Lord Youdu?¡±


    Jiang Lan, who heard the voice, felt strange.


    There was an Imperial Lord Youdu in Ba Country?


    Was it the title of a new Deity Position?


    However, he had not heard of a new Deity Position appearing over the years. Furthermore¡­


    Why were there two statues?


    These two names were too different.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan felt that Imperial Lord Xi He was right. His title of the Unparalleled Fist God didn¡¯t sound good.


    Of course, there was no reason to be picky about the Deity Position.


    However, he felt that this Imperial Lord Youdu definitely did not have a Deity Position.


    Of the two stone statues, the statue of Imperial Lord Youdu was clearly inferior to that of the Unparalleled Fist God¡¯s.


    After observing for a while, Jiang Lan had an idea.


    ¡°Does this Imperial Lord Youdu want to use me to get a Deity Position? Or perhaps be closer to getting a Deity Position? ¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that the possibility was very high.


    There were two statues. One had a Deity Position while the other did not. The one who did not could use the worship to the real one to be closer to a Deity Position.


    This way, Ba Country could obtain the Deity Position earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s very feasible.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that Ba Country wasn¡¯t stupid at all.


    But other ces did not have such convenience.


    And it didn¡¯t feel like it would be so easy for this Imperial Lord Youdu to seed.


    Kunlun had Imperial Lord Xi He long ago, but he was the only Deity Position, which meant that it was very difficult to obtain it.


    Or rather, a force could only have one Deity Position.


    However, his situation was also very special. He should not have snatched the Ba Country¡¯s one.


    It was impossible to know the details.


    As he thought this, Jiang Lan suddenly saw a ck cloud appear on the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    The ck cloud morphed into a human face and looked over.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt that the other party had seen him.


    Then, a voice from the Mountain Sea Mirror sounded.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God?¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s pupils contracted when he heard this. He cut off the connection with the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Fan activated his One Leaf Vision to its limits and left the spot.


    He rushed towards Kunlun.


    This ce was too far away from Kunlun and was not safe enough.


    ¡°I was careless.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that he had taken too much of a risk. What was happening in the scene was definitely a country-wide sacrifice or worship of sorts.


    There were definitely true experts like his master or Imperial Lord Xi He present.


    How could such a person be someone he could pry into at will?


    This slightest carelessness could lead to trouble.


    Sure enough, the moment Jiang Lan fled, feedback appeared from his One Leaf Vision.


    Someone was prying into his secrets.


    And at an extremely fast speed, he was breaking through his One Leaf Vision.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he sped towards Kunlun.


    A momentter, his One Leaf Vision disintegrated.


    At this moment, a leaf blotted out the sky and blocked out the prying eyes.


    The other party fought for a period of time, but the feedback Jiang Lan received showed no signs of the other party breaking through.


    Then everything settled down.


    ¡°Very strong. He was actually able to see through my One Leaf Vision.¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead.


    Up until now, only one person had been able to see through his One Leaf Vision.


    This Ba Country expert was the second.


    The first was Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°I wonder if Master can see through my One Leaf Vision.¡± Jiang Lan was a little puzzled.


    However, he was certain that his master had never tried to see through him.


    It should be difficult for him to see through his cultivation. The effect of the Kunlun Heart Sutra was not inferior either.


    In addition, the system itself had the ability to conceal heavenly secrets.


    Otherwise, how could it appear silently on him?


    ¡­


    After some time, Jiang Lan returned to the Ice Cicada Forest.


    It was much safer to be near Kunlun.


    Next time, he would not be able to casually check on Ba Country.


    Passing by the Ice Cicada Forest, Jiang Lan looked inside.


    ording to what the Eighth Prince and the others had said, there were members of the Heavenly Human Race inside.


    A few years had passed. Although the other party might not be inside, the possibility of them being in there was still high.


    He did not enter rashly.


    The most important thing now was to let Xiao Yu transcend her tribtion and be an immortal.


    The Heavenly Human Race didn¡¯t do anything yet, so there was no need to provoke them.


    This was also because he did not know what cultivation level the other party had. If he acted too rashly, it would lead to unknown possibilities.


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the old inn.


    The moment he entered, he saw the youngster and the Eighth Prince lying on the chairs in the corner.


    They looked half dead.


    Jiang Lan nced at them and then went to the counter.


    ¡°Is the boss here today?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The counter was naturally being watched by the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    It was normal for teenagers to neglect their duties.


    When he first came, the youth was sleeping.


    ¡°If you want good wine, you will have to wait until noon,¡± Hong Ya said softly.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and then looked at the Eighth Prince and the youth in the corner.


    ¡°They lost a lot of blood,¡± Hongya exined.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    One was at the Human Immortal Realm, while the other was at the True Immortal Realm.


    Could they have really lost too much blood?


    Jiang Lan walked over and sat down.


    Since these two wanted to rest, he naturally wouldn¡¯t disturb them.


    There was still a long time to go. There was no hurry. He could just rest and rest.


    He was waiting for the boss to return.


    It was rare for him toe out and bring good wine for his master.


    At the same time, he would wait for the two of them to get up and ask if the blood was ready.


    After a while, the Eighth Prince sat up.


    Then, he took out two jade green gourds.


    There was half a gourd of blood inside.


    ¡°Brother-inw, this is my blood and the blood of the girl from the Qilin Race.¡±


    This was a gourd simr to a storage Dharma treasure. It looked like a half gourd, but there were actually many of them.


    Bang!


    The youth also took out two gourds and said.


    ¡°These are the Pixiu¡¯s and mine. I have sacrificed the most.¡±


    The Eighth Prince said indignantly.


    ¡°Clearly mine contains the most blood.¡±


    Jiang Lan watched as the two of them argued and then started to bleed again.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    So they had really lost too much blood.


    ¡°Is it easy to release the blood of a Pixiu?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Just feed it spirit stones,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    It seemed like they had spent quite a few spirit stones on it.


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Big Brother, just teach me how to make Hongya like me,¡± the youth said immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He¡¯d better return the blood.


    However, he had gathered all four types of blood.


    The youth¡¯s blood was human, but it contained a beast¡¯s ferocity.


    If used well, it was indeed very suitable.


    Now, he could concentrate on making the array formation.

 Chapter 327 - Understanding The Heaven Immortal Dao

    <h4>Chapter 327: Understanding The Heaven Immortal Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the afternoon.


    After the boss returned, Jiang Lan left the inn with a jar of good wine in his hands.


    During this time, he entered the spiritual inn to try and gain a deeperprehension of it.


    With his current cultivation, he should be able toprehend more.


    Of course, if he could obtain that kind of opportunity from thest time, he would most likely take action to obtain it.


    His master had reminded him of it.


    Unfortunately.


    He encountered nothing this time.


    While he wasprehending, the youth and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race were also trying to enter the spiritual inn.


    They tried again and again.


    But all that they met was failure.


    However, Jiang Lan realised that these people at the inn all had a fortuitous opportunity on them.


    The young man had aplete strand, which the innkeeper must have fought for him.


    This wisp of opportunity was connected to his Deity Position.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race also had a wisp of it, but it probably wasn¡¯t connected to a Deity Position.


    As for the Eighth Prince¡­


    He had four strands of fortuitous opportunities connected to four different four Deity Positions.


    His case was unique.


    As for what it could do with them, no one knew for the time being.


    However, a use he had discovered was that it allowed him to control his Deity Position faster.


    ¡­


    ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The next day¡­


    At dawn, Jiang Lan arrived at the Jade Pool.


    He saw Senior Sister Ao emerge from the water.


    The scene was beautiful.


    However, he immediately handed over a gourd, wanting his Senior Sister to fill it.


    To be more urate, the gourd was meant for both of them.


    Today was the day Jiang Lan was going to set up the array formation.


    Yesterday, his Martial Aunt from the Fifth Summit had sent over an array formation. Some details had been improved by his Martial Aunt.


    These modifications were made to amodate the Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu, who had arrived before Jiang Lan, received the gourd expressionlessly before shrinking.


    Then, she gave a look of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Why do I have to share with Junior Brother?¡±


    A dragon was long and had a lot of blood. This was the answer Jiang Lan gave in his heart.


    However, he didn¡¯t answer the question verbally. Instead, he took out an umbre.


    ¡°This is the umbre I promised Senior Sisterst time.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the umbre, set the gourd aside, and reached for it.


    Then, she opened it.


    It was an ordinary umbre.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you have bad taste.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the umbre and said.


    However, she quickly hugged her umbre and smiled brightly at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°But I especially like it.¡±


    ¡°And this.¡± Jiang Lan passed the candied fruits to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu received it happily and said.


    ¡°Alright, since you bought so many things, I¡¯ll give you an extra drop of blood.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    The internal array formations could only be used by Senior Sister.


    Then, Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu letting out her blood.


    In fact, she could transform back into her original dragon form, which would make it easier for her to let out her blood.


    Otherwise, it would feel like she was going to suffer from anemia since she looked so skinny.


    Without paying too much attention, Jiang Lan began to wander around the Jade Pool, using the blood of Eighth Prince and the others to stabilize the surroundings.


    He then began to build the framework.


    This way, he could begin to perfect it.


    From this day on, Jiang Lan had a new daily routine.


    At dawn, he would set up the array formation at the Jade Pool. At dusk, he would return to the Netherworld Cave to cultivate.


    Ao Longyu had been cultivating him all this time. asionally, she would follow behind Jiang Lan and quietly apany him.


    She would not disturb or affect his cultivation.


    Unless Jiang Lan was free.


    Because she didn¡¯t need to speak, she had been using her normal appearance.


    Xiao Yu had told Jiang Lan that once she got used to it, she could get along with his Junior Brother just like how she would in her smaller form.


    She would know how to smile, how to be angry, and how to not appear aloof and unfamiliar.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the normal form of his Senior Sister.


    There was no sense of distance between them as they stood together. They were just more polite when they spoke.


    ¡­


    Spring passed, autumn came, and the seasons changed.


    Jiang Lan traveled back and forth between the Jade Pool and the Ninth Summit for twenty years.


    During these twenty years, he would set up the array formation during the day and cultivate at night.


    Nearer to the end ofpletion of the array formation, he would be free for half a day.


    He would watch the sunrise and sunset with his Senior Sister.


    Then he would read some books.


    He would learn Dragon Language asionally.


    Rtively speaking, he hated the Dragon Language because Xiao Yu would make him write more and practice more.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yu was very happy teaching Jiang Lan.


    During these twenty years, Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation rose steadily.


    His understanding of the Dao was slowly umting.


    It had been 425 years since he entered the sect and his cultivation level was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm. Although he was steadily improving, it was still faster than the others tempering their golden body.


    However, it would still take a very long time for him to advance to the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Only if he could gain a deeperprehension of the world, understand the Grand Dao on a deeper level, and obtain the acknowledgment of the Heavenly Dao would he be able to temper his golden body at a faster speed.


    Today.


    Jiang Lan sat under the peach tree and watched the sunrise.


    The sky was filled with dark clouds.


    The raindrops seemed to fall at any moment.


    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to see the sunrise.¡±


    Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and spoke softly.


    She had slowly gotten used to being with Jiang Lan in her normal appearance, but she still liked to use the form of Xiao Yu.


    Boom!


    Thunder rumbled.


    Slosh.


    Rain fell.


    There was the sound of rain dripping.


    Jiang Lan nodded in response. Indeed, the sun was about to rise.


    Just as he was about to speak, a red light appeared in the sky.


    A red sun appeared from the end.


    Boom!


    A loud sound of thunder rang as the rising sun illuminated the east.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze stopped on the red sun.


    The red light from the rising sun shone. Dark clouds covered the sky, and the area ahead was hazy.


    The sunrise seemed to be special today.


    A red sun seemed to rise in Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    A glimmer appeared around him.


    Xiao Yu was surprised to see the sunrise and wanted to share it with her Junior Brother.


    However, when she turned her head to look, she realized that her Junior Brother had closed his eyes at some point in time and his aura had changed.


    An epiphany.


    Xiao Yu immediately quietened down. She sat beside Jiang Lan with her elbows on her knees and her hands on her cheeks.


    Her gaze lingered on Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother has met with yet another epiphany.¡±


    As long as she didn¡¯t watch her Junior Brother carefully, he would easily fall into a state of epiphany.


    Other people might not even experience a single epiphany in their lives, but her Junior Brother would encounter one every few decades.


    He was going to be an old man at this rate.


    After watching for a long time, Xiao Yu began to cultivate at Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    This was the Jade Pool, her home ground. Without her permission, no one could approach this ce.


    Hence, this ce was very quiet and safe.


    It would allow her Junior Brother to experience the epiphany in peace.


    Spring passed and autumn came.


    It seemed like a thousand years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Lan had been sitting under the Jade Pool Tree for ten years.


    Xiao Yu had looked after Jiang Lan for ten years.


    She had also spent ten years cultivating in peace.


    However, she would asionally go out.


    She would go to the Ninth Summit to water the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower with spirit liquid.


    However, it only took a while.


    At this moment.


    Jiang Lan felt as if he was standing in front of the sunrise, stepping on the earth as he faced the sun and moon.


    In this world, he was as insignificant as sand.


    He suddenly had a feeling that as long as he merged with this world, he would be able to obtain the recognition of the Heavenly Dao.


    However, if one could not understand the truths of heaven and earth, one could not fuse with it.


    Was this the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth?


    Jiang Lan stood where he was, gaining a deeper understanding of the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Comprehending the Great Dao and fusing with the Great Dao.


    Doing so would allow him to break the shackles of heaven and earth, as well as give him the hope to break out of the cocoon.


    At this moment, the aura of the Dao that belonged to his body began to appear and fuse with him.


    It was as if the time hade.


    It came from the fortuitous opportunity obtained in the inn.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan merely stood there. nts grew beneath his feet, flowers bloomed, and all things flourished.


    The sun rose from the east.


    Jiang Lan looked at everything, feeling as if he was standing on the path of a Great Dao.


    He looked at the lines that ran through the heavens and earth.


    ¡­


    The scorching sun hung high in the sky.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    ¡°Just a little more.¡±

 Chapter 328 - The Insides Of A Dragoness

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Insides Of A Dragoness</h4>


    When Jiang Lan opened his eyes, he had a rough understanding of his own situation.


    He was still a Heaven Immortal.


    However, hisprehension of the Dao had undergone a shocking change. He was onlycking an opportunity to perfect his understanding of the Dao.


    If he managed to perfect his understanding, the Heavenly Dao would definitely recognize his Dao.


    At that time, his advancement speed would be much faster.


    Even though his advancement speed was already very fast now.


    Even if he had used all the resources he had previously, including his Deity Position, the system, and the Goddess Diagram, he still needed around six hundred years to have a chance to advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    But now, it might only take four hundred years.


    If his Dao could be acknowledged.


    Then he would have a chance to advance in three hundred years.


    This speed was incredible.


    For most people, two thousand years was the minimum one would need before one could advance.


    However, there were even more people who could not even advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    The true threshold was one¡¯s understanding of the Dao.


    Ao Ye of the Dragon race had reached the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm centuries ago.


    However, he was still a Heaven Immortal today.


    He had already tempered his body to be a golden body, but hisprehension of the Great Dao could not be made up with time.


    An epiphany was better than a thousand years of hard work.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan looked around and discovered that his Senior Sister wasn¡¯t at the Jade Pool Mountain.


    She was somewhere else.


    Then, he looked at the array formation around him. It would take some time before he couldplete it.


    He suddenly had an epiphany midway and had dyed his progress in setting up the array formation.


    It shouldn¡¯t be too long. If it was too long, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable.


    Because it was easy to miss the time of Senior Sister¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence.


    Normally speaking, his epiphany should be within twenty years.


    There was still enough time.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Lan left the Jade Pool.


    He headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    However, after leaving the Jade Pool¡¯s range, he looked at the stone wall where he had left the message earlier and realized that there was a sentence added on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone to water the vegetative egg.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    Then, hended on the Ninth Summit¡¯s square.


    He then confirmed the date and time.


    He had spent ten years in epiphany.


    It was now four hundred and thirty-five years since he had entered the sect.


    There should still be thirty to forty years before Xiao Yu¡¯s tribtion.


    There was plenty of time.


    However, now that the epiphany was over, it was time for him to cultivate for a night and raise his cultivation base to thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He could also elevate his surface cultivation to the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    In another 140 years or so, it would be time for him to go out and train.


    When he returned, he would show his Human Immortal cultivation.


    By then, it would be time for him to marry his Senior Sister.


    He wondered if a dragoness was the same as a human.


    Jiang Lan then walked towards the courtyard.


    However, as soon as he returned to the courtyard, Jiang Lan stood there in confusion.


    At this moment, the house had already turned into ruins and copsed in the courtyard.


    On the ruins, a young girl was cleaning up the wreckage of the house.


    It was Xiao Yu.


    At that moment, Xiao Yu sensed something and turned around to check.


    She was stunned when she saw Jiang Lan standing outside the courtyard.


    She immediately threw down the stone in her hand.


    ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even thought of anything.


    ¡­


    ¡°There was a gust of wind earlier and the house couldn¡¯t take it, so it copsed.¡±


    Xiao Yu exined seriously.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.


    He said nothing.


    ¡°Really.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan with tears in her eyes.


    Another new expression, Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he did not doubt it.


    The peach forest was also damaged. It looked like something or someone had indeed broken into the Ninth Summit.


    His master¡­


    Probably didn¡¯t care about it.


    Jiang Lan extended his hand and said to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Xiao Yu blinked before handing the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did his Senior Sister know that he wanted this?


    After that, he did not think too much and sat cross-legged on the grass, helping to embed his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into the sword.


    After being in seclusion for ten years, his Senior Sister still had notprehended the Dragon ying Sword.


    If she took the form of a dragon and had a shield in her left hand and a Dragon ying Sword in her right, what would it look like?


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment.


    It felt pretty cool.


    ¡°Junior Brother, when are we going to repair the house?¡± Xiao Yu looked towards the ruins and asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Rebuilding the house would take months.


    However, there was no rush. He had justprehended the Dao. He could take this opportunity to stabilize his mind.


    This was also to prevent any idents from happening.


    Xiao Yu sat opposite Jiang Lan. She supported her chin with her hands and shook her body.


    ¡°How long will you take to finish the Tribtion Transcendence Array Formation?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, how long will it take before it¡¯s time for you to transcend the tribtion?¡± Jiang Lan raised his head and asked Xiao Yu.


    His guess was thirty to forty years.


    ¡°It should still be very long,¡± Xiao Yu replied casually.


    ¡°It could be a hundred years, or perhaps just a few decades. Can Junior Brother¡¯s array formation make it in time? ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡± Jiang Lan nodded in response.


    His Senior Sister should have given a longer time frame on purpose.


    If he could notplete the array formation in these years, his Senior Sister would really dy her tribtion for a hundred years.


    At night.


    Xiao Yuy beside Jiang Lan and looked at the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu called out again.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    Xiao Yu sat up and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Looks like Junior Brother isn¡¯t that rude. Ten years ago when I called out to you, you didn¡¯t respond at all. You were too rude then.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    He looked at Xiao Yu and caressed her head.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling Senior Sister.¡±


    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment before she red at Jiang Lan. She ced her hands on Jiang Lan¡¯s head and scratched.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you Junior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan thought in his heart.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t move and continued to embed his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiao Yu followed Jiang Lan and began to clean up the ruins before building a new house.


    Just like before.


    Building it once every hundred years was nothing.


    Perhaps after getting married, they would choose better materials to build a house that they could live in for a longer period of time.


    Now¡­


    Building houses was a rtively peaceful thing.


    It was extremely beneficial to stabilizing one¡¯s state of mind.


    After three months, Jiang Lan finally finished building the house.


    It was indeed different from before, but the style was still the same.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s surface cultivation base was now at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, while his hidden cultivation base was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    His true cultivation level was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you should be myckey next time.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the house with a satisfied expression.


    It was as if the house was meant for her.


    In fact, none of them lived here, but they felt that they needed a house.


    ¡°Next time,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    If it was given to Xiao Yu, it would copse in a few months.


    It was not a joke to say that dragons were reckless.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan watched Xiao Yu walk towards the Jade Pool.


    He had to wait two days to go to the Jade Pool, and he needed to prepare to see if there was any problem with the blood.


    Since it was dyed by ten years, he naturally had to check if their efficacy was still preserved..


    When he returned to the courtyard, he found his master standing there.


    Did something happen?


    Usually, he would not see his master.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan came to his master¡¯s side and said respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve advanced?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I suddenly had an epiphany while setting up the array formation.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan, not knowing what to say.


    His disciple was more outstanding than he had expected.


    ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem now.¡± Jiang Lan knew that her master was asking about his hallucination.


    At that time, he really did not know. Later on, he found out that Ba Country was the one affecting him.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    ¡°What do you know about Ba Country?¡±

 Chapter 329 - Invitation From Ba Country

    <h4>Chapter 329: Invitation From Ba Country</h4>


    Jiang Lan was slightly confused after hearing his master¡¯s question.


    Then he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about them. I only know of their Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers and that they aren¡¯t very smart. Their bodies are also hard as steel and hard to kill.¡±


    He roughly knew about this on the surface.


    The other information he knew of the Ba Country was rted to the Deity Position, so it was not convenient to say.


    There was no way to exin it.


    ¡°Do you know of the Ghost Qi?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that thend of Ba Country is where the dead return, and it is haunted by Ghost Qi. Ba Country had been deeply affected by this and as time passed, they reached their current state. The Ghost Qi is the cold aura of death, simr to the Netherworld Aura.¡±


    ¡°The Ghost Qi is indeed powerful. It can corrode one¡¯s heart and fester one¡¯s flesh.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s house and said.


    ¡°The copse of your house had something to do with the Ghost Qi.¡±


    ¡°It was the Ba Country who had acted?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    If Ba Country came, it was most likely because of him.


    Previously, he had been stared at by the Ba Country experts.


    The other party definitely came for him.


    As for the details, he did not know yet.


    However, it had been more than thirty years. He did not know how the situation in the Grand Deste World had changed.


    The only thing he knew was that the Eighth Prince was still in Kunlun.


    The dragons seemed to have given up.


    ¡°There seems to be traces of Ghost Qi flowing here, causing the surrounding spirit items to be corroded.


    Furthermore, this Ghost Qi is most likely from the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi which carries with it the country¡¯s fate.¡± After some consideration, Mo Zhengdong continued.


    ¡°His arrival naturally has a purpose. We have no intention of stopping him. However, you are about to be an immortal. You can experience it. It will bring you no harm.¡±


    ¡°Right, he¡¯s not far away too,¡± Mo Zhengdong added.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    He didn¡¯t refuse.


    Cultivating in seclusion was indeed not beneficial to one¡¯s immortal ascension.


    He had actually experienced quite a few things when he became an immortal. He had experienced failure once at the inn and experienced many battles with his enemies before he was able to ascend and be an immortal.


    In the end, it was only because of his master¡¯s thousand year¡¯s worth of providence that he obtained the Creation of Heaven and Earth, Creation Pill and broke through.


    However, he was rather puzzled now. Would the Creation Pill help him advance to be a Celestial Immortal?


    The Heavenly Dao had not acknowledged him. Was this considered a bottleneck?


    If it really could aid him, would he be able toprehend the Dao in a single day?


    Or could it be that he would be able to bypass the requirement of needing to be acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao and step into the Celestial Immortal Realm straightaway?


    Without more Creation Pills, it was impossible for him to know.


    After confirming that the array formation would not be affected by the Ghost Qi, Mo Zhengdong disappeared.


    Jiang Lan looked at the dark sky.


    Then, he headed outside.


    There was a higher chance of Ghost Qi appearing at night in Ba Country. He should be able to gain something by heading there now.


    If he went to experience it, he would be able to understand himself a little more. This way, it would be easier for him to be an immortal.


    Even though he had already be an immortal.


    However, the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi might havee for him.


    He had to take a look.


    ¡°Master and the others have no intention of taking action. It seems that the arrival of Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi will not change much.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan began to head in the direction his master had indicated.


    This time, it was on a mountain near the side.


    It was close to the mountain where the Eighth Prince usually hunted for wild animals.


    Beforeing out, he took a look at the Goddess Diagram. There was no problem with the Jade Pool.


    This made him feel much more at ease.


    Below the mountain peak, a dark aura began to spread.


    ¡°It¡¯s creepy.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the mountain peak, looking at the forest, feeling like something wasn¡¯t quite right here.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind and walked in.


    The Ghost Qi was simr to the Netherworld Aura, but it was also different.


    When he touched the Ghost Qi, he could feel it trying to corrode him.


    However, there was no effect.


    Even though he only unleashed his Void Refinement strength, the Ghost Qi was unable to cause any substantial damage to him.


    But it was indeed ufortable.


    Jiang Lan strode into the mountain peak, walking several hundred meters. Suddenly, a figure whistled over.


    It was a ferocious beast, one that was affected by the Ghost Qi.


    Jiang Lan moved and arrived beside the ferocious beast. His sword pierced through the ferocious beast¡¯s neck.


    Ssh!


    One shot, one kill.


    The moment he killed the beast, Ghost Qi surged from its body.


    Bang!


    The corpse exploded on the spot.


    Jiang Lan was forced back a bit.


    At the same time, he heard a ghostly voice.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, I¡¯ll wait for you in the cave on the mountainside.¡±


    As his voice fell, the Ghost Qi dissipated.


    ¡°The other party really came for me.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s heart sank.


    Should he meet the other party?


    Master said that the other party had only sent a wisp of the country¡¯s fate and there shouldn¡¯t be much danger.


    However, there was no doubt about the other party¡¯s strength. If he were to make the slightest mistake, he could very well end up in a desperate situation.


    But it was impossible to know how the Ba Country would continue acting if he did not meet the other party now.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan walked into a dark ce.


    When he reappeared, he had already activated his One Leaf Vision.


    He chose to continue killing the beasts.


    After spending half the night, Jiang Lan stood halfway up the mountain.


    He had already tried. No matter what vicious beast he killed, he would obtain the words he had just heard.


    It seemed like the other party was waiting for him.


    He had waited for a long time.


    In the end, he decided to head to the cave that the other party mentioned.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    At the mountainside.


    Some Void Refinement Kunlun disciples were engaged in battle with the vicious beasts.


    They felt that there must be something in the cave.


    However, they were unable to break in.


    ¡°Lure these beasts out and kill them.¡±


    A middle-aged man said immediately.


    His cultivation base was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He was the strongest among them.


    There were a total of seven Kunlun disciples, four males and three females.


    There were three people luring the vicious beasts. Two of them could provide support at any time while the other was waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    Meanwhile, this middle-aged man, Qiu Jin, was guiding them.


    ¡°No, they won¡¯te out.¡± A female cultivator immediately said.


    They had tried for a long time, but they were unable to lure the other party out of the cave.


    ¡°Let me anger them.¡± The man who was waiting for an opportunity charged in with his sword.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    An angry roar sounded.


    Massive power fluctuations rolled out.


    Bang!


    The three people who were responsible for luring the other party out and the one who had attacked were sent flying.


    The four of them retreated and almost fell.


    ¡°Junior Brother Miao must have seriously injured the vicious beast just now. Let¡¯s wait for a while longer. We¡¯ll try luring the other party a few more times after we recover. We should be able to break through soon.¡± Qiu Jin said.


    The others nodded.


    This was indeed a solution.


    They could try dragging on this matter.


    However, right after Qiu Jin said this, a calm and cold voice suddenly sounded from his side.


    ¡°Can I try it first?¡±


    This sudden voice startled Qiu Jin and the others.


    It made them feel terrified, as if they were being targeted by a terrifying existence.


    In an instant, everyone distanced themselves.


    They then pointed their swords in the direction of the sound.


    When they looked over, they saw an unknown figure.


    They seemed to have seen his face clearly, but at the same time, they also felt that they could not remember it.


    ¡°You are?¡± Leng Hang appeared behind Qiu Jin.


    The man had appeared behind him. If he was going to attack, then¡­


    Could he have dodged it just now?


    ¡°Can¡­¡± Jiang Lan stood there and pointed at the cave.


    ¡°Can I get in?¡±


    He looked around. This was the only cave on the mountainside.


    The others probably couldn¡¯t hear the words that would be transmitted by the Ghost Qi after killing a vicious beast.


    It carried a simr aura as that of a fortuitous opportunity.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, the vicious beasts inside are very powerful. You might be in danger going in alone.¡± After Qiu Jin said this, he immediately said.


    ¡°Of course, this is not our ce. If you want to enter, you can naturally enter. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little dangerous. Let me remind you of that.¡±


    Just now, he felt the other party nce at him.


    His gaze was immensely terrifying.


    Was he at the perfected Void Refinement Realm?

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330: You¡¯re Right If You Have a Brain</h4>


    Jiang Lan walked towards the cave.


    The Ba Country expert should be inside, but he did not sense anything.


    This was normal.


    It was also unlikely that the other party got cleaned up early by the experts from Kunlun.


    His master had said that they did not intend to interfere, which meant that the Ghost Qi would not be eradicated if it did not cause trouble.


    However, it was also possible that Kunlun was more willing to let the other party gain something.


    It all depended on their wishes.


    Was Kunlun kind?


    As a Kunlun disciple, he felt that Kunlun was kind, especially the various summit leaders and his Senior Brothers.


    They were all good to him.


    He had met good Senior Brothers from the First, Second, Third, Fifth and Eighth Summits.


    He couldn¡¯t say that they were very nice to him. However, they were definitely not bad to him.


    As for the outsiders.


    Anyone from Kunlun was probably seen as an evil person who would eat people without spitting out their bones.


    The Dragon Race had the deepest experience, and the Heavenly Human Race more or less had some experience.


    It was hard to say for the other parties.


    Although Kunlun was willing to give up benefits in some cases, they did not ept losses.


    At the very least, Jiang Lan had never seen Kunlun surrender or lose in a deal or fight yet.


    He still remembered Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s words. Kunlun was unafraid of all enemies across the Grand Deste World.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan arrived at the entrance of the cave. He could sense that there were mid-stage Void Refinement beasts surging out from the cave.


    There werete-stage Void Refinement beasts among them too. Perhaps even stronger.


    It was no wonder those people couldn¡¯t break in.


    It was indeed a little difficult.


    At this moment, Qiu Jin and the others who were outside were also watching. They had just reminded him.


    Therefore, no one knew how the other party would deal with the aftermath.


    Perhaps he would retreat, or perhaps he would enter some ces.


    At this moment, Qiu Jin and the others saw that a vicious beast had already arrived in front of Jiang Lan.


    They didn¡¯t know what spell Jiang Lan was going to use.


    Was he going to retreat before killing, or would he use other methods?


    Retreating and counterattacking was the most suitable choice.


    However, while they were still guessing, the vicious beast had already arrived in front of Jiang Lan.


    Qiu Jin and the others were a bit confused. Why did this person still not make any movement at this time?


    He was going to be attacked.


    However, in the next second, they saw Jiang Lan stretch out his hand and block the vicious beast¡¯s attack.


    He grabbed the beast¡¯s head.


    Then¡­


    Bang!


    The entire beast was crushed.


    When Qiu Jin and the others saw this scene, they jumped in fright, even subconsciously taking a few steps back.


    Soon, they heard muffled soundsing from the cave.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    All of the beasts exploded.


    The more they listened, the more shocked they became.


    Soon, the sound disappeared. They didn¡¯t see anyoneing out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go closer and take a look.¡±


    Qiu Jin walked at the very front.


    He leaned over to take a look. This nce shocked him greatly.


    All he saw was a bloody mist. There was nothing else.


    He remembered that there were evente-stage Void Refinement beasts and it was highly possible that there were some amongst the pack that were even more powerful.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had to lure them out one by one.


    But now¡­


    Only a bloody mist remained.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡­ what should we do now?¡±


    The people who came along were also shocked.


    The other party made a vicious beast explode directly with one hand.


    Was this really something that a Void Refinement cultivator could do?


    Did they encounter an immortal?


    Was the person from Kunlun?


    ¡°Retreat, return.¡±


    Qiu Jin had no intention of staying any longer. Since the other party didn¡¯t care about them, they couldn¡¯t appear in front of them.


    If they caused trouble for the other party, they might be cleared.


    He believed that the immortal did not need to spend much effort to clean them up.


    It had been really dangerous for them just now.


    It was already lucky for them to have escaped the cmity from before, so it was best for them to y safe now.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan crushed a vicious beast and entered the cave.


    This ce was a little dark and empty.


    And in the middle, there was a figure.


    Jiang Lan saw him but he was unable to see through his cultivation.


    It felt strange.


    Because he felt that the other party was very weak.


    ¡°Are you the Unparalleled Fist God? I want to make a deal with you¡ª¡±


    The other party opened his mouth, but Jiang Lan didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and directly walked up to him.


    Then, he grabbed the other party¡¯s head and whispered.


    ¡°I heard that the people of Ba Country are made of steel. I want to see if your head is tough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start anything yet, human. Listen to me¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Before the other party could say anything, Jiang Lan had already crushed his head.


    The Ghost Qi dispersed in all directions, directly defeating this figure.


    However, the moment after the ck mist spread, it gathered again.


    This time, it condensed into a human face.


    ¡°The other party is indeed quite hard to kill.¡± Jiang Lan concluded.


    The other party was indeed the expert from Ba Country who had seen him.


    He was not easy to kill.


    Even if he looked very weak.


    ¡°Human, my head is quite hard, right?¡± The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi asked.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Instead, he asked directly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Before I tell you about it, I want to ask you a question. Compared to those people from Kunlun, which one of you has a dirtier heart?¡± The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°I guess you are just as dirty as them.¡±


    They should be dirtier, Jiang Lan thought.


    Compared to his Martial Aunt Miao Yue, he was still a child.


    ¡°Human, do you know how dirty the hearts of the people in Kunlun are?¡± The Ghost Qi said angrily.


    ¡°We could afford to lose when we tried to open the Hell Gates previously. But the moment I turned around, the Deity Position was snatched away by you guys.


    Kunlun is simply too dirty. I spent so much time killing my way over, but Kunlun tricked me into turning back with just three sentences. Indeed, it¡¯s always good to have a good brain.


    But even if we are brainless, we are not to be trifled with. The main thing is that those three sentences made sense.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. It turned out that Ba Country and Kunlun had fought more than once.


    They had fought a total of two times.


    He didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Except¡­


    Which three sentences had managed to trick the other party into returning?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much into it.


    He did not speak and waited quietly.


    At the same time, he was on guard against the surroundings. If there were any unusual movements, he would make a move to try and kill the other party.


    If that didn¡¯t work, he would flee.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because of your Deity Position¡­ Oh, the Deity Position was snatched away by you. It looks like your heart is even dirtier than those guys from Kunlun.


    You are the one who killed me, right?


    You¡¯re the one who broke through my gates, aren¡¯t you?


    You are the one who caused me to lose a bunch of my country¡¯s ghost qi, right?


    You are indeed my nemesis and enemy.¡± The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi looked at Jiang Lan, feeling that he had finally found his enemy.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Did the other party just know who he was?


    He thought that the other party already knew.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Since they were enemies, it would be hard for them to talk peacefully with each other.


    It would be good for everyone if this matter ended here.


    ¡°Humans are indeed impatient.¡± In the darkness, the ghostly face continued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal first before I take my revenge. This deal will benefit both you and me.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me.¡± The ghost face looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Our Ba Nation is brainless. Do you humans not have brains?


    Let¡¯s not talk about it. When we eat meat, we still spit out bones. However, you people from Kunlun eat meat without spitting out bones.


    I¡¯m even afraid that the remaining Ghost Qi of Ba Nation will be wiped out by you, someone whose heart is dirtier than those from Kunlun.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Were the experts of Ba Country this honest?


    ¡°Senior must be joking. Humans aren¡¯t as exaggerated as you think,¡± Jiang Lan retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you will win the argument since you have a good brain. In any case, I won¡¯t quibble with you.¡± The ghost face replied.


    Was he showing his dissatisfaction? Jiang Lan thought.

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331: Another Deity Position</h4>


    Looking at the face in the Ghost Qi, Jiang Lan remained silent.


    The other party¡¯s attitude was somewhat different from what he had expected.


    Although Ba Country was not smart, they shouldn¡¯t act as such either.


    The other party didn¡¯t seem to mind his brainless actions.


    He was not worried that the enemy was cunning.


    Was it bravery or disguise?


    Some people would indeed pretend to be brainless.


    Ba Country¡­


    It was hard to judge.


    It is always right to be vignt.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to help me obtain a Deity Position.¡± The Ghost Qi continued.


    ¡°The people of Kunlun told me that there is another Deity Position in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. Furthermore, I have already obtained an opportunity to connect to the Deity Position.


    I am just one step away. Of course, this final step is extremely difficult to take. I hope that someone like you who also has the Deity Position in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce could help.


    As a form ofpensation, you will receive the friendship of Ba Country. Of course, as a human with a functioning brain, you will definitely scoff at this. We will use this as the side condition.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the main condition?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    He was not interested in this deal.


    However, it was hard to say what would happen if he let the other party stay here.


    He still didn¡¯t understand the world of the strong.


    ¡°I can sense that you are not strong and do not know much about the Deity Position. I¡¯ll tell you what I know.


    From the moment I obtained the fortuitous encounter, I understood the existence of the Deity Position. As for the specific details of the Deity Position, I temporarily do not know.


    However, I can sense that you have obtained the Deity Position.


    There is also a saying that the heavens and earth are about to copse and that there should be a great cmity descending.¡± The Ghost Qi said.


    Jiang Lan remained silent.


    This information was useless.


    The only thing he could be sure of was the reason why the other party was willing to return back empty-handed even after he had killed his way from Ba Country to Kunlun.


    It was because there was still a Deity Position avable.


    Otherwise¡­


    How would he go back in three sentences?


    The Ghost Qi should have known about this around that time.


    He already knew that the world was about to copse.


    But he did not care.


    His strength was limited, so it was useless to care about it.


    The only thing he had to focus on was to be stronger.


    And bing stronger had nothing to do with the heaven and earth copsing. He only wanted to live on stronger.


    He just wanted his life to be stable.


    He said nothing.


    The other party was unable to move him.


    ¡°Human, do you have any questions?¡± The Ghost Qi felt that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°Where does the Deity Position originate from?¡± Jiang Lan asked casually.


    He had some interest, but not that much.


    Because his cultivation was not high enough.


    Knowing too much might not be beneficial to him.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Ghost Qiughed and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Human, you think too highly of me. I only obtained an opportunity, but I don¡¯t have a Deity Position. Even if I know about it, I won¡¯t tell you so easily.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Kunlun to ask about your doubts?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the Ghost Qi and asked.


    ¡°Heh heh, I don¡¯t have that much Qi now. I can¡¯t beat them. If I were to go up now, I am just delivering myself to die. I admit that the people of Ba Country are brainless. But you can¡¯t treat us as fools,¡± said the Ghost Qi. Then he changed the topic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about the benefits of helping me. After I advance to assume a Deity Position, you may be able to control your Deity Position more easily because of me, and you will also know more.


    The main benefit is that I can leave you a door to Ba Country. You can also use our spell, Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers. Although it would not be as strong as mine, it would make your life more convenient.


    You can even use it toe to Ba Country. As a friend of Ba Country, Ba Country is the safest ce for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    These conditions were not that good, but it was not a bad thing to let the other party gain control of a Deity Position.


    Although his progress was very fast, he was still unable to escape the eyes and ears of others.


    This was also troublesome.


    Although he didn¡¯t have to worry about leaving Kunlun for the time being, if he was too far away, Imperial Lord Xi He and the others would discover him.


    Furthermore, the Ghost Qi of Ba Country was not cleared even though he was in the proximity of Kunlun.


    There was a certain possibility that this indicated Kunlun¡¯s stand on this matter.


    Or rather, Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s stance.


    Kunlun should also want Ba Country to obtain a Deity Position.


    Was it because it was better to have more people in control of Deity Positions, or was it something else?


    It was hard to know.


    ¡°What do you need to do? Actually, you don¡¯t need to do anything. You just need to respond to the Ba Nation¡¯s sacrifice.


    In a few years, a new round of sacrifice will begin in the Ba Country, and all you have to do is cast a rain spell.


    You seem to be different from others who have a Deity Position. You can respond even from a distance.¡± The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi said.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    It seemed that the others did indeed have strict distance restrictions. It was even difficult for them to leave wherever they were.


    ¡°I can promise you, but you have to promise me one thing. I¡¯ll tell you about the conditionter. It will definitely be something you can do,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Ghost Qiughed.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else.


    It was not difficult for him to cast a rain spell, and he did not know the exact effect.


    But he did not ask.


    He only asked for one condition. This condition had no clear use.


    He wanted to keep it as a backup n.


    As for the Ba Country leaving its doors open to him¡­


    It was useless.


    It was impossible for him to trust Ba Country. The safest ce was still Kunlun.


    It was the same for that condition. He did not expect the other party to repay it.


    What he wanted the most this time was to control his own Deity Position.


    After making the deal, Jiang Lan left the cave.


    The other party seemed to have stayed for a period of time and said that Kunlun seemed to be of great help to him in obtaining the Deity Position.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who said that.


    The people of the Heavenly Human Race also said this.


    It seemed like Kunlun was very special.


    After leaving the cave, Jiang Lan returned to his summit peak to train.


    ¡­


    Five dayster.


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    After informing his master, he continued setting up the array formation.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan did not find his master and nned to head to the Jade Pool.


    Before he left, he specially watered the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower.


    All these years, their lives hadn¡¯t been that bad.


    Their spirits were as good as ever.


    After raising them for hundreds of years, they were still as carefree as ever.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince seems to have fallen into our hands again.¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°The Dragon Race hasn¡¯t made much noise recently. They¡¯re probablypeting with us to see who has more patience,¡± said Liu Jing.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know enough. They don¡¯t know the true value of the Eighth Prince. However, when will the objective of Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi be achieved?¡± Zhu Qing asked curiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see when that mysterious person will appear. Of course, it does not make much difference whether the other party appears or not.


    Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi has already arrived. It is unlikely that it would leave anytime soon. Just like the others.¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°The goddess is about to be an immortal. Should we talk about the wedding?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°Did Chen Xi say anything?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    Under normal circumstances, the words of the Sixth Summit¡¯s summit leader, Chen Xi, would determine their subsequent general direction.

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332: Wedding¡¯s Blessing</h4>


    ¡°Senior Sister didn¡¯t say anything, but¡­¡± Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong and said.


    ¡°If we tell Jiang Lan about the wedding, does Senior Brother think that it will increase his motivation or will it create more pressure for him?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°With Jiang Lan¡¯s temperament, it might not affect him much. There would definitely be pressure on him. However, there should be motivation too. ¡±


    ¡°What about Junior Sister?¡± Miao Yue looked at Zhu Qing and asked.


    She was naturally asking about Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s personality is indeed a little soft, but she¡¯s not someone who changes easily. Now, she only has Jiang Lan in her eyes. The wedding is no pressure for her. I am worried that Jiang Lan will feel pressured, ¡°said Zhu Qing.


    Xiao Yu had amazing talent. As a dragon, she was naturally stronger than humans.


    Of course, she was rtively ordinary among the dragons.


    However, bing an immortal was not difficult for her, especially since she had be the Jade Pool Goddess. It was even easier for her to be an immortal.


    She had been suppressing her cultivation all this time because of Jiang Lan. She didn¡¯t want to give Jiang Lan any pressure.


    By doing so, she could ensure that Jiang Lan progressed smoothly.


    She did not want to force Jiang Lan to achieve immortality as soon as possible. She only wanted him to seed, not fail.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s temperament was exceptional, but she was still worried.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was not as calm as Jiang Lan¡¯s.


    Just like how Xiao Yu would describe Jiang Lan, Jiang Lan was like an old immortal who lived in seclusion in the mountains and didn¡¯t care about many things.


    If no one was paying attention to him, he might just enter another epiphany.


    Indeed, there were very few disciples in Kunlun who could enter a state of enlightenment like Jiang Lan.


    Furthermore, to be able to learn Catoptric Deflection was even more impressive.


    In terms of array formations, he could be called the number one genius among the Kunlun disciples.


    Other than not having outstanding cultivation talent, he was outstanding in other aspects.


    ¡°Hmm, that means there are some problems.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°There are indeed problems, but the process has to be brought up. I don¡¯t need to borate on the importance of the Goddess to Kunlun. This wedding can only seed and not fail.¡± Liu Jing looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked while drinking.


    First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao also said.


    ¡°What do you need us to do?¡±


    The wedding was not just a matter of a summit, but the entire Kunlun.


    Thus, no matter what, they had to ensure that this matter would proceed smoothly.


    No one could stop them.


    The Jade Pool¡¯s power extended to the various summits and it required the presence of the Goddess.


    This would allow Kunlun to improve rapidly and also provide other forms of aid to Kunlun.


    The degree of importance was enough for them to start a war with the Dragon Race to snatch the person.


    Everyone looked at Liu Jing.


    ¡°There¡¯s naturally no need to borate on the importance of the Goddess. In that case, we have to show sufficient sincerity for the wedding.


    Each summit should contribute their part as well. We can consider this as a blessing from each summit.


    There are nine pirs in the Kunlun Main Hall. Each summit should light up one. 20 years for one, making lighting all of them up a total of 180 years.


    At that time, Jiang Lan might be able to get married already. If not, he can wait a few more years. How about it?¡±


    Liu Jing looked at everyone and said.


    This was purely a blessing for the new couple, but also a generous gift.


    ¡°I have no objections.¡± Third Summit¡¯s Zhu Qing expressed her opinion immediately.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± Mo Zhengdong chimed in.


    After all, Jiang Lan was his disciple.


    The more he got, the easier his road would be ahead.


    Miao Yue was wearing a veil. Her eyes narrowed as she said.


    ¡°There are only nine of us. It¡¯s not fair. Didn¡¯t Sect Master make some movements recently? Let¡¯s add him in. With the Sect Master joining, no one will have any objections.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I have no objections. You guys decide.¡± Jiu Zhongtian continued drinking his wine.


    He did not participate in these trivial matters.


    Usually, everyone would look for him if they needed him.


    ¡°Since we have no objections, the Fourth Summit, Sixth Summit and Seventh Summit will be considered to have agreed tacitly,¡± Liu Jing said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from my side then,¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao said with a smile.


    Starting from the First Summit, a pir in the Kunlun Main Hall was lit up.


    They were not stingy with the wedding of the goddess.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Jade Pool Mountain.


    The things were already prepared. He could continue to set them up.


    There was nothing wrong with the blood.


    As for Ba Country, he didn¡¯t think about it for now, because it was still quite far away.


    Even after hepleted his Senior Sister¡¯s array formation, the Ba Country might not even have activated the sacrificial ritual.


    ¡°I forgot to ask a question. How did they think of the name of Imperial Lord Youdu?¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Fist God shouldn¡¯t be on the same level as Imperial Lord Youdu, right?


    Without much thought, Jiang Lan began to set up the formation.


    His Senior Sister was cultivating.


    She had said that he couldn¡¯t peek at her in the water.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan came to the side of the Jade Pool. He also wanted to start cultivating.


    He usually focused on setting up the array formation in the day.


    He nced at the Jade Pool.


    He discovered that his Senior Sister was actually hugging her knees while floating in the water.


    Her hair floated in the water of the Jade Pool.


    Was this the behavior of a dragon curled up into a ball? Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    A coiled dragon.


    Probably so.


    Then, he went under the tree and closed his eyes to cultivate.


    He was tempering his golden body, so he wouldn¡¯t be detected easily.


    The power of the Dao flowed through his body, tempering it.


    It was much smoother than before. The process was also much faster and more familiar for him.


    It was as if the small stream in the past had now changed into a surging river.


    The speed was iparable.


    At this rate, reaching the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm in four hundred years should not be difficult.


    However, four hundred years was still a bit far for him.


    Currently, he was focused on allowing his surface cultivation level enter the Human Immortal Realm.


    He had entered the sect for 435 years. Soon, it would be 436.


    His surface cultivation was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm, and his hidden cultivation was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    Logically speaking, he still had 150 years to be a Human Immortal.


    Therefore, he needed to go out for 140 years, then spend a few years before returning to Kunlun.


    At that time, he would be a Human Immortal.


    After that, he could wait to get married.


    His advancement speed was a few years faster than the Kunlun geniuses.


    But it was not a big deal.


    There was no need to dy.


    The reason for that was because ordinary fellow disciples would not be able to see through his cultivation.


    The summit leaders could tell that there was no problem with his cultivation.


    Or rather, he was intentionally showing them his hidden cultivation.


    When Xiao Yu was in seclusion, Jiang Lan never left the Jade Pool.


    Once he left, he would have to disturb Senior Sister Ao if he came in again, which would interrupt her cultivation.


    Cultivating together here would solve all the problems instead.


    Jiang Lan often changed his cultivation location.


    But he felt that the mostfortable spot was at the corner of the Jade Pool.


    It seemed to have been cleaned by someone.


    ¡°Did Senior Sister clean this ce??¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little puzzled but didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    After that, Jiang Lan focused on setting up the array formation during the day and cultivated at night.


    Before cultivating, he habitually nced at Ao Longyu who was cultivating in the water.


    She was hugging her knees like a helpless girl.


    However, there was nothing wrong with her expression.


    However, Jiang Lan had a question in his heart. ¡°If she kept pressing her chests against her knees, wouldn¡¯t it be stuffy?¡±


    When a dragon coiled itself, it shouldn¡¯t have such troubles, right?


    Probably not. Their legs were also a hindrance if they were to coil.


    A man could open his arms, but could a dragon do so?


    It shouldn¡¯t work, right?


    He decided to give it a try when he could.


    Jiang Lan took another look at his senior sister, feeling that there were many things different about a dragon whenpared to humans.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333: Junior Brother, You Will Do It This Time</h4>


    Jiang Lan would focus on setting up the array formation when the sun rose and cultivate when the sun set.


    Jiang Lan kept repeating the same routine.


    In the fifth year, Jiang Lanpleted the outer array formation and began to set up the inner array formation.


    This was set up using his Senior Sister¡¯s blood.


    The array formation was more or less set up, but it didn¡¯t have any power because it required his Senior Sister¡¯s blood.


    Otherwise, it would be easy for the heavenly tribtion to determine that there was an outsider helping her transcend the tribtion, making the process much more dangerous.


    If outsiders could help one transcend one¡¯s tribtion, no one from Kunlun would fail his or her tribtion.


    Jiang Lan set up the internal array formation very slowly. He carved and connected every inscription bit by bit.


    The closer he got to the Jade Pool, the more vignt he needed to be. The strength of the Jade Pool not onlyy in the water, but also in the soil.


    And it wasn¡¯t as stable as the outer perimeter of the Jade Pool.


    However, once the setup waspleted, there was no need to worry about the unstable power affecting the array formation.


    At that time, the array formation would automatically adjust itself to prevent itself from being damaged.


    This process took another five years.


    Jiang Lan had already set up arge part of the array formation, and he would often see his Senior Sister in the water.


    He had never peeked.


    For ten whole years, his Senior Sister had never woken up, nor had she changed her posture. She had always been coiled in the water.


    However, her strength had fluctuated a few times before.


    Her strength had reached the realm of a perfected Void Refinement cultivator.


    She was very close to the point of bing an immortal.


    In another twenty years, she might be an immortal.


    He should be able toplete the array formation in five to ten years.


    ¡°I need to speed things up.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself that his Senior Sister only needed another twenty years before she was ready for the breakthrough.


    However, she had a deep foundation and was also a dragon.


    As she grew up, her cultivation would be faster and faster.


    It was most likely that the time she would take would shrink from twenty to fifteen years.


    At that time, if the array formation was yet to bepleted, it would drag his Senior Sister down.


    Furthermore, it was also unsuitable for him toplete it in a hurry. The array formation required experimentation and adjustments.


    This was to ensure that the array formation would bring about the most help to his Senior Sister.


    Besides, his Senior Sister had to know how to use it for it to be of aid to her.


    Otherwise, it was just for show.


    When setting up the internal array formation, he wanted to speed up the process, but he did not give up on the meticulousness from before.


    Instead, he spent the first half of the night reading books on formations instead of cultivating.


    This would allow him to understand more about array formations.


    Another five years passed. Jiang Lan stood at the edge of the Jade Pool, looking at the array formations. It was almost done.


    All that was left was the finishing touch.


    ¡°Very good. It should end in another year. I canplete it before Senior Sisteres out of seclusion.¡±


    Then, he found out that he had a new problem.


    If his Senior Sister still hadn¡¯te out of seclusion after he hadpleted his task, should he wait for her toe out of seclusion or go back first?


    He then looked at his Senior Sister in the water. Jiang Lan felt that he should wait this time.


    It was rare to see his Senior Sistere out of seclusion.


    In the past, when he came out of seclusion, the first person he would see would be his Senior Sister.


    The following year.


    Jiang Lan retracted his hand.


    The array formations were allpleted.


    This year was his sixteenth year at the Jade Pool.


    ording to his prediction previously, his Senior Sister would be ready for the breakthrough in another fourteen years. However, looking at it now, perhaps she only needed nine more years.


    Fortunately, it waspleted ahead of time.


    This year, Jiang Lan entered the sect for 451 years and he was one step closer to achieving immortality on the surface.


    His true cultivation level had also made considerable progress over the years.


    Even though he had just been cultivating at the edge of the Jade Pool, it wasn¡¯t inferior to him cultivating at the Netherworld Entrance at all. In fact, it was even better.


    It was no wonder his Senior Sister had advanced so quickly. Her strength was also slightly stronger than ordinary dragons.


    Since the array formations werepleted, he would wait for his Senior Sister toe out of seclusion.


    During this period of time, he could continue the cultivation routine he had when he was on the Ninth Summit.


    He read books during the day and cultivated at night.


    However, there were only books on array formations here.


    Sometimes, he would also observe the Kunlun Mountains and try toprehend the power of the world.


    Perhaps it would help his Dao.


    ¡°It has been a long time since I watered the egg and nt.¡±


    Jiang Lan suddenly recalled this matter.


    Normally, when he was in seclusion, Xiao Yu would help to water them.


    Now that he and Xiao Yu were here, whether or not they would be watered all depended on his master¡¯s mood.


    However, such a circumstance happened quite often. They were still alive up until now, so this time, they should be able to make it through.


    Jiang Lan then began cultivating.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He tempered his body step by step, slowly increasing his strength.


    His constant effort did not let him down.


    He was bing stronger day by day.


    Although he could not see any results, this was how cultivation was. A small umtion every day would one day show great results.


    Over 450 years had passed in this manner.


    After a few years.


    Jiang Lan, who originally had his eyes closed, suddenly woke up.


    He looked in the direction of the main hall.


    At this moment, a beam of light shot into the sky, illuminating the entire sky.


    It was the light from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Did something happen again?¡±


    He had waited for his Senior Sister for four years.


    A total of twenty years.


    It was time for his Senior Sister toe out of seclusion.


    Arriving at the edge of the Jade Pool, Jiang Lan saw Ao Longyu about to surface.


    It looked like she was about to exit seclusion.


    Before sunset.


    Jiang Lan saw Ao Longyu move her body before she lifted her head to reveal herself.


    Then, she slowly got up.


    The Jade Pool¡¯s water flowed down Ao Longyu¡¯s body without stopping on her clothes.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu saw Jiang Lan who was looking at her at the side of the Jade Pool.


    She was shocked and subconsciously moved.


    Ssh!


    She hid behind Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother really knows how to peek. Did I catch you?¡±


    It was Xiao Yu¡¯s voice. His Senior Sister seemed to have be softer in an instant.


    Jiang Lan looked back and saw that it was indeed Xiao Yu who was breathing heavily.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    Of course, if the other party was an enemy, he would kill him before he was stunned.


    He would not give the other party a chance to get behind him.


    ¡°Senior Sister is going to transcend your tribtion?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t answer the question of peeking.


    Wasn¡¯t he looking at her openly? How was this considered peeking?


    ¡°Has Junior Brother finished setting up the array formations?¡± Xiao Yu looked around.


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°I can indeed transcend the tribtion in a few more years.¡± Xiao Yu looked up at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect Junior Brother from now on.¡±


    Jiang Lan envisaged his Senior Sister who was about to be an immortal facing the enemy of a Heaven Immortal¡­


    If that happened, his Senior Sister would definitely obediently run behind him.


    Then, she would thicken her skin and say, ¡°Junior Brother, you will protect me this time, I¡¯ll do it the next time.¡±


    Would it be like this?


    The skin of a dragon was indeed quite thick.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you should familiarize yourself with the array formation before preparing to transcend the tribtion.¡± As Jiang Lan spoke, he began to guide Xiao Yu in injecting her strength into the array formation.


    He also informed her of the effects of the array formation.


    The external array formation had offensive power and the Dragon Soaring Art.


    The interior array formation mainly focused on defenses. There was a Hundred Protection Shield.


    ¡°There are a total of nine heavenly tribtions. Senior Sister can use Dragon Soaring Art to break through the first to the third heavenly tribtions. From the fourth to the sixth, you can use the Hundred Protection Shield to block them.


    The sixth attack should not be able to bepletely blocked. Senior Sister can only rely on yourself for the rest.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Logically speaking, even without any array formations, Senior Sister should be able to safely tide through the tribtion. The array formations just makes the process easier for Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu listened by the side and nodded her head without any intention of rebutting.


    Her lips carried a smile.


    It was not because her Junior Brother had praised her, but because he had told her so much.


    And he¡¯d done so much.


    He had been setting up array formations for her for decades.


    Over forty years of hard work, starting from exploring the Jade Pool, then thinking about how to create an array formation, gathering materials, and finally setting up an array formation.


    He had only used a single sentence to make her feel more rxed.


    He had never mentioned anything about the hardship.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I suddenly discovered something.¡± After Xiao Yu figured out the array formation and infused her power into it, she stood in front of Jiang Lan and spoke seriously.


    ¡°Is there a loophole in the array formations?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He hadn¡¯t discovered it yet, but he was still confused.


    ¡°No, I realized that being a Goddess is especially good. Because I can be with Junior Brother. ¡°Xiao Yu smiled brightly at Jiang Lan.

 Chapter 334:

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Sound Of Thunder</h4>


    After Ao Longyu learned how to use the array formations.


    Jiang Lan left the Jade Pool. The rest of the time was meant for his Senior Sister to ensure she was in sync with the array formations.


    She could also adjust her condition to the optimal state.


    In five years at most, his Senior Sister would undergo her tribtion.


    It had been 455 years since he had entered the sect.


    In another 125 years at most, he would advance to be an immortal on the surface.


    His pace could be considered to be pretty fast.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan came to the courtyard and saw the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower.


    They were much weaker now, but they were still alive.


    As expected, their vitality was extremely tenacious.


    After watering them, Jiang Lan began to clean up the weeds on the Ninth Summit.


    In twenty years, the mountain path here had long been covered in weeds.


    The square was also covered with fallen leaves.


    Without him on the Ninth Summit, the environment would remain as such.


    It wasn¡¯t like that here when he came.


    Thus, he was certain that it was his master who was cleaning up before he arrived.


    After he came, his master did not move at all. No matter how long he was in seclusion, his master would always leave the cleaning to him.


    This was the responsibility that he needed to bear.


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Lan began to clean up.


    His Senior Sister should not have much time left.


    One couldn¡¯t be sloppy when transcending the tribtion. It had to be done with full effort.


    However, halfway through, the Eighth Prince suddenly ran to his courtyard.


    ¡°Brother-inw? You havee out of seclusion?¡± Ao Man looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    At that moment, the Eighth Prince¡¯s cultivation was that of a mid-stage True Immortal.


    He had grown very quickly.


    It had only been a hundred years.


    Back when he had saved the Eighth Prince, he had only just be a mid-stage True Immortal.


    Now, he was approaching the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    The Eighth Prince on the other hand, was at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Inparison, there was indeed quite a gap.


    With such a mentality, it was easy for problems to arise. It was easy for one to feel as though innate immortals were just mediocre.


    Only when there was aparison could one feel a sense of superiority.


    Fortunately, Jiang Lan maintained his temperament very well and this didn¡¯t bring him too much trouble.


    If one¡¯s heart was unstable, there would be trouble.


    ¡°I just came out from the Jade Pool.¡± Jiang Lan continued to clean up.


    The Eighth Prince helped.


    ¡°I came here with the intention of watering the vegetative egg. Does that mean my sister is about to transcend the tribtion?¡±


    ¡°She should be doing so in another four or five years.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He set aside the weeds and continued.


    ¡°As long as nothing unexpected happens over the years, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with crossing tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, if I were to say it out loud, would something unexpected happen?¡± The Eighth Prince plucked the weeds and said.


    ¡°A few years ago, my mother told me the same thing. She said that she would bring me back as long as nothing unexpected happened. Then, an ident happened.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eighth Prince and Ao Ye had been in Kunlun for many years.


    When they first met, the Eighth Prince was only in his twenties.


    That was around 250 years ago.


    And the Eighth Prince had been in Kunlun for more than 150 years. He could be considered to have been ced under house arrest in Kunlun ever since he was young.


    However, his life here was not bad.


    He had no restrictions and was free to roam where he wanted.


    At the very least, the Eighth Prince¡¯s range of activity was much wider than his.


    If he were to be slightly further away from Kunlun, Imperial Lord Xi He might discover him.


    It was much better now.


    Just a little more.


    Perhaps after responding to Ba Country¡¯s sacrificial offerings, he would be able topletely escape the influence brought by his Deity Position.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling a surge of power outside Kunlun. It¡¯s as if someone has umted a lot of power.


    I wonder if it will affect Sister¡¯s Dao tribtion,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    Xiao Yu was the Kunlun Goddess. He could understand how important the Goddess was.


    Naturally, the summit leaders understood this too.


    Of course, there was a possibility that someone would take the risk.


    But it should not seed.


    Perhaps this was why Xiao Yu had to undergo tribtion at the Jade Pool.


    This was because in the Jade Pool, one could block out the heavenly secrets and also see everything else.


    Thus, no one knew when Xiao Yu would undergo her tribtion.


    This way, she could safely pass the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°By the way, do you know what that is?¡± Jiang Lan raised his head and pointed at the light pir in the direction of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    That beam of light had not disappeared since it appeared until now.


    However, he did not feel any harm from it.


    ¡°That?¡± The Eighth Prince pointed at the light.


    ¡°I heard that it was done by the First Summit. It seems like every summit will light up one every twenty years. It would be 160 years after every summit has lit theirs up. As for its purpose, no one has mentioned it before.¡±


    160 years?


    At that time, he would have been in the sect for 610 years.


    It would be the time for his immortal ascension.


    It definitely had something to do with the wedding, right?


    Jiang Lan guessed in his heart, but whether it was true or not, it still needed to be verified.


    After that, Jiang Lan continued to clean up. The Eighth Prince stood beside him and kept speaking.


    He would talk about how several Senior Brothers in Kunlun fought because of their Daopanions, as well as how the youth from the inn was still trying to curry favor with the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    In the end, the other party had dismissed the youth away saying she was busy and that she expected better from him.


    The Eighth Prince had even lent the youth his halberd and even taught him his Thunder Halberd Art.


    This was to let the youth at the inn show off.


    Unfortunately, the youth didn¡¯t listen.


    Thus, the Eight Prince wanted to ask Jiang Lan to go out and educate him.


    But from the Eighth Prince, Jiang Lan discovered that the youth from the inn had been working hard to be stronger.


    The inn owner was probably very happy to see this happen.


    ¡°Looks like the innkeeper is willing to keep the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race in the inn now. At first, he might have only let the girl stay because he was not able to win against the youth.


    Now, the innkeeper probably hoped for the other party to stay at the inn.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    He had seen the youth ten years after he had entered the sect.


    At that time, he was sleeping.


    He often slept after that as well, but now he was getting stronger.


    This was very rare.


    ¡°Has the youth not grown up yet?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still so young. I also found it strange that he is a human, even if there are some genes of a beast in him.


    It¡¯s not possible that he can keep growing like this. We dragons will grow older as we grow stronger. However, he does not. I¡¯ve observed him for decades, but he hasn¡¯t grown taller at all.¡± The Eighth Prince was also puzzled.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand either.


    It was as if time could not leave a mark on the youth.


    Or rather, he needed an opportunity.


    There were all sorts of strange things in the Grand Deste World. There were all sorts of ways one grew up.


    Some people could only reach adulthood as their cultivation increased, while others could only reach adulthood when their emotions changed.


    There were also people who needed a bath of flesh and blood to reach adulthood.


    He just didn¡¯t know which type of youth he belonged to. An ordinary human being would be an adult at eighteen.


    But the youth¡­


    He was already around 180 years old.


    ¡°Has the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race grown up?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    ¡°Well¡­ it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s fully grown either. Her cultivation level is at the perfected Human Immortal Realm. In theory, she is already an adult.


    But it¡¯s also possible that she was born short,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    This young man might have a chance.


    Unless a Deity Position appeared in the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and they recalled the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race from the inn.


    After all, she had a fortuitous opportunity on her. People who had a Deity Position would want to connect to it.


    He wondered if there was a fortuitous opportunity in Kunlun that Imperial Lord Xi He connected to.


    So far, apart from the Eighth Prince, he had not seen anyone else.


    In fact, no one else in Kunlun had a strand of fortuitous opportunity on them.


    Other than him who had identally obtained a Deity Position.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the sound of thunder rang out in the sky.


    Jiang Lan raised his head slightly.


    It was the sign of another Deity Position appearing.


    After so many years, was there finally going to be another Deity Position appearing again?


    Was it the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race or the Heavenly Human Race?

 Chapter 335

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Fifth Deity Position</h4>


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan could feel the rumbling growing louder and louder.


    It was as if a Deity Position was about to appear.


    One had to know that when the ancestral dragon from the Dragon Race had obtained his Deity Position, this process was dyed for a very long time.


    This time, there seemed to be no dy. It appeared in one swoop.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if a star was about to light up in the boundless sky.


    This was the same as the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce reacting when he obtained his Deity Position.


    Boom!


    A loud boom followed.


    It seemed like someone had already connected to the Deity Position.


    The name was about to appear.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and looked at the Eighth Prince who was speaking at the side. He didn¡¯t seem to notice anything.


    Was he unable to hear it?


    This was normal.


    ¡°By the way, Brother-inw, I discovered something,¡± the Eighth Prince suddenly said.


    ¡°There seems to be people from the Devil Race near Kunlun. I keep having a feeling that they want to do something. There are even True Immortals amongst them.


    I saw it by ident when I went out into town. I wonder if they are merely passing by.¡±


    Devils?


    Jiang Lan was somewhat surprised. Did the devils also have thoughts about Kunlun?


    What did they want to do?


    Did it have something to do with the previous wave of people from the Devil Race sent to Kunlun to hunt Kunlun¡¯s personal disciples?


    Jiang Lan was surprised, but as the title was about to appear, he didn¡¯t immediately ask.


    He needed to hear the other party¡¯s title.


    He wanted to see which faction the other party was from and the prefix of the other party¡¯s title.


    Ancient Imperial West Pce, Ancient Imperial North Pce, Ancient Imperial Upper Pce, Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    These had all appeared before.


    He wondered what this uing one would be.


    It seemed that this time, the Eighth Prince wouldn¡¯t be able to be a part of this.


    Just as Jiang Lan was thinking this, a beam of light suddenly shot out from the sky.


    Light shone above the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Kunlun Temple?


    Looking in the direction of the light, Jiang Lan was a little surprised. Why was there a reaction?


    The Eighth Prince also looked over.


    ¡°What happened again? The light in the Kunlun Main Hall only appeared once every twenty years. It had just shone this year. It should be another twenty years before it shines again.¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned. Something was wrong.


    This light was different.


    It was no ordinary light.


    It was rted to the Deity Position.


    Was it from Imperial Lord Xi He?


    What was he going to do?


    At this moment, light soared into the sky as if it was looking for a target.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan noticed the Eighth Prince glowing.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The target was the Eighth Prince.


    At this moment, he began to activate his One Leaf Vision, not to cover himself.


    Instead, he wanted to cover what was inside himself.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Imperial Lord Xi He casting his gaze over.


    Otherwise¡­


    It was easy for the other party to detect something.


    The Eighth Prince was rted to Imperial Lord Xi He, so theoretically speaking, if they got too close, he would easily be suspected.


    However, the Eighth Prince was his Senior Sister¡¯s younger brother. There was also a problem with him being distant from the Eight Prince.


    Boom!


    The lightnded on the Eighth Prince.


    The powerful light forced Jiang Lan back a bit.


    However, this light did not cause any harm.


    The Eighth Prince could sense it too, but he had no idea what was going on.


    This light came out of nowhere.


    Jiang Lan understood that Imperial Lord Xi He wanted the Eighth Prince to hear the voice.


    The Eighth Prince, who was born as an innate immortal and had four fortuitous opportunities should be able to obtain another fortuitous encounter after this.


    But whether it was true or not, Jiang Lan needed to see it for himself.


    Boom!


    Sounds came from the endless horizon again.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t look up, but he saw the Eighth Prince looking up.


    The Eight Prince looked at the sky in shock.


    He seemed to know what it was.


    ¡°It seems like the Eight Prince can really hear it. Imperial Lord Xi He really wants the Eighth Prince to try and obtain the fifth wisp of fortuitous opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought this to himself in his heart. But what was Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s purpose in doing this?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    Just to make the Eighth Prince more valuable?


    Not likely.


    The Eighth Prince had wanted to tell Jiang Lan of what had happened to him. He was hearing it again.


    But when he thought of the existence of light, he did not dare to say it out loud.


    He felt like he was being watched.


    However, Jiang Lan could sense that Imperial Lord Xi He wasn¡¯t even looking in their direction.


    He should be extremely confident in his n.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt that a voice wasing from the sky. The Deity Position had already been connected.


    The name of the ce should have been given.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial South Pce.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan heard a vast and ethereal voice.


    ¡°Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor.¡±


    The Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor of the Ancient Imperial South Pce.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Underground¡¯s Devil Race. Has the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous lost?¡±


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. It was one thing for Mount Numinous to lose.


    The main reason was that he had always thought that the party who had obtained the Deity Position would be one from the Heavenly Human Race or the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    He did not expect it to be one from the Underground¡¯s Devil Race.


    The Underground¡¯s Devil Race was ranked after the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race.


    Why did they suddenly beat the other two to obtain a Deity Position?


    Or could it be that the Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race couldn¡¯t find a Deity Position?


    Kunlun was in the Western Wastnd, which corresponded to the West Pce.


    The demons were situated in the Northern Wastnds, which corresponded to the North Pce.


    The Underground¡¯s Devil Race resided in the Southern Wastnds, which corresponded to the South Pce.


    So what did the Central ins correspond to?


    Middle Pce?


    Was there no central pce, or was it too special?


    These were both possibilities.


    As for the upper pce and the lower pce, there was no difference between the two.


    The dragons had won the battle against the demons, but they started off a step toote.


    The North Pce was snatched away by the demons. Otherwise, the Dragon Race might have been the holder of the North Pce¡¯s Deity Position.


    As for whether there was a difference in strength, he had not discovered it yet.


    As his voice fell, all the phenomena vanished.


    Jiang Lan knew that the fifth Deity Position had fully appeared.


    He wondered who the sixth would be.


    And the light that fell on the Eighth Prince also began to retract.


    After the light disappeared, Jiang Lan saw that the Eighth Prince had obtained another strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    Five fortuitous opportunities¡­


    He had be more expensive again.


    Could the Dragon Race really redeem him back?


    Furthermore, Jiang Lan could feel that the Eighth Prince¡¯s existence had allowed him to control the Deity Position faster.


    But it was not obvious.


    Not having a Deity Position, yet being able to connect with all five of the Deity Positions.


    There was only the Eighth Prince who had such an ability across the entire Grand Deste World, right?


    After the light disappeared, a message came from the sky.


    Itnded before the Eighth Prince.


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    It was not a message from the Kunlun Temple, but from another summit.


    When the Eighth Prince finished reading, his face was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The Eighth Prince looked around. In the end, he did not mention the Deity Position. Instead, he said the contents of the message.


    ¡°The Second Summit¡¯s summit leader said that I have lived in Kunlun for free for so many years. So it¡¯s time for me to do something.


    Recently, other people from the Underground¡¯s Devil Race have been wandering around Kunlun. He wants me to find out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    The Eighth Prince was in despair.


    ¡°I still have to sell wild animals every day to earn money. Now, I even have to take on extra work without a sry.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was confused. Why did Kunlun have to ask the Eighth Prince to do something at this time?


    Could it be that they thought that the Eight Prince was now too expensive and there was no possibility of him returning?


    The Eighth Prince was one of a kind now.


    One would get at least a few of his fortuitous opportunities if he were to be beaten dead.


    Was the Eighth Prince going to be bait?


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it and said.


    ¡°Some titles can help you out of danger.¡±


    He had reminded him before.


    After reminding him again this time, the Eighth Prince should remember this.


    However, the people of the Devil Race should have known in advance that they were going to obtain the Deity Position. It was definitely because of the appearance of the Deity Position that they suddenly came to Kunlun.


    Specifically¡­


    If he had the chance, he would ask.

 Chapter 336

    <h4>Chapter 336: A Working Dragon</h4>


    The Eighth Prince left the Ninth Summit. He said that he wanted to shed blood for Kunlun.


    After all, the Underground¡¯s Devil Race was not to be trifled with. He was only a mid-stage True Immortal and could not stir up any waves there.


    He could only act in secret.


    If he couldn¡¯t defeat them head-on, he could escape.


    He was quite confident in his ability to escape.


    Jiang Lan ignored him. As long as he called upon his title when he was in danger, the Eighth Prince would be safe.


    He, who was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm, could not be considered very powerful. However, it was very difficult for outsiders who had infiltrated into Kunlun to have the strength of a Heaven Immortal.


    Because it was very easy for such powerhouses to be discovered by the summit leaders.


    Of course, if they entered quickly and ran fast enough, they should not be discovered.


    After all, none of the summit leaders would be on constant alert.


    After that, Jiang Lan cleaned up the weeds and the bushes before starting to inspect the array formations.


    After verifying that they were fine, he proceeded to the Netherworld Cave by himself.


    He had been in the sect for 450 years. This also meant that the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance was about to erupt again.


    It was not suitable for the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower to remain in the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°I wonder if something will happen this time.¡±


    Inside the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan stared at the entrance as he muttered to himself.


    The eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance easily attracted troubles.


    The Demon Race might still be paying attention to the entrance to the Netherworld. Now that the Underground¡¯s Devil Race had suddenly approached, it was unknown if it had anything to do with this ce.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, he had already made preparations, and he hadn¡¯t let down his guard, so he just faced it.


    If it came, he would deal with it. If it didn¡¯t, he would continue to be vignt.


    He would wait for when an ident happened.


    None of this could affect his cultivation. The stronger he was, the more he could do.


    He could also better guard this ce.


    ¡­


    At night.


    The Eighth Prince was walking in the forest.


    This ce was close to the East Road Bridge. He had seen someone from the Underground Devil Race nearby here the previous time so he nned to look for clues here.


    If he stayed in Kunlun any longer, he might just turn into a member of Kunlun in the future.


    It would be difficult for him to return to the Dragon Race.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there¡¯s someone protecting me in Kunlun. Otherwise, my life would be even more difficult.¡±


    The Eighth Prince felt that having an elder sister really made his lifefortable.


    Although his sister did not do anything.


    But her reputation was big enough.


    It was more interesting to be a dragon.


    He only had so much freedom because of his elder sister and brother-inw.


    The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was also under house arrest in Kunlun. She was relying on the youth.


    However, the youth¡¯s face and reputation wasn¡¯t big enough in Kunlun, so it was very difficult for the girl to leave the inn.


    He was different. He could run anywhere as long as he didn¡¯t run out of Kunlun.


    This was a vast area.


    ¡°I wonder if I can still see them here.¡±


    The Eighth Prince did not dare to use his spells. That would be too obvious.


    Boom!


    A sudden noise reached the Eighth Prince¡¯s ears.


    This surprised him.


    It was from his front.


    He took a step forward and activated his Dharma treasure.


    This was to prevent anyone from noticing him.


    ¡°The person only unleashed a single blow. I wonder why.¡±


    With this thought in mind, the Eighth Prince arrived at the source of the power. Then, he realized that he hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    There was only a huge pit.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind. The Eighth Prince attacked directly.


    Bang!


    The halberd sent the other party flying. The other party was sent flying and hung on a tree.


    The Eighth Prince soon came back to his senses.


    Then, he looked at the girl hanging on the tree and felt helpless.


    ¡°Someone from the Qilin Race?¡±


    Be it the Underground¡¯s Devil Race or the Qilin Race.


    They could alle out of the ground. Sometimes, they could hide their auras very well.


    This Yan Xiyun was one of these outstanding individuals.


    She appeared very often and quietly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The Eighth Prince approached Yan Xiyun and asked.


    The attack just now might be rted to Yan Xiyun.


    Yan Xiyun covered her face and sat on a tree.


    ¡°I just met a member from the Underground¡¯s Devil Race. I asked him for directions, and he flew into a rage out of humiliation and wanted to kill me. Thankfully, I ran fast enough.¡±


    Yan Xiyun looked around and asked curiously.


    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t Little Brother with you today?¡±


    ¡°He is apanying the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, if Little Brother asionally gives me peanuts to eat, will the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race be angry with him?


    I¡¯m different. I only feel sorry for Little Brother,¡± said Yan Xiyun.


    Bang!


    The Eighth Prince subconsciously sent Yan Xiyun flying. Then, he leaped to Yan Xiyun and said.


    ¡°Can you still find the devil?¡±


    Yan Xiyun covered her face. She always felt like she was beaten up.


    She kept getting beaten up when she just wanted to ask for directions.


    Both the youth and this Big Brother were temperamental.


    Sure enough, members of all races were bad. Only members of her Qilin Race were the best.


    Then, she pointed at the mountaintop.


    ¡°They¡¯re over there. This is what the earth told me.¡±


    The Eighth Prince looked at Yan Xiyun and asked curiously.


    ¡°Then didn¡¯t the earth tell you where your home is?¡±


    Yan Xiyun was a mid-stage Human Immortal. As long as she knew the direction, she could still reach her home within a hundred years if she knew of the direction.


    But¡­


    It had been fifty to sixty years but she was still at the foot of Kunlun.


    This ce could be considered close to Kunlun.


    ¡°The earth told me it¡¯s in the east.¡± Yan Xiyun looked around and asked curiously.


    ¡°Which side is the east?¡±


    ¡°The earth doesn¡¯t give you directions?¡± the Eighth Prince asked again.


    But at this moment, he was already heading towards the peak of the mountain.


    Yan Xiyun followed behind. She needed to ask for directions.


    ¡°The earth says to move forward so I just keep moving forward,¡± Yan Xiyun said.


    The Eighth Prince did not say anything. Instead, he headed straight for the peak.


    He suddenly realized that with this girl from the Qilin Race around, it would be very convenient for him to find people.


    Soon, the Eighth Prince sensed that there was someone at the top of the mountain. With his Dharma treasure, it would not be easy for others to discover him.


    ¡°There are a total of five people. Two demons, three devils.¡±


    The Eighth Prince immediately knew who they were.


    ¡°The strength of the demons are all at the True Immortal Realm. As for the devils, they only have a single True Immortal.¡±


    The Eighth Prince was still worried.


    However, why would the demons and devils be gathered together?


    They basically didn¡¯t have any interactions.


    The rtionship between the two parties was not good as well.


    ¡°Do the devils really think so highly of yourselves?


    Do you really think that you guys can shake the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance with your affinity with the earth?


    If that was possible, the Qilin Race would have already wrecked havoc.¡± A middle-aged man with eagle eyes said to the three people in front of him.


    In front of him were three people dressed in ck robes.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The leader of the ck-robed men said coldly.


    ¡°We¡¯re not like you,¡± he said. ¡°Your experts can¡¯t get in, but we¡¯re different.¡±


    These words stunned the hawk-eyed man.


    However, he did not mind. Instead, he said.


    ¡°Looks like the Devil Race really doesn¡¯t intend to listen to our advice?¡±


    ¡°You demons have acted yourselves previously. Do we have to listen to your warning and not try it ourselves? You demons really think highly of yourselves,¡± said the member from the Devil Race coldly.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet again.¡± At this time, the hawk-eyed man brought the bull-horned youth away. But before leaving, he pointed towards the Eighth Prince and said.


    ¡°Just a kind reminder, someone has been spying on our conversation.¡±


    With that, he left.


    The Eighth Prince, who had been hiding in the dark, was shocked.


    Yan Xiyun, who hade to ask for directions, plunged into the soil without another word and was about to leave.


    But¡­


    Boom!


    A powerful force attacked them.


    It sent her flying.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave, both of you can stay here.¡±

 Chapter 337

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Expert Behind The Eighth Prince</h4>


    Zi!


    Lightning began to appear.


    The Eighth Prince descended from the sky and brandished his halberd, summoning a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Great Thunderbolts.¡±


    Boom!


    The halberd shed through a Human Immortal from the Devil Race.


    Ssh!


    Thunder exploded.


    He managed to kill the Human Immortal.


    At this moment, the leader of the party from the Devil Race extended his palm and struck out.


    The Eighth Prince did not take the attack head-on and retreated.


    Bang!


    The power of this palm forced the Eighth Prince back.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, look, I don¡¯t think you can keep us here.¡±


    After the Eighth Prince steadied himself, he carried the halberd and smiled at the rest of the party from the Devil Race.


    Late-stage True Immortal.


    However, the other party didn¡¯t feel that strong. Thiste-stage True Immortal was a bit strange.


    He could fight the other party.


    Yan Xiyun dodged to the side. She did not follow the Eighth Prince into the sky.


    It was easy to die in the sky. She would be safe as long as she was in contact with the ground.


    She nned to flee as soon as she saw an opportunity.


    ¡°Dragon Race, Eighth Prince?¡± Thete-stage True Immortal devil frowned at Ao Man.


    The Dragon Race had actually involved themselves in this affair.


    And¡­


    There was also someone from the Qilin Race.


    There were people from many races around Kunlun.


    ¡°Heard of me? Then do you think you can keep me?


    The Underground¡¯s Devil Race doesn¡¯t seem like much.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the two remaining devils and was looking for an opportunity.


    As long as the time was right, he would take action and kill another Human Immortal. This way, he could fight thete stage True Immortal one on one.


    He would then have a higher chance of winning.


    ¡°I heard from the demons that the Eighth Prince is someone born as an innate immortal. Although you are not strong, you seem to be quite good at escaping.


    Eighth Prince, do you think you can escape from our hands?¡± asked thete-stage True Immortal devil.


    He did not care about the Human Immortal who had just been killed.


    It was as if life and death were just part and parcel of life


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try? I¡¯ll try to run away?¡± Lightning appeared on the Eighth Prince¡¯s body as if he could escape at any time.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince can¡ª¡±


    Boom!


    Before the member from the Devil Race could finish his sentence, the Eighth Prince¡¯s lightning struck.


    The earth began to rumble with thunder.


    The figure of the Eighth Prince was like a bolt of lightning that struck thest Human Immortal devil.


    Bang!


    That Human Immortal was sent flying, his body submerged in lightning.


    He, who had intended to resist, began to be torn apart by the lightning.


    Without any sound, thest Human Immortal devil fell to the ground.


    His fate was unknown.


    The Eighth Prince stood high in the sky once again. He looked at thete-stage True Immortal Underworld Devil and said.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious. Are you also here for the entrance to the Netherworld? Why are all of you interested in this entrance? ¡±


    ¡°There are always some people who need this type of thing. Moreover, the great wastnds are already chaotic to begin with, so taking control of it isn¡¯t much.


    And Kunlun is moving too fast and too far. No one knows of Kunlun¡¯s background. If something went wrong at the entrance to the Netherworld, it would also impede Kunlun.


    Not to mention us devils. You dragons would also be happy to see this happen.¡± Thete-stage True Immortal devil looked at the Eighth Prince and did not attack immediately.


    ¡°I believe half of what you said. Everyone hopes that something will go wrong at the entrance to the Netherworld. However, it is impossible for the Devil Race to help others scout ahead. If the benefits of approaching this ce are insufficient, why would you people act recklessly?


    The adult world isplicated. How can it be as simple as you say? ¡°The Eighth Prince naturally did not believe this person.


    His mother had made many moves on his sister with all sorts of motives.


    He had been sent to Kunlun for a challenge for all sorts of reasons as well.


    Was it even possible that the Devil Race merely wanted to tie down Kunlun?


    No matter how he looked at it, it was impossible. His mother¡¯s and the others¡¯ motives were all beneficial to the Dragon Race.


    ¡°Of course there are benefits, but it¡¯s best if the Eighth Prince doesn¡¯t know.


    Of course¡­


    It doesn¡¯t matter since you are about to die.¡± Thete-stage True Immortal devil reached out his hand.


    It was as if he wanted to kill the Eighth Prince with one hand.


    In the face of the other party¡¯s hand, the Eighth Prince showed no signs of fear.


    He had no intention of escaping.


    He wanted to see if he could capture this person and bring him back to Kunlun.


    This way, his mission would bepleted. He shouldn¡¯t need to do anything for the time being.


    However, when he summoned the lightning to attack, he was suddenly stunned.


    Then, his pupils constricted as an unbelievable power extended over.


    At this moment, he seemed to have seen a figure appear behind the devil.


    This figure was not something he couldpare to.


    He was actually unable to move in front of such a figure.


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Thete-stage True Immortal of the Underground¡¯s Devil Race looked at the Eighth Prince and asked softly.


    ¡°In that case, are you still sure that you won¡¯t die here?


    It would take some time for the Kunlun people to discover this ce.


    However, this is enough time for me to kill you.


    You should have heard our conversation. There are no experts from the Demon Race that can enter, but we can.


    It¡¯s a pity that you did not take those words to heart.¡± Thete-stage True Immortal devil made a slight move.


    Crack.


    An invisible hand grabbed the Eighth Prince and grabbed him.


    At this moment, blood was flowing out of Ao Man¡¯s mouth. Although he was flustered, he did not lose his calm.


    It would be best if he could seek help from Uncle Ao Ye.


    So what could he do?


    Many thoughts shed through his mind before he finally recalled his brother-inw¡¯s words.


    His brother-inw had said that some names would harm him, while some names could save his life.


    Who was his brother-inw referring to?


    He could guess who it was.


    At this critical moment, the Eighth Prince did not dare to think too much and immediately opened his mouth to say that name.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit.


    Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan suddenly opened his eyes.


    He then looked at the three points on his Deity Position.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince lit up and he heard the Eighth Prince saying his name and title.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is in danger. Does that mean he has gained something?¡±


    He had actually gained something in one night. The Eighth Prince was really impressive.


    However, asking for help within a single night was quite impressive as well.


    ¡°Senior, save me!¡±


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s voice echoed out.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate and clicked on the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far. That¡¯s good too.¡± As this thought shed through his mind, he saw the Eighth Prince¡¯s situation.


    At this moment, he saw the Eighth Prince being restrained by an invisible hand.


    The source of the hand was a faintly discernible figure.


    The moment he saw this figure, he felt a strong sense of oppression.


    It was as if he was facing off against Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Moreover, this figure gave him a very strange feeling. It was indeed very simr to him and Imperial Lord Xi He.


    The figure had the aura of a Deity Position on it.


    Was he the newly ascended Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor?


    He couldn¡¯t be sure if he had the strength to fight, but he could give it a try.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t a match for the other party, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to take the Eighth Prince away.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s power began to affect the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Swing your halberd and begin counterattacking.¡±


    The Eighth Prince heard Jiang Lan¡¯s voice.


    At that moment, the Eighth Prince, who had been imprisoned, regained his mobility.


    He held the halberd in his hand, and lightning appeared on it.


    ¡°Naive, there is someone behind you. Do you think I do not have any?¡±


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince grabbed his halberd with both hands.


    He wanted to use all of his power to kill thiste-stage True Immortal in one go.

 Chapter 338 - Cooperation? Blowing People Up

    <h4>Chapter 338: Cooperation? Blowing People Up</h4>


    The Eighth Prince, who was suddenly able to move, stunned the devil from the Underground¡¯s Devil Race.


    How could the other party regain his ability to move?


    There was no reason for a True Immortal to be able to aplish this.


    And just as the Eighth Prince brandished his halberd, the devil seemed to see a brand new force behind his opponent.


    The Eight Prince was not giving him time to think.


    His attack arrived swiftly.


    The True Immortal devil disyed his greatest power, also taking action.


    Boom!


    The halberd struck theva emitted from the devil.


    Thisva was the manifestation of the power of members of the Underground¡¯s Devil Race.


    Bang!


    The power spread out and destroyed everything around it.


    The distant Yan Xiyun immediately hid.


    She did not dare toe near.


    The power of a True Immortal was not something that she alone could resist.


    ¡°Late-stage True Immortal Realm?¡±


    The Eighth Prince took a few steps back, but immediatelyunched another attack.


    At this moment, he held his halberd and used his strongest strength once again.


    ¡°Too weak. Thunder of the Earth!¡±


    Boom!


    Endless lightning emerged from the ground and entered the halberd.


    Bang!


    The halberd crashed into theva.


    A loud explosion followed. Thunder and lightning raged while theva shattered.


    At this moment, the halberd was being wielded continuously while the devil was unleashing his powers continuously.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The shes continued.


    Thete-stage True Immortal devil should have had the upper hand.


    However, his strength seemed to be hindered, preventing him from fully unleashing it.


    This was because he needed to maintain the figure behind him.


    This figure should have been his assistance, yet it had be a burden.


    However, when he looked at the sky, he was surprised to discover that there seemed to be two figures in the sky.


    A figure that belonged to him and a figure that extended from the Eighth Prince.


    They were also exchanging moves with each other.


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince broke through theva and attacked the devil.


    ¡°Courting death.¡±


    The ck-robed devil didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest as he began to counterattack.


    Once the Eighth Prince was dealt with, everything would be set in stone.


    Earthva.


    At this moment, the surroundingnd turned into magma, forcing the Eighth Prince to stand on it.


    It was actually a divine power.


    The Eighth Prince was shocked.


    Divine powers and immortal techniques were different, and it was impossible to figure out the trajectory of the attack.


    It was hard to break through it.


    ¡°Your understanding isn¡¯t bad, but can you withstand the uing attacks?¡±


    The devil took a step forward, and countlessva snakes slithered in all directions.


    He took a step forward without stopping and quickly approached the Eighth Prince.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince did not hesitate and also moved forward.


    The halberd summoned the lightning python to resist the fire snake.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The shes started again.


    The Eighth Prince and the devil were closing in on each other.


    When he was close enough, the Eighth Prince swung his polearm.


    However, just as the halberd was about to hit the Demon Race, a me appeared and the figure disappeared. Or rather, the figure had teleported from a distance away and arrived in front of the Eighth Prince.


    Bang!


    The attack prated the Eighth Prince¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince gritted his teeth and turned the halberd back.


    The devil wanted to retreat, but the Eighth Prince grabbed him with one hand.


    ¡°Trying to leave?¡±


    Pu!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the halberd pierced directly into the body of the devil.


    Boom!


    Powerful mes appeared from the devil¡¯s body as he attacked the Eighth Prince with the intention of burning him to death.


    The Eighth Prince also erupted with the power of lightning.


    He also wanted to tear the other party apart.


    At this moment, they werepeting to see who would die first.


    ¡­


    The moment Jiang Lan cast his gaze over, a simr power extended over.


    But it was not all his power. His power seemed to have been restricted.


    It should be rted to his control over his Deity Position.


    Even though his strength wasn¡¯t sufficient, he had no choice but to resist the Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan used the advantage of being close to his opponent to barely withstand his opponent¡¯s strength.


    ¡°The projection of my Heaven Immortal powers is extremely slow. It¡¯s different from what it usually is. The devils should be using some sort of means to achieve this. It should be simr to the Mountain Sea Mirror.¡±


    With this analysis, Jiang Lan began to umte strength.


    He wanted to umte enough power tounch one strike of his Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan naturally sensed the impact of the force below. The Eighth Prince might not necessarily win.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan looked down and saw the Eighth Prince fighting with his life on the line.


    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    At this moment, the power that belonged to Jiang Lan began to gather. The Power of Nine Bulls surged.


    When the Power of Nine Bulls gathered to a certain extent, the Power Of Nine Tribtions began to manifest.


    The originally sluggish figure seemed to have be agile.


    Jiang Lan could sense that the other party had seen him. At this moment, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to attack. We can cooperate.¡±


    Boom!


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions surged.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The figure belonging to the Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor exploded.


    Cooperation?


    Their strengths were not equal. Working with such a person was akin to digging a hole for himself.


    He worked with Imperial Lord Xi He only because he did not have a choice.


    If it was possible, he wanted to enter closed-door cultivation in the Ninth Summit quietly.


    Then, Jiang Lan¡¯s power retreated.


    The moment Jiang Lan defeated the Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor, thete-stage True Immortal devil suffered a bacsh.


    Pu!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood onto the Eighth Prince¡¯s face.


    The Eighth Prince used this opportunity to increase the power of on his halberd.


    Slosh.


    Thunder roared as the halberd tore through the body of the devil.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, the Eighth Prince struck the other party again.


    Boom!


    The devil was immediately engulfed by lightning, and the violent lightning tore through him.


    At this moment, theva disappeared and the mountaintop copsed. The Eighth Prince was suspended in the sky.


    The heavily injured Ao Man fell powerlessly.


    Bang!


    He knelt on one knee, using the halberd to steady himself.


    That way, he could avoid falling to the ground.


    Yes, in this state, once he fell to the ground.


    He would not be able to get up.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    A sudden sound came from behind the Eighth Prince.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince tightened his grip on the halberd and turned to look behind him. His eyes shed with lightning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. If you don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯ll send you to Little Brother.¡± Yan Xiyun retreated a few steps in fear when she saw the Eighth Prince turn around.


    ¡°Do you know the way?¡± Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Xiyun nodded solemnly.


    Her tone was serious.


    ¡°Please then.¡± With that, the Eighth Prince copsed.


    ¡­


    Yan Xiyun was from the Qilin race. Although she didn¡¯t know the way, neither the Eighth Prince nor the youth from the inn felt that she was too dangerous.


    It didn¡¯t feel like it.


    Therefore, at thest moment, the Eighth Prince could only count on the other party.


    However, when he woke up, he realized that his arm was grabbed and his body was dragged to the ground.


    ¡°???¡±


    Then, he realized that Yan Xiyun was dragging his arm forward.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± the Eighth Prince asked.


    The sky was already bright.


    He was seriously injured, but his wounds were gradually healing.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re awake?


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± said Yan Xiyun immediately.


    The Eighth Prince looked around and found a familiarke.


    Is this¡­ theke downstream of the East Road Bridge?


    ¡°Can you fly up to the sky to take a look?¡±


    Yan Xiyun agreed.


    And then¡­


    The Eighth Prince was stunned. Indeed, he should not have believed that the other party knew the way.


    She was running further and further away from the inn.

 Chapter 339 - Merging With The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 339: Merging With The Great Dao</h4>


    After confirming that the Eighth Prince had been rescued by the girl from the Qilin Race.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him.


    At this moment, he could sense how powerful his opponent was.


    Fortunately, even if the other party had a special technique, he was unable to cast his gaze over.


    In the end, even though it seemed like it was cast over, there was still a limit.


    The other part could at most only transmit a few words.


    He just didn¡¯t know if he would be able to cross such a vast distance in the future.


    If possible, he seemed to be stronger than the others.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had told him that by calling out his title in Kunlun, he could help him escape danger.


    This meant that Imperial Lord Xi He couldn¡¯t extend his powers outside of Kunlun.


    The other few theoretically couldn¡¯t be stronger than Imperial Lord Xi He.


    But this Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor seemed to have broken his limits.


    After that, Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it. It wasn¡¯t the time for him to think about it.


    Thus, he continued to cultivate. Facing other people with Deity Position, he was still too weak.


    It was better not to go against someone who had a Deity Position.


    It was fine to slowly be stronger in the corner.


    Currently, there should still be a Deity Position. He was worried that once there were no Deity Positions left, more people would target him.


    He was the weakest among all of them. If they killed him, even if they could not directly seize the Deity Position in his body, they could still make one empty.


    This would give them hope.


    It was far more dangerous than he had imagined.


    He did not want to be trapped in the vortex, so he tried to keep a low profile and be stronger as soon as possible.


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan woke up from his cultivation and nced at the Netherworld¡¯s entrance. He realized that the eruption had yet to begin.


    It shouldn¡¯t be long before it started.


    In a few years, there would be a reaction.


    It might not be peaceful outside either.


    The sky was bright.


    Jiang Lan sat halfway up the mountain with a book in hand and started reading.


    As he read, he ate some spirit pills.


    This made it easier for him to temper his golden body when he cultivated at night.


    Only then could he advance faster.


    But when he was reading, he suddenly felt that someone was calling his title.


    Then he listened carefully.


    It was the Eighth Prince¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Senior,st night, I saw the Demon Race and the Underground¡¯s Devil Race¡­¡±


    A momentter, the Eighth Prince¡¯s voice disappeared.


    ¡°The Demon Race is still nearby, and the Underground¡¯s Devil Race wants to attack the Netherworld Entrance as well?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    There were all sorts of reasons why the demons wanted to attack the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. But now, there was an additional party.


    There had to be a reason.


    In the past, the devils didn¡¯t have such thoughts.


    What was it that caused them to have such thoughts?


    ¡°Could it be because of the appearance of the Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor?¡±


    If that was the case, things would be troublesometer on.


    After that, Jiang Lan continued to read his book and eat his pills.


    He didn¡¯t panic just because more people were staring at the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    He did not change his current cultivation rhythm because of this either.


    So far, he had been advancing at the fastest speed.


    Therefore, there was no need for him to change. He could just walk forward step by step and be stronger bit by bit.


    All these years, his master had been able to protect him.


    What he needed to do was to grow into an existence that could protect his master when his master was unable to protect him.


    There was no hurry. The strong needed to step over one foot after another.


    This way, he would have a sufficient understanding of himself and his strength.


    It would strengthen his heart and the Dao beneath his feet.


    Jiang Lan suddenly closed the book.


    Then, he closed his eyes.


    There was a strange feeling in his heart.


    He seemed to have understood something.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan once again entered a state of enlightenment.


    The sun and moon alternated.


    Xiao Yu rode her sword and arrived at the Ninth Summit. When she saw Jiang Lan on the mountainside, her cheeks puffed up.


    She then sat beside Jiang Lan for a period of time.


    After that, she left the Ninth Summit.


    She went to the Third Summit. Ao Man was recuperating at the foot of the Third Summit.


    He wasn¡¯t allowed up the mountain.


    He, who originally lived on the First Summit, now hid at the foot of the Third Summit.


    It was mainly so that he could be close to his Goddess Sister.


    Of course, it was also because the First Summit was too noisy.


    ¡°Brother-inw has gone into another epiphany?¡± The Eighth Prince sat on the bed and asked in surprise.


    Lin Siya was beside Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang has encountered another epiphany?¡± Lin Siya was also surprised.


    Why did he have another epiphany?


    Didn¡¯t he just experience an epiphany not too long ago?


    Which disciple could have such frequent epiphanies?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    ¡°It might be because of a new change in his mental state.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s mental state was publicly acknowledged to be special. Enlightenment normally came about because of a change in mental state.


    ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Ao Longyu asked the Eighth Prince.


    Under normal circumstances, the Eighth Prince would not be injured, and even if he was injured, he would not be so severely injured.


    When she heard that she was sent to the inn, she almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°I was injured when I went out to look for the devils.¡± The Eighth Prince briefly exined the reason and then asked his sister,


    ¡°Sister, when you be an immortal and brother-inw will be an immortal as well. What will your first child be called?¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to ask your brother-inw about this. I heard that he reads a lot,¡± Lin Siya said.


    After chatting for a while longer, Ao Longyu realized that Ao Man was talking as much as ever.


    The injuries on his body were probably not serious.


    But she was also relieved.


    Ao Man was her biological younger brother, and he was a younger brother who was on good terms with her.


    if something happened to him in Kunlun¡­


    This was not something she wanted to see.


    ¡­


    ¡°After some time, will Senior Sister be an immortal?¡±


    Lin Siya asked on the way back.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve more or less understood the array formation. I¡¯ll familiarize myself with it for a while more before adjusting my state. Then, I¡¯ll be able to transcend the tribtion. It should be in the next few years, ¡°said Ao Longyu with a nod.


    ¡°When Junior Brother Jiang bes an immortal as well, Senior Sister will have to marry him.¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and said.


    ¡°Will Senior Sister reject it?¡±


    Ao Longyu was silent for a moment before shaking her head.


    ¡°Are you looking forward to it then?¡± Lin Siya asked again.


    Ao Longyu looked up at Lin Siya and said softly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite tell.¡±


    This answer made Lin Siyaugh out loud. Then, she did not ask the question again but said something else.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I heard that rtionships are veryplicated. You can¡¯t simply listen to other people¡¯sments. Your feelings are the most important.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister seems to understand this more and more.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya in surprise.


    ¡°Then, Senior Sister, do you want me to teach you how to make Junior Brother focus on Senior Sister and not move away?¡± Lin Siya smiled.


    It was as if she was very interested in such matters.


    Especially when she saw that her Senior Sister¡¯s dislike had turned into fondness.


    ¡°Should I just stretch my back?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Is it useful?¡± Lin Siya asked.


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    ¡°What about getting your shirt wet?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t want me to get wet.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister is going to listen to him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ao Longyu lowered her head and spoke softly.


    They headed towards the summit of the Third Summit.


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan, who was in a state of enlightenment, stood on the ground.


    He looked at the sky, the earth, and everything in the world.


    Everything seemed to be a part of the Dao.


    What he needed to do was to blend in.


    It was just that he had never been able to do it.


    At this moment, he felt that he could do it.

 Chapter 340 - Phenomenon Due To The Acknowledgement Of The Heavenly Dao

    <h4>Chapter 340: Phenomenon Due To The Acknowledgement Of The Heavenly Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan seemed to have descended into the world of the Dao.


    He needed to integrate into it andpletelyprehend the Dao of this world.


    His insights into the Dao needed to reach perfection, allowing him to gain the approval of the Heavenly Dao.


    Only with this could he have the qualifications to pursue a higher realm.


    Longevity was important.


    However, a simple integration was not enough to obtain the recognition of the Heavenly Dao.


    Only byprehending the Dao and making it be his could he obtain the acknowledgment of the Heavenly Dao.


    In other words, the source of the Dao should be him, not the world.


    He needed to use his body to merge with the world of the Dao here, turning it into his, to resonate with the Dao of the outside world.


    Only then would he be recognized.


    Jiang Lan looked at the path beneath his feet. Just now, he had understood that the Dao was beneath his feet.


    As long as he walked past the sunrise, the scorching sun, and the setting sun.


    As long as he walked through the days and nights.


    He would resonate with heavens and earth and be acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao.


    But¡­


    Phenomenons would definitely appear if he resonated with the heavens and earth.


    It shouldn¡¯t berge, but it would definitely be noticed by the summit leaders, and it would be easy for him to fall into many unnecessary whirlpools.


    In the end, he descended and chose to retreat.


    He decided to obtain the recognition of the Heavenly Dao the next time he went out to train.


    ¡­


    Halfway up the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes and saw the rising sun.


    It was a new day.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan could sense that hisprehension of the Dao had already reached perfection.


    He was onlycking the acknowledgement of the heavens and earth.


    At that point in time, his cultivation speed would once again increase.


    Perhaps in another two hundred years or nearly three hundred years, he would reach the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm and then chase after Celestial Immortals.


    After bing a Celestial Immortal, he would be able to clearly see his master¡¯s cultivation level.


    In this way, he would havepleted his new small goal.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked around and realized that the weeds had grown taller again. It must have been quite a while.


    ¡°Crap! Senior Sister is going to transcend the tribtion!¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself. He decided to check the time first.


    This way, he would know if his Senior Sister had already transcended the tribtion.


    But when he turned around, he was stunned.


    Xiao Yu was sitting by the stone table and looking at him with her chin in her hands.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you still remember that I am going to undergo my tribtion?¡± Xiao Yu stared at him as he descended.


    Was it a habit that he couldn¡¯t feel that his Senior Sister was behind him?


    Jiang Lan was somewhat surprised.


    Under normal circumstances, he would be able to sense someone appearing beside him.


    This was a form of danger, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let down his guard.


    Even if the other party¡¯s concealment ability was strong, it was impossible for him to not feel anything.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility. He was no longer on guard against his Senior Sister.


    That was the only possibility.


    Or perhaps because he wasprehending the Dao, his senses were hesitant.


    He had to be vignt about this matter. If it was the former, it was fine.


    It was alright to not be on guard against his Senior Sister subconsciously.


    But if it was because of enlightenment¡­


    If that was the case, he would have to pay attention to it. This was an extremely dangerous matter.


    ¡°It seems like Senior Sister has yet to undergo your tribtion.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu as he spoke softly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, your cultivation level is weaker than mine. You can¡¯t see my cultivation level either.


    Why do you think I haven¡¯t transcended the tribtion?¡± Xiao Yu sat down and stretched out her leg as though she was rxing.


    If she really had transcended the tribtion, as an arrogant dragon, she would already be showing off. Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    ¡°Senior Sister doesn¡¯t have immortal qi,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu stood up and walked around.


    Her dress swayed and her long hair fell.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t look like a fairy?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    More like a human.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t answer the question but asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you know how long I¡¯ve been in enlightenment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been nearly five years. I came today to tell Junior Brother that I¡¯m about to transcend the tribtion.


    Who knew that Junior Brother would wake up?¡± Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and said.


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he did not miss it.


    At this moment, a wooden sword appeared before him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, is this sudden enlightenment beneficial to your cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan received the wooden sword and continued.


    ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before I catch up to Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    Xiao Yu tiptoed and patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Good luck, Junior Brother! Now, be good and let me protect you!¡±


    Ignorant young dragon, Jiang Lan thought.


    He then began to embed the wooden sword with his sword intent once again.


    Five years of enlightenment, which meant that he had been in the sect for 460 years.


    Logically speaking, the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance should have erupted. He wondered if there had been any problems over the years.


    He needed to check it out when he was free, but there was no special feedback from the array formations he had set up on the Ninth Summit.


    In theory, there should have been no problems.


    As for the outside¡­


    He didn¡¯t know if the Devil Race had acted, but the Ba Country¡¯s side hadn¡¯t started either.


    After all of this was settled, it would be time for him to go out and train.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan returned the wooden sword to Xiao Yu and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you going to transcend the tribtion tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoyu nodded.


    After that, he descended to send Xiao Yu away from the Ninth Summit and back to the Jade Pool.


    She had to adjust her state of mind for the tribtion tomorrow.


    After bidding farewell to Xiao Yu, Jiang Lan went towards the Netherworld Cave.


    He wanted to see if there were any changes.


    Arriving at the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan discovered that the Netherworld Cave had already begun to overflow. Furthermore, its aura was thicker and purer than before.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem normal.¡±


    ¡°This eruption should be different from those before.¡±


    Jiang Lan could understand that there were existences in the Netherworld who wanted toe to the Grand Deste World.


    Heaven and earth were about to copse, and opportunities were descending across the Grand Deste World.


    Only in the Grand Deste World could one find opportunities.


    In the Netherworld¡­


    There was nothing.


    However, the Netherworld seemed to be rted to the Deity Position.


    The people inside wanted toe out while the people outside wanted something inside.


    And Kunlun¡­


    Was the obstacle.


    He had a feeling that there were many things happening behind the Ninth Summit. It would not be easy to guard the entrance to the Netherworld this time.


    He did not have any thoughts of escaping. As he enjoyed the convenience brought by the Ninth Summit, he had to bear the responsibility of protecting the Ninth Summit.


    After a short period of observation, Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave.


    He had no intention of cultivating.


    At present, he wasn¡¯t that far away from the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    However, he needed to watch his Senior Sister¡¯s tribtion tomorrow.


    If there was no problem, then that was good. If there was a problem¡­


    He needed to help his Senior Sister.


    As soon as he left the Netherworld Cave, he received a call from his master.


    ¡°It should be about Senior Sister¡¯s tribtion transcendence.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan headed towards the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At the top of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan looked at his Master. He could not tell his level of cultivation.


    It should be clear in a few hundred years.


    Mo Zhengdong retracted his gaze and looked at Jiangn.


    ¡°The Goddess is about to transcend her tribtion. Do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    The Kunlun disciples probably didn¡¯t know much about this matter. After all, the Goddess¡¯ tribtion was of great importance and wouldn¡¯t let others know about it.


    It could easily bring unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Go and take a look tomorrow. You¡¯ll be able to understand the tribtion process at a closer distance and you¡¯ll have a better understanding of it after that,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    Watching someone transcend the tribtion from a close distance was indeed beneficial.


    This was especially the case for people like Jiang Lan who had extraordinary mental states.


    Because they would not fear the might of the heavenly tribtion.


    Perhaps he could feel how small he was, but he would only make preparations to break through to the Human Immortal Realm.


    After Jiang Lan gave his reply, he asked about the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°Master, the Netherworld aura that seeps out from the entrance of the Netherworld is somewhat different this time. Is something going to happen?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Tribulation Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 341: Tribtion Transcendence</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little different, so there might be new changes at the entrance to the Netherworld this time.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong was not surprised.


    ¡°For example, there will be a sound or some small things running out.


    The small things running out are nothing, but the sound¡­ ¡±


    Mo Zhengdong reminded Jiang Lan.


    ¡°That might be true temptation. It¡¯spletely different from the mental illusion.


    Can you bear it? ¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent for a moment.


    Then, he nodded.


    ¡°I want to try.¡±


    He had heard voices before. If they were simr, there would be no danger.


    But he would not be too confident in himself. He would brace himself and prepare as much as he could.


    Furthermore, he hoped that his master would keep an eye on him.


    To avoid him falling into it.


    Although he had already attained a perfected Dao.


    But nothing was conclusive.


    Sometimes, the stronger one was, the easier it was for one to fall into a pitfall.


    ¡°Alright. If anything happens, I will pull you out.


    However, immortal ascension is imminent for you. Don¡¯t force yourself,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He would not force himself.


    Since it concerned his own safety, he would not act recklessly.


    Even if his life was not in danger, he would still be cautious.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been out for many years, have you?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Except for some necessary affairs.


    Jiang Lan never went out again.


    If not for the frequent appearance of Goddess, Mo Zhengdong felt that this disciple of his might have faced some mental danger.


    Sometimes, sesses from the heart, and failurees from the heart as well.


    ¡°I will take some time to go out and train again,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He really wanted to go out again.


    Mo Zhengdong was taken aback.


    Going out to train?


    Ordinary disciples could not wait to go out and gain experience, but this disciple of his saying this made him feel a little ridiculous.


    It had been almost 500 years, and he had only gone out to train once.


    He had also only went far from Kunlun once.


    Unbelievable.


    But it was good that his disciple chose to do so.


    He wanted his disciple to know more about the outside world so that he could have an urate understanding of himself.


    This would prevent him going astray.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan, who had returned to the courtyard, did not cultivate. Instead, he took out the book on Catoptric Deflection and began reading.


    He was waiting for dawn.


    After dawn, he would head to the Jade Pool to watch his Senior Sister¡¯s tribtion.


    After flipping through a few pages.


    Jiang Lan kept the book.


    ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate. Is it because I am nervous?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the hand that was holding the book and felt a trace of doubt.


    This situation never happened to him before.


    Unable to read books, unable to cultivate.


    He was worried.


    He was concerned about whether his Senior Sister would sessfully transcend the tribtion.


    Even when he was undergoing the tribtion himself, he was not like that.


    In the end, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and leaped onto the roof.


    Hey on the roof and looked at the sky.


    At this moment, the starlight was resplendent, as if a gxy had appeared.


    One look and it was night.


    When the starlight faded, the night left the stage.


    A red light entered Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    Dawn had arrived.


    At dawn, a message came to him. It was another observance ceremony at the Jade Pool.


    This time, it was to observe the Goddess¡¯ Tribtion Transcendence.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan flew up on his sword and followed the rising sun towards the Jade Pool.


    When Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit, he saw sword gleams appearing on all the summits of Kunlun.


    It seemed that one or two people from each summit would attend the ceremony.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded from behind.


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw a dragon approaching.


    When it was close to him, it transformed into a human.


    It was a young man with a sunny aura.


    It was the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Ao Man approached Jiang Lan with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You are also going to the Jade Pool?¡± Jiang Lan continued forward.


    He did not stop.


    ¡°Big sister is undergoing tribtion today, so I came to take a look.¡± The Eighth Prince maintained the same speed as Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Brother-inw, thest time I went out¡­¡± The Eighth Prince told him about his encounter with the Underground¡¯s Devil Race.


    Including their conversation with the demons and the battle.


    However, he did not dare to say the matter of him calling for help out loud.


    He also illustrated the part where he had been saved by the girl from the Qilin Race.


    Jiang Lan looked at the Eighth Prince curiously.


    ¡°Did the girl really manage to send you back to the inn?¡±


    ording to the Eighth Prince, this girl from the Qilin Race was the one they often beat up.


    She was also the one who was always lost.


    ¡°She told me that she knew the way. If I hadn¡¯t woken up the next day, I would have been captured by the people of Kunlun.¡± The Eighth Prince was very helpless.


    When the girl from the Qilin Race intended to leave Kunlun, she would find herself stuck in Kunlun. However, when she wanted to go back to Kunlun, she would find herself going further and further away.


    ¡°Luckily, I managed to reach the inn. Fortunately, I have a good rtionship with the youth. Otherwise, he would have cheated me of all the money I had earned for a hundred years.


    What a scam shop.¡± The Eighth Prince was somewhat d.


    However, entering the inn meant that he was safe.


    Others could not enter even if they spent money.


    He still had some face.


    Jiang Lan naturally knew that the innkeeper was as powerful as the nine summit leaders.


    A momentter.


    Jiang Lan and the others arrived outside the Jade Pool.


    In the past, there was a mist at the Jade Pool, but now that the mist had dispersed, they could see the Jade Pool from afar.


    At this time, Jiang Lan saw Ao Longyu sitting beside the Jade Pool, as if waiting for the heavenly tribtion to arrive.


    ¡°Her condition is very good. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the formation. There shouldn¡¯t be any idents.¡±


    After observing for a moment, Jiang Lan had an answer in his heart.


    As long as his Senior Sister sessfully transcended the tribtion, he could cultivate in peace.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu looked normal. The wind was blowing at the ends of her hair. When Jiang Lan arrived, she seemed to have sensed something and looked towards Jiang Lan.


    After confirming that Jiang Lan had arrived, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she prepared to transcend the tribtion.


    At the same time, one or two disciples from each summit had all arrived.


    First Summit, Lin An.


    Second Summit, Bei Fang.


    ThirdSummit, Hong Luan and Lin Siya.


    The disciples who were often active came to watch.


    Jiang Lan represented the Ninth Summit, but unlike these people, Jiang Lan was here to witness the heavenly tribtion.


    They were watching normally.


    Or rather, they were here to witness the Goddess bing an immortal.


    ¡°It should be starting soon.¡± Miao Yue and the others watched from the sky.


    They naturally wanted to ensure Xiao Yu¡¯s safety.


    Even Chen Xi of the Sixth Summit hade today.


    Just in case.


    The Second, Third, Fifth, and Sixth Summit Leaders of the Nine Summits of Kunlun had arrived.


    The First and Ninth Summits¡¯ Leaders had to guard the things they needed to guard.


    There was no way for them to make a move.


    Otherwise, there would be seven summit leaders present.


    This was enough to show the importance of the Goddess to Kunlun.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the tribtion clouds began to appear.


    Ao Longyu stood up.


    The tribtion had arrived.


    This time, she had enough confidence to ovee the heavenly tribtion.


    Jiang Lan was also watching from afar. He stared at the sky.


    There were no changes to the heavenly tribtion. It was a normal heavenly tribtion.


    As long as it was not an abnormal Heavenly Tribtion, it would not be a problem.


    However, after the tribtion clouds appeared, it seemed like something else had appeared in the sky.


    Someone was prying into the heavenly secrets.


    ¡°Sure enough, someone has their eyes on Senior Sister. They want to confirm if it¡¯s Senior Sister¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Jiang Lans Backup Plan

    <h4>Chapter 342: Jiang Lan¡¯s Backup n</h4>


    The sudden change in the sky surprised Jiang Lan.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. The people watching the heavenly tribtion were all somewhat astonished.


    ¡°Brother-inw, is someone trying to cause trouble?¡±


    The Eighth Prince asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°The Jade Pool Goddess is rted to Kunlun, so the others naturally won¡¯t want her to sessfully transcend her tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, my sister she¡ª¡± the Eighth Prince asked with some concern.


    ¡°The summit leaders of Kunlun definitely know about this. They will handle it,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    The Goddess was rted to the Jade Pool, which was connected to Kunlun.


    Hence, the summit leaders definitely did not wish for anything to happen to the Goddess. They would even take care of her emotions.


    They would give in to her for most things except for some necessary things that they couldn¡¯t do so.


    For example, making her be one of the parties for the marriage alliance with Kunlun.


    She had to agree to this.


    Only then could the Goddess stay in Kunlun with a better life.


    And not be limited and viewed as someone from the Dragon Race.


    Naturally, Kunlun would not do such a thing such as allowing the Dragon Race to grasp its lifeline.


    Lin Siya and the rest saw it too.


    Four vortexes seemed to have appeared in the sky. These vortexes were attempting to observe this ce.


    ¡°Senior Sister, this is?¡± Lin Siya asked Hong Luan.


    After all, she had yet to be an immortal, she did not have that much experience.


    Unless one read a lot of books, it would be difficult to figure out the means of those above the immortal realm.


    ¡°Someone is prying into the heavenly secrets around us,¡± Lin An said in a soft voice.


    ¡°It seems like someone knows that the Goddess¡¯ Tribtion Transcendence is happening soon. As long as a tribtion cloud appears, they would try to pry into who is the person on the receiving end of the tribtion. As for how they manage to do so, I don¡¯t understand either.¡±


    ¡°Will Senior Sister be in danger?¡± Lin Siya was concerned.


    ¡°Master and the rest aren¡¯t stupid. Don¡¯t mind them. Continue watching,¡± Hong Luan said.


    Lin Siya heaved a sigh of relief.


    With the summit leaders around, nothing should happen.


    At that moment, Ao Longyu also saw the vortex around the tribtion cloud. She knew that she was special.


    However, she did not expect that someone would target her the moment she attempted to transcend the tribtion.


    If she was targeted.


    It would be a disaster for her.


    ¡°It seems like I have to ovee the tribtion as soon as possible.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Ao Longyu began to face the heavenly tribtion head-on, waiting for it to strike.


    She did not move. Instead, she activated the array formation.


    This would increase the sess rate of her transcending the tribtion.


    Boom!


    The heavenly tribtion descended.


    At this moment, the array formation surged and a dragon shadow soared into the sky, heading straight for the heavenly tribtion.


    Dragon Soaring Art.


    Bang!


    The flying dragon collided with the heavenly tribtion.


    Slosh.


    The dragon phantom shattered before quickly condensing again.


    It was just that it was not as solid as the previous one.


    As the Heavenly Tribtion appeared, the vortexes in the surroundings became more and more obvious. It was as if some people were casting their gaze over.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t mind. She just had to focus on transcending the tribtion.


    ¡­


    ¡°How persistent. Let me send them away.¡±


    Chen Xi was nning to attack.


    ¡°If you make a move, the other party will definitely sense it. At that time, no matter what, they would cause some trouble in this direction.¡± Miao Yue stopped her.


    ¡°It won¡¯t affect the Goddess.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and spoke.


    He was not afraid of anyone if he attacked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, continue watching.¡± Miao Yue said with a smile.


    ¡°Senior Sister has a backup n?¡± Zhu Qing was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a backup n, it¡¯s someone else.¡± Miao Yue looked towards the Jade Pool and said softly.


    Zhu Qing and the others were somewhat puzzled.


    However, they didn¡¯t say anything else and just watched.


    Nothing could happen to the Goddess.


    Boom!


    The second heavenly tribtion fell.


    Following that were changes in the four vortexes.


    Their gazes seemed to be about to appear.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Master and the others aren¡¯t making a move yet.¡± Bei Fang of the Second Summit was a little puzzled.


    The vortex was almost corporeal. Someone was prying into the secrets here.


    Once what was happening here was discovered, it would not be beneficial to the Goddess.


    However, the summit leaders did not show any signs of stopping them, which made him somewhat confused.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang is also very calm. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± said Lu Jian.


    Everyone knew the rtionship between Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    The fact that Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t nervous meant that there was still not much of a problem.


    ¡°Has Senior Brother Lu Jian ever seen Junior Brother Jiang¡¯s expression change drastically?¡± Bei Fang asked.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s temperament was different from theirs.


    Hence, it was rare to see his expression change.


    Lu Zhou smiled and said.


    ¡°Not even slightly.¡±


    Bei Fang did not say anything else. However, the opening of the vortexes was equivalent to breaking through the normal defenses of Kunlun.


    It more or less brought along some danger.


    Woosh!


    At this moment, it was as if an eye had opened in the vortex, wanting to see everything around it.


    Jiang Lan frowned slightly.


    ¡°The summit leaders are still not attacking?¡±


    This was different from what he had expected, but it was not a big problem.


    ¡°Brother-inw, are they going to see my sister transcending her tribtion?¡± the Eighth Prince asked.


    No matter how one looked at it, it seemed that this was going to be the case.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    The moment he finished speaking.


    The mountain outside the Jade Pool lit up.


    At this moment, light rushed into the sky, forming a high wall surrounding the Heavenly Tribtion.


    The high wall was connected, directly blocking the four vortexes.


    The Eighth Prince was surprised when he saw the array formation.


    Not only the Eighth Prince, but Lu Jian and the others were also surprised.


    There was actually another array formation.


    And it could directly conceal the heavenly secrets here.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually an array formation? It¡¯s Senior Sister¡¯s array formation?¡± Chen Xi was somewhat surprised.


    This array formation that had the ability to conceal heavenly secrets was not bad.


    ¡°Too weak, how could it be my array formation?¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little weak. This array formation won¡¯t be able to hold out for long,¡± Liu Jing said from the side.


    ¡°Then shall I do it?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    She rarely went out and basically followed whatever the rest decided.


    There was no need for her to pay attention to such matters usually.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, continue watching.¡± Miao Yue said.


    This surprised Chen Xi and the others. There was still something that was going to happen?


    Lin An and the others were a little surprised as they looked at the array formation, but they could also tell that the array formation wouldn¡¯tst for long.


    Perhaps the seniors were going to take action.


    But¡­


    When the array formation was about to shatter, they still did not see any summit leaders taking action.


    This puzzled them.


    Lin Siya suddenly pointed at the array formation and said.


    ¡°Look at the surroundings of the array formation. It seems to be constructing a scene.¡±


    Only then did Lin An and the others look over.


    They saw another Kunlun being constructed around the array formation.


    And it was happening at an extremely fast speed.


    There was a mountain in the scene.


    There was a figure at the peak of the mountain.


    At first, the figure was a bit blurry, but as the array formation covering the heavenly secrets was broken, this figure quickly became clear.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The array formation that obscured the heavenly secrets shattered.


    At this moment, the figure standing on the peak of the mountain instantly became clear. The scene appeared directly under the vortex.


    At the same time, the figure looked up at the vortex.


    The moment the figure looked at the vortex, everyone felt it.


    The vortex that was spinning suddenly stopped.


    His pupils seemed to shrink.


    ¡°M-Master?¡±


    Lu Zhou was in disbelief.


    Standing at the peak of the mountain was his master, Jiu Zhongtian.


    Moreover, it was difficult to differentiate whether it was really his master with the naked eye.


    What was going on?


    Just when everyone was shocked, Jiu Zhongtian drew his sword.

 Chapter 343 - One Sword Backs Four Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 343: One Sword Backs Four Enemies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Catoptric Deflection?¡±


    Chen Xi was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°This array formation has nothing to do with the innkeeper. That means¡ª¡±


    This meant that the person who set up this array formation was the boy from the Ninth Summit.


    Because these two were the only ones who knew how to use Catoptric Deflection.


    ¡°Jiang Lan is a bit unexpected.¡± Liu Jing was also a bit surprised.


    Being able to master Catoptric Deflection was one thing, but to be able tobine Catoptric Deflection with an array formation was the more impressive feat.


    Furthermore, it was under the circumstances of concealing the heavenly secrets.


    Miao Yue squinted at the figure in the mountain peak. She was somewhat surprised.


    Initially, she thought that Jiang Lan was a rather conservative person. At this moment, he would choose to use Catoptric Deflection to stall for time.


    He would focus on defending against the enemy.


    But she was wrong. Jiang Lan had no intention of defending. He chose to attack.


    ¡°He wants me to attack?¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at himself in the scene and was a little surprised.


    The appearance of this figure clearly startled the prying eyes.


    Furthermore, it seemed like the figure wanted to attack before he could react.


    At this moment.


    The sword was unsheathed.


    Sword beams streaked across the sky as sword intent prated the world.


    In the scene, a long sword was held in Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s hand. The world was filled with his sword intent.


    The killing intent continued to spread.


    The sword lifted.


    At this moment, the entire scene was upied by this sword.


    His sword then fell.


    It was as if this sword could break through everything and pierce through the endless distance killing all enemies.


    Boom!


    The sword shed at the vortexes.


    Slosh.


    Space was sliced open.


    Dead silence began to spread.


    Just as the sword was about to strike the vortexes, the vortexes stopped spinning and retreated.


    The four vortexes retreated at almost the same time.


    Woosh!


    The sword light shed.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    But¡­


    The four vortexes had retreated.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Lin Siya and the rest could not understand what had happened.


    Lu Zhou looked at his master, who was waving his sword, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Crazy. This was crazy.


    He actually scared the other party into retreating.


    He did not waste anything.


    A single sword strike had scared the four factions away.


    More importantly, this sword was not wielded by his master.


    Even if his master had acted, it would not have such an effect, right?


    At most, one side would be forced to retreat.


    If his master attacked, he would need four strikes.


    This was too amazing.


    Who left this behind?


    ¡°This is unexpected.¡± Bei Fang was also surprised.


    ¡°This is a formation that belongs to the Jade Pool, right?¡± Hong Luan was also shocked.


    ¡°Other than Senior Sister Ao, only Junior Brother Jiang can go up to the Jade Pool. Then¡­¡± Lin Siya suddenly felt that she had underestimated Junior Brother Jiang.


    ¡°Array formation geniuses indeed have impressive thoughts. Speaking of which, do you all still remember the words left behind on the array formation mountain at the Fifth Summit?¡± Lin An suddenly asked.


    ¡°Heaven rewards the diligent?¡±


    At this moment, they suddenly felt that they might know who left these words behind.


    Heaven rewards the diligent.


    This matched with what their Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit would say.


    He, who was not particrly talented, had always been considered a genius.


    Even if one had sufficient resources, one would also need to work tirelessly.


    ¡­


    ¡°This sword¡­


    How impressive.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian looked at the scene made by Jiang Lan¡¯s Catoptric Deflection and felt a little emotional.


    That sword upied the entire world. There was no aura of Dao, and there was only sword intent.


    It was truly impressive. It was as if it waspletely real.


    ¡°Out of my expectations, I didn¡¯t expect things to develop in this direction.¡± Liu Jing looked in Jiang Lan¡¯s direction and said.


    ¡°Did he really finish it all by himself?¡±


    ¡°Even if the others want to participate, they cannot go to the Jade Pool.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Did he prepare beforehand? Or did someone tell him about the situation?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    They appeared here today because they knew something would happen.


    However, they did not expect that even though a problem had indeed surfaced.


    It was easily resolved by someone else.


    Furthermore, the person did not use any extra strength or affect anything.


    Naturally, their actions would also not have any impact.


    But¡­


    There was no way they could have done so so easily.


    It was as if the four summit leaders were standing before each other and attacking at the same time.


    ¡°We understand the importance of the Jade Pool Goddess to Kunlun. The outsiders understand as well.


    As her fianc¨¦, Jiang Lan naturally understands this too.


    He had set up so many array formations on the Ninth Summit.


    He would naturally make sufficient preparations for the Goddess¡¯ tribtion.


    And the danger that came from the outside world was nothing more than them prying into the heavenly secrets in Kunlun.


    Anymore and he would be unable to handle it.


    I knew that he had set up an array formation, but I was still surprised.


    He actually scared them away.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s words were full of praise.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit different from what I know from before. I originally thought that he was someone who would only focus on closed-door cultivation and not understand any other things.¡± Zhuqing was somewhat surprised.


    That was good too.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Miao Yueughed.


    ¡°Like I said, he has hidden a lot of things. Whoever that is in the same realm that looks down on him will have to pay the price.


    This time, because the person transcending the tribtion is his fianc¨¦e, he had used all his strength in setting up the array formation. But his abilities in other aspects¡­¡±


    Miao Yue did not speak further.


    No one knew what other talents Jiang Lan had.


    For example, when it came to the way of the sword, it was not something that someone who did not know anything could imitate.


    In short, they should not underestimate him.


    Boom!


    At this time, the Dragon Soaring Art had already shattered, and the Hundred Protection Shield inside had also shattered.


    ¡°This is the eighth strike and there are no problems at the moment.¡± Zhu Qing looked back at the heavenly tribtion.


    The tribtion was about to end.


    And the surroundings seemed to be peaceful.


    However, if there was any more disturbance, they would directly take action.


    Even at thest moment, nothing could be allowed to happen.


    Boom!


    As the eighth heavenly tribtion descended, Ao Longyu transformed into a half-dragon, the shadow of a dragon looming around her.


    Boom!


    When the heavenly tribtionnded on her body, it was directly neutralized by the dragon shadow beside her.


    However, there were still some injuries on her body.


    In such a state, she was almost still at her peak. There would be no problem for her in dealing with thest strike from the Heavenly Tribtion.


    When Jiang Lan saw this, he didn¡¯t rx, instead continuing to watch.


    He looked at the Heavenly Tribtion and his surroundings.


    To prevent idents from happening.


    Boom!


    Thest tribtion cloud appeared.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s power also condensed as a dragon¡¯s roar sounded.


    She charged upward.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided.


    The power dissipated.


    Ao Longyu slowly returned to the Jade Pool. There were some injuries on her body, but she was fine.


    At this point, Jiang Lan finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The tribtion clouds in the sky began to disappear, and the mist around the Jade Pool also appeared.


    In a few breaths¡¯ time, the Jade Pool disappeared into the fog.


    No one could pry into it anymore. Neither could anyone enter it anymore.


    Only then did Jiang Lan depart on his sword.


    The Eighth Prince followed beside him.


    ¡°Brother-inw, that strike just now was truly brilliant.¡± The Eighth Prince praised sincerely.


    It really toppled his understanding.


    The move which made the four factions retreat was beyond his expectations.


    It was actually so easy to defeat the enemy.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly without saying anything.


    That was just a temporary measure.


    Kunlun itself was in fact the main reason why they were scared away.


    The most important thing for him was to continue bing stronger.


    After a period of seclusion, he should be able to advance to the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 344 - Im An Adult, I Can Get Married Now

    <h4>Chapter 344: I¡¯m An Adult, I Can Get Married Now</h4>


    After leaving the Jade Pool, Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    He stood in the courtyard and watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid.


    Dong dong!


    On a whim today, he knocked on the vegetative egg.


    ¡°Anyone there?¡±


    He then paused for a moment. There was no reaction at all. After all, it was a vegetative egg.


    But from the sound of it, the shell seemed to have be much thicker.


    It seemed to have grown.


    Jiang Lan also looked over at the Udumbara Flower. He did not know how to greet it, so he gave up.


    When he returned to the Ninth Summit, the Eighth Prince had also left Kunlun. He had probably gone to hunt for wild animals.


    Recently, the Eighth Prince seemed to be looking for a mountain for him to take over.


    Jiang Lan supported him.


    But he didn¡¯t want to be involved.


    Kulun already knew about the Underground¡¯s Devils, but it didn¡¯t take any further action.


    The Eighth Prince said that there were definitely more devils nearby.


    However, he had no idea where they were.


    He had previously definitely encountered more than the party that had hunted him down.


    As for the others.


    Jiang Lan felt that the Eighth Prince wanted to say something but stopped himself. Perhaps he wanted to talk about the appearance of the new Deity Position.


    The Eighth Prince had heard of the Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor taking over a Deity Position.


    It was just that he had never fully told Jiang Lan about it.


    It should be because he felt that Kunlun was a little dangerous. Even the walls seemed to have ears.


    It was mainly because the light fromst time that hadnded urately on his body made him feel as if someone was staring at him at every moment.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had scared the Eighth Prince.


    As a result, he did not dare to say anything.


    After all¡­ Jiang Lan was supposed to have nothing to do with these titles.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is quite cautious, but sometimes he getscent easily.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought back to the time when he was dealing with the Underground¡¯s Devil Race. When the Eighth Prince felt that there was someone backing him up, he was immediately filled with confidence.


    Little did he know that he was just lucky that time.


    Of course, it was not good to have a weak demeanor when facing an enemy.


    Thus, he did not say anything.


    Ssh!


    Jiang Lan sat on the chair and flipped open the Catoptric Deflection book.


    His heart had already calmed down.


    He only felt that it was luck that forced the four factions to retreat today.


    If he had chosen to quietly defend instead, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dy much time.


    Only by taking the initiative could everything be resolved.


    Of course¡­


    This also represented a huge risk.


    The reason why he dared to be so bold was also because he was in Kunlun.


    Because once his n failed, the summit leaders would act.


    Luckily, it worked out pretty well this time. Perhaps those people did not dare to gamble, or perhaps they were afraid of the Eighth Summit¡¯s martial uncle.


    In short, everything went on smoothly.


    ¡°Senior Sister has sessfully transcended the tribtion. She should still need a year and a half to stabilize her cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I shall use this time to do something.¡±


    New changes had begun to appear in the Netherworld. ording to his master, something should happen soon.


    This was the first time he had encountered something like that. Hence, he decided to set up a sufficient amount of array formations.


    This was to prevent any problems from arising.


    At that time, he would not be flustered.


    As for his Senior Sister bing an immortal¡­


    He decided that he would find some time to buy her some candied fruits. Although it was not very delicious, his Senior Sister didn¡¯t hate it.


    As for buying other things¡­


    Dragons liked shiny things, and his Senior Sister had them herself.


    He could think about stealing it over and gifting it to his Senior Sister.


    However, for the time being, he was unable to enter the Jade Pool.


    Thus, it was better if he just bought some candied fruits.


    Jiang Lan browsed through the book on Catoptric Deflection once again. The more he read the book, the more he felt that this technique was extraordinary.


    Without his master, he would not have been able to afford this book.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan walked into the Netherworld Cave. He needed to cultivate.


    Tomorrow, he would start constructing a new array formation. He had just gotten an idea just now.


    He wanted to set up a sealing array formation in the Netherworld Cave in order to seal the beings that appeared.


    He should also set up a Tranquil Heart Array Formation.


    This would prevent his mind from being invaded by the inner demons.


    This way, he would be able to capture the beings that hade out from the cave and kill them in one strike.


    He had never intended to study the Netherworld Entrance, much less establish a connection or make a deal with the beings inside. His thoughts had never changed, and that was to send them on their way to hell.


    He put down his emotions.


    Jiang Lan began to temper his golden body.


    The power of the Dao flowed through his body.


    When this power spread throughout his entire body, he would reach the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm.


    At present, the power was still spread thinly across some parts of his body.


    Doing this would temper his flesh and blood.


    Once he finished tempering his flesh and blood, he would advance to the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm. At that time, he would be able to temper his meridians. Once his meridians werepletely tempered, he would advance to thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    At that time, he would then need to temper his bones, and finally, his essence soul.


    Oly by tempering all of these could he achieve a perfected Golden Body. This was also one of the conditions for him to advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    During the day, Jiang Lan stopped tempering his body and began to read up on and set up array formations.


    He then continued cultivating at night.


    It did not dy anything.


    Spring and autumn changed in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s array formations had already been set up, and his cultivation progress had also improved noticeably.


    He felt that the tempering of his flesh and blood was about to bepleted.


    Perhaps he would advance to the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm in another ten years or so.


    He would break through soon. The leap in his cultivation progress was thanks to his epiphany.


    Otherwise, it would take at least another forty years.


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the Netherworld Cave. At present, the Netherworld Aura didn¡¯t increase in the cave much. It could be considered an ordinary eruption.


    Things would be different in a few years.


    At that time, it might bring him some trouble.


    But¡­


    It would also increase his understanding of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance and give him more experience.


    He just wasn¡¯t sure if the demons or devils would make a move at that time.


    If they did, it would be troublesome.


    But all he could do now was to make sufficient preparations for it.


    If there was really no other way, he still had his master.


    So far, he was still living under the protection of his master.


    He was still on the path of growth. He hoped that he could grow up to beparable to his master as soon as possible.


    When he arrived at the courtyard, Jiang Lan saw a figure.


    She stood in front of the vegetative egg, watering it with spirit liquid.


    She looked serious.


    It was his Senior Sister who took the form of Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan rxed a little when he saw that it was his Senior Sister.


    It seemed that his Senior Sister¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence was indeed smooth and there were no hups.


    Xiao Yu lifted her head and saw Jiang Lan. She walked out of the courtyard and came before Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let me tell you some good news.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was filled with excitement.


    She put her hand behind her back and waited.


    She was waiting for Jiang Lan to ask.


    ¡°What good news?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He asked the question because he knew that his Senior Sister was waiting for him to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed her eyes and smiled at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    Was Senior Sister saying that she could get married?


    ¡°Do you still want to eat this?¡± Jiang Lan took out the candied fruit and asked.


    He had bought it when he was free.


    He also met the Eighth Prince then.


    As expected, the Eighth Prince told him about the Underground Devil¡¯s Race obtaining a Deity Position.


    Jiang Lan only reminded him to be careful of these people.


    The Eighth Prince knew of five Deity Position titles, but little did he know that one of them was fake.


    The name of Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s Deity Position should be unknown to others.


    Only he knew of it.


    The summit leaders of Kunlun should know about this as well.


    However, it was of no use to them. After all, all of their cultivation bases were ridiculously high.


    Until now, he had no idea what cultivation realm they were at.


    He could not even see through his Martial Aunt Zhu Qing, who was ranked the lowest.


    This meant that the nine summit leaders of Kunlun were ridiculously powerful.


    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I eat it?¡± Xiao Yu immediately snatched the candied fruit from Jiang Lan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Being an adult doesn¡¯t prevent me from epting gifts from my Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu took a bite of the candied fruit and said.


    However, while eating, she handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan took the wooden sword and said.


    ¡°When did Senior Sistere down?¡±


    ¡°Before the sun rose, I had already started to clean Junior Brother¡¯s courtyard.¡± Xiao Yu followed Jiang Lan into the courtyard and patted her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now. I¡¯ll protect Junior Brother from now on.¡±

 Chapter 345 - First Close Contact

    <h4>Chapter 345: First Close Contact</h4>


    Adult?


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s chest.


    Nothing had changed.


    Even though she had reached adulthood, everything was still t.


    He then examined her from her chest to her head.


    It seemed that his Senior Sister would not grow any further. Her human form had finished growing.


    Jiang Lan sat on the chair and looked around. It was indeed very clean.


    It seemed that his Senior Sister had been waiting for him for quite some time.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who had just sat down and was about to embed his Dragon ying Sword into the wooden sword, suddenly heard Xiaoyu¡¯s voice.


    Then, he looked up.


    When he looked over, Xiao Yu returned to her normal form in front of him.


    Her height began to increase, and her body began to change.


    Soon, the normal Ao Longyu appeared before Jiang Lan.


    She had bright eyes, white teeth, fair skin, and an outstanding figure.


    She felt a little taller, and her skin felt even more like before.


    She had turned more beautiful.


    It was a feeling.


    ¡°Am I different from before?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan.


    She seemed to care about what Jiang Lan thought.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Junior Brother?¡± Ao Longyu called out again.


    Only then did Jiang Lan return to his senses. He looked at Ao Longyu and said softly.


    ¡°I got distracted for a moment.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Ao Longyu transformed into Xiao Yu again with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Then if I sit beside Junior Brother, will Junior Brother also get distracted?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t feel anything at all,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    When his Senior Sister took the form of Xiao Yu, it calmed him down.


    Of course¡­


    The only person who could make him lose his focus for a moment was his Senior Sister.


    If it was others, it would just make him more vignt and be on guard.


    He would not admire them.


    If it was an enemy, he would kill them straight away.


    No matter what kind of person the other party was, he would just end up as a bloody mist.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything and continued to embed his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    His Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation level was at the early-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    Advancing to the True Immortal Realm would take her several hundred years. Even with the Jade Pool backing her, she would need at least two hundred years.


    Any shorter would be very difficult for her.


    If he had not directly advanced to thete-stage Human Immortal Realm, it would have also taken him quite some time to advance to the True Immortal Realm.


    The Eighth Prince didn¡¯t seem to have spent much time at the Human Immortal Realm though.


    Born as an innate immortal, he should have been born with the cultivation at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    His Senior Sister needed more than 200 years. In other words, he would be a Human Immortal on the surface before she advanced to be a True Immortal.


    That was fine.


    If there was not too much of a difference in their cultivation, his Senior Sister would not deliberately suppress her cultivation level.


    Before he became an immortal, his Senior Sister would deliberately not give him any pressure.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think that light is?¡± Xiao Yu pointed at the light beam in Kunlun Main Hall and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s something prepared by the various summits. It¡¯s said that there will be nine of them lit up,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    His guess was that it was something prepared for the wedding.


    However, his master did not say anything. He probably did not want to give him any pressure.


    He was just one step away from bing a Human Immortal. Immediately after that would be his wedding. Rtively speaking, this would create pressure.


    If the pressure was too great.


    It could easily affect one¡¯s state of mind.


    There would be some unforeseen problems with this.


    This was something that no one wanted to see.


    ¡°Junior Brother, when do you think the vegetative egg will hatch?¡± Xiao Yu jumped up and asked.


    ¡°It probably can¡¯te out,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    If it coulde out, it would havee out earlier.


    Why would it wait for hundreds of years?


    It was also very difficult for a vegetable person to wake up.


    Not to mention hatching a vegetative egg.


    It was almost impossible.


    Fortunately, the vegetative egg didn¡¯t turn into a bad egg.


    Xiao Yu went to pluck the flowers while Jiang Lan just watched as he continued embedding his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    ¡°Oh right, Junior Brother, in another 40 years, it will be our 100-year promise. At that time, our challenge will take ce again. Whoever that loses will have to listen to the other party for the next 100 years.¡± Xiao Yu stood up from the flowers and said to Jiang Lan.


    She looked confident.


    Transcending to be an immortal had given her confidence.


    She was a dragon who knew nothing about power.


    Jiang Lan only nodded in agreement. Since his Senior Sister wanted topete, then he shall do so.


    His Dragon ying Sword had also turned rusty.


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan woke Xiao Yu up who was sleeping beside him.


    Xiao Yu always liked to sleep on the table.


    She was either beside him or opposite him.


    Sure enough, dragons liked to lie down and sleep rather than lie down and sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s already dawn. How did I fall asleepst night?¡± Xiao Yu poked her eyes and asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan never slept, so he definitely knew.


    ¡°Senior Sister fell asleep while looking at the stars,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu had leaned against him to look at the stars in the sky yesterday while enjoying the cool breeze.


    Then, she fell asleep.


    Jiang Lan also discovered something.


    Xiao Yu was not guarded against him at all. She just leaned against him and slept.


    It was as if she was not afraid of anything.


    No, it was not as if she was really not worried. It was that she was really not worried about anything beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Master and the rest. I haven¡¯t told Master about the Heavenly Tribtion yet.¡± Xiao Yu yawned.


    Jiang Lan handed the wooden sword to Xiaoyu and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiao Yu was going to the third peak, so he naturally had to send her off.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu took the wooden sword and nodded.


    After a while.


    Xiao Yu stopped at the edge of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°What did Senior Sister forget?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, I forgot something.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and whispered.


    ¡°I realized that I had forgotten something very important. Junior Brother bought me candied fruits, but I didn¡¯t give you anything. This is not a fair trade.¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. Fair trade?


    Why did Senior Sister bring this up at this time?


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, he saw Xiao Yu walking towards him at a fast speed.


    Pu!


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    He realized that Xiao Yu was hugging him.


    She was a little short, and was not even as tall as his shoulders.


    A short-legged dragon.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu raised her head and nced at Jiang Lan. She then let go of Jiang Lan and retreated a little.


    ¡°Alright, this makes it a fair trade. I don¡¯t owe Junior Brother any more candies. I will go look for Master myself. ¡±


    As she spoke, Xiao Yu mounted on her sword and flew towards the Third Summit.


    She was extremely fast.


    Jiang Lan watched as Xiao Yu left.


    ¡°Is it a fair trade?¡±


    He looked down and muttered softly,


    ¡°It¡¯s just a stick of candied fruit. No matter how much she hugged, it did not return him any money right? It didn¡¯t feel fair. But¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t against it.


    Neither did he feel any disgust toward it.


    After that, Jiang Lan turned around and went back to reading while cultivating.


    With hard work, he would be able to leave Kunlun soon once he gained full control of the Deity Position.


    As long as he found a reasonable time and reason to go out, he could be an immortal immediately.


    However, before entering seclusion, he had to figure out what had happened in the Grand Deste World over the past few days.


    He needed to listen to what his fellow disciples had to say about the situation in the Grand Deste World.


    The Second Summit hadn¡¯t sent a list of names over the past few years. It seemed that there were still people who had yet to be cleared.


    In that case, some spies should still be alive.


    This way, there should be more news.


    However, he still didn¡¯t quite understand what the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and Heavenly Human Race were doing.


    If the next Deity Position was not theirs, then there must be something wrong.


    It had been hundreds of years. They had clearly been at the forefront, but they had never been able to obtain the Deity Position.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After confirming that his Senior Sister wasn¡¯ting over, he walked towards some ces in Kunlun where people were listening to Dao lectures.


    It was the first time he had done this in over sixty years.


    This time, the interval was very long.


    With nothing happening in the Ninth Summit, everyone should have forgotten about him.


    The disciples who had entered within the past hundred years know of him or even have heard of him.

 Chapter 346 - Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 346: Secrets</h4>


    It was morning.


    The rain was still falling.


    Jiang Lan walked in the forest.


    The Dao lectures were almost always conducted in the morning.


    Today was the perfect day to go over and listen.


    He, who had never heard of it, might gain something.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the ce where the lecture was being held. There were quite a few people sitting there quietly.


    Everyone looked at the elevated tform.


    There was a middle-aged man resting there.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡±


    Jiang Lan discovered that there were actually some Human Immortals among the people who came to listen.


    This was rare.


    Immortals and above rarely obtained anything here.


    If they had any questions, they could just ask the seniors of the various summits. There was no need for them to wait here for a lecture.


    He found a corner and sat down.


    The middle-aged man waiting on the tform spoke.


    This should be an elder of a certain summit.


    Most of the time, the person conducting the lecture was not fixed.


    They could be some seniors or even be some Senior Brothers or Sisters.


    However, there were some fixed lectures. These were meant to teach the Kunlun disciples the basics of cultivation.


    A momentter.


    ¡°Today, we will talk about the various factions across the Grand Deste World.¡±


    The middle-aged man opened his eyes and spoke to the crowd.


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a Dao lecture?


    The various factions in the Grand Deste World.


    He knew a little about it, but it was suitable for him to learn more about it.


    ¡°The Grand Deste World is divided into the Eastern, Western, Southern, and Northern Wastnds. The center of the four wastnds is known as the Central ins.


    As for the boundless sea region that connects the four wastnds, it is called the Four Seas.


    The Four Seas is extremely mysterious. Even the powerful race who controls the Four Seas, the Dragon Race, does not have full knowledge of the Four Seas.


    Dragons are innate lifeforms. They have been born since the creation of the world and can be considered the first batch of lifeforms.


    They are close to the world, iparably powerful.


    They upy the Four Seas and controls it.


    They are born with cultivation, and there are even some innate immortals among them.


    Their talent far surpasses that of the human race.


    Hundreds of years ago, the dragons and demons fought a great war. Although the demons were defeated, it did not mean that the demons were weak.


    The Demon Race had its own ancestor and the strength of all of the demons were not weaker than the total strength of the dragons. Their strength is immeasurable.


    The demons reside in the Northern Wastnds, and the battlefield was in the Witchcloud Mountain Range. They should not have been defeated, but in the end, they still retreated in defeat.¡±


    Jiang Lan sat there and listened. It was indeed much more detailed than what he knew from before.


    There were also the barbarians in the Northern Wastnds.


    They were equally powerful.


    However, there was no news about them.


    So far, they had not participated in any battles.


    Kunlun resided in the Western Wastnd, together with the Ba Country.


    The senior from Kunlun didn¡¯t say much about Kunlun but did mention some matters of the Ba Country.


    At the moment, they were still fighting with the demons, and had upied the upper hand.


    Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi was iparably powerful and could not be casually touched.


    If one¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough, it would be too difficult to touch it.


    The Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers was unique to Ba Country. Wherever they passed, not a single de of grass grew.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    It was because he had a wisp of Ghost Qi and had the authority to open the Ba Nation¡¯s gate.


    He could also activate the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers once.


    In theory, he would not need it, but he still epted it for emergencies.


    After listening for a while more, he realized that although this senior spoke in more detail, there were many things that he did not say.


    Like the Central ins.


    He only introduced the Heavenly Human Race.


    However, he did not mention the Heavenly Heart Sutra or the Stairway to Heaven.


    He also did not say that if an outsider sessfully ascended the Stairway to Heaven, they would be viewed with hostility. The Heavenly Human Race did not tolerate these types of people.


    However, he also brought up some information that Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    In the Eastern Wastnds, the Qilin Race and the Giant Spirit Race reigned supreme.


    From this, it could be deduced that the Qilin Race would fight against the Giant Spirit Race if they participated in the battle.


    The Southern Wilderness was between the Underground¡¯s Devil Race and the Magus Immortals of Mount Nominous.


    Although he did not know what was going on with them, Mount Nominous had lost.


    The one who obtained the Deity Position was the Underground¡¯s Devil Race.


    Jiang Lan had a rough understanding of the situation.


    If the Eastern Wastnds corresponded to the Eastern Pce, then the one who obtained thest Deity Position shoulde from the Qilin Race or the Giant Spirit Race.


    The results of the Northern Wastnds and the Southern Wastnds were out.


    There was no need to mention the Western Wastnds, there were already two of them.


    East, West, South, North, Central.


    Only the Eastern Wastnds and the Central ins remained.


    The Central ins was a little strange. There had been no results even though the fight hadsted for a long time.


    ¡°Alright, these are the main powerhouses across the Grand Deste World. Next time, when we have the chance, I will exin their origin in detail. And the origin of our Kunlun.¡± The middle-aged man then flew off after saying that.


    Everyone bowed slightly and sent the senior off.


    Jiang Lan was no exception.


    When this matter was over, Jiang Lan waited on the side, waiting to hear what his fellow disciples had to discuss about the situation of the Grand Deste World and the changes that had urred.


    ¡°Did you all hear what Elder Cheng just said? Only these forces were fighting in the vast wilderness. They are continuously fighting.


    After they have finished a fight, they will continue fighting. If not, they will grab a smaller faction and beat it to death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that these factions are the most serious ones across the Grand Deste World. What is even more exaggerated is that the battles between ordinary countries in the Central ins were all stopped by the Heavenly Human Race.


    It is as if no one else is allowed to fight in the Central ins can fight except for them. This is really baffling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely abnormal. All the factions are currently fighting. I don¡¯t need to think to know that there must be some special situation.¡±


    ¡°The dragons have fought with the demons. The dragons have quieted down, but the demons are still fighting. How could this be exined?


    The Heavenly Human Race had fought with the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race for so many years, and victory and defeat had already been decided. However, they are still fighting with all their might. Why is that so? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. However, the Qilin Race has also started fighting with the Giant Spirit Race. I wonder who will win.¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t fought for long. However, the demons and the magus immortals are very strange. Previously, both sides were attacking each other fiercely.


    However, the demons seem to be continuing to build cities and are focused on maintaining a solid defense currently. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, they won¡¯t attack. ¡±


    ¡°This is indeed ratherplicated. However, there really is someone from the Heavenly Human Race who haspleted the process of forgoing his emotions. Someone saw that the person had stood in the sky like a celestial being, looking down on all living beings. Even immortals found it hard to raise their heads.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was forced to retreat.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood at the side. He was also very concerned about this.


    The stronger the Heavenly Human Race was, the more disadvantageous it was for him.


    Actually, he was hoping that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race would win.


    Of course, it was best for them to continue this stalemate.


    Because the more they were in a deadlock, the more time he was given.


    Under normal circumstances, in the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s eyes, even if Jiang Lan was given a thousand years, he would at most be a True Immortal.


    He was just an ant in front of a True Immortal.


    Any Heaven Immortal who met him could squish him to death.


    It was precisely because of this that the Heavenly Human Race didn¡¯t take action against him.


    If they knew that he had already be a Heavenly Immortal in such a short period of time, who knew what the Heavenly Human Race would do?


    Could they tolerate him or not?


    If they could tolerate it, they would express goodwill. If they couldn¡¯t tolerate it, he would kill him.


    Jiang Lan felt that it was thetter.


    Because they would definitely believe that it was because of the Heavenly Heart Sutra.


    How could they allow others to sleep soundly on their side?


    The Heavenly Heart Sutra was the foundation of the Heavenly Human Race. If an outsider learned and mastered it, would the Heavenly Human Race still be considered the Heavenly Human Race?


    ¡°The variousrge factions are all fighting. But we are pretty quiet. Even if we have some fights, they are just small fights. Is this normal?¡±

 Chapter 347 - Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 347: Promotion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing this question, Jiang Lan remained calm.


    Was it normal?


    Actually, it was very normal because Kunlun was ahead of everyone else.


    Many people had been making guesses, and when the Witchcloud Gathering came, many people had obtained the answer.


    Although it was just an indirect guess, they all felt that Kunlun was ahead of everyone else.


    All of the other factions were chasing after Kunlun.


    Of course, no one dared to attack Kunlun.


    They were already behind. If they attacked at this time, they might not just be behind, but¡­


    They would be eliminated.


    Without a Deity Position, it was roughly equivalent to being eliminated by arge force.


    This was not what they wanted.


    But the Dragon Race had also probed Kunlun for this reason.


    They had used all sorts of methods, but the unyielding Kunlun did not react at all.


    This was what Ao Ye said when he was drunk.


    At that time, Jiang Lan still didn¡¯t recognize Imperial Lord Xi He. He still didn¡¯t know why the great factions were fighting.


    When he knew about Imperial Lord Xi He and the existence of the Deity Positions.


    He understood.


    Kunlun was moving faster than anyone else.


    He even felt like he himself could not catch up.


    Of course, there was nothing wrong with the lead at the start. However, if Kunlun stopped moving forward, the others would eventually catch up.


    Perhaps even surpassing Kunlun.


    But from all these years of contact, Imperial Lord Xi He had never been caught up to.


    Jiang Lan had no idea what he was doing.


    He couldn¡¯t even make a guess.


    The difference in their strength was too great.


    These people who were discussing the situation in the Grand Deste World had no idea why Kunlun was so quiet.


    They then discussed other things.


    ¡°Speaking of which, do you know that the Goddess has be an immortal?¡±


    ¡°So what if she has be an immortal?


    Is there a problem?


    However, I didn¡¯t know what the Goddess looked like. I had never seen her before.


    I¡¯ve only heard about her from you all.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the Goddess looks like. What¡¯s important is that the Goddess has be an immortal and she can now fulfill the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Fulfill the engagement? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Actually, the Goddess already had an engagement long ago. The person she is engaged to is the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Lan turned around and left, not continuing to listen.


    Xiao Yu bing an immortal had made people remember the engagement.


    These few years, many people would probably be talking about him again.


    Most of the discussions would be just criticizing him.


    There was a possibility that someone would use this opportunity to let others nder the Ninth Summit.


    When he heard this news, it would give him pressure.


    In the subsequent tribtion, Jiang Lan might then not be able to withstand the pressure and fail.


    So¡­


    Doing so could easily destroy him.


    Killing a person by killing his heart.


    Sadly, those people would be disappointed. Ignoring the fact that he had be an immortal a long time ago, even if he hadn¡¯t achieved immortality, he still wouldn¡¯t take these things to heart.


    Of course, if those people really dared to deliberately make a fuss about it.


    It was time for the people from the Second Summit to deliver the list.


    The one affected by his failure would be the Jade Pool.


    Kunlun would not just idly sit by.


    Unless the people who did so were not spies.


    If so, it all depended on his own ability.


    Would there be such people in Kunlun?


    Definitely.


    A lot.


    But there should be more rational people.


    ¡­


    When he returned to the Ninth Summit, the sky was already dark.


    He went to many ces and listened to the discussions of various groups of disciples.


    The people of the Dragon Race no longer interfered in anything other than the Four Seas.


    Some of the demons had also retreated, but they had no choice but to continue fighting after being beaten by Ba Country.


    Ba Country was fearless and already had the advantage.


    ¡°It seems that after using the Deity Position, each and every one of them started to converge their powers.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for Kunlun.¡±


    As for the exact reason, Jiang Lan was unable to obtain an answer.


    It was best to advance as soon as possible.


    He nned to continue cultivating and advance to the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm before the Netherworld Entrance brought him any problems.


    This way, he would be able to remain calm in the face of danger.


    In the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged and began refining his golden body.


    The power of the Dao circted in his body, and he stood between heaven and earth in his mind.


    He seemed to have be a part of the world.


    This world was the Dao he hadprehended.


    However, he had not merged with itpletely.


    Doing so would easily cause a phenomenon to appear.


    Time flowed and it was as if a thousand years had passed.


    Jiang Lan stood in the world of Dao, feeling everything in his body.


    He watched his flesh and blood being tempered.


    When he saw thest part of his flesh being tempered and transformed, he felt a trace of pain.


    His immortal power guided the great Dao, moving from his flesh to his meridians.


    This was the process of advancement. If the transfer failed, it was equivalent to him failing his advancement.


    The consequences were unpredictable.


    Perhaps he would need to recuperate for a period of time. The subsequent tempering would also require him to pay a huge price.


    He did not dare to be distracted.


    Jiang Lan focused all his attention on the meridians, allowing them to ept the immortal power to guide the power of the great Dao over.


    After a long time, a surge of energy began to flow from his flesh to his meridians.


    The transfer was sessful.


    Boom!


    A new power burst forth from his meridians.


    The power of his golden body began to manifest.


    He was now a mid-stage Heaven Immortal.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He had spent nine years reaching the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    One of the reasons he had managed to do so was because during the past nine years, besides seeing Xiao Yu, he had never left the Ninth Summit.


    He had now been in the sect for four hundred and seventy years.


    He was now a mid-stage Heaven Immortal.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    He then let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Since I have managed to advance before the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance erupts, it will be much easierter on.¡±


    There was quite a gap between an early-stage Heaven Immortal and a mid-stage Heaven Immortal.


    After reaching the mid-stage, one would begin to possess the power of the golden body. This was also the reason why one could be so powerful after attaining perfection.


    It was much easier to deal with many things now.


    Of course, there were still some things he could not deal with.


    However, the strongest amongst those targeting him right now should not exceed that of a Heaven Immortal.


    In fact, they should not even have strength higher than that of a True Immortal.


    This way, he was much safer.


    Of course, every time he attacked, he would not be arrogant.


    A single mistake could lead to irreversible consequences.


    He would maintain initial focus and focus on dealing with any enemy.


    Even if it was just an enemy at the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Such a person could not be underestimated either.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Two figures in the Ice Cicada Forest were trying their best to avoid the attacks.


    However, there was a lot of blood on their body.


    ¡°Could it be that you people from the Heavenly Human Race don¡¯t have any motives by staying here? Why can¡¯t we work together? ¡±


    The two demons tried to probe as they dodged the attacks.


    However, their response was still just powerful attacks.


    Boom!


    The power spread out, forcing the two demon True Immortals to dodge with all their might. If they were not careful, they might stay here forever.


    ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Human Race aren¡¯t worried about the attacks here being discovered?


    There will always be people passing by, and there will always be people paying attention to this side.


    It is true that Kunlun did not manage the surrounding areas, but with enemies lurking around, they will take action even if they do not want to. If this continues, it will not benefit either of us parties.¡±


    The eagle-eyed man continued.


    He had discovered the other party by ident.


    He did not expect to be targeted and that the other party wanted to silence them.


    It was impossible to understand what the other party was thinking.


    He could not see any emotion in their eyes.


    The person was like a puppet.


    But it didn¡¯t feel like it.


    Boom!


    The bombardmentsted for a moment. The two demons dodged one by one, but just when they dodged everything and thought they could escape.


    They suddenly stopped.


    It was because they discovered that the heavenly human had shockingly appeared before them.


    ¡°You people still have some value.¡±

 Chapter 348 - Teaching Senior Sister How To Be A Person

    <h4>Chapter 348: Teaching Senior Sister How To Be A Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Value?¡±


    The young man with the horns was ready to attack.


    They had thought that they would be able to escape this ce, but who would have thought that this person would be one step ahead of them?


    This person had been standing here, waiting for them.


    Calm andposed.


    It was terrifying.


    Furthermore, his strength far surpassed theirs.


    He probably had the strength of a Heaven Immortal cultivator.


    But how could he stay here without being discovered? Especially since he was so close to Kunlun.


    It was not difficult to get close to Kunlun, and it was not wrong for a Heaven Immortal to be here.


    However, that only applied for the Heaven Immortals who stayed here for a short while.


    If they stayed for too long, they would definitely be found, and it would be hard to know what would happen next.


    If one was lucky, one would be able to leave alive.


    If one was unlucky¡­


    He would lose all contact with everyone in this world forever.


    Such incidents had happened before when people of the Demon Race had stayed here.


    As long as the one staying here had yet to reach the Heaven Immortal Realm, there would not be any powerful beings in Kunlun who would pay attention to them.


    No one cared about the weak ones, as long as they did not cause trouble.


    They were rarely discovered even when they caused trouble.


    ¡°The Netherworld Entrance is erupting. Are you guys going to attack?¡± The white-robed man looked at the two demons and asked softly.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t choose to act?¡± Fei Yuan called out in a low voice.


    They had no intention of attacking. Their strength was not insufficient.


    Once they made a move, something would definitely happen.


    The probability of sess was very low, and their main goal was actually to find the Unparalleled Fist God.


    It was just that the Fist God did not trust them and had joined forces with Kunlun.


    They had been looking for an opportunity to nt a seed of doubt in the Fist God¡¯s heart.


    But they never had the chance to do so.


    Against a powerhouse of such a level, it was not easy for them to do so. This was because they did not understand the strength of powerhouses at this level.


    They could only wait for new instructions to arrive.


    But there had been none as of now.


    Thus, their original intention was to wait and see if they could find an opportunity to deal with the Fist God and the entrance to the Netherworld.


    They would not hesitate if there was a chance.


    But if there wasn¡¯t any, they would choose to continue waiting. They would not send themselves to their own deaths.


    ¡°With my help, you might not necessarily not gain anything.¡± The white-robed man looked at the two demons without any emotion in his eyes.


    This person spoke like a talking shell with no emotions.


    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t refuse either.¡±


    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± Fei Yuan looked at this Celestial n, saying with a sunken voice.


    ¡°You have to understand one thing. As long as we fight and as long as you interfere.


    It will be hard for either of us to escape.


    At least none of us demons have escaped yet after acting.¡±


    When he heard this, the white-clothed heavenly human looked at the two demons.


    ¡°In life, there¡¯s life and death.


    Death does not necessarily mean the end.


    It might also represent perfection. ¡±


    The white-robed heavenly human floated in mid-air before flying into the distance.


    ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll take action after some time.


    Of course¡­


    You have to be mentally prepared as well.


    Sess or failure depends on how determined you are..


    Don¡¯t leave the Ice Cicada Forest, or you¡¯ll die.


    I will kill you myself if that happens.¡±


    As soon as his voice sounded, the heavenly human¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, only leaving behind the vignt demons.


    They weren¡¯t at any disadvantage when fighting against the devils.


    However, when facing this heavenly human, they werepletely suppressed.


    ¡°Should we act?¡± The young man with horns asked.


    ¡°Is there a choice?¡± Fei Yuan sighed.


    They had no choice at all.


    ¡°I have no idea what he¡¯s up to, but with his help, we might really be able to gain something.


    But¡­


    It might also be impossible to return,¡± said Fei Yuan in a deep voice.


    Yes, once they attacked, it was equivalent to fighting against the Ninth Summit.


    Actually, the best solution was to have a spy.


    For example, Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit.


    However, they had never been able to win him over. How could they not find a breakthrough point?


    To be able to kill him was also actually a good thing.


    However, he never went out.


    It was as though the other party had no freedom and was trapped in Kunlun.


    ¡°If he really is trapped in Kunlun and has be a puppet of Kunlun. Then it will be easy to get him on our side as long as we see him.


    Such peopleck sufficient respect from others. Their twisted self-esteem can make them do anything.¡± The youth with bull horns said.


    ¡°Humans are weak, but they are also strong. We can¡¯t underestimate them. It¡¯s just that we do not have any chance to do so for now.


    We can only prepare to attack the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. I hope there will be enough rewards this time.¡± Fei Yuan said with lowered eyebrows.


    They had no choice.


    If they didn¡¯t make a move, they would definitely die. If they did, there might still be a chance of survival.


    If they seeded, they would be able to escape.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan looked at the Netherworld Entrance that was about to erupt and frowned slightly.


    He could feel apletely different aura. It was extremely thick.


    Cultivating here was beneficial to him.


    It could even speed up his advancement.


    Yes, he had advanced so quickly because of the eruptions of the Netherworld Entrance.


    Currently, he had been in the sect for 470 years, and there was still a hundred years before he would appear outside.


    A hundred yearster, he would find time to go out and train.


    When he returned, he could im that he had transcended the tribtion.


    A hundred years was fast.


    Unknowingly, he had been in the sect for nearly 500 years.


    He had changed from an ordinary mortal to be a mid-stage Heaven Immortal expert.


    Heaven Immortals were no longer considered weak.


    But¡­


    He had also learned of his difference with Celestial Immortals and Dao Immortals.


    The closer he got to the peak, the more insignificant he felt.


    In the past, he felt that Human Immortals were very strong. However, even as a Heaven Immortal currently, he did not feel any sense of security.


    After leaving the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan went to the courtyard to water the vegetative egg with spirit liquid.


    He had just advanced and was in no hurry to do anything.


    Being at the mid-stage Heaven Immortal meant that he was one step closer to bing a Celestial Immortal.


    A Celestial Immortal could be considered the strongest of a domain in the Grand Deste World.


    He was rapidly approaching this realm.


    Thus, his mind was slightly shaken.


    What he needed to do was to stabilize his mind and prevent himself from being arrogant as well as prevent himself from underestimating experts below the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Arrogance and contempt would cause one¡¯s heart to swell.


    One¡¯s words and actions would be different from before.


    One would alsock steadiness and be frivolous.


    This was fatal.


    He had always been on guard against such situations.


    Fortunately, his state of mind was still stable at the moment, and he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Perhaps it was because he had seen Imperial Lord Xi He and the Ghost Qi of Ba Country.


    This made him feel his differencepared to the strong.


    He understood where he stood. He was not yet strong enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to read some books today. I¡¯m going to start getting familiar with the spells tonight.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    After advancing, it was time for him to stabilize his realm.


    He had to go through all kinds of spell techniques in order to avoid any mistakes.


    This was something he would do whenever he raised his cultivation base.


    Regardless of whether it was useful or not, he would take some time to familiarize himself with the new realm.


    Jiang Lan, who was standing in the courtyard, looked towards the Kunlun Main Hall. There was still a beam of light there.


    If the information he received was correct, a second beam of light would appear in five years.


    ¡°If I were to go out a hundred yearster, it will be roughly my 580th year in the sect when I return.


    At that time, there will be seven beams of light. The wedding should be held after all nine beams of light have been lit up. By then, I would have been in the sect for more than six hundred years.¡±


    After the marriage, his Senior Sister might have to live in his courtyard.


    A dragon¡­


    Was probably bigger and longer than his house¡­


    What if Xiao Yu transformed back into her true form in the middle of the night?


    Then¡­


    The house would copse.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    If that happened, he would use his Dragon ying Sword to teach her a lesson.


    Being a dragon didn¡¯t suit her.

 Chapter 349 - Will The Fist God Agree?

    <h4>Chapter 349: Will The Fist God Agree?</h4>


    Ba Country.


    The sky was filled with clouds today, blocking out the sun rays.


    Outside the courtyard, a woman stood by the edge of the field with a worried expression.


    In the field were Ba Country¡¯s special crops, but it had not rained in the past few years.


    Thend was beginning to dry up.


    In the past, there would be rain every two years.


    Either arge rain or a small rain.


    But there was nothing in the past few years.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find you a shaman and let him cast a spell for you.¡± A youth walked out from the courtyard.


    He was carving wood in his hand.


    The faintly discernible figure had a posture of punching out with a fist.


    Fistless God.


    The people of Ba Country were strong and had a lot of strength.


    However, those who could use ghost techniques and summon the wind and rain were very few.


    It was very different from the people outside Ba Country.


    ¡°Is the firewood done?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. It¡¯s even arranged neatly. I have also finished carving half of the wood figurine of the Fist God.


    I can use it to exchange for good stuff.


    Mother, I am already recognized as the number one fist expert in Ba Country.


    The Fist God will protect both of us. When I go to the battlefield again, my name will spread throughout Ba Country. I will kill the demons and make contributions.


    I shall make our ancestors proud.¡± Qing Mu said excitedly.


    ¡°By then, we can have enough firewood to even build a house with it.¡±


    Qing Mu struck a pose with confidence.


    ¡°Oh right, does mother know about that piece of news?


    It looks like the National Sacrificial Ceremony is about to begin.¡± Qing Mu suddenly thought of this.


    ¡°It¡¯s to pay respect to the Fist God and Imperial Lord Youdu.¡± The woman reminded him and walked towards the courtyard.


    Looking at the neatly arranged firewood, the woman didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.


    It¡¯s a request for the Fist God and Imperial Lord Youdu to send us rain and dew.


    Mother doesn¡¯t have to worry everyday about this matter anymore,¡± said Qing Mu.


    ¡°The food is almost ready. Go call your father back for dinner,¡± the woman said softly.


    ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± Qing Mu immediately ran outside.


    The woman looked at the statue of the Fist God.


    There was no emotion in her eyes.


    Was it real?


    Would he respond?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Junior Brother might be in seclusion?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and asked curiously.


    She stood in front of the vegetative egg and poured spirit liquid onto it.


    Jiang Lan looked at the vegetative egg, wanting to tell his Senior Sister that he had already watered it today.


    Watering it even more might suffocate it.


    It would drown.


    ¡°Yes, the eruption of the Netherworld Entrance is about to reach its peak.


    This is a special situation. I might be trapped inside for some time.


    I can take this period to go into closed-door cultivation as well.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°So this eruption is abnormal. No wonder it feels so different from the past.¡± Xiao Yu looked around and said.


    Xiao Yu had cultivated here before.


    Besides, she often came to the Ninth Summit, so she was rather familiar with the aura of the Netherworld.


    She had felt that something was amiss all these years.


    She had thought it was normal.


    Little did she know that this was just an abnormal eruption.


    Then, she knocked on the vegetative egg and said.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to be the one to water you with spirit liquid in the future.¡±


    Otherwise, you will wither.¡±


    The vegetative egg would only die of thirst and not wither. Jiang Lan nced at his Senior Sister but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°There are array formations around the yard that resist the Netherworld Aura.


    Although they will not be of much use, it will more or less be of some aid. It¡¯s just that this time is a bit special. If Senior Sister stays here for a long time, you will need to pay attention to the changes in your mind.¡± Jiang Lan reminded Xiao Yu.


    The Netherworld Aura was different this time, and there would definitely be some unexpected problems in the uing future.


    There could even be danger.


    The slightest carelessness could cause one¡¯s mind to be invaded.


    Jiang Lan was on guard at all times and had his master backing him up.


    However, Xiao Yu was different. She did not have any experience dealing with the aura of the Netherworld.


    Although she had be an immortal, her mental state was still not very strong.


    It was fine during normal times, but now was not a normal period.


    There would be some danger.


    Xiao Yu walked towards Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was sitting and embedding his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent while Xiao Yu was standing on a higher tform to be a little taller than him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m your Senior Sister.


    And I¡¯m not a kid.


    I am an adult dragon.


    ording to how humans calcte your age, I am much older than Junior Brother.


    I should be the one making arrangements for Junior Brother¡¯s life, not Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head as she spoke.


    This dragon¡­


    Was she talking about her age?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind and continued to embed his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    In the evening, Xiao Yu sat opposite Jiang Lan.


    She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Jiang Lan, saying.


    ¡°Will Junior Brother be going out recently?¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you have anything you need?¡±


    The Jade Pool Goddess couldn¡¯t go out at will. The restriction of the Jade Pool was one thing, but it was also because she was extremely important to Kunlun.


    Once she went out, there was a high chance that she would encounter danger.


    ¡°Yes, I want to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to eat candied fruits. When will you buy them for me?¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu off the Ninth Summit.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan before returning to her normal self.


    Then, before Jiang Lan could react, she hugged him again.


    She had be taller.


    A long-legged dragon.


    And¡­


    It felt very different fromst time.


    She had hugged him in her normal appearance.


    However, Jiang Lan was even more curious about what a long-legged dragon looked like.


    Ao Longyu looked up at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This makes it a fair trade. When the Netherworld Entrance stops erupting, remember to return with my candied fruits.¡±


    With that said, Ao Longyu released Jiang Lan and flew towards the Jade Pool on her sword.


    Jiang Lan watched as Xiao Yu disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s going to take a few days¡¯ journey to buy the candied fruits. I have still lost out on this deal.¡±


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly.


    Theoretically, one day was sufficient for him to head to the town and return.


    However, that was if he used the cultivation of a Heavenly Immortal.


    He was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm on the surface. He was not as fast as a Heaven Immortal.


    He would need a few days¡¯ journey.


    However, his Senior Sister didn¡¯t say that she wanted it now. She only asked for it to be delivered after the eruption ended.


    It was good this way as well.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking and walked out.


    He had not been filial to his master for a long time. He decided to go out to bring a bottle of good wine for his master.


    A lonely old man needed someone to care for him.


    Otherwise, he would appear lonely as he didn¡¯t have a wife.


    As a disciple, he had to take care of his master¡¯s feelings.


    He could also take this opportunity to examine the inn again.


    The more he understood, the more he felt that the entire inn was different.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu jumped into the water as soon as she returned to the Jade Pool.


    Half exposed and flushed.


    Pu pu!


    Bubbles appeared from her mouth.


    Then she covered her face with her hands and sank into the water, looking a little embarrassed.


    She had hugged her Junior Brother again.


    In the past, she had never thought that such a day woulde.


    Not only would she approach a man, she would even take the initiative to hug him.


    She did not feel conflicted at all. Instead, she looked forward to it.


    However, she felt a little regretful and embarrassed.


    She had rushed forward on impulse.


    It was all because of her Junior Sister Lin¡¯s random teachings.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± It was Lin Siya¡¯s voice.


    Ao Longyu immediately emerged from the Jade Pool.


    She opened a path and let Lin Siya in.

 Chapter 350 - Liking Jiang Lan

    <h4>Chapter 350: Liking Jiang Lan</h4>


    Ao Longyu arrived at the edge of the Jade Pool.


    On the Jade Pool Mountain, other than her and Jiang Lan, no one else coulde up.


    Therefore, she needed to go to the edge and talk to her Junior Sister.


    Otherwise, it would be too rude.


    There were some things that needed to be said in a low voice so that others wouldn¡¯t hear it.


    While waiting, Ao Longyu looked down at her clothes. They were dry.


    Only then would there be no more doubts.


    Soon, Lin Siya arrived on her sword.


    She naturally saw the dignified and refined Senior Sister Ao.


    ¡°Senior Sister, have you met Junior Brother?¡± Lin Siya¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was as if she was very interested in the subject.


    Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I just came back.¡±


    ¡°Then, Senior Sister.¡± Lin Siya moved her hand and felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Um, did you hug him?¡±


    Hearing this, Ao Longyu frowned and nodded slightly.


    Just a light hug.


    ¡°Then has Junior Brother fallen for Senior Sister? Did he turn around and hug Senior Sister tightly?¡± Lin Siya¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    Ao Longyu found it hard to look directly into her Junior Sister¡¯s eyes. She shook her head.


    ¡°No, Junior Brother didn¡¯t have any exaggerated reactions.¡±


    He was just stunned, and there is a clear difference when I hugged him today.


    She looked down at her chest.


    She did not understand what her Junior Brother was thinking.


    However, she could sense that her Junior Brother did not reject her.


    ¡°Has Junior Brother¡¯s state of mind already reached the state of five emptiness? Senior Sister is such a perfect woman, yet he did not react when you hugged him.¡± Lin Siya could not understand.


    ¡°Junior Sister,¡± Ao Longyu suddenly called out.


    She didn¡¯t question Jiang Lan¡¯s reaction because she could feel her Junior Brother¡¯s heart.


    Her Junior Brother was delighted with what she had done.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Siya asked curiously.


    ¡°I remember that Junior Sister asked me a question a long time ago,¡± Ao Longyu said softly.


    ¡°What question?¡± Lin Siya asked many questions.


    Naturally, she did not remember the question she had asked.


    ¡°The question you asked me at the start was whether I liked Junior Sister or not.¡±


    ¡°I did. Why?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, can you ask me that question again?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Lin Siya was stunned. Then, she asked softly.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister like Junior Brother Jiang of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at Lin Siya seriously, but her voice was gentle.


    ¡°I like him!¡±


    A gentle breeze ruffled Ao Longyu¡¯s hair, but it was unable to move her firm heart.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan raised his head slightly as a strong gust of wind blew over.


    It was a little chilly.


    ¡°Is wintering?¡±


    It was autumn now.


    After winter, it was just a year away.


    However, there was still some time before winter. It would take a long time for winter to pass.


    Of course, this time was too short in front of cultivation.


    An ordinary life would onlyst a hundred years.


    He was about to reach his five hundredth birthday.


    That was the same as having lived through five lives.


    Except¡­


    His life was a little pale.


    He had spent most of it in seclusion.


    Of course, there was no need for him to be excited either. He just wanted to cultivate peacefully in the Ninth Summit.


    During this period of time, his Senior Sister had always been around.


    To him, this had already made life exciting.


    He did not have much ambition.


    However, he had to bear the necessary responsibilities.


    That was all.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the old inn.


    Just as he was about to enter, he heard a bang.


    It was the sound of a wine jug being smashed.


    ¡°Dogsh*t, your inn sells wine, not dogsh*t.


    Are you feeding the dogs? ¡±


    A rough voice spoke.


    Jiang Lan, who originally nned to walk in, didn¡¯t move.


    He waited at the door for a moment.


    Indeed¡­


    Boom!


    A loud bang sounded in the inn, followed by a dragon¡¯s roar.


    Then, two more figures soared into the sky.


    Only then did Jiang Lan walk in.


    Back when he was helping out here, he was quite used to such incidents.


    He had lost quite a bit of spirit stones.


    ¡°Why is this dragon still here? Why has he not returned to the Dragon Race?


    He has even specially picked on the time when grandfather is not around to drink. After drinking, he will then go crazy. The Pixiu is going to snatch all my spirit stones at this rate.¡±


    The moment he entered, Jiang Lan heard the youthining.


    It seemed like he was angry.


    Ao Ye did not leave. This was because he came together with the Eighth Prince. If the Eighth Prince did not leave, he would stay behind to protect him.


    He was naturally free, and Kunlun didn¡¯t need him to stay behind to do anything.


    ¡°Big brother?¡± The youth looked at Jiang Lan and immediately asked.


    ¡°Grandfather won¡¯t be back untilte afternoon, so the good wine will have to wait.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He saw the youth and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race cleaning up.


    Unlike the youth, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race didn¡¯tin at all.


    She just focused on the work at hand.


    Moreover, the one who lost the spirit stones was the youth.


    However, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race shouldn¡¯tck spirit stones either.


    She stayed here to work because it would be good for her, and the innkeeper would keep her safe.


    She stayed in Kunlun with her fortuitous opportunity.


    She had be the center of attention of Kunlun.


    It was easy for her to enter but difficult for her to leave.


    The youth was different. ording to Imperial Lord Xi He, the youth¡¯s lucky chance could be considered a part of his reward.


    There was no way to know how useful it was.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Lan went to a corner and waited for the innkeeper to return.


    He closed his eyes to rest.


    He quietly waited for the time to pass while continuing to study the spiritual inn.


    Comprehending the spiritual inn would be helpful for hisprehension of the Dao.


    Although his Dao was close to perfection and onlycked the final resonance.


    But this was only the beginning.


    Before he could be a true expert.


    He wanted to walk towards the end of immortality.


    He needed to walk his own Dao.


    He wanted to give birth to his own Dao and be recognized by the Heavenly Dao.


    ¡­


    His heart was calm and tranquil, like an ancient well without ripples.


    Jiang Lan entered an ethereal state. A momentter, he felt someone approaching him.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw three people at his table.


    One was a middle-aged man with a royal aura, while the other was a beautiful woman with a noble aura.


    There was a Void Refinement Realm general behind them.


    It¡¯s them?


    Jiang Lan remembered.


    It was the parents of a certain Junior Brother.


    The one who was used to buying things at high prices.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, sir. There are no seats in the surroundings. Could we sit here for a moment?¡± Zhou Bo asked, his tone rather humble.


    Jiang Lan was surprised and looked around.


    He discovered that it was not because the inn was filled with guests, but because the surrounding tables and chairs had disappeared.


    They should have been taken to the backyard to be fixed.


    ¡°Please sit.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He was used to being courteous to all. This way, he would make less enemies.


    He would not make enemies for no reason.


    Thinking back, his Senior Sister did not understand this.


    Perhaps she still did not understand it now.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I am Zhou Bai. This is my wife and attendant.¡± Zhou Bai introduced himself simply.


    Mrs. Zhou also nodded slightly.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Just call me Jiang Lan.¡±


    None of these people had a cultivation level higher than his, but that didn¡¯t mean anything.


    After Zhou Bo and Madam Zhou sat down, Jiang Lan no longer paid attention to them.


    Instead, he decided to continue resting.


    He was waiting for the innkeeper to return.


    ¡°Sir, have we met before?¡± Zhou Bo looked at Jiang Lan and asked again.


    His voice was soft and unhurried, without any hint of offense.

 Chapter 351 - Becoming the Unparalleled Fist God

    <h4>Chapter 351: Bing the Unparalleled Fist God</h4>


    ¡°En, I have.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    But three hundred years had passed.


    The cultivation levels of these two people weren¡¯t that high, so their lifespans shouldn¡¯t be that long.


    ¡°At that time, mister was helping out at this inn, right?¡± Zhou Bo asked.


    ¡°I indeed helped out here for a period of time.


    Only the youth is here permanently,¡± Jiang Lan exined simply.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a girl at the counter. Is she also from here?¡± Zhou Bai asked humbly.


    ¡°Yes, but not exactly.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t exin clearly.


    Because it was impossible for him to exin the situation clearly.


    The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had been rescued here, so theoretically, she was going to be here for a short period of time only.


    However, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was still at war with the Heavenly Human Race.


    Kunlun had also restricted Hong Ya¡¯s freedom so she herself didn¡¯t know when she could return.


    ¡°The inn¡¯s youngsters aren¡¯t weak at all. I wonder if mister can exin further? I¡¯ll treat you to a pot of good wine.¡± Zhou Bai did not dare to go overboard and could only try to get some useful information from the other party.


    Jiang Lan nced at the counter.


    Their cultivation was no secret.


    Knowing or not wouldn¡¯t affect him much.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡°Those who are not yet immortals are not qualified to speak arrogantly in front of them.¡±


    It was vague, but it made sense.


    ¡°Thank you for your information, mister.¡± Zhou Bo bowed his head in thanks.


    Whether it was him, his wife, or the general behind him.


    They were all surprised.


    Immortals?


    Their statuses were not low. They more or less had some understanding of immortals.


    In other words, the young boy and girl at the counter all had the strength of Human Immortals?


    This was hard to believe.


    But this was the foot of Kunlun, and this inn had been open for so many years.


    It was indeed not something they could understand.


    However, this was the first time they knew that the people at the counter were all so strong.


    They had seen the powerful beast in the backyard before.


    Of course, they were not sure what cultivation level this person before them had.


    Because this person hade here to help before.


    From the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person too.


    After that, they didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    A momentter, he heard Zhou Bai and the others talking softly.


    ¡°I wonder if I can get some ideas from Shu¡¯er this time. Otherwise, there will be countless natural disasters and man-made disasters. The ones suffering will be the ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In recent years, there have been more floods that flooded thend and earthquakes that shook the mountains and rivers. Snow has been falling for a long time as well,¡± said Madam Zhou.


    ¡°Insect disasters are everywhere, and there is no harvest. That is the most serious matter. Although there are immortals joining in, it has notpletely resolved the problem.¡± Zhou Bai sighed slightly.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Had it only been like this in recent years?


    There was no problem in Kunlun, but the Western Wastnd was vast and Kunlun was not so big to upy the whole of it.


    The fact that Kunlun was safe did not mean that the Western Wastnd was safe.


    ¡°Is it because the world is about to crumble?¡±


    Jiang Lan guessed.


    However, a few natural disasters didn¡¯t represent anything. This could just be a cycle.


    Cmities and man-made disasters would always happen under certain circumstances.


    It did not represent the cmity of the world.


    Such a matter was debatable.


    However, the information that the heavens and earth were about to copse was extremely likely to be true.


    As for what it would bring to the Grand Deste World, it was not something he could understand.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be something good.


    The experts at the other entrance to the Netherworld had once said, ¡°Without fortuitous encounters, it¡¯s insufficient for one to live an ignoble existence. Under the great trends, the strength of a single person is minuscule.¡±


    The literal meaning was that a disaster was about to descend.


    However, the words spoken by theherworld creatures should not be fully trusted.


    This matter was beyond his capabilities.


    He could only be vignt in his heart and not delve into the truth or the answer behind it.


    No matter what, he had to stay alert.


    This was the most suitable approach.


    However, he could not be troubled by it.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He had just been dragged into the spiritual inn once again.


    The innkeeper had returned.


    His mental state shouldn¡¯t be weak, but in the end, he still didn¡¯t have any ability to resist.


    He did not know if he would be able to resist after bing a Celestial Immortal.


    When Jiang Lan arrived at the counter, he was just about to give the spirit stones when he was rejected by the innkeeper.


    ¡°Someone has just paid for you.¡±


    As he spoke, the inn owner ced the pot of good wine on the counter and pushed it towards Jiang Lan.


    Someone had paid for him?


    Jiang Lan thought of Zhou Bai and the others.


    At this moment, they were already nowhere to be seen. However, they did say that they would treat him to a pot of good wine.


    He did not refuse it.


    He put away the good wine.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Senior,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Are you about to be an immortal?¡± The inn owner looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a bit off.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head. He was still at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He had yet to reach the stage of perfection.


    ¡°Do you want to take a stroll around the backyard?¡± The innkeeper asked.


    The backyard was a ce where there was a chance for him to advance.


    This opportunity was indeed very helpful to him.


    Advancing to a Celestial Immortal was not easy. Being able to try it once beforehand was a very rare chance itself.


    But¡­


    Nothing in the inn could be free.


    His master was not the innkeeper.


    Therefore, he could not afford to pay the price.


    In the end, he still needed his master to pay for it.


    The price was too high.


    Furthermore, he did not need all these if he wanted to achieve immortality on the surface. His master¡¯s thousand-year providence was enough for him to achieve immortality.


    ¡°Many thanks, Senior, but there is no need for that.¡± Jiang Lan refused.


    Then, he left.


    The innkeeper watched Jiang Lan leave with a smile.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong, your luck is pretty good. Your disciple is bing more and more impressive but his heart has never changed. His sharpness is reserved and he is always able to unleash it when needed.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother has left?¡± The young man walked in from the backyard with peanuts in his hand. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t make it in time.


    ¡°Any results recently?¡± The inn owner asked.


    He was asking about Jiang Lan¡¯s mental state.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the youth said excitedly.


    ¡°Today, I feel like I¡¯ve shaken the inn¡¯s door. Big Brother¡¯s mind will be broken by me sooner orter. We have agreed that after I sessfully pulled Big Brother¡¯s into the inn, I can do anything I want.¡±


    The innkeeper nodded in agreement.


    If that day really came, it would be possible.


    Unfortunately¡­


    The youth had chosen someone who never stopped moving forward.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ba Country.


    It was still dark.


    ¡°Mother, are you ready? We¡¯re leaving!¡± Qing My shouted into the house.


    ¡°Coming.¡± The woman came out of the house.


    They were going to therge city za to pay their respects.


    They were going to pray for rain.


    But Ba Nation was vast and boundless.


    Could it really rain?


    The woman came to Qing Mu¡¯s side and looked around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in front. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡± Qing Mu looked excited.


    Because the statues in the city were also made by him.


    At this moment, he still had the divine que of the Unparalleled Fist God hanging around his neck.


    ¡°Mother, I get up every day to practice my fistwork and work hard to be stronger every day.


    If therees a day when the Fist God dies, I will rece him and be the next Fist God.


    I want to make myself sufficiently outstanding. I want to make contributions and kill powerful enemies.¡± Qing Mu had a heroic look on his face as though he would be the Fist God in the future.


    He imagined himself standing at the peak of the boundless sky.


    ¡°Bring some good stuff and go find your father,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± Qing Mu immediately carried the item in the woman¡¯s hand.


    Then, he led the way.


    At this moment, the woman nced at the wooden statue in the courtyard.


    It was the Fist God.


    After a moment of silence, he turned around and followed Qing Mu.

 Chapter 352 - Responding To Ba Country

    <h4>Chapter 352: Responding To Ba Country</h4>


    ¡°The Goddess has achieved immortality. Does this bring you any pressure?¡±


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong took the wine and asked Jiang Lan.


    In another hundred years or so, his disciple would undergo his tribtion.


    Therefore, he needed to ask.


    At least he could get a rough idea of the situation.


    ¡°There should be some,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    There were indeed some. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen then.


    In another hundred years, the Netherworld Entrance would erupt.


    There would definitely be quite a bit of trouble, so there would more or less be some pressure.


    When one was out adventuring, it was indeed dangerous to be careless.


    ¡°A little?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked curiously.


    ¡°Master knows that the Tribtion Transcendence will not disappear. Some pressure is necessary.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and said.


    Mo Zhengdong smiled and did not ask further.


    ¡°What about marrying the Goddess? Is there any pressure?¡±


    ¡°Master, do you have any experience in such a matter?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had never asked about his master¡¯s rtionship matters.


    Coincidentally, since his master had asked, he could take this chance to understand more.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious about how to interact with the Goddess, you can ask Martial Aunt Zhu Qing of the Third Summit and Martial Aunt Miao Yue of the Fifth Summit. They might know something,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    Did his master have no experience in such matters?


    Jiang Lan came to a conclusion.


    Although he wanted to ask his master if he had any other opinions about Martial Aunt Miao Yue, but¡­


    It was still too early.


    ¡°Recently, the entrance to the Netherworld has started to erupt. Remember to pay more attention to it,¡± Mo Zhengdong reminded.


    He believed that Jiang Lan would be on guard, but he still needed to remind him.


    Even the most astute person mightck a reminder.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡­


    After returning from his master¡¯s side, Jiang Lan entered the Netherworld Cave.


    As soon as he entered, he sensed a thick Netherworld Aura.


    It was thicker and purer than before.


    It was extremely beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation.


    However, it could also bring danger.


    Of course, to many people, this ce was already an extremely dangerous ce. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone of the same generation that could enter this ce.


    He could not rule out the possibility that someone was like him, hiding somewhere to cultivate.


    One should never underestimate the unknown.


    Blind confidence was conceited.


    Within the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan sat down cross-legged and began to familiarize himself with his current cultivation realm.


    He needed to familiarize himself with his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and Power of Nine Bulls.


    As his strength increased, these spell techniques would be strengthened as well.


    There were some spell techniques that could not keep up with one¡¯s changes in strength.


    At most, one could force one¡¯s spell technique to be stronger with the increase in one¡¯s strength.


    But the range would not be that high.


    It would feel as if it had reached its limit.


    The Power of Nine Bulls was different. It was as if it would continue to increase along with his cultivation level.


    There were some spell techniques that allowed him to resist mid-stage Golden Core cultivators when he was at the early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    And after reaching the Human Immortal Realm, they would lose their power.


    Using the same technique could only allow him to resist those at the same realm.


    It wasn¡¯t the profundity of the spell technique that increased his strength.


    But the Power of Nine Bulls was different, it could always keep up with his cultivation realm itself.


    He could fight against a mid-stage Golden Core as an early-stage Golden Core with it.


    Now, even though he was a mid-stage Heaven Immortal, it still gave him the feeling that he could challenge ate-stage Heaven Immortal with this spell technique.


    Although it was just a feeling¡­


    However, this feeling had been present since he built his foundation until he was now a mid-stage Heaven Immortal.


    And once the Power Of Nine Bulls transformed into the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    He felt that he might be able to killte-stage Heaven Immortals.


    However, it was hard to say how he would perform against a perfected Heaven Immortal. He had faced someone at this realm once when he was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He felt like he was no match for the other party at all.


    Perhaps there would be more improvements after he perfected his Golden Body.


    ¡­


    As time passed, the aura of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance started to overflow at a faster rate.


    During the two years Jiang Lan had spent in the Netherworld Cave, he felt that the aura here had doubled.


    His cultivation speed had also increased.


    It could not be said to be very fast, but at his level, even if it was almost a year, it would be a huge improvement.


    This was because the speed of his advancement had been pushed to the limit.


    In another two to three hundred years, there was hope for him to attain perfection and advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    In the past two years, Jiang Lan had be familiar with all of his spell techniques.


    He made sure he was in his peak condition.


    Then, he began to cultivate day after day.


    Other than embedding his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent on his Senior Sister¡¯s sword, he rarely left the Netherworld Cave.


    He did not spend time reading inside the Netherworld Cave because the Netherworld Aura here was too thick. Cultivating would give him more benefits.


    Today.


    Jiang Lan went out to water the vegetative egg. When he returned to the Netherworld Cave, he nned to continue cultivating.


    However, he suddenly heard some ravings.


    When he listened carefully to it, he heard people calling upon his title.


    He knew that the sacrificial worship ritual had begun.


    He sat cross-legged in the straw hut in the Netherworld Cave and went to check the points on his Deity Position.


    Sure enough, the dot that belonged to Ba Guo Qing was shining brightly.


    ¡°I have made a deal with Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi. It seems that the day is today.¡±


    If things went smoothly, he might directly control his Deity Position.


    He then no longer needed to worry about it anymore.


    If things did not proceed smoothly¡­


    He could only think of other ways.


    Or use time to get it under control.


    Jiang Lan took out the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Without the Mountain Sea Mirror, he could not see the situation in Ba Country, much less respond to the situation there.


    Not long after.


    Scenes began to appear in the Mountain Sea Mirror. This time, the scenes were not as unique as before. It was as if many scenes were gathering.


    He chose the scene where Qing Mu was.


    It was the clearest scene.


    It was a huge town with countless people gathered in the square.


    At the very top of the za were two stone statues.


    One stood with his hands behind his back, while the other was clenching his fists, in an attacking posture.


    Imperial Lord Youdu and the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Then, he saw some sacrificial offerings and items that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°ording to the Ghost Qi of Ba Country, I only need to cast a spell to rain. So are they praying for rain?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked around and realized that Ba Country was indeed a little dry.


    Although the Ba Nation was originally already experiencing a drought, it was even worse now.


    But¡­


    With his strength, he was not strong enough to make rain fall across the entire Ba Country.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to respond first.


    If he wanted to achieve the desired effect, he needed to cast a rain spell across the entire Ba Country.


    Just because he couldn¡¯t do it didn¡¯t mean the other one couldn¡¯t.


    If the Imperial Lord Youdu wanted to establish his Deity Position, he had to borrow the power of Ba Country.


    He was taking a shortcut, so he had to do his best.


    Jiang Lan looked at the Mountain Sea Mirror and didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, he waited, waiting for the critical moment of their sacrifice.


    At this moment, an old man stood in front of the stone statue and raised his hands. He said,


    ¡°Honorable Imperial Lord Youdu, the invincible and great Unparalleled Fist God, please cast your gaze down and listen to our sincere thoughts.


    Please give rain and dew to the people of Ba Country to renew the vitality of Ba Country.¡±


    ¡°Please give rain and dew to the people of Ba Country to renew the vitality of Ba Country.¡±


    ¡°Please give rain and dew to the people of Ba Country to renew the vitality of Ba Country.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan heard the overflowing number of prayers.


    His Deity Position had nothing to do with incense offerings, but Ba Country¡¯s actions had indeed affected his Deity Position.


    Perhaps it was karma.


    His Deity Position hade because of Ba Country, so he had to pay back what he owed.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan extended his hand and ced it on the Mountain Sea Mirror. The spell technique began to condense.


    ¡°Overturning Clouds and Rain.¡±

 Chapter 353 - Arriving At The Ancient Imperial Lower Palace

    <h4>Chapter 353: Arriving At The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m a yearte. It seems like the other ces don¡¯t have theplete statue of Imperial Lord Youdu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but the sacrificial ceremony has finally begun. Do you guys think that Fist God and Imperial Youdu will respond?¡±


    Many people began to gather in the za.


    Today was the day of their sacrifice, and it was about to begin.


    They could only take the free time now to chat.


    ¡°The Fist God has once protected my fists. With so many of us here, he will definitely look over.¡±


    Qing Mu said confidently.


    However, he did not say if the Fist God would actually respond.


    Because¡­


    The Unparalleled Fist God was a god of war.


    Not a water god.


    The woman looked up at the statue on the tform and said nothing.


    Then, she looked around. Some young people were very excited.


    As for those that were older and more ordinary, they should be just going with the flow.


    Ba Country had consecrated some Deity Positions before, but none of them had ever disyed a miracle.


    There were many powerful people in Ba Country.


    They were not bad themselves, but very few knew and mastered nature Immortal Dao Techniques.


    They were people from Ba Country, and were known as ghost cultivators.


    How could they understand Immortal Dao Techniques?


    They were not very smart.


    The Unparalleled Fist God came from outside so how could he respond to Ba Country¡¯s request for rain?


    But it had been a long time since it had rained and it had toe soon.


    What if?


    What if it really rained?


    ¡°Do you think that the Unparalleled Fist God will think that we are making things difficult for him?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the Unparalleled Fist God is a god of war.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t even remember if you didn¡¯t tell me. But the city lord must have a reason for making the sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°What reason?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is here. If I don¡¯te, won¡¯t I seem unsociable?¡±


    ¡°Good point. Stand still. It¡¯s about to begin.¡±


    At this moment, an elder appeared in the square. He looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°Let the ritual begin.¡±


    At this moment, the square waspletely silent.


    Everyone lowered their heads and bowed respectfully to the statue on the high tform.


    When the ritual reached thest moment, the elder came to the statue and raised his hands. His voice was filled with respect.


    ¡°Honorable Imperial Lord Youdu, the invincible and great Unparalleled Fist God, please cast your gaze down and listen to our sincere thoughts.


    Please give rain and dew to the people of Ba Country to renew the vitality of Ba Country.¡±


    ¡°Please give rain and dew to the people of Ba Country to renew the vitality of Ba Country.¡±


    ¡°Please give rain and dew to the people of Ba Country to renew the vitality of Ba Country.¡±


    This sentence rang out in the za. Many people were pious, and no one dared to show the slightest disrespect.


    Qing Mu¡¯s mother also bowed respectfully.


    They did not sense any change after everyone finished speaking.


    They also didn¡¯t notice that the Fist God and Imperial Lord Youdu had cast their gazes over.


    Indeed, was it not possible?


    Boom!


    Just as someone began to sigh, a rumbling sound came from the sky.


    Boom!


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    Lightning appeared in space, and dark clouds surged in the sky.


    Woosh!


    The wind was blowing.


    The wind rose and the thunder raged.


    Everyone in the square looked at the sky in disbelief.


    Seeing this sudden scene.


    The change in the dark clouds made everyone feel something strange.


    It was as if it was going to rain.


    At this moment, they saw an invisible hand above the dark clouds, controlling everything.


    Boom!


    Lightning streaked across the sky.


    Ssh!


    Heavy rain began to fall from the sky.


    Itnded on the square, on the great city, on all of them.


    At this moment, cheers resounded throughout the za.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining. It¡¯s really raining.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Fist God.¡±


    ¡°The invincible war god!¡±


    Qing Mu¡¯s mother felt the falling rain with disbelief.


    He had really responded.


    Unparalleled Fist God?


    At the same time, Ba Guo¡¯s Ghost Qi began to infuse the spell with its own powers.


    Then, the spell technique began to spread throughout the entire country.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Someone immediately pointed at the sky and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s also thunder on the horizon. It¡¯s raining everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Fist God, Imperial Lord Youdu.¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted the name of the Unparalleled Fist God.


    In the next moment, the voices started to be orderly. Like waves, they swept forth.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan looked at the situation in the Mountain Sea Mirror with some surprise.


    But it was still within expectations.


    He could see countless scenes. Dark clouds covered these scenes and heavy rain covered the entire Ba Country.


    Such strength was absolutely not something Jiang Lan could achieve.


    It was the Ghost Qi of Ba Country that fueled the fire.


    ¡°Sure enough, he needs to put forth sufficient effort to obtain sufficient harvest.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself. In this way, he hadpleted his response.


    In the end, it all depended on whether or not he could obtain a reward befitting his effort.


    ¡°Humans are despicable and cunning, but not the Fist God.


    We may not be smart, but we can afford to lose and we keep our word.


    Fist God, you have earned the friendship of Ba Country.¡±


    A loud voice traveled into Jiang Lan¡¯s ears. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the Ghost Qi of the Ba Country, but also the endless waves of worship from the Ba Country.


    They were cheering.


    Jiang Lan only heard the Ghostly Qi¡¯s words.


    This made Jiang Lan feel as if the other party was saying that he wasn¡¯t human.


    Sure enough, one shouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to nonsense.


    As for the friendship of Ba Country, he did not find it useful.


    Besides, how could he trust a verbal friendship?


    Words of an expert were just casually spoken. If he could say this to him today, he could say this to others tomorrow too.


    After so many years, who knew how many people had obtained the friendship of Ba Country?


    Therefore, there was no need to take this matter too seriously.


    Indeed, afterpleting his response, he stopped connecting.


    The Mountain Sea Mirror was also put away.


    However, not long after he put away the Mountain Sea Mirror, he suddenly felt something strange.


    Sounds kepting into his ears, the ravings of Ba Country.


    And with the appearance of the ravings, he seemed to be rising into the sky.


    At this moment, an endless distance passed by his side. He arrived high in the sky and arrived at the unknown area connected to the Deity Position.


    He saw that he was connected to an area, like a star.


    Boom!


    Hended on the.


    It was a ce covered in mist. When he looked up, he found himself standing in front of a huge gatehouse.


    Above the door, there were fourrge words written¡ªAncient Imperial Lower Pce.


    Boom!


    The fog began to spread, and Jiang Lan felt as if he had merged into this ce.


    His perception spread out as he looked up into the sky and discovered other stars.


    It was iparably vast.


    ¡°This is where the Deity Positions are?¡±


    He discovered that there were stars emitting light and dim stars.


    However, he could not tell the exact number.


    Jiang Lan knew that he must have gained control of the Deity Position. This was the only way he could get a general idea of the situation.


    But it was still just a corner of the ice.


    He was not strong enough.


    After a moment of hesitation, he decided not to pay attention to the outside world. Instead, he entered the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce to take a look.


    He reached the gatehouse and stepped inside.


    Just as he entered, he heard endless thunder.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    After the sound of thunder rang out, Jiang Lan could no longer hold on. He felt as if his brain was about to explode on the spot.


    Bang!


    He was pushed back.


    However, at that moment, he saw a scene.


    A scene of countless pces copsing.

 Chapter 354 - Attacking The Netherworlds Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 354: Attacking The Netherworld¡¯s Entrance</h4>


    Above the Kunlun Temple.


    A middle-aged man stood at the edge of the mountain peak, looking at the horizon as the wind blew.


    The clothes with red patterns on him fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Amazing, amazing. I have lost track of him. I wonder where he¡¯s hiding now.¡±


    At this moment, the demonic dragon on his shoulder squeaked twice, as though it was expressing its opinion.


    ¡°Find him?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that bad.


    Since he is from Kunlun, we should be on the same side.


    If Kunlun can¡¯t amodate the people of Kunlun, can we be considered Kunlun?


    That will just stop us from bing stronger as an entity.¡±


    The demonic dragon squeaked again and conveniently buried its head in front of its paws, touching its own head.


    It was as if it was talking about its previous encounter.


    ¡°Haha.


    He just gave you a knock, how is that considered not amodating to you?


    Besides, you¡¯re not really a demonic dragon.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan suddenly opened his eyes.


    Subconsciously, he began to pant heavily as if something had suffocated him.


    When he recovered a little.


    He grabbed his head and tried to recall what had just happened.


    ¡°I felt a splitting headache earlier, as if I was being torn apart by some force.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Lower Pce?¡±


    He clearly remembered that he experienced a tremendous impact after he walked into the pce.


    With his strength, he was unable to endure it and was forced back in the end.


    Previously, he could see where he wanted to look. It was just that his gaze would be rebounded back at times.


    But not this time.


    However, the two were indeed different.


    Furthermore, he saw a clear scene this time.


    The pce was shattering and everything was copsing.


    ¡°Was the scene referring to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce?¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled, but no one could answer his question.


    However, the possibility was very high.


    The reason for that was because the gate was indeed covered in cracks.


    It seemed like it could copse at any moment.


    It was undoubtedly telling him that the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce was notplete.


    But any more would be Jiang Lan¡¯s blind spot.


    Without sufficient strength, he would not know too much.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a rumbling sound rang out from the boundless skies above. It came from above the Deity Position.


    ¡°Someone is about to obtain the Deity Position again. Is it Ba Country?¡±


    Jiang Lan was more inclined towards Ba Country, because after he hadpleted the deal with the Ghost Qi, he truly hadplete control over the Deity Position.


    This deal should have also benefited Ba Country.


    Therefore, it was most likely Ba Country.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t know the oue yet.


    Unlike the Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor, the establishment of the Deity Position this time did not look that fast.


    It seemed like it would take some time.


    It was simr to that of when the Ancestral Dragon formed his Deity Position.


    Back then, the Dragon Race had waited for several years. Ba Country should be doing the same as well.


    This was not considered slow.


    At least, they had already started to form their Deity Position.


    Others¡­


    There was only one opportunity or even none.


    Obtaining the Deity Position for these people should be a distant prospect.


    For example, the Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Something must have gone wrong with them. Otherwise, how could they not have gained anything even after hundreds of years?


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about these things and began to regte his breathing to recover.


    Only then could he continue cultivating.


    From time to time, he could hear some murmursing from Ba Country in his Deity Position.


    It would not affect his cultivation.


    After all, he was now inplete control of his Deity Position.


    He could clearly feel that the influence of his Deity Position had already disappeared from his body.


    The current him would not be detected by anyone with a Deity Position.


    The distance between which he could view and listen using his Deity Position had also increased.


    However, he couldn¡¯t determine exactly how far the range was.


    Of course, no matter how far it was, as long as he had the Mountain Sea Mirror, he would be able to observe what was going on at that ce.


    Within a range, as long as someone recited his Deity Position name, he could also cast his gaze over.


    After controlling the Deity Position, some things were indeed much more convenient.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to have changed his strength much.


    The biggest change was that he could hide from those with Deity Positions and no longer had to worry about being exposed.


    He felt much more at ease this way.


    Although many people knew that he was in Kunlun, no one was sure if he had left after losing his general location.


    After thepetition for the Deity Positions ended in the future, it would be much harder for the others to eliminate him to snatch his Deity Position.


    This was equivalent to escaping a huge crisis.


    Even if he were to go out for a hundred years, there would be nothing to worry about.


    The deal with Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi was worth it.


    Of course, the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi definitely did not lose out either. He should be able to walk before others.


    ¡­


    Spring passed and autumn came.


    Time flowed like sand between one¡¯s fingers.


    Three years passed quickly.


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince, who was about to leave Kunlun for the inn, saw a second light appear in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Thest time it appeared was twenty years ago. It seems like one will be lit up every twenty years.¡±


    At this moment, two beams of light were standing in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Everyone could see it.


    However, no one knew what these lights were for.


    The fact that each summit had to spend twenty years to condense a beam of light was enough to confirm the importance of this matter.


    After all, the entire process would take 180 years.


    This was a long time span.


    How could it be a small matter?


    ¡°Eighth Prince?¡±


    Lu Jian flew over on his sword andnded beside the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian, are you going out?¡± The Eighth Prince immediately asked with a smile.


    They were very familiar with each other.


    The Eighth Prince felt veryfortable interacting with Lu Jian.


    He knew how to enjoy wine and could control himself even when drunk, and never owed him money when buying roasted animals from him.


    There were some people who weren¡¯t like this, just like Ao Ye.


    He would get drunk easily and let out his temper often. Furthermore, he never paid his dues for the Eight Prince¡¯s roasted animals.


    The Eighth Prince even suspected that his Uncle Ao Ye had spent all his spirit stones on wine.


    After all, good wine was not cheap at all.


    ¡°Recently, there seems to be something going on in the Ice Cicada Forest. It might be the Underground¡¯s Devils fromst time. I am heading over to see if I can pick up anything,¡± Lu Jian said.


    It had been a long time since hest made a move, and he felt like making a move.


    ¡°By the way, does Senior Brother Lu Jian know what the light beams in the Kunlun Main Hall are for?¡±


    ¡°Light beams? There are a total of nine beams. How many years will it be after all nine are lit up?¡±


    ¡°140 years?¡±


    ¡°What will happen after 140 years?¡±


    ¡°What day?¡±


    ¡°What cultivation does your brother-inw have currently?¡±


    The Eighth Prince was stunned.


    ¡°I see. Kunlun is really generous.¡±


    Lu Jian smiled and said.


    ¡°Help me order a pot of good wine. I¡¯ll go to the Frozen Cicada Forest to take a look first.¡±


    After the Eighth Prince agreed, Lu Jian rode on his sword and headed out.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°There are already people starting to keep their attention on the Ice Cicada Forest. What you did was too obvious.¡±


    Fei Yuan looked at the white-robed man from the Heavenly Human Race and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just increasing the sess rate. The surroundings are already prepared. We can take action tonight.


    Sess or failure depends on how determined you guys are. It¡¯s impossible to seed by being timid.¡±


    The white-clothed man from the Heavenly Human Race stood in midair. There was no emotion in his eyes, not a hint of color.


    It was as if everything he did was nothing.


    While others were fighting in fear, he waspletely unmoved.


    Other people might be fearful, but he would not show any strange emotions.


    It was as if he had lost his emotions.


    ¡°In other words, we have to carry the resolution to die in order to obtain some benefits?¡± Fei Yuan looked at the man from the Heavenly Human Race and asked.


    ¡°What else?¡± The white-clothed male looked down at Fei Yuan and said.


    ¡°This is Kunlun.¡±

 Chapter 355 - Suffering An Attack

    <h4>Chapter 355: Suffering An Attack</h4>


    ¡°When facing Kunlun, don¡¯t take any chances.


    If you want to gain something.


    You must not not leave yourself a way out.


    This is the reason why all of you have failed repeatedly.¡±


    The white-robed man from the Heavenly Human Race looked down at the two of them with furrowed brows.


    These words stunned Flying Kite and the others.


    They were actually all prepared to die. However, they had never done so without holding back.


    Because they all wanted to find a chance to escape.


    There was nothing wrong with wanting to live.


    However, it was precisely because of this that their n failed, and they missed the opportunity to escape.


    ¡°Either give up the n or give up your life. Only by going against Kunlun head-on would there be a chance of sess.


    Of course. You have no choice either,¡± the white-robed man said softly.


    Yes.


    Fei Yuan also knew that he didn¡¯t have a choice, because this heavenly human wouldn¡¯t let him give up on his ns.


    Unless they chose to send themselves to death for free.


    Otherwise, they would have to assist this heavenly human.


    Was he willing?


    Well, his heart was filled with unwillingness.


    However, this was how the Grand Deste World worked.


    ¡°The Underground¡¯s Devils are also nearby. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll affect you?¡± Fei Yuan asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The white-robed man began to distance himself.


    ¡°Tonight, with the bright moon in the sky, we will act. There¡¯s no time. It¡¯s time. ¡±


    The heavenly human then disappeared, with no one knowing where he went.


    Fei Yuan and the bull-horned youth were silent for a moment before they began to prepare.


    No one spoke.


    Tonight should be theirst day on thisnd.


    It was unknown whether they would be killed by Kunlun or the member of the Heavenly Human Race.


    Or by a creature of the Netherworld¡­


    At this point, the two of them suddenly froze.


    They discovered some possibilities.


    If the n worked, other possibilities might be found amidst the chaos.


    The two of them looked at each other and understood what each other thought.


    They decided to give it their all.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°The second one.¡±


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw the second beam appear.


    Every twenty years, there would be one extra beam of light, but no one knew how the Ninth Summit would prepare for the final beam of light.


    After all, if he could not help, he could only rely on his master.


    However, at that time, he should be on the Ninth Summit, and he could help with other matters.


    Now, 475 years after entering the sect, it was once again the time when the Netherworld Entrance erupted.


    However, something should happen this time.


    As he hadpletely controlled the Deity Position, he decided toe out to rx.


    In the afternoon.


    He returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    He began his new cultivation.


    Woosh!


    As soon as he sat down, he felt a gust of wind blowing out from the entrance of the Netherworld. A thick wave of Netherworld Aura was carried out by the wind.


    Jiang Lan took another look.


    This was the first time such an obvious wind had appeared at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    This eruption was indeed different.


    However, he had already checked the array formation outside. Once someone entered, the array formation would activate.


    However, the demons had other ways to dig holes.


    He was also prepared for this.


    If there were any abnormal movements, he would discover it. When the time came, whether he would take action or look for his master would depend on the situation.


    He continued cultivating.


    His array formations were everywhere in the Netherworld Cave, and he used the Netherworld Aura as their core.


    They were full of energy.


    It was not easy to get close to him or break through the defenses around him.


    If these methods could not stop the enemy, he could even be transported out of the Netherworld Cave.


    He could only leave the rest to his master.


    If it reached that stage, it meant he was powerless in front of his enemies.


    ¡­


    Night fell.


    While Jiang Lan was cultivating, a faint red light appeared at the entrance of the Netherworld.


    It seemed to be an even thicker auraing from the depths of the Netherworld.


    Jiang Lan suddenly opened his eyes.


    However¡­


    All he saw was darkness.


    He could not even see his own fingers.


    Instead of panicking, he immediately checked his own condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Netherworld Cave, nor is it my physical body.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Jiang Lan received an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the innkeeper¡¯s spiritual inn. An expert has dragged me here.¡±


    ¡°Netherworld expert?¡±


    Those that were capable of aplishing this were surely experts from the other side of the Netherworld Entrance.


    Just because the other party couldn¡¯te out didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t pull his consciousness in.


    However, even if he approached the entrance to the Netherworld, his opponent¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be able to cause him enough damage.


    Otherwise, the other party would have already taken action.


    Jiang Lan stood up. He could feel that as he woke up, this ce became increasingly clear.


    It was as though the chaotic area had be energized and orderly.


    ¡°Hehe, as expected of a human who dares to stay at the exit of the Netherworld. You can wake up in an instant.


    I have not wasted energy to pull you in.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded from the darkness.


    Soon, a faint light appeared, allowing Jiang Lan to see himself clearly.


    The surroundings also began to appear.


    There were many magnificent buildings.


    However, all of these buildings had copsed without exception.


    They were in ruins.


    Jiang Lan saw many strange creatures around the ruins.


    There were also creatures like humans.


    However, each and every one of them were like lifeless ck shadows, unable to be seen clearly.


    The source of the voice was also a ck shadow. It should be a man.


    This wasn¡¯t the Netherworld, but rather a transitional region.


    He couldn¡¯t see them clearly. They probably couldn¡¯t see him either.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked.


    He had made sufficient preparations and was ready to strike at any moment.


    Since he was dragged here, it meant that he was in a very dangerous position.


    He could not underestimate them at all.


    ¡°I want you to join us.¡± The leader of the Netherworld Race experts smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for humans to cultivate. No matter what realm one is at, one has to experience many near-death experiences in order to advance.


    But the Netherworld is different.


    Our cultivation journey is smooth and as long as we have enough time, we can be true experts.


    And you don¡¯t need to enter the Netherworld. No one will know you have joined us.


    Of course, as payment, you need to take us out.


    It¡¯s a fair deal, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    It was indeed fair, if what the other said was true.


    If the bottleneck did not exist, then bing a Celestial Immortal would not be difficult at all.


    How many people were trapped at the perfection-stage of the Heavenly Immortal Realm and were unable to advance in the slightest?


    ¡°So the deal has been struck?¡± The Netherworld elite looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The night was dark and the wind was strong.


    On the peak of the mountain, Mo Zhengdong lowered his head and looked towards the direction of the Netherworld Cave.


    Then, he disappeared.


    When he appeared once more, he was already before the Netherworld Cave.


    Without stopping, he took a step and appeared beside Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was sitting cross-legged on the ground. In front of him was a pitch ck ferocious beast with fangs.


    At this moment, the ferocious beast was locked in ce.


    Meanwhile, his gaze remained on Jiang Lan who was meditating with his eyes closed, as if he could tear Jiang Lan apart at any time.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t even look at the beast. His gaze was fixed on Jiang Lan.


    ¡°He¡¯s been affected. His mind has been pulled to the border. This time, it¡¯s indeed a little special.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wake Jiang Lan up, instead deciding to observe for a bit.


    In the end, he chose to leave the Netherworld Cave.


    When he left, the beast turned to ash.


    However, he did not return to the peak of the summit.


    Instead, he nced at the bright moon in the sky.


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any other idents over the years, or¡ª¡±


    As his voice fell, an aura swept through the entire Ninth Summit.


    All those who trespassed on the Ninth Summit would be discovered by him.


    If the trespasser was not a Kunlun disciple, there was a high possibility the trespasser would be killed immediately.

 Chapter 356 - Arent You Dead Now?

    <h4>Chapter 356: Aren¡¯t You Dead Now?</h4>


    Lu Jian was walking through the Ice Cicada Forest.


    He could confirm that there was a problem here, but he couldn¡¯t find the problem at the moment.


    ¡°Looks like he isn¡¯t an ordinary person. His strength shouldn¡¯t be weaker than mine.¡±


    At that moment, his cultivation was at thete True Immortal Realm.


    As for the devils that the Eighth Prince had encountered previously, the strongest amongst them was only at thete-stage True Immortal Realm.


    However, he had heard that the other party had a special power that might allow him to reach the Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    Today, he had specially brought a Dharma treasure. Even a Heaven Immortal could not keep him here.


    However, he hadn¡¯t been able to find out any clues about the devils.


    He wanted to go to the center.


    There were some beasts here, but it didn¡¯t affect anything.


    The Ice Cicada Forest was rtively safe.


    As long as his cultivation wasn¡¯t too weak, he would be fine here. However, for some reason, there had been external enemies recently.


    It was as if all of them liked to stay in this ce.


    Just as Lu Jian was about to reach the central location of the Ice Cicada Forest, he suddenly felt energy fluctuationsing from the side.


    Curious, he immediately followed.


    Then, he realized that there were two people, a man and a woman.


    A perfected True Immortal and ate-stage True Immortal.


    This¡­


    He couldn¡¯t really win them.


    The two of them, who had been preparing to set up an array formation, looked at the uninvited guest with surprise.


    Kunlun disciple?


    Late-stage True Immortal?


    Without any hesitation.


    ¡°Attack!¡± The perfected True Immortal, Han Yan, immediately attacked.


    Since he was already here, he naturally had to find a way to make the other party stay.


    He had to end this quickly.


    Han Yunji immediately followed. As long as the two of them joined forces, they should be able to take down the other party quickly.


    On the other hand, seeing that the other party didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest, Lu Jian simrly took a step forward and shed head-on with the other party.


    He wanted to test the other party¡¯s strength first.


    A sword shed down.


    Boom!


    The giant stone shield blocked the attack from Lu Jian.


    At this moment, countless spikes appeared on the ground, enveloping Lu Jian.


    Pu!


    The spike stabbed into Lu Jian, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t that deep.


    This surprised Han Yan and the others.


    So easy?


    They thought that the other party could avoid it.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t know that True Immortals were this weak.¡± Lu Jian, who was bleeding, grinned.


    The next moment, he moved again. This time, his movements carried sword force, unstoppable.


    Boom!


    The huge attack spread to the surroundings.


    Lu Jian walked up to Han Yunji and shed down.


    The sword intent was astonishing.


    Pu!


    Han Yunji immediately dodged.


    However, her arm was still injured by the sword intent.


    ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something wrong with this person,¡± she immediately warned.


    Soon, they began to fight back.


    ¡­


    ¡°What kind of flowers do you think Hongya likes?¡±


    In the forest, the youth asked Ao Man beside him.


    The young man had heard from somewhere that giving flowers to women would leave them a good impression.


    The Eighth Prince expressed his disdain.


    What flowers? It didn¡¯t match their spirit at all.


    ¡°Just be stronger and knock her out. It¡¯s not thatplicated.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you again. I¡¯ve told your method to the noble who came into the innst time. I saw the word ¡®idiot¡¯ in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s weak. What does he know? We¡¯re not normal people.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race isn¡¯t normal either. How can you believe the nonsense of humans? ¡±


    ¡°But Big Brother is also a human, so am I.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my brother-inw send flowers to my sister?¡± the Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°Big brother definitely didn¡¯t use your method,¡± the youth retorted.


    ¡°Do you understand the Dragon ying Sword? My sister is a true dragon, while my brother-inw is a human who knows the Dragon ying Sword. Am I being obvious enough?


    Besides, my sister is a natural beauty. She¡¯s beautiful on the outside but smart on the inside. She¡¯s in love with my brother-inw and my brother-inw only has his eyes on her as well. There¡¯s no way to change them now.


    What about you and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    You have her in your eyes, but you are not in her eyes.


    knock her noble head with the halberd so she can see you.¡±


    The young man fell into deep thought.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a rumbling sound came from the forest not far away.


    The two of them looked over.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The youth asked.


    ¡°It should be Senior Brother Lu Jian. I heard that he went to look for the devils.¡± The Eighth Prince immediately recalled what Lu Jian had said earlier in the day. Then, he pulled the youth towards the forest.


    ¡°Why are you pulling me along for? I¡¯m not strong enough,¡± said the youth immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s only safe with you here. Your skin is thick. Ordinary True Immortals will truly not be able to harm you.¡±


    This was an opportunity to gain experience.


    If he were to make a contribution, he would be able to earn a lot of spirit stones.


    You don¡¯t have many spirit stones left, right? ¡°asked the Eighth Prince.


    Youth: ¡°¡­¡±


    Then he followed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The white-clothed heavenly human said to the two.


    They were in the center of the icy cicadas forest, and sess and failure would be decided tonight.


    ¡°There¡¯s a battle aura nearby. Is there a problem?¡± Fei Yuan asked.


    They also wanted to seed in one go.


    They did not want to fail.


    After all, if they didn¡¯t seed, there would be no chance of survival.


    ¡°You two still don¡¯t understand.¡± The white-clothed heavenly human lowered his brows and looked at the two of them, saying.


    ¡°After we take action, it¡¯s equivalent to starting a countdown.


    The countdown toward death.


    It would depend on when the other party discovers it.


    As well as who they will send to investigate this matter.


    Thus, hesitating now is equivalent to wasting time.


    Because we would have been discovered the moment we attacked.


    There is no difference if there is anyone else fighting around us.


    Because we have no time.


    We don¡¯t need to fight for time with the people around us. What we need is topete with the person guarding the Netherworld Cave for time.


    There is no need to worry about themotion, because we will be discovered no matter what.


    As long as we work towards a favorable direction, we should seed.


    Understood?¡±


    Fei Yuan and the bull-horned youth lowered their brows, no longer saying anything.


    The heavenly human was right, they didn¡¯t have much time.


    In front of them was an ancient well.


    The well seemed to be connected to an endless abyss.


    The two of them used their power on the well.


    The next moment, the power was absorbed by the well.


    The passage seemed to connect to the abyss.


    Not long after, the aura of the Netherworld appeared.


    When the white-clothed heaven human male saw this, he slowly left into the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡±


    At this moment, the entire Ice Cicada Forest seemed to light up.


    All of the light beams were focused on the well.


    The two of them sensed that the passage was quickly opening.


    However, themotion was so loud that it scared them.


    It was as though they were telling Kunlun that they were causing trouble.


    But now was not the time to hesitate.


    They had to work towards sess.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°So the deal has been struck?¡±


    At the edge of the Netherworld.


    A Netherworld expert asked Jiang Lan.


    However, when the other party was waiting for Jiang Lan¡¯s response, he realized that Jiang Lan had disappeared.


    When he tried to look for it, a hand grabbed his head and what followed was a cold and heartless voice.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the deal has fallen through.¡±


    Bang!


    The Power of Nine Bulls surged.


    It crushed the ck shadow¡¯s head.


    The ck Qi began to spread out and stop in the surroundings, as if it were about to reform.


    ¡°This is the edge of theherworld. I¡¯m just a wisp of aura. How can you kill me?¡± It was the ck shadow¡¯s navel that spoke.


    Jiang Lan looked down at his opponent and punched out.


    He punched out with all his might using the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    Bang!


    The ck shadow was shattered.


    It was even to the extent that it was impossible to be reconstructed.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows and spoke.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead now?¡±

 Chapter 357 - Despair

    <h4>Chapter 357: Despair</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The ck shadow was destroyed by Jiang Lan.


    Its actual strength was not much different from Jiang Lan¡¯s estimation.


    It seemed that the power of the attack wouldn¡¯t change much as long as his mind was there.


    This wasn¡¯t apetition of one¡¯s state of mind.


    Perhaps it was because this ce was not controlled by humans.


    This was the edge of the Netherworld.


    The other party couldn¡¯te out, and neither could Jiang Lan¡¯s physical body.


    This made it fair and equal for both parties.


    After killing one, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t continue attacking.


    Instead, he looked at the surrounding shadows.


    He needed to find a way out.


    So far, he had been unable to jump out directly.


    He was not strong enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually this strong?¡± A woman walked out.


    ¡°Every figure here is my carrier. Can you kill one or all of them?¡±


    ¡°What if I do manage to kill all of them?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°You want to go out, right?¡± The ck shadow looked at Jiang Lan and chuckled.


    ¡°You might be able to get out after killing all of us.¡±


    Its personality had also be that of a female? Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    The other party should be a man. After borrowing the body of a woman, he now looked and sounded like a woman.


    Without much thought, Jiang Lan arrived before the female figure and punched out.


    Bang!


    It exploded into ck mist.


    It couldn¡¯t heal.


    ¡°Perhaps?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a possibility. I am just giving you hope by saying you can leave after killing all of us. However, if you can¡¯t leave after killing us all, do you think you will feel despair?¡± A beast walked out with a sinister smile.


    It was as if he was trying to break down Jiang Lan¡¯s inner heart.


    Jiang Lan leapt up, arriving above the vicious beast and stomping down.


    Bang!


    The vicious beast was directly crushed by Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Then how long do you think it will take for me to kill all of you?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    ¡°Do you know? As long as the Netherworld Aura is still erupting, I will never die. Human, feel despair and then be one of us.


    The more confidence you have now, the more despair you will feel in the future.¡± A flying eagleughed.


    Jiang Lan reached out and grabbed the eagle. Then, he tore it apart.


    Slosh.


    The eagle was torn apart by Jiang Lan.


    This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything.


    He sensed something. He hadn¡¯t consumed much energy.


    It might have something to do with the mind.


    Regardless of how strong one¡¯s state of mind was, it was the foundation of everything.


    His heart was calm and unaffected.


    Therefore, there was no consumption.


    If it had never been affected¡­


    Perhaps there would be endless power for him to squander.


    Jiang Lan smiled.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a purgatory?¡±


    ¡°Is there a ce more representative of a purgatory than the Netherworld?¡± A child-like figure walked out.


    Jiang Lan ignored him.


    Instead, he opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°Eight Destes, Purgatory.¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, boundless mes began to spread.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± The child was burned by the mes. He could feel the pain, but there was still a smile in his voice.


    ¡°Such terrifying mes. Human, the human mind is limited. The moment you are exhausted will be the moment you feel despair.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The full moon hung in the sky.


    Mo Zhengdong stood in front of the Netherworld Cave.


    He had been standing there for a long time.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized something and turned around to look at the Netherworld Cave.


    He turned around and walked away.


    ¡­


    At this moment, a vicious beast was crawling out from the entrance of the Netherworld.


    Mo Zhengdong came to its side and looked down at it.


    The pitch-ck beast was somewhat frightened.


    It instinctively wanted to escape.


    However, before it could even take two steps, it was reduced to ashes.


    Mo Zhengdong paid no attention to the beast.


    He did note in for these beasts.


    Instead¡­


    He realized that the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance was missing some Netherworld Aura.


    ¡°The same method. The demons are truly not tired of it.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong took a nce at Jiang Lan, who had his eyes closed. In the end, his body dissipated like mist.


    He had gone out.


    ¡­


    There were countless connection points in the Ice Cicada Forest, all of which were converging toward the center.


    At this moment, Fei Yuan, who was standing in the middle, looked at the mouth of the Netherworld Well in shock.


    The Netherworld beings were almost out. It was actually so fast.


    It was way faster than what they had expected.


    It was no wonder that the people of the Heavenly Human Race had said that they had to do their best for them to seed.


    Yes, they were already racing against time and there was a high chance that they had already been discovered.


    If that was the case, they might as well do everything they could to open the crack in the passageway from the Netherworld and let the Netherworld beings out.


    At this moment, a powerful aura emerged from the mouth of the Netherworld Well.


    ¡°Hang in there for a while longer. The connection will be established soon.¡±


    Fei Yuan immediately said.


    As long as the connection wasplete, they would have a chance of survival.


    Crack!


    At this moment, cracking sounds could be heard.


    Now, all he had to do was wait for it to break open.


    They could even escape.


    However, it was not the time yet. They needed to do their best to let the other partye out quickly.


    Thick Netherworld Aura overflowed, rushing into the horizon.


    Crack!


    More and more cracks appeared, as if the barrier would shatter at any moment.


    ¡°Just a little longer. Just a little longer.¡±


    They chanted in their hearts.


    However, at thest moment, an unparalleled aura descended from the sky.


    They looked up.


    What they saw was a figure, but this figure seemed to possess boundless radiance.


    Zi!


    Their eyes burned.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The two of them stopped casting their spells and covered their eyes in pain.


    The pain was bone-piercing.


    ¡°It seems that the crack has been opened. They now have the ability toe out.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong stood at the mouth of the well and looked at the creature that was crawling out.


    Laughter came from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    ¡°The powerhouses of the human race seem really strong!¡±


    Mo Zhengdong did not answer. Instead, he looked to Fei Yuan and his partner. Then, he waved his hand.


    A gust of wind blew past.


    However, they could sense a scorching heatwave surging towards them.


    In the next moment, their flesh was blown away by the wind, as if half of it had been blown away.


    And then their bones.


    In merely a breath¡¯s time, both of them turned into dust.


    In fact, no screams could be heard.


    Only then did Mo Zhengdong look down at the Netherworld expert and say.


    ¡°You showed up at the wrong time.¡±


    ¡°Haha, human, you are very strong. I admit defeat this time. I hope you can still make it next time.¡± The Netherworld expert spoke.


    Then, he gave up on going out.


    There was no need for him to even try.


    There was no way for him toe out safely.


    Just as he was about to leave, Mo Zhengdong spoke again.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?


    ¡°Human, even if I can¡¯t go out¡­ what is this?¡± The Netherworld expert who was originally calm was suddenly stunned.


    This was because he saw a bolt of lightning from Mo Zhengdong¡¯s body.


    The bolt of lightning surged into the well.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Screams came from the well as a powerful force wreaked havoc inside.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m nevering out again¡­ ahhhhh! Let me go¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Fresh blood spurted out from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    After that, no sounds could be heard.


    Mo Zhengdong lowered his brows and said softly.


    ¡°You have always thought that the seal was to prevent you froming out.. However, you have never thought from another perspective that it in fact exists to prevent us from going in to wipe all of you out.¡±

 Chapter 358 - What Is There To Talk About With The Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 358: What Is There To Talk About With The Dead?</h4>


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the well and remained silent.


    Even though this well was formidable, it was still just a small crack in the passageway that linked to the Netherworld.


    Only one person hade out from it.


    It was not a problem.


    Then, Mo Zhengdong looked at the other side of the forest and said softly.


    ¡°If it were in the past, Kunlun would have turned a blind eye to such matters. But the situation now is different. All unstable factors should be eradicated.¡±


    ¡°The experts of the Kunlun nine summits are indeed extraordinary. In the past, Kunlun wasn¡¯t this forceful and powerful. After you people took over Kunlun, everything had changed.¡± The white-robed heavenly human stood in the air.


    He looked at Mo Zhengdong and said.


    ¡°I already know the answer to my question. Now, I just want to consult with senior. Maybe in the future, I can¡­¡±


    Pu!


    Before the expert from the Heavenly Human Race could even finish his sentence, an invisible hand reached out to grab him.


    The hand drowned him.


    Bang!


    Blood flowed from his fingers.


    Mo Zhengdong slowly lowered his hand.


    He had no intention of listening to the other party¡¯s nonsense.


    At the same time, the bits that belonged to the heavenly human also fell to the ground.


    He had long lost his life aura.


    The other party didn¡¯t even have the slightest reaction. This was a one-sided ughter.


    At this moment, Mo Zhengdong turned his head to look behind him. He realized that three people had charged over.


    They were three people who were covered in blood.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth were also covered in blood.


    It was as if he had experienced a huge battle.


    Mo Zhengdong had just put down his hand when his gaze fell on the three of them.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    There was a hint of coldness in his calmness.


    ng!


    The Eighth Prince threw the halberd to the ground.


    They bumped into each other again.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t alone this time.


    The youth subconsciously took two steps back, as if his instinct as a vicious beast made him feel fear in his heart.


    Even Lu Jian shook his hands and said.


    ¡°Martial Uncle, we just ran into the devils. We determined that they should have escaped here gauging from themotion that just arose here. Hence, we came over to take a look.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked to the side and moved his lower body.


    Then his body began to disappear like smoke.


    ¡°Pack up. You can report back now.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Jian lowered his head and acknowledged.


    The Eighth Prince heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mo Zhengdong leave.


    His brother-inw¡¯s master was too terrifying.


    If he came alone today, he would most likely be frightened again.


    ¡°Useless. You were so scared to the point where you threw your halberd away in front of the senior, yet you still dare to call yourself an innate immortal.¡± The youth mocked from the side.


    ¡°As a vicious beast, you took two steps back. Did I?


    Was I proud?¡± The Eighth Prince picked up the halberd.


    He had no sense of shame.


    It was natural for him to be afraid of his brother-inw¡¯s master. What was there to be ashamed of?


    Those who dared to say they weren¡¯t afraid were already dead.


    ¡°So powerful. If I can fight with Martial Uncle, it will definitely be very exciting.¡± Lu Jian¡¯s eyes shone.


    The Eighth Prince and the youngster exchanged nces.


    Then, they came to a consensus.


    Madman.


    Lu Jian probably drank too much.


    ¡­


    The two devils fled from the forest.


    They had felt the aura just now.


    An expert had descended.


    ¡°The demons have gone mad,¡± said Han Yunji.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the demons. There must be others helping them. The Netherworld Aura had indeed just erupted. If we don¡¯t do this, we definitely won¡¯t be able to attract the Kunlun experts,¡± Han Yan said.


    They were also panicking.


    They were near the area ofmotion. It was alright if the other party ignored them.


    But if the other party turned his attention to them.


    That meant certain death.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make a move. At the very least, we didn¡¯t seed. A person of this level shouldn¡¯t bother looking for us, right? It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any True Immortals passing by Kunlun,¡± said Han Yunji.


    They had already escaped from the Ice Cicada Forest, but they did not stop at all.


    Instead, they continued trying their best to escape.


    They wanted to escape from Kunlun and run as far away as they possibly could.


    ¡°The problem is that we encountered people from Kunlun and even fought with them.


    It¡¯s hard to say what will happen now.¡± Han Yan looked back and immediately said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go underground.¡±


    Han Yunji didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately entered the ground.


    That would be much safer.


    However, not long after they fled underground, they felt a vast and boundless power surging from the ground.


    It wanted to push them out of the earth.


    The two were shocked, wishing to resist.


    However, with their strength, it was simply impossible for them to resist this sudden strength. It was like a firefly trying topete with the sun and moon.


    They were defenseless.


    Bang!


    The two were pushed off the ground and flew into the air.


    Dong!


    They lost their bnce and fell to the ground.


    Without any hesitation, Han Yan used his trump card.


    They wanted to make the mastermind show his face.


    Perhaps there would be a chance of survival.


    When they stood up, they saw a figure descending from the sky.


    He was a calm middle-aged man.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s summit leader, Mo Zhengdong.


    The moment they saw this person, Han Yan and Luo Yunyang subconsciously retreated a little.


    At this moment, the phantom behind them had already started gathering power.


    This was theirst resort.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for them to escape. They had yet to carry out their n and did not expect to be discovered.


    ¡°Senior, there might be a misunderstanding between us,¡± Han Yan said.


    Mo Zhengdong stood there, not paying attention to the person¡¯s words.


    He was a senior, which naturally led to a misunderstanding between them.


    At this moment, his gazended on the gigantic phantom. The other party was gathering his strength.


    A momentter, Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t extend much of your powers over here.¡±


    The giant phantom¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Mo Zhengdong and opened his mouth.


    ¡°We could talk. Maybe¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    An invisible hand directly grabbed that massive figure, including the two Underworld¡¯s Devils.


    Puchi!


    Blood spilled out as the power shattered.


    Everything vanished.


    Mo Zhengdong withdrew his hand.


    He looked at the shattered phantom expressionlessly and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with the dead?¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    If it was in the past, he would not care about many things.


    But during this eruption, he would kill them all.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yu came next to the vegetative egg.


    She watered it with spirit liquid.


    At the same time, she nced towards the direction of the Netherworld Cave.


    She didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Then she tied her hair and her long sleeves.


    She started cleaning the house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t copse. Otherwise, Junior Brother will think that I am the one who has destroyed it again.¡±


    Looking at the house, Xiao Yu thought.


    Then, she started cleaning.


    Junior Sister Lin had told her that after she married her Junior Brother, she would have to live with him.


    This ce would probably be her home as well. She had to learn how to clean it first.


    Since her Junior Brother had always been cleaning this ce himself, it was not appropriate for her to use spells to clean this ce up.


    After a busy day, Xiao Yu nced towards the direction of the Netherworld Cave.


    Finally, she returned to the Jade Pool on her sword.


    She woulde here at a fixed time every day, staying here from the morning to the night.


    She was waiting for her Junior Brother toe out.


    If he didn¡¯te out.


    Then she would continue waiting.


    Until her Junior Brother came out of seclusion.

 Chapter 359 - Gathering Into One Word: Death

    <h4>Chapter 359: Gathering Into One Word: Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the edge of the Netherworld.


    At where Jiang Lan¡¯s mind was.


    This ce was burning with mes.


    Jiang Lan stood in the center of the mes, not taking the initiative to attack.


    Instead, he quietly watched these people burn in purgatory.


    Watching them struggle.


    He felt no pity and no pleasure.


    He just watched on.


    This was just a method to destroy the enemy.


    To him, this was the most advantageous method.


    ¡°Human, can you feel it?¡± This time, it was another woman¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Using strength here will exhaust your mind. As a human, how long can youst?


    But we are different. We have relied on the aura of the Netherworld to gain a foothold in this unique ce.


    Any Netherworld Aura that spills out will be our power. We don¡¯t even need to attack to break your defensive line.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at her and didn¡¯t attack.


    Instead, he closed his eyes.


    Since the other party was wasting his time, he didn¡¯t mind.


    He could also cultivate here.


    The other party was waiting, so was he.


    He would see who was the one who would be the first to lose patience.


    Time passed quickly in Purgatory.


    The mes were still burning.


    The female figure was burned.


    After that, it was an old man.


    He stood in midair and looked at Jiang Lan. The mes of purgatory were burning him.


    It was quite painful for him.


    But he was waiting, waiting for the other party¡¯s power to disintegrate.


    He felt that it was impossible for a weak human tost long here.


    As long as there was even the slightest bit of wavering, his mind would copse.


    The aura of the Netherworld could shake one¡¯s heart and magnify it infinitely.


    In the end, one wouldpletely fall into a mental abyss.


    This was the Netherworld.


    Only creatures that had be Netherworld beings would not be affected.


    Three months passed.


    The ck shadow looked at Jiang Lan and saw that he was still standing there calmly.


    Nothing had changed.


    The surrounding power did not weaken at all.


    He didn¡¯t hurry, but continued to wait.


    A year passed.


    He had experienced a year of pain.


    However, there was no change to the power here. That human had been standing there without any change at all.


    ¡°Human, you seem extraordinary. But how long can youst?¡±


    This time, it was a giant python.


    Countless ck shadows surrounded Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan opened her eyes and looked at the ck shadow.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯llst a while.¡±


    ¡°I want to see what your limit is. The eruption has already reached its peak. You will be invaded by the Netherworld Aura at any time now.


    After that, you will be doomed. You won¡¯t even have the chance to join the Netherworld. You¡¯d better think this through,¡± said the python.


    Jiang Lan looked at it without saying anything.


    Instead, he slowly closed his eyes.


    At this moment, there was no need to speak.


    Since the other party still hadn¡¯t made a move, he didn¡¯t n to do anything else.


    He continued cultivating.


    He would wait for a chance to get out.


    So far, he had no way out.


    He was not strong enough.


    The eruption of the Netherworld Aura was too special. It was not something that he could casually resist.


    The Eight Destes Purgatory continued to burn everything present.


    The mes incinerated the surrounding figures.


    However, from beginning to end, the mes never weakened.


    This startled the ck shadow.


    ¡°Human, how do you do it? Why are you still able to remain calm after such a long time?¡± The shadow no longer intended to wait.


    He needed to use his strength to make Jiang Lan sink.


    In a few years, the eruption would end.


    The other party had exceeded his expectations.


    He had to act.


    At this moment, all the shadows moved.


    They rushed towards Jiang Lan with great strength.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, we can only drag you to the Netherworld.¡±


    A ck shadow attacked, and a powerful force roared.


    At the same time, Jiang Lan also moved. He took a step out and disappeared on the spot.


    The next time he appeared, it was in front of the ck shadow.


    Pu!


    His hand prated its body.


    Then, he tore it apart forcefully.


    Slosh.


    ck mist spread out on the spot.


    Then, he went to another ck shadow and grabbed its head.


    Bang!


    He crushed it into shambles.


    Then, he punched the approaching shadow.


    Bang!


    The punch shattered the shadow.


    Then he disappeared once again, and power ripples began to appear in various ces.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Arge number of ck shadows were shattering, and all the auras were unable to reform.


    After a long time.


    Jiang Lan crushed the woman beneath his feet.


    He stood there and looked at the ck shadow that appeared once again at the edge of the ruins. He calmly said.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to be able to pull me down.¡±


    These people were not that strong.


    The only problem was that it was endless.


    It was as if there was no end to it.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have any fluctuations in his heart, nor did he underestimate them.


    As long as his mind remained sane, he could continue killing.


    ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± At this moment, a man walked out. He looked at Jiang Lan and smiled.


    ¡°Your mind is here, but your body is near the exit to theherworld. Do you know?


    The current Netherworld¡¯s Entrance is free from any guards. You may have our people around you. Your body may soon be torn apart.


    At that time, even if you can get out of here. You will no longer have a body to return to and will disappear from this world. Have you not considered this possibility? ¡±


    In an instant, Jiang Lan appeared behind the man and punched out, sting his upper body into pieces.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Jiang Lan looked down at the remaining half of the man¡¯s body and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone. There¡¯s still a powerful existence behind me. Before I grow up, he will shield me from the dangers I cannot face.


    Although he doesn¡¯t care much about me. But my body outside currently is in the safest situation I have been over the past few hundred years.¡±


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan stomped on the remaining half of the opponent¡¯s body.


    He had been avoiding danger, unwilling to be involved in events that he was powerless to resist.


    But he never shirked from responsibility.


    He was not afraid of what he should face.


    Like now.


    Even if there was no end to the battle, he would not stop.


    And this battle was not difficult.


    All he needed to do was defeat all the enemies he saw.


    That was all.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan moved.


    Everywhere he passed, ck mist would spread out and a ck shadow would be shattered.


    Boom!


    He was unstoppable.


    He was invincible.


    Boom!!


    Fist intent swept in all directions.


    A pair of iron fists struck the ck shadow, causing it to feel fearful.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be this strong. How are you so strong? How can youst for so long? ¡±


    The ck shadow was shocked.


    He watched as Jiang Lan finally decided to find a breakthrough point from the outside.


    He was going to let some Netherworld beings out.


    He did not believe it.


    There were very few people who could approach the Netherworld Aura. The other party¡¯s body was near the exit of the Netherworld.


    This was their chance.


    The safest moment?


    That was impossible.


    He wanted to see for himself if the other party was really that safe.


    At this moment, his weak aura spread out.


    There was almost no power.


    However, as long as he could attach himself to a beast that was heading out, he would be able to determine if it was safe.


    Once he gained something, he would definitely be able to disintegrate his opponent¡¯s mind.


    Soon, he sensed that the vicious beast was crawling into the outside world. Following that, he saw a man sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    It should be the human whose mind was there.


    There was no protection at all.


    Safe?


    What a joke.


    If he went over now, he could drag the other party into the Netherworld.


    However, just as the beast was about to climb out of the well, a figure suddenly appeared beside the well.


    The consciousness attached to the beast was somewhat surprised. He looked up.


    This nce was everything.


    All of this could be summarized into one word.


    Death!

 Chapter 360 - Human, Are You Really A Human?

    <h4>Chapter 360: Human, Are You Really A Human?</h4>


    At where Jiang Lan¡¯s mind was.


    The ck shadow seemed to twist.


    His body trembled subconsciously.


    Then, he tried his best to stabilize himself.


    He was a little shocked. In that instant, he didn¡¯t even know what he saw.


    However, he knew that he would definitely die.


    This¡­


    He was afraid to go out.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he only had a single strand of his gaze left, he would have died outside.


    Then, he looked towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I can only use this person to get out safely.¡±


    ¡°Drag him into the Netherworld.¡±


    At this moment, the surrounding ck shadows began to attack with all their might, determined to make Jiang Lan stay behind and be one of them.


    It would be best if he could stay outside.


    This way, they would have a chance to leave.


    Jiang Lan looked at these people. He didn¡¯t disrupt their tempo, but continued to attack and defeat them.


    One defeat after another.


    The opponent did not stop, and Jiang Lan did not make any mistakes.


    The number of ck shadows never decreased, and his fists never weakened.


    Both sides began a war of attrition.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Mo Zhengdong stood at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    He looked at the sky, at the white clouds.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the four seasons changed.


    During this period of time, Jiu Zhongtian came over for a while. After exchanging a few words, he turned around and left.


    Three years passed like flowing water.


    Today, a new change urred in the Netherworld Cave.


    Five years had passed since Jiang Lan¡¯s consciousness was sucked into the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    For the past five years, Jiang Lan had remained stable.


    That was why Mo Zhengdong had never pulled Jiang Lan back.


    He had been waiting for new changes.


    However, the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance was quickly subsiding.


    Except¡­


    It seemed to have retreated a little too quickly.


    ¡°Half of it is gone.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the reduction in the Netherworld Aura and felt a little strange.


    He then looked at Jiang Lan.


    At this time, Jiang Lan¡¯s condition changed, with everything around him calming down.


    Even the aura of the Netherworld would calm down when it approached him.


    ¡°His state of mind has undergone another transformation. He can now even influence the aura around himself.


    He has be even more extraordinary.


    Once he bes an immortal, he should be able to improve very quickly.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong felt rather gratified.


    His disciple was too outstanding.


    He didn¡¯t need to do much. Just helping Jiang Lan achieve immortality was enough.


    To Jiang Lan, bing an immortal was the most difficult.


    After bing an immortal, there would be much less restrictions on one¡¯s cultivation talent.


    After bing a True Immortal, one¡¯s Dao would be one¡¯s foundations.


    If his cultivation talent was not outstanding enough, he would no longer be able to restrain him.


    The future would be far away.


    The changes in the entrance to the Netherworld should also be rted to Jiang Lan¡¯s state of mind. Presumably, many things were happening inside.


    Jiang Lan needed to take care of what was going on inside. As for what was going on outside¡­


    No, as long as Mo Zhengdong stood on the Ninth Summit, nothing would affect Jiang Lan outside.


    After confirming the general problem, Mo Zhengdong left the Netherworld Cave.


    He had originally nned to pull Jiang Lan back in five years, but now it seemed like there was no need for him to do so.


    This wasn¡¯t a disaster for Jiang Lan, but rather an opportunity.


    It was a rare experience.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Jiang Lan stood atop the ruins, looking at the ck shadows that refused toe closer.


    His emotions were stable.


    Nothing happened.


    In these three years, the more he fought, the braver he became. He was invincible.


    His strength had never weakened and his state of mind had never wavered.


    He stood there like an indestructible rock.


    Unmovable, unreachable.


    ¡°Are you really human?¡±


    The ck shadows hid at the edge, not daring toe out. They had absorbed countless auras and had been constantly fighting.


    However, not only did the other party not weaken, he also became stronger as the battle progressed.


    The other party was bing stronger, so they naturally needed to be stronger as well.


    But¡­


    They felt despair.


    This human was like a high wall, impossible for them to break through and impossible for them to cross.


    Jiang Lan looked at the other party with his brows lowered.


    This Netherworld expert wasn¡¯t that strong.


    It was different from the one he met for the first time.


    However, he realized that he had a limit.


    It was impossible for him to persist indefinitely. It was just that the other party could onlyst for a shorter time.


    ¡°You all have lost.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    As he spoke, he headed towards the ck shadow.


    At that moment, all the ck figures were retreating. Some even wanted to retreat.


    After fighting for so many years, they were finally beaten into fear.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the edge of the ruins. He turned to look at a group of ck shadows not far away and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back. Are you going to attack me?¡±


    The ck figure red viciously at Jiang Lan before forcing out two words.


    ¡°See you.¡±


    It was over. It was all over.


    They were powerless to stop the other party.


    Such a human.


    Was somewhat unexpected.


    Jiang Lan turned around and left.


    ¡°Human.¡± The ck shadow suddenly called out to Jiang Lan. After Jiang Lan turned around, he continued.


    ¡°Do you know about the Heaven Domain?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply, only looking at him.


    The Heaven Domain. His only understanding was that the First Summit might have an entrance which led to the Heaven Domain.


    The Ninth Summit was connected to the Netherworld, while the First Summit was connected to the Heaven Domain.


    He had asked his master, and his master said that once his cultivation level reached a certain level, he would be able to understand it.


    So far, he had never understood.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go and find out,¡± the shadow said.


    Then, Jiang Lan watched as the shadows entered the border.


    They disappeared over the ruins.


    He did not think too much about what the other party had said and did not intend to find out.


    At least not now.


    When the time came, he would naturally understand it.


    He, who was still considered weak, had yet toe into contact with such matters.


    After all, no one knew the objective of the Netherworld Realm experts.


    If he listened to the other party, he would understand things like the Heaven Domain that exceeded his understanding.


    No one could be sure of the consequences.


    If he was the slightest bit careless, he might fall into the abyss.


    Necessary precautions must be taken.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan walked into the border. He knew that he could return.


    The eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance had already begun to subside, especially after those shadows had absorbed arge amount of aura.


    This gave him a chance to leave.


    Otherwise, he would have to continue waiting.


    As he walked out, he slowly opened his eyes.


    At that moment, he looked around and realized that he saw the well in the Netherworld Cave and some traces of array formations.


    However, he did not pay much attention to it.


    Instead, he wanted to make sure he was back.


    After a moment, he heaved a heavy sigh of relief.


    He was finally out of danger.


    At this moment, his face began to turn pale.


    His aura began to weaken.


    It was a result of a long period of consumption. When one¡¯s mind returns to one¡¯s physical body, the exhaustion one felt would also be brought back to the body.


    So he actually had a limit as well.


    Once he exceeded his limits, the burden on his body would be fatal.


    Fortunately, the other party also had his own limit.


    As such, he had only be slightly weaker.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Lan began to recover.


    He had no intention of cultivating in the courtyard. The entrance to the Netherworld could no longer threaten him.


    There was no need to leave.


    Three monthster.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    His aura had already recovered, and his face was no longer pale.


    He had returned to his peak state.


    Only then did he stand up and leave the Netherworld Cave.


    After being in seclusion for so long, he had to meet his Senior Sister.


    It had been a long time since he had embedded his sword intent into his Senior Sister¡¯s wooden sword and he had only embedded two years¡¯ worth of sword intent the previous time.


    But this seclusion had far exceeded two years.

 Chapter 361 - The Sixth Deity Position

    <h4>Chapter 361: The Sixth Deity Position</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After walking out of the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan looked towards the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Then, he walked forward.


    This seclusion was different from the others he had. He needed to inform his master.


    His master must have sensed something.


    After all, the array formation in the Netherworld Cave had been activated before. In other words, something had actuallye out from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    Leaving was impossible, so there was only one possibility.


    It was detected by his master and was killed by him.


    His master knew his condition, but he did not interfere too much.


    He wanted to let him face it himself.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan saw his master at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Mo Zhengdong waved at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    As Jiang Lan approached, Mo Zhengdong ced a finger on his forehead.


    After a moment, he retracted it.


    ¡°Looks like there are no hidden dangers.¡±


    If there was nothing wrong with Jiang Lan¡¯s mind, then all was good.


    Jiang Lan also let out a sigh of relief. Then, he exined how he had entered the ce with his mind. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    He hoped to ask his master what he would findter so that he could guard against it.


    Mo Zhengdong smiled and said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer you.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Then, he heard his master continue.


    ¡°The entrance to the Netherworld doesn¡¯t affect me at all. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never been dragged in in all these years.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his master saying that he was too weak?


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for you to experience this a few more times,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°Perhaps it is not a small opportunity. It will be of great help to the future.


    Since you¡¯re about to be an immortal, it should bring about some benefits to your transcendence.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head in understanding.


    Indeed.


    Even though he had not tempered his Golden Body for the past few years.


    However, his state of mind was far superior to before. Through years of fighting, he had gained more experience, and his control over his strength had reached a level that he had never reached before.


    Although the improvement was not that great, the difference was like a thousand miles.


    Without this opportunity, it would take a long time to make up for this gap.


    After all, he rarely fought for long periods of time.


    Usually, it was a one-hit kill.


    He did not engage in any long battles.


    Of course, he would not choose to fight a war of attrition even in the future.


    He still needed to kill the enemy as soon as possible.


    He did not want to give the other party any chance.


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell to his master, Jiang Lan went to the za to confirm the time.


    Five and a half years in seclusion.


    Today would mark his 480th year in the sect.


    It was summer.


    There were many leaves on the square and they needed time to clean up.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do all this. Instead, he went to the courtyard.


    He wanted to see if his Senior Sister woulde today.


    However, she did not.


    The courtyard was rtively clean, the flowers and bushes had been taken care of, and there was even less dust in the room.


    In other words, the courtyard was often cleaned.


    The vegetative egg showed no signs of weakening.


    After seeing this, he knew that his Senior Sister often came here to clean this ce for him.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment.


    He felt that a dragon could actually clean the ce with its tail as long as ity there.


    It seemed rather convenient.


    Woosh!


    Sword light appeared.


    He did not linger.


    Jiang Lan rode his sword towards the Jade Pool.


    ¡­


    The sun was shining brightly.


    The sky was clear and the leaves did not sway.


    There was a burning sensation.


    A sword light headed towards the Jade Pool.


    It was Jiang Lan.


    The scorching summer heat didn¡¯t affect him at all. His surface cultivation base was at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm and his hidden cultivation base was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm.


    He was no longer affected by the weather.


    However, the summer sun this year was indeed hotter than before.


    Rumble.


    On his way to the Jade Pool, he suddenly heard the sound of thunder.


    ¡­


    It was where the Deity Position was located.


    ¡°Has the time arrived?¡±


    Five years ago, he had heard a rumble as well and knew that a new Deity Position was about to appear.


    However, it required a process.


    In these past five years, the other party should havepleted the process.


    In other words, the Deity Position was about to appear.


    He did not know which side this Deity Position belonged to.


    His guess was the Ba Country.


    He had only interacted with Ba Country before, so he understood its progress.


    Because of him, Ba Country¡¯s progress had improved a lot.


    Therefore, they had the highest chance of obtaining the Deity Position.


    Jiang Lan did not stop his sword. Instead, he pretended he did not hear it.


    He was rather curious about Imperial Lord Xi He.


    This time, would he allow the Eighth Prince to obtain more opportunities? The Eighth Prince already had many fortuitous opportunities.


    After waiting for a while, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t see any changes in the sky above the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Previously, there was a sh of light, but not this time.


    It seemed like Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t intend to make a move.


    The Eighth Prince would not be able to obtain any more fortuitous opportunities.


    Just as they were about to reach the Jade Pool, a grand and majestic voice traveled down from the sky like thunder.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Lower Pce Ba Country¡¯s Imperial Lord Youdu.¡±


    This voice was majestic and vast, making Jiang Lan feel as if it was ringing in his ears.


    This was just like him.


    They were all from the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    ¡°No wonder it sounded so loud. So it turns out it¡¯s because he has the same prefix as me.¡±


    Jiang Lan was confused as well.


    The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce had two Deity Positions?


    What about the Ancient Imperial Upper Pce?


    Did the Northern, Southern, and Western Pces also have a second Deity Position?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel like this was so.


    This was because the Dragon Race had fought for the Ancient Imperial Upper Pce and not the Northern Pce.


    However, he did not know if there was any difference.


    If there was only one Deity Position in the Northern, Southern, and Western Pces, no matter how one looked at it, having a Deity Position in these pces would be slightly better than having a Deity Position in the Lower Pce.


    After that, he stopped thinking.


    This time it was Ba Country.


    No one knew who was next.


    Was it going to be the Magus Immortals of Mount Nominous that was previouslypeting with the Underground¡¯s Devil Race, or the Heavenly Human Race of the Central ins or the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    As for the Qilin Race and the Giant Spirit Tribe in the Eastern Wastnds¡­


    They should be rankedst.


    However, it was also unknown how many Deity Positions there were.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had said before that there weren¡¯t many Deity Positions.


    However, six Deity Positions had already appeared.


    He did not know how many there were left for the others to snatch.


    If the fight for the Deity Position was over, someone would definitely ce their attention on him.


    It was because those who had a Deity Position would know how weak he was.


    He stopped thinking about it.


    He should be stronger as soon as possible.


    After all, he had yet to achieve his goal of seeing through his master¡¯s cultivation level.


    He was far from being powerful.


    Momentster, Jiang Lan arrived outside the Jade Pool.


    But before he could enter, he saw a figureing out.


    Dressed in blue and white clothing, her hair fluttered in the wind.


    A peerless figure with peerless beauty.


    Unbelievably beautiful.


    She was flying on her sword barefoot.


    Her dress swayed in the wind.


    Jiang Lan looked at her in surprise.


    Were his Senior Sister¡¯s shoes taken away again?


    That¡¯s right, it was naturally Ao Longyu.


    Under normal circumstances, Ao Longyu was practically a perfect fairy.


    Other than being aloof, she had no ws.


    Perhaps being aloof made her look even more perfect.


    Ao Longyu arrived in front of Jiang Lan. She looked at Jiang Lan before slowly shrinking.


    As she shrank, a smile appeared on her originally calm face. Then, she raised her foot and pouted.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look. Master¡¯s spirit beast took my shoes away again. I¡¯ve been barefoot all these days.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Didn¡¯t dragons not need to wear shoes? Couldn¡¯t his Senior Sister have just transformed into her true form?


    Xiao Yu stood on Jiang Lan¡¯s flying sword and smiled happily at him.


    ¡°We meet again, Junior Brother.¡±

 Chapter 362 - Who Is Kunluns Most Beautiful Fairy?

    <h4>Chapter 362: Who Is Kunlun¡¯s Most Beautiful Fairy?</h4>


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you seen the courtyard?¡±


    Xiao Yu seized Jiang Lan¡¯s right to control the sword and began to use her power as a Human Immortal to control the sword and fly.


    She wanted to teach her Junior Brother the essence of Sword Kinesis.


    Jiang Lan felt it.


    After all, he rarely experienced the speed of a Human Immortal.


    He had only experienced it on a trip outside and did not dare to ride the sword for too long.


    Doing so was eye-catching and would easily bring him trouble.


    It was still the safest to use his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    He had always lived with vignce.


    Once he reached the Human Immortal Realm on the surface, everything should be better.


    He could also fly faster on his sword.


    In Kunlun, there were many disciples who had be Human Immortals.


    Immortals were different from humans.


    ¡°Senior Sister was the one who cleaned the courtyard?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s still a littleckingpared to Junior Brother, it¡¯s just a littlecking.


    And I¡¯ve only just begun. Junior Brother has been cleaning for centuries.


    From the looks of it, I¡¯m more talented than you, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu said smugly.


    The lifespan of a house might be reduced by twenty years, Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he had never thought of letting Senior Sister clean it.


    He was not cleaning for the sake of cleaning.


    Most of the time, it was to calm himself down.


    Of course, the Ninth Summit still needed to be kept clean.


    Otherwise, the road would disappear.


    It would damage the dignity of the Ninth Summit.


    Like an abandoned mountain.


    This was definitely uneptable.


    ¡­


    A momentter.


    Ao Longyu was stunned. She felt that she had only been riding her sword for a short while.


    Yet, they had already arrived at the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°I feel like the distance from the Jade Pool to the Ninth Summit is getting closer and closer.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation level has increased. Your sword-riding speed is getting faster and faster,¡± Jiang Lan said softly as he got off the flying sword.


    Xiao Yu followed suit and handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I have Junior Brother by my side today. I can¡¯t feel the time.


    When Junior Brother wasn¡¯t around, I felt that time passed very slowly. ¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at it without saying anything.


    He gently received the wooden sword.


    Although the wooden sword did not have the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent currently, it was no longer an ordinary wooden sword.


    Even if he did not augment it with his sword intent, it could still be used as the Dragon ying Sword.


    It was just that it was not as obvious as when it was enhanced.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s been almost a hundred years since thest challenge. Does Senior Sister n on starting the challenge early?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Thest challenge had taken ce around 80 plus years ago.


    There was still a little more than ten years.


    It was fine to conduct it ahead of time.


    His Senior Sister would probably be more excited. She had the advantage.


    Therefore, it was fine to let his Senior Sister be happy for a while.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you in such a hurry to listen to me?¡± Xiao Yu smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°In order to respect my junior brother, I think I won¡¯t suppress my cultivation next time.


    This is my acknowledgment of you, Junior Brother.¡±


    A Dragoness who would be happy only for a moment.


    Jiang Lan thought to himself and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Instead, he took the wooden sword and walked towards the courtyard. He needed to sit at the side and embed it with his sword intent.


    Xiao Yu naturally followed by Jiang Lan¡¯s side. The gentle breeze fluttered her clothes, and her originally silky clothing outlined her figure.


    At a nce, it felt veryfortable. It was as though they were standing on a in, looking at the beautiful scenery.


    However, his Senior Sister¡¯s waist was very thin.


    If he bent it, it should break, right?


    He could not sense the high defense capabilities of a dragon from his Senior Sister.


    Xiao Yu sat opposite Jiang Lan.


    At this moment.


    Jiang Lan saw a faint red pattern on the side of Xiaoyu¡¯s face.


    Xiaoyu immediately covered her face and said.


    ¡°It will disappear soon. I was too anxious during cultivation and lost control of my qi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very beautiful,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He was telling the truth.


    This pattern did not affect the beauty of the side profile.


    However, he also knew that this was an injury left behind by his Senior Sister.


    ¡°Even if it looks good, you won¡¯t be able to see itter.¡± Xiao Yu stood up and said.


    ¡°We can let the challenge proceed a bitter as nned. I will let you enjoymanding me for thest few years. After another ten or so years, it will be my turn.¡±


    ¡°If Senior Sister wins, what will you make me do?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    Because if he didn¡¯t ask, he wouldn¡¯t know.


    It was impossible for his Senior Sister to win.


    Unless he was not allowed to use the array formations.


    Only then would she have the chance to win the challenge.


    The other way that his Senior Sister could possibly win is that if they fought at the Jade Pool. After all, that was his Senior Sister¡¯s backyard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu thought for a while before sitting beside Jiang Lan and looking at his side profile.


    ¡°Junior Brother, who do you think is the most beautiful fairy in Kunlun?¡±


    Jiang Lan was rather curious when he heard this question. He turned to Xiao Yu and asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Senior Sister?¡±


    Even though his Senior Sister was a dragon, he had never seen anyone more beautiful than her.


    If she reverted to her true form, then¡­


    The answer would definitely be someone else.


    ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Yu pointed at herself in surprise.


    After Jiang Lan nodded, a smile appeared on her face.


    Then, she stood up and patted Jiang Lan on the head.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I will protect you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall protect Senior Sister in the future,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    This did not conflict.


    Besides, he only needed to protect his Senior Sister¡¯s smile.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan updated his old spiritual courtyard and added some things.


    This way, Xiao Yu could have more fun.


    It was different from the spiritual inn.


    The thing in the spiritual courtyard was the Ice Cicadas. It would attack people if it didn¡¯t sense it.


    It could create a big red bump on his Senior Sister¡¯s forehead.


    Every time she was hit, Jiang Lan could feel his Senior Sister¡¯s resentful gaze.


    It was as if he had bullied her.


    As he watched his Senior Sister y enthusiastically, Jiang Lan felt that his Senior Sister was still the same, even if she had technically be an adult.


    The more time he spent with his Senior Sister, the more he felt that his Senior Sister was the most mature when he met her for the first time.


    She had entered the mist alone to look for her Junior Brothers and Sisters then.


    She stayed behind to face the enemy.


    He had seen it, but¡­


    He did not interfere.


    At this point, he felt somewhat relieved.


    Because at that time, his Senior Sister had managed to survive.


    Otherwise¡­


    He would never be as content as he was now.


    In his heart, he never felt that there was anyone who could rece his Senior Sister and apany him.


    The most likely scenario he would be in now if it were not for his Senior Sister would be that he would be cultivating alone and walking the path of Dao alone.


    Little by little, he would grow stronger.


    In the end, he will stand at the peak of the world, alone like his master.


    His path towards immortality and invincibility would have no restraints and no worries.


    He would also be old alone and remain childless.


    This was the journey he had always yearned for, but now he suddenly felt¡­


    Such a life was somewhat sad.


    Bang!


    Just as Jiang Lan was thinking, he received a heavy blow to his forehead.


    Then, he immediately activated his mid-stage Void Refinement cultivation, and he grabbed at the thing that was attacking him.


    It was not big.


    The moment he grabbed it, he felt a chill.


    Without a doubt, it was an Ice Cicada.


    Why would an Ice Cicada attack him?


    He lifted his head and looked in Xiao Yu¡¯s direction. Xiao Yu was also looking at him in shock.


    However, Xiao Yu turned her head stiffly and looked elsewhere. She used her hands to cover the moonlight and squinted at the starry sky.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look. The starry sky is really dazzling today.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked up at the sky.


    The wind tonight was a little noisy, Jiang Lan thought.


    Then he put the Ice Cicada back into the woods.


    He then looked at the Goddess Diagram to see if his Senior Sister was still in her infant dragon form.


    Except¡­


    As his Senior Sister had left the Jade Pool, he couldn¡¯t see her actual form in the Goddess Diagram.

 Chapter 363 - Ancestral Dragons Gift

    <h4>Chapter 363: Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Gift</h4>


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to sleep. You can¡¯t secretly attack my forehead anymore.¡±


    Late at night.


    After watching the starry sky with Jiang Lan, Xiao Yu nned to sleep on the table.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dragons all preferred crouching down to sleep.


    Humans liked to lie down and sleep.


    This was an aspect where he had some differences with his Senior Sister. After marriage, he did not know who would amodate whom.


    It would probably be his Senior Sister who amodated him.


    After all, if they kept sleeping on the table like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if the children they had would take a human form or if it would be a baby dragon which came in the form of a shell.


    But he had heard that the shells were highly nutritious for a baby.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you can go ahead and rest.¡± Jiang Lan looked down at Xiao Yu and said.


    Xiao Yu usually slept in two ces.


    One, across from him.


    Two, beside him.


    If it was across him, he could see her clearly. If she was beside him, he could also clearly smell the faint fragrance on his Senior Sister¡¯s body.


    She could decide on however she liked to sleep.


    He had never thought of guarding against anything.


    Speaking of which, his Senior Sister often spent the night at his ce. Didn¡¯t she care about the thoughts of Martial Aunt Zhu Qing and the others?


    Although there was indeed nothing physically going on between them.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t mind.


    Instead, he continued to embed the wooden sword with his sword intent.


    He did not intend to sneak attack his senior sister¡¯s forehead.


    He would wait for the next challenge before he hit her.


    A light breeze blew, and Xiao Yu¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind.


    After watching for a while, Jiang Lan realized that his Senior Sister seemed to have be smaller, and her hair had also be shorter.


    He stopped thinking about it and did not take another look.


    He continued to embed the sword with his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent. This time, he only embedded three months¡¯ worth of it.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t need to stay in the Netherworld Cave. This way, he would be free to help Xiao Yu enhance her wooden sword when it ran out of it.


    Once every three months.


    Four times a year.


    The frequency was very low.


    Even though he cultivated frequently, he did not feel affected.


    After all, he could see his Senior Sister every time.


    Currently, he was focused on cultivation, everyone was waiting for him to be an immortal.


    His Senior Sister was probably waiting as well.


    It was morning.


    Dew began to drip.


    Xiao Yu was already up. She ran around everywhere, trying to collect the dewdrops.


    After a long time, she ran to Jiang Lan with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Junior Brother, raise your head and open your mouth.¡±


    He did not think too much about it, nor did he give any excuses.


    Jiang Lan raised his head and felt water flowing into his mouth.


    It was cold.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink the remaining half.¡± With that, Xiao Yu then fed herself.


    Jiang Lan remembered that his Senior Sister had done this before once.


    The dew was not much better than ordinary water, but because it was collected by his Senior Sister, it felt different.


    Unknowingly, it tasted very delicious to him.


    ¡°I have to go back.¡± Xiao Yu took the wooden sword that had already been embedded with sword intent and nned to return to the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan stood up to send Xiao Yu off.


    There were a lot of weeds on the road.


    ¡°Up.¡±


    The surrounding weeds were all uprooted.


    ¡°Spirit Language Spell? Does Junior Brother use this to take out the weed?¡± Xiao Yu was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    It was true that he often used the Spirit Language Spell to remove weeds.


    It was more convenient.


    ¡°This made me remember the first time I met you, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yuughed.


    ¡°Senior Sister was very mature back then,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    The meaning behind his words was that she was getting more immature.


    ¡°At that time, you were just like an old man,¡± Xiao Yu said. She suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Junior Brother didn¡¯t even look at me when you saw me.¡±


    At that time, she really didn¡¯t care about any men.


    Now that she thought about it, it was a pity.


    She should have paid more attention to her Junior Brother.


    ¡°After returning with injuries, you found me by theke. At that time, I was momentarily absent-minded,¡± Jiang Lan said honestly.


    At that time, he was indeed absent-minded for a moment. It was nothing embarrassing.


    His Senior Sister was indeed very beautiful. After all, he was alone.


    Some feelings were nothing.


    He should not be disturbed by others now.


    Even if the other party was really charming, he would not hold back at all.


    Whether one was beautiful or not did not conflict with his intention to kill.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother was only at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm. I was at the Golden Core Realm. I thought that we were people from two different worlds.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. It was indeed surprising.


    He had also thought that they were twopletely unrted people who would have no interaction at all.


    In the end, they were now waiting together for marriage.


    ¡°It feels incredible,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°It is indeed a bit inconceivable,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    However, it was all thanks to Xiaoyu that they were able to reach this stage.


    Jiang Lan still remembered that it was Xiao Yu who approached him.


    She expressed her goodwill to him and hoped that everything would go well.


    Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he could feel it.


    Thus, he responded.


    This was the reason for the current situation.


    ¡°Senior Sister is the most incredible,¡± Jiang Lan said sincerely.


    After a while.


    They arrived at the foot of the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan could only send Xiao Yu till here. After that, Xiao Yu would have to fly back on her sword.


    Xiao Yu stopped. She put her hands behind her back and stood in front of Jiang Lan, moving her feet.


    She was hesitating.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I remember that you owe me a candied fruit, right?¡± Xiao Yu lifted her head and asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Xiao Yu took two steps forward and leaned her head against Jiang Lan. Then, she hugged Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s two.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows and raised his hands, nning to hug her as well.


    Just as he was halfway up, Xiao Yu took two steps back and mounted her sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    She shouted.


    She then quickly disappeared toward the direction of the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan slowly lowered his hand and muttered to himself.


    ¡°Two skewers of candied fruits. I just need to make a trip. I¡¯ve earned it today. ¡±


    Then, he turned around and returned to the Ninth Summit.


    He felt a little happy. He had never felt this way when he was alone.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°There¡¯s new news from the Dragon Race,¡± said Liu Jing.


    ¡°It seems they are looking for apromise.¡± Miao Yue sat on a high chair, her voice carrying a smile.


    She was elegant and quiet.


    In addition to the veil, there was a form of mysterious beauty on her.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince has been in Kunlun for a long time. If this continues, the Dragon Race won¡¯t be able to im him back anymore,¡± Zhu Qing said.


    The Eighth Prince was bing more and more valuable, but the more time passed, the less they could do anything.


    There was an upper limit.


    That was the upper limit of the Dragon Race.


    Beyond that limit, no matter how valuable the Eighth Prince was, they would be unable to pay it as they only had that bit of money.


    The Dragon Race would also not suffer much of a losster on.


    Of course.


    Even though the other party would earn from this deal, Kunlun wouldn¡¯t lose out either.


    ¡°Yes, the dragons have changed their way of speaking.¡± Liu Jing looked at the others and said.


    ¡°Their thoughts are to wait until after the Goddess and Jiang Lan get married. They would then make a trip back to the Dragon Race where they will ept the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blessing.


    There are ten spots for this blessing. Other than the Goddess, Jiang Lan, and the Eighth Prince, the rest will be given to Kunlun. They will also prepare sufficient gifts to thank Kunlun for protecting the Eighth Prince.¡±


    ¡°They want to bring the Eighth Prince back just like that?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s price was not so low.


    ¡°The Dragon Race will definitely not make a suggestion that has no value for discussion. There should be a follow-up,¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yi said.


    The others didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Liu Jing.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Jing nodded and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the benefits of the gift and the thank you gift for protecting the Eighth Prince. Let¡¯s talk about the Eighth Prince.


    The Dragon Race did not say that they would keep the Eighth Prince. ording to them, after the Eighth Prince epts the blessing, he will follow the Kunlun team back to Kunlun.¡±

 Chapter 364 - Selling The Eighth Prince

    <h4>Chapter 364: Selling The Eighth Prince</h4>


    ¡°Follow us back?¡±


    Zhu Qing was rather curious.


    What was going on?


    Did the Dragon Race not want the Eighth Prince anymore?


    ¡°Yes,e back with us. The Eighth Prince will still be in the hands of Kunlun,¡± said Liu Jing.


    ¡°Are you sure the Dragon Race won¡¯t snatch him midway on our journey back?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked as he drank a mouthful of wine.


    Once they left Kunlun, it would be hard to say.


    With enough dragons, the oue of the battle could be decided easily.


    And Kunlun would definitely not all go out for this battle.


    It was impossible for the summit leaders of the First and Ninth Summits to be far away from Kunlun. Even the Sect Leader who was in seclusion could not leave Kunlun.


    In that case, only the seven summit leaders would be able to go to the other regions and fight.


    However, there were three of them who would rather hide in their respective mountain peaks, or disappear without a trace.


    In short, there were only four summit leaders who could go to other ces.


    There were naturally many other powerhouses in Kunlun. However, there wasn¡¯t a single person who could stand shoulder to shoulder with them.


    ¡°Definitely. This is a risk that Kunlun needs to bear.¡± Liu Jing affirmed Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s question.


    ¡°However, if this matter goes smoothly, it will actually be beneficial to everyone. The Dragon Race wouldn¡¯t go so far as to fight us to the death,¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince has been in Kunlun for so long and has been contaminated by Kunlun¡¯s unique aura. This aura is extremely beneficial to the Dragon Race.


    Even though by taking back the Eighth Prince, the Dragon Race would receive a huge benefit.


    But the price is too high. If he stays in Kunlun, the Eighth Prince can continue to be influenced by Kunlun¡¯s unique aura.


    The Eighth Prince just has to return once every few hundred years and the Dragon Race would just need to give us a gift of thanks every hundred years.


    This might be more advantageous for them. They can also afford to pay this amount. They will at most just earn less than if they were to buy the Eighth Prince back.


    Most importantly, when the Eighth Prince is no longer valuable, he will still be ours. Kunlun isn¡¯t at a loss either, and the Eighth Prince will always be in our hands. This means that the dragons have given up on the initiative.


    It makes it hard for us to say no. The dragons are not simple at all.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    She had no reason to reject such a suggestion.


    It could be said to be the most suitable type ofpromise.


    ¡°Are they really not afraid that once the Eighth Prince loses his value, we will make him disappear?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°They might really not be afraid. The Goddess is the Eighth Prince¡¯s sister. This alone ensures the Eighth Prince¡¯s safety,¡± Feng Yixiao said softly.


    No one else said anything.


    As long as the Eighth Prince knew his ce, they could tolerate and perhaps even embrace him.


    But harming Kunlun was another matter.


    ¡°So do all of you agree with this suggestion?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    Miao Yue looked at Zhu Qing and Mo Zhengdong in the corner and said.


    ¡°That will depend on these two. The prerequisite for all of this is for the Goddess to marry Jiang Lan. Only then will there be a logical reason for us to form a party to go to the Dragon Race.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for this matter to be established. Of course, this also makes this matter a lot more dangerous.¡±


    The Goddess was very important.


    ¡°Is the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift useful?¡± asked Zhu Qing.


    ¡°If a Human Immortal were to receive his blessing, he can shorten the time needed to temper his Immortal Body by at least a hundred years,¡± said Liu Jing.


    More than a hundred years?


    That was a lot.


    The shortest time needed for human geniuses to reach the True Immortal Realm was four hundred years. If they could shorten their cultivation by a hundred years, it would be equivalent to being a hundred years ahead of others.


    They merely needed three hundred years to be a True Immortal.


    This meant that they had more time toprehend the great Dao.


    ¡°But can Xiao Yu leave the Jade Pool for so long?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    ¡°Theoretically, there¡¯s no problem.¡± said Liu Jing.


    There were some records about the Jade Pool, although not many.


    However, this matter still had to be discussed with the Goddess.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask Xiao Yu when the timees. Logically speaking, she would want to return and have a look,¡± Zhu Qing said.


    Xiao Yu had left the Dragon Race since she was young. After she got married, she was no longer considered a member of the Dragon Race.


    It should be her wish to return and take a look.


    As her master, she naturally would not reject her.


    Finally, it was Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Jiang Lan doesn¡¯t want to go out, but he won¡¯t refuse if that¡¯s what he needs to do,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    There was no reason for him to go home with the Goddess. However, Jiang Lan would definitely agree.


    Whether it was because of Kunlun or because of the Goddess.


    But if he were to ask him to go to the Dragon Race alone to train¡­


    Jiang Lan woulde up with all sorts of excuses.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s agree on this matter first. The specifics will be discussed after the wedding,¡± Liu Jing said.


    They had more than a hundred years to prepare.


    The Dragon Race naturally had to pay the corresponding price.


    Thus, they also had to give the dragons time to prepare in advance.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan decided to deal with the weeds.


    So far, he had nothing urgent to attend to.


    There was still about 90 years to go before he went out to train and transcend his tribtion.


    He could enter seclusion for a long time.


    When he leaves Kunlun, he should be nearing the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm.


    However, there were some differences between a perfected Heaven Immortal and a perfected Golden Body. It was unknown if there was a huge difference in strength.


    He still remembered the demon from before. He should have a perfected Golden Body.


    She was very strong.


    He was unable to put up any resistance in front of the other party.


    He wondered if having ate-stage Heaven Immortal was sufficient to give the other party a fight.


    After all, he had his Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan cleaned up the weeds of the Ninth Summit and the fallen leaves on the square.


    It no longer looked abandoned.


    He didn¡¯t move much in the courtyard.


    His Senior Sister often cleaned it.


    Actually, it was maintained very well.


    The eruption at the entrance to the Netherworld decreased by a lot and could be said to have ended.


    There was no need for him to rush into cultivation.


    ¡°Ba Country has already obtained a Deity Position. The Demon Race has also obtained a Deity Position. I wonder if the struggle between them will continue or stop.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood in front of the vegetative egg, watering it with spirit liquid as he thought.


    Perhaps it would stop.


    However, they had just gotten their Deity Position. The effects would not reach Kunlun in such a short time.


    It required a process.


    As for the specifics, he would just have to wait a few years to hear the opinions of his fellow disciples.


    If he could listen now, he would go down the mountain.


    After all, he was free these few days.


    ¡­


    After some hesitation, Jiang Lan decided to go down the mountain.


    He wanted to make a trip to the town outside.


    The nearest town was Qingcheng Town.


    Further away was t Sky City, arge city.


    It wasn¡¯tparable to a small town, but it wasn¡¯t much different to Jiang Lan.


    He just wanted to buy candied fruits.


    He still had to do what he promised his Senior Sister.


    Although it would be more convenient to buy them together.


    However, even dragons would get sick of eating too much of the same thing at once.


    ¡°But thinking of it, where does the stomach of a dragon lie?¡±


    Jiang Lan had never thought of this problem.


    He wondered if his Senior Sister¡¯s stomach was also very long.


    After that, he sat in the courtyard and started reading some books. They were records of some spells, and he would read them all.


    It was not for the sake of learning. It was just to broaden his horizons.


    If he did not do so, he might be confused by his opponent¡¯s spells when they unleashed it.


    This would put him in a passive position.


    Once he knew of the general operation of the various spell techniques, he could be the one who had the initiative.


    This was also the way to be stronger. It was just that the effects were not that obvious.


    It was not as important as cultivation.


    But most of the time, it could also decide if one could survive in a fight.


    One can never underestimate one¡¯s enemies.


    One must never ck off either.

 Chapter 365 - Encountering All the Spies

    <h4>Chapter 365: Encountering All the Spies</h4>


    It was morning.


    At the old wine inn.


    Jiang Lan was already standing at the door.


    When he entered, he saw the Eighth Prince.


    He was drinking tea.


    Every time he went out, Jiang Lan had the habit of buying a pot of good wine.


    It was for his master.


    Although his master did not drink much, he also did not buy often.


    It had been almost five hundred years and he had only bought the inn¡¯s good wine around a dozen times.


    He had never calcted the exact amount.


    But¡­


    He was indeed not apetent disciple.


    After all, he rarely went out.


    This was also something that his master had always been concerned about. He had been holed up on the mountain alone for almost five hundred years.


    This¡­


    This was too much.


    ¡°Big brother, do you want good wine?


    ¡°Grandfather hasn¡¯t gone out yet. I can let him prepare the wine first.¡± The youth at the counter looked at Jiang Lan and immediately spoke.


    Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ce an order for tomorrow.¡±


    He was going out today and the journey to Qingcheng Town was very long. In theory, one day was not enough. After all, he could not use the power of a Heaven Immortal.


    The journey to and fro would take at least two to three days.


    However, he could still reserve and order the wine first. The taste wouldn¡¯t be affected even if it was left here for a few days.


    ¡°Tomorrow? I¡¯ll write it down for you,¡± the youth said immediately.


    This was the first time he saw Jiang Lan making a reservation.


    He was a little surprised.


    Hong Ya didn¡¯t say anything and started writing.


    She was recording.


    ¡°Brother-inw, are you busy this afternoon?¡± The Eighth Prince walked over.


    The youth was also curious.


    ¡°We can get the Eighth Prince to send it in. Recently, in order to earn money, he has started to deliver good wine.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the Eighth Prince in surprise.


    What a smart and hardworking dragon.


    The Eighth Prince chuckled and changed the topic.


    ¡°What is Brother-inw nning to do this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I am going to go to Qingcheng Town and buy some things,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    No one knew that he wanted to buy something for Xiao Yu.


    Even if they knew, there was nothing much.


    He did not need to be secretive or care about how others looked at him.


    As long as his Senior Sister wanted something, he could buy it.


    ¡°I will go too. I need to buy some condiments. I¡¯ve used up all the condiments I boughtst time,¡± Eighth Prince said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go out today. Otherwise, I can follow you.¡± The youth felt that it was a pity.


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell to the youth, Jiang Lan and the Eighth Prince headed towards Qingcheng Town.


    ¡°Recently, the Grand Deste World hasn¡¯t been peaceful at all. I heard from the youth that the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race will be returning to Wutong Mountain in a few years.


    He has been worried that the girl wouldn¡¯te again after returning. So he has decided to follow her there.¡±


    The Eighth Prince, who was riding his sword in the air, was talking about the youth.


    Jiang Lan was a little concerned.


    The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race already has a fortuitous opportunity on her and she could absorb the special aura in Kunlun.


    This was like the heavenly human from back then.


    If she wanted to go back, there was a possibility that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had made some progress.


    As for the details, he would have to wait to know more.


    He wanted to see who would obtain the reward first. Would it be the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race or the Heavenly Human Race?


    It had been three to four hundred years. It was impressive that they could fight until now.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, there was a rumbling sound ahead.


    ¡°There seems to be the aura of someone from the Qilin race. Brother-inw, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    With that said, the Eighth Prince went over to check.


    Even though he didn¡¯t really like the Qilin Race.


    But the girl from the Qilin Race was still his savior.


    The Eighth Prince felt that it was better to observe the situation.


    Jiang Lan took a look and then followed.


    Under normal circumstances, he would take a detour to deal with the problem of the Human Immortal level.


    Only people he knew would need to check the situation.


    However, this Earth qilin race seemed to have some friendship with the young man and the Eighth Prince.


    In a few breaths, Jiang Lan saw the Eighth Prince standing in front of a corpse.


    After making sure there were no enemies around, Jiang Lan walked over.


    Lying on the ground.


    It was Yan Xiyun from the Qilin Race.


    Her eyes were closed, and there was no pain on her face.


    ¡°She has died peacefully this time,¡± the Eighth Prince said emotionally.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows as he watched this girl from the Qilin Race descend into the earth.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside the Eighth Prince.


    It was the girl from the Qilin race that had just died.


    It was quite impressive.


    Jiang Lan was quite surprised. If he was facing someone from the Qilin Race, it would be best if he confirmed whether or not he really killed them when he engaged in a fight with them.


    He became more vignt.


    This was to prevent himself from underestimating the Qilin Race.


    Dong!


    The Eight Prince brandished his halberd.


    ¡­


    ¡°I just met the Magus Immortals. They were furious when they saw me. They decided to kill me when they saw me.


    Just like the people of the Heavenly Human Race, they attacked without a word,¡± Yan Xiyun said as she followed behind the Eighth Prince.


    Jiang Lan walked in front.


    They were going to Qingcheng Town.


    That ce was far from Kunlun, so the girl from the Qilin Race wanted to tag along.


    That way, she could leave Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. Such a road idiot was indeed abnormal.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was all an act, so she could stay near Kunlun.


    Hence, he must not let his guard down.


    He couldn¡¯t let himself think that the girl from the Qilin Race wasn¡¯t dangerous just because she was often beaten up by the youth and the Eight Prince.


    ¡°The heavenly human you spoke of is most likely already dead,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised. Another heavenly human had died again?


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other factions.


    However, the Heavenly Human Race was different. The Heavenly Human Race had always remembered him, and he had never forgotten about the other party either.


    That was why he paid more attention to the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s movements than anything else.


    ¡°It was five years ago, when brother-inw¡¯s master suddenly struck¡ª¡±


    The Eighth Prince exined what had happened back then.


    Only then did Jiang Lan understand.


    It turned out that other than themotion at the entrance to the Netherworld, the demons, devils and heavenly humans had all taken action at the same time.


    And they were all targeting the entrance to the Netherworld.


    Unfortunately, they were all killed by his master.


    ¡°I encountered many of them and the first one I encountered was one from the Heavenly Human Race. Later on, I encountered people from the Devil Race and following that, the Giant Spirit Race.


    Oh, there was once when I encountered people from the Dragon Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race as well. The person I encountered isn¡¯t Big Brother¡¯s girl.


    Later on, I encountered the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous and the demons from the Demon Race. I have also encountered a ghost cultivator from Ba Country before, and it was especially terrifying.


    However, I have never encountered anyone from my race yet,¡± said Yan Xiyun.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This girl was somewhat extraordinary. She had encountered all of the people from the major powers.


    No wonder she was killed.


    No matter where she went, she would affect other people¡¯s ns. She kept finding out about affairs she shouldn¡¯t have known about.


    To be able to survive until now, her life-preservation means were extremely powerful.


    Pseudo death?


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment. If he had the time, he should read up on such matters.


    If he was truly no match for the other party, he could make use of the other party¡¯s arrogance.


    He could fake death to escape danger.


    However, there were always people lingering in Kunlun. They should all be here because of the Deity Position.


    He wondered if anyone hade for the Fist God.


    After a long time.


    With the Eighth Prince¡¯s Dharmic powers, they arrived at Qingcheng Town before nightfall.


    The girl from the Qilin Race naturally didn¡¯t travel with them.


    She headed east.


    As for whether she could leave Kunlun in the end, that was unknown.


    After that, Jiang Lan and the Eighth Prince separated. The Eighth Prince had to go to many ces to buy things.


    Jiang Lan walked along the streets, searching for candied fruits.


    He had only taken a few steps when he suddenly felt that someone was calling upon his Deity Position title.


    It was the Ghost Qi of Ba Country.

 Chapter 366 - My Deity Position Is Special?

    <h4>Chapter 366: My Deity Position Is Special?</h4>


    Jiang Lan, who was walking on the street, was a little puzzled.


    Why would the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi find him?


    Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for the other party to send messages to him once the other party was out of his range.


    Only when the entire Ba Country made offerings, or if some people had too strong a will, would there be a sound transmitted to him through his Deity Position.


    Most of them were just ravings.


    They were useless.


    He couldn¡¯t even connect to the other party.


    Perhaps the Ba Nation was special.


    The others could not.


    Take others for example. As long as they weren¡¯t near Kunlun, he basically couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    It was useless no matter how they praised his Deity Position.


    The Eighth Prince had five opportunities, so it was hard to say.


    But how did the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi do it?


    He soon noticed.


    The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi did not call upon his name in Ba Country.


    The call hade from Kunlun.


    ¡°Is that the Ghost Qi I saw earlier?¡±


    Probably so.


    Then he disappeared down the street.


    They arrived at a rtively hidden alley and activated his One Leaf Vision.


    Then he connected to the Ghost Qi of Ba Country.


    When the other party called upon his title, he had added a sentence.


    ¡°Fist God, friend of Ba Country, I have something to tell you.¡±


    After making all the necessary preparations and being sure that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered by the other party.


    Jiang Lan cast his gaze over.


    As expected, it was the Ghost Qi of Ba Country near Kunlun. It should still be in the cave where they were previously.


    In the darkness, he saw a ck shadow with only a human face.


    This was the Ghost Qi of Ba Country.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    The moment Jiang Lan looked over, the other party had noticed him.


    Their gazes met.


    They could now start a normal conversation.


    So far, Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual from the other party¡¯s actions.


    But he still remained vignt.


    How could he trust the other party just because the other party had called him a friend of Ba Country?


    He believed that there would be times in the future where he would suffer losses if he chose to think that he was really their friend.


    ¡°I have sessfully gained a Deity Position. However, the person who obtains the Deity Position has a fatal w. That is, the person cannot leave his own domain.¡± The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi spoke.


    Jiang Lan had some guesses about this matter, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    However, for the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi to tell him this.


    Was he trying to be honest?


    This matter was rather important.


    However, the other party wasn¡¯t the normal Ba Country Ghost Qi already. He should be called Imperial Lord Youdu now.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t one leave?¡± Jiang Lan tried to ask.


    He did not intend to know too much, nor would he ask too much.


    Curiosity could sometimes take his life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if no one cane out, then it must not be my own problem. However, as the Fist God, there seems to be something wrong with you.


    Your Deity Position is supported by the Ba Country. But why are you not constrained in Ba Country?


    Everyone is stuck in their own territory and can¡¯t go out. Only you are different. So it¡¯s not that we have a problem. It¡¯s you who has a problem.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu¡¯s voice traveled into Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    This surprised Jiang Lan.


    He did seem different from the others.


    ¡°There are many secrets above the Deity Position. I camete to this and my brain doesn¡¯t work well. I definitely don¡¯t know much. But I just have to follow the others.


    It is our country¡¯s goal to remain in line. You¡¯re different, Fist God. You¡¯re a human. Therefore, you should be able to go far.


    After all, you humans are known to be ruthless. I have to go back now. I am at my limit. The friendship of Ba Country with you is strong.


    Given the doubtful nature of humans, you will definitely not believe it. If you have time, you cane and give it a try.¡± The voice of Imperial Lord Youdu then started to disappear.


    Jiang Lan knew that the conversation had ended.


    The other party was going back.


    However, Jiang Lan also fell into deep thought.


    It was rather easy for him to obtain the Deity Position, and he was also not restricted by any geographical region.


    He was indeed different from the others.


    Furthermore, Imperial Lord Xi He had given him a new Deity Position name previously.


    His other title was called Eigh Destes Imperial Lord Lun Ling of the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t use Ba Country or Kunlun.


    Instead, he used the Eight Destes.


    ¡°So he knows that I¡¯m not restrained? But the restraints can¡¯t be permanent. There should be other reasons.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Imperial Lord Youdu was lying to him.


    It was also possible that Imperial Lord Youdu had misunderstood something.


    However, the Deity Position title that Imperial Lord Xi He gave him should mean something.


    Should he ask?


    He hesitated. He had no intention of asking.


    He had to confirm one thing first.


    That was if he was really not restrained by any resistance.


    Previously, Imperial Lord Xi He had told him that he could save himself once as long as he was in Kunlun.


    And every time he appeared, he would only unleash the power of one strike.


    It seemed that the limit was Kunlun.


    As long as he could leave Kunlunpletely, things would be different.


    He needed some time to experiment with this.


    It was time to train.


    This was the most suitable course of action for him now.


    Experimenting right after Imperial Lord Youdu told him about it was a newbie mistake.


    It was easy to fall into the other party¡¯s trap like that.


    No matter how curious he was, he could not act rashly now.


    After confirming that the environment was safe, he dispelled his One Leaf Vision and walked back to the streets.


    It was still not the right time for many things.


    If he really had to find out in the end, he would choose to ask Imperial Lord Xi He.


    If his cultivation level was high enough at that time.


    That would be better.


    Perhaps when he reached the pinnacle of immortality and reached the same realm as his master, he would have the right to know about it.


    At that time, even if he was inferior to Imperial Lord Xi He, he would not be in too passive a position.


    Only those with equal strength had the qualifications to discuss more.


    ¡°Candied fruits.¡±


    Jiang Lan heard a sudden voice.


    He turned around and saw the person selling candied fruits.


    It was an old man.


    There seemed to be no young people selling these.


    ¡°Boss, two sticks of candied fruits.¡±


    Jiang Lan approached the old man and said.


    He didn¡¯t buy too much, just two sticks.


    If there was still a need to buy again, he coulde again next time. It wouldn¡¯t take much time.


    ¡°A total of eight copper coins.¡± The boss handed two sticks of candied fruits to Jiang Lan.


    The price had gone up.


    Jiang Lan took the candied fruits and thought to himself.


    However, it had only risen a little after so many years.


    It was considered little.


    It was more or less because the people around here were having a stable life.


    ¡°I heard that other ces often have disasters, right?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had heard this from Zhou Bo, so he wasn¡¯t clear about this.


    But he could ask.


    This way, he would know and find out more. He could even determine if these disasters were rted to the copse of heavens and earth.


    ¡°Disasters?¡± The elder thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Ordinary people like us don¡¯t know how big the outside world is. To us, t Sky City is the furthest city we know of.


    However, I have heard from some storytellers that there have been natural disasters and man-made disasters in the past few decades.


    We are protected by immortals here. Thus, we are safe. I don¡¯t know the details either.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded. It was true.


    To ordinary people, t Sky City was already a very far ce.


    ¡°Another stick of candied fruit.¡±


    Jiang Lan gave him a total of 12 copper coins.


    He had bought it for himself, even though he didn¡¯t particrly like to eat it.


    However, he had been buying it for his Senior Sister all this while. He had to try out the taste himself.


    Otherwise¡­


    He couldn¡¯t understand how his Senior Sister felt eating candied fruits.


    Then, he took a bite of the candied fruit.


    ¡°It¡¯s sour.¡±

 Chapter 367 - Teaching The Phoenix A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 367: Teaching The Phoenix A Lesson</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The candied fruit was not sweet enough.


    It was probably not necessarily sweet.


    But there was ayer of sugar outside.


    It was sweet and sour, not bad.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly delicious, but it wasn¡¯t bad either.


    As for the disasters.


    It seemed like it was increasing. There had indeed been some changes to the outside world.


    However, ordinary people did not know much.


    He could only make a partial reference.


    He would be able to find out by taking a look around when he went out to train.


    No matter what, since these people had said that the world was about to copse, something would definitely happen.


    He decided to feel and find out more about it.


    This would benefit him in the future.


    There was no need for him to worry too much about it at the moment. He should focus his efforts on cultivating so that he could be stronger and better deal with these matters.


    This was the path he needed to take.


    At night.


    The streets of Qingcheng Town became deserted.


    Many people returned to their residences.


    The shops were closing.


    ¡°Looks like the Eighth Prince should be finishing soon as well.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself as he sat at the edge of the street.


    Sure enough, he saw the Eighth Princeing from the other side of the street.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ve bought what I needed. What about you?¡± The Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bought it,¡± Jiang Lan said softly to the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    As a cultivator, the difference between night and day was not big.


    Therefore, traveling at night was not a problem for them at all.


    The sky was still dark.


    Near the Ice Cicada Forest, Jiang Lan separated from the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince had gone to the mountain where wild animals were easy to hunt. He was probably doing business again.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is quite independent.¡±


    He made money to support himself.


    This seemed easy, but it was actually very difficult.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think that he could do better than the Eighth Prince.


    Without further thought, he headed for the inn.


    He wanted to get some good wine today.


    If not for the Eighth Prince¡¯s help, he would need a longer time toplete a round trip.


    After all, his cultivation on the surface was not that strong.


    It was better to travel ording to his surface cultivation level.


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the old inn.


    The inn had yet to open.


    He waited a moment.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long before the inn opened. He¡¯d helped out here before, so he knew when it opened.


    While he was waiting, Jiang Lan noticed a red-haired woman walking over.


    She was very beautiful and was dressed in a red dress.


    A Mid-stage Human Immortal.


    ¡°Someone from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    She was very strong.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race that was working in the inn. This should be someone else from her race.


    Without further observation, he slowly retreated some distance, leaving the main position for the other party.


    If he had to retreat, he would do so.


    With fewer enemies, no one would pay attention to him.


    Only then would it be safer for him.


    Fighting to exert one¡¯s strength and authority was just asking for trouble.


    If he was not careful, he would get himself killed.


    He did not want to ce his hopes on others¡¯ magnanimity.


    After giving way, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race indeed stood at his initial position.


    However, to Jiang Lan¡¯s surprise, the other party actually spoke to him.


    ¡°Mid-stage Void Refinement Realm cultivator?


    Are you here to get some good wine?¡±


    Jiang Lan sighed in her heart as he felt that trouble wasing.


    Then, he nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you reserve it?¡± Hong Yi asked.


    Jiang Lan could only nod.


    ¡°Can you sell it to me?¡± Hong Yi asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior, even if you didn¡¯t make a reservation, you can still get it after the bosses back in the afternoon,¡± Jiang Lan reminded her.


    Back in Kunlun, many people looked down on him.


    However, other than the people who wanted to kill him, no one came to bully him.


    It was rare to see someone act like this in front of him.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Hong Yi looked down at Jiang Lan, the aura of a human immortal faintly discernible.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. It wasn¡¯t convenient to take action here.


    Creak!


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    It was the youth.


    He looked at the two of them curiously.


    Then, he asked the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°The inn didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t buy good wine from others. Is there a problem if I buy it from this person?¡± Hong Yi asked.


    After that, she no longer paid attention to the youth. Instead, she looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Think it over, human. Sometimes even a small thing can give ¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Before Hong Yi could finish speaking, a halberd suddenly struck her face.


    Whoosh!


    Bang, bang!


    Hong Yi was sent flying and fell to the ground, rolling a few times.


    Jiang Lan looked at the halberd with some surprise. He followed the halberd and saw the person holding it.


    It was the youth from the inn.


    ¡°Human, what are you doing?¡± Hong Yi stood up and looked at the youth angrily.


    The youth held the halberd in his hand and made a throwing motion. A violent aura began to appear on his body.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Woosh!


    The halberd was directly thrown out by the youth.


    A powerful force headed straight for Hong Yi.


    Seeing this sudden attack, Hong Yi actually felt like she was being stared at by a terrifying vicious beast.


    At this moment, her blood energy surged. It was a premonition of extreme danger.


    The other party really wanted to kill her.


    This¡­


    No, she had to retaliate.


    Otherwise, she would be severely injured.


    But¡­


    She always felt like there was a vicious beast staring at her, waiting for the most fatal moment to strike.


    She did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that she would die here if she did not deal with it.


    Just as she was feeling a little helpless, she suddenly saw a figure appear in front of her.


    Boom!


    The halberd was blocked.


    ng!


    The halberd flew high into the air and then stabbed into the ground.


    There was a young girl standing in front of Hong Yi.


    It was the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, Hong Ya.


    She was at the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    She was naturally qualified to block the youth¡¯s attack.


    Jiang Lan was somewhat surprised. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the situation had changed several times.


    Fortunately, there was no one nearby. Otherwise, he would be the topic of conversation for the disciples of the various peaks.


    ¡°Hong, Hong Ya?¡± The moment he saw Hong Ya, the youth was shocked. He then immediately exined.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding.


    The halberd belonged to that stupid dragon, not me.


    It might have lost control.¡±


    ¡°Apologize,¡± said Hong Ya.


    Her voice was soft but unquestionable.


    Without any hesitation, the youth lowered his head and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to apologize.¡± Hong Ya turned to look at the shocked Hong Yi and said.


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Me, me?¡± Hong Yi felt wronged.


    However, under Hong Ya¡¯s gaze, she lowered her head and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you two.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re on the same side.¡± The youth from the inn shook his head.


    Jiang Lan also nodded, not saying anything excessive.


    After that, Hong Yi didn¡¯t say anything else about buying his good wine.


    Jiang Lan left the inn after receiving the good wine from the youth.


    But before he left, the youth gave him something.


    It was the halberd that belonged to the Eighth Prince.


    When he handed the halberd to Jiang Lan, the youth whispered to him.


    ¡°The head of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race is too high. Next time you see her, knock her head off with this.¡±


    It was hard to turn down such kindness.


    In the end, Jiang Lan put away the halberd.


    However, using a halberd to kill might not guarantee a sure-kill.


    Using the Power of Nine Bulls was perhaps a better choice.

 Chapter 368 - The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race Is Simply Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 368: The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race Is Simply Courting Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the way back to Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan held the halberd in his hand.


    He specially chose a path with fewer people.


    Firstly, it was to avoid meeting people and avoid unexpected disputes.


    The second was so that he could give the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race a chance to act. If the other party wanted to take revenge, it would be easier for him to get rid of the other party.


    However, he was still surprised that the youth was so agitated previously.


    He probably wanted him to teach her how to make Hong Ya happy.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to.


    But the youth indeed treated him better than the others.


    Perhaps it was because he was a disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    Because he had said that he was from the Ninth Summit when he first came to the inn.


    From then on, the youth kept giving him free peanuts.


    It never stopped for centuries.


    Without further thought, Jiang Lan put away the halberd.


    ¡°This is the second one already. But this belongs to the Eighth Prince, right? Was it suitable for the youth to give it to me directly?¡±


    He would return the Eighth Prince to him the next time he met him.


    He had no use for it.


    However, he could still swing it a few times. After all, this Dharma treasure was not weak.


    It was very suitable to practice or act with it.


    Of course, this was only on the surface.


    On the surface, he had always been using swords.


    Most of the time, he used the Seven Stars Sword Technique.


    With the halberd, he could use some of his master¡¯s lightning techniques.


    His master was also quite proficient in lightning techniques.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan walked towards the Ninth Summit.


    Along the way, he kept his guard up.


    He had initially thought that the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race woulde.


    However, she did not appear, nor did she target him.


    It seemed like the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race wasn¡¯t an ignorant person.


    Only those who stayed for a short period of time would dare to do whatever they wanted down there.


    Especially those with weaker cultivations.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    That afternoon.


    At the old wine inn.


    ¡°Young man, where¡¯s my halberd?¡± the Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s my favorite halberd. I¡¯ve traveled all over the world with it all these years. I rely on it to roast wild animals.


    And now you¡¯ve lost it? Are you trying to ruin our years of friendship? I often ask questions to my brother-inw for you.


    The halberd lost control and injured one of Hong Ya¡¯s nsmen. I gave it away,¡± the youth whispered.


    The Eighth Prince stood rooted to the ground, his heart aching.


    ¡°That¡¯s my treasure, not yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given it away, what can I do now?¡± The youth said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you gave it to the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race as an apology gift, did you?¡± the Eighth Prince asked.


    If the youth dared to nod, he would use his lightning technique to send him off.


    He would teach him how to behave.


    ¡°No.¡± The young man shook his head and continued.


    ¡°I gave it to Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Your big brother? Your big brother is not my big brother. You¡­¡± At this point, the Eighth Prince was stunned. Then, he recovered from his anger and said.


    ¡°You gave it to my brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± The young man asked.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡± The Eighth Prince was no longer angry. He patted the youth¡¯s shoulder and said.


    ¡°My brother-inw is your brother-inw. We¡¯ll call each other brothers from now on. Just call me Big Brother too from now on.¡±


    The youth ignored the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°By the way, why did you suddenly give my brother-inw the halberd?¡± The Eighth Prince picked up some peanuts and asked curiously.


    It was as if questioning the youth was just a formality.


    ¡°In the morning¡­¡± The youth told the Eighth Prince about what happened earlier today.


    ¡°Grandpa actually praises Big Brother a lot. I felt that a mere Human Immortal shouldn¡¯t have the right to bully someone even my grandpa praises.


    Hence, I decided to strike. Especially since the person getting bullied is my respected Big Brother. Thus, I wanted to use your halberd to teach her a lesson. Unfortunately, Hongya found out about it.¡±


    Pa!


    The Eighth Prince pped the table and stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race doing now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing something outside,¡± the youth immediately said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and teach her a lesson. How dare she bully my brother-inw. She doesn¡¯t even know that she was on the brink of death.¡± With that said, the Eighth Prince led the youth outside.


    They soon arrived outside and saw Hong Yi from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race in a corner.


    She seemed to have been punished to stand there to reflect.


    Hong Yi was a little scared when she saw the two of them walking over aggressively.


    ¡°You, what are you all nning to do?¡± Hong Yi asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I heard that you dared to force my brother-inw to sell his pot of good wine?¡± The Eighth Prince moved, preparing to take action.


    The youth looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, he felt much more at ease.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything in the end,¡± Hong Yi immediately said.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Crack!


    After a long time, the two of them headed towards the inn.


    ¡°If Hong Ya asks, say that I was trying to stop you,¡± the youth said to the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°When the timees, you can just beat her up. I still have a halberd here. Take it. Knock the noble head of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race low.¡± With that said, the Eighth Prince gave the youth another halberd.


    Hong Yi could only watch as the two men left, her hair a little tousled.


    She felt wronged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they have pity for beauties?¡±


    Hong Yi thought that she was quite pretty herself.


    However, the two of them punched and kicked her without mercy, to the point where even her face seemed to be twisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Little Brother and Big Brother like to hit people. It is easy to suffer if you get close to them. I am clearly very beautiful too.¡± A sudden voice sounded behind Hong Yi.


    Startled, Hong Yiunched an attack towards her back.


    Pa!


    A punchnded on Yan Xiyun¡¯s face.


    Yan Xiyun had been worried that she would fly away.


    But to her surprise¡­


    ¡°It actually doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± She looked at Hong Yi and said.


    ¡°Sister can I¡ª¡±


    Just as Yan Xiyun was about to ask for directions, a young girl walked out of the inn.


    Then, she walked towards Yan Xiyun and Hong Yi.


    Hong Yi immediately stood up and lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    Hong Ya came to Yan Xiyun¡¯s side and took out a handful of peanuts.


    Yan Xiyun received it out of habit.


    ¡°Big Sister, will you be angry if I tell you that Big Brother often gives me peanuts to eat?¡±


    Hong Ya :¡±¡­¡±


    She felt that no one who was with those people was normal.


    The human from Kunlun was the same.


    Even though the other party looked weak, it was hard to tell how powerful he was.


    She was unable to move his mind at all.


    Hong Yi¡­


    She was really courting death.


    Not to mention, this person was very special. Just based on his identity, he wasn¡¯t someone outsiders like them could offend.


    Once they did¡­


    The consequences would be dire.


    Unless they did not want their lives anymore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan stood in the courtyard, watching the white clouds surging in the sky.


    He was watching the clouds roll and the peach blossoms fall.


    He was trying to calm himself down.


    After that, he would begin cultivating.


    If possible, he wished to directly cultivate to a higher cultivation realm on the surface now.


    It would be best if he could be a perfected Void Refinement cultivator on the surface now.


    Then, he could go out and train.


    When he returned, he would be a Human Immortal.


    He would inform his Senior Sister about it then.


    For some reason, he wanted to tell his Senior Sister about the news of his advancement first.


    Perhaps it was because he had gotten used to it.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan turned around and entered the Netherworld Cave.


    At present, the aura seeping out from the Netherworld was still not weak. The nt and vegetative egg still couldn¡¯t enter it yet.


    It would be very damaging to them.


    ¡°I wonder how long this seclusion willst.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was sitting cross-legged in the Netherworld Cave, felt that he couldn¡¯t enter closed-door cultivation for too long.


    This was because his hidden cultivation had almost reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    His master should have made some arrangements for him to advance to be an immortal.


    Perhaps so.

 Chapter 369 - Removing Xiao Yus Leg

    <h4>Chapter 369: Removing Xiao Yu¡¯s Leg</h4>


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    A gentle breeze blew.


    Standing at the entrance to the Netherworld, Jiang Lan felt a chill.


    It was snowing.


    The snow was rather heavy.


    It covered the grass on the mountain peak.


    He strode forward and arrived near the courtyard.


    The snow had covered the peach trees.


    ¡°I should nt some plum blossoms so that I can see them bloom.¡±


    ¡°The sharp edge of a sword is sharpened through harsh refining while the fragrance of plum blossomses from the bitter cold.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was walking in the courtyard, couldn¡¯t help but think of this poem.


    He was tempering himself.


    One day, his brilliance will also shine in Kunlun.


    But he didn¡¯t want that day toe.


    It was fine as long as he was brilliant.


    There was no need for him to shine.


    Because there would definitely be many bad things that would happen then.


    There was nothing bad about settling down.


    ¡°Junior Brother even knows of poems?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from behind Jiang Lan.


    Naturally, it was Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan turned around.


    Xiao Yu was standing behind him, her dress fluttering in the wind.


    Her legs and feet were white. She stood on the snow.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t bought your shoes yet?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and tilted her head.


    ¡°Junior Brother didn¡¯t buy it for me?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, he took off his Dharmic shoes.


    He then stood barefoot on the snow.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and ced her feet into Jiang Lan¡¯s shoes.


    Because it was a Dharma treasure, there was no possibility of it being unsuitable.


    Furthermore, the shoes could change colour.


    Xiao Yu made it turn white.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s shoes fit my feet very well.¡± Xiao Yu jumped a few times.


    She was very satisfied.


    It was unknown if she was satisfied with the shoes or Jiang Lan¡¯s actions.


    Anyway, she was smiling.


    Jiang Lan stepped on the snow and took out a new pair of shoes.


    He had quite a few shoes, especially Dharma shoes.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything and tossed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    She ran to the courtyard to y with the snow.


    ¡°This dragon is treating me more and more like an insider,¡± Jiang Lan thought as he received the wooden sword.


    He did not mind her actions.


    He was happy to do so.


    After arriving at the courtyard, Jiang Lan handed the candied fruits to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Sister¡¯s stuff.¡±


    Xiao Yu opened her mouth and bit on one stick before picking another one up.


    After finishing the candied fruits in her mouth, she said.


    ¡°Junior Brother went to a private school before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sat in one of their sses before.¡± Jiang Lan cleaned up the snow on the tables and chairs before sitting down.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t just cleaning up the chair he was going to sit at.


    Instead, he cleaned up all the snow on the tables and chairs.


    This would make it convenient for Xiao Yu to sit downter.


    After Jiang Lan sat down, Xiao Yu sat beside him.


    ¡°When I was young, my master took me outside and we chanced upon a private school tutor teaching. Junior Brother, do you want to learn as a tutee as well? It¡¯s been long since I taught you Dragon Language as well.¡±


    ¡°Senior sister, I have learned it a long time ago,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He had indeed learned the Dragonnguage very early on.


    ¡°Just because you know how to say it doesn¡¯t mean you know how to write it.


    I shall teach Junior Brother how to write.


    Thest time I taught you was a long time ago.¡± Xiao Yu suddenly became interested in this matter.


    It was snowing heavily, so it was easier to practice writing as well. They could write in the snow.


    Jiang Lan ¡°¡­¡±


    That afternoon.


    The private tuition ended.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Xiao Yu was satisfied.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    Then, he began to focus on embedding his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent into his Senior Sister¡¯s wooden sword.


    It was as though he was ying house with his Senior Sister.


    After having fun, Xiao Yu went to y with snow, intending to build a snow figurine.


    Jiang Lan just watched on.


    The Senior Sister in the snow was very beautiful.


    Not long after, he saw that Xiao Yu had returned to normal.


    She now looked tall, beautiful, and mature.


    She was no longer t.


    The view had changed to that of a tall mountain.


    ¡°It seems like she is trying to build a figurine of her normal self.¡± Jiang Lan guessed.


    However, he still watched quietly.


    In the middle of the night.


    Ao Longyu sat down next to Jiang Lan, thenid her head on the table, nning to sleep.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to sleep. Take your time to embed my wooden sword with your sword intent.¡±


    Looking at his Senior Sister beside him, Jiang Lan activated his spell technique and expelled the surrounding cold air.


    A warm feeling surrounded Ao Longyu.


    After he was done, he looked at the snow figurines that were built by Xiao Yu.


    It was two people who were very close to each other and were looking at each other.


    One was Ao Longyu while the other was him.


    Even though it didn¡¯t look like it, he could tell that there was a smile on his Senior Sister¡¯s face.


    She looked very happy.


    He withdrew his gaze before turning to Ao Longyu again.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she turn into a dragon and sleep at the side?¡± After thinking for a moment, Jiang Lan had an answer.


    He thought of the bathing scene.


    Bing a dragon was probably considered as being naked.


    Were dragon scales considered clothes?


    With this thought in mind, he took out the recording Dharma treasure he had obtained earlier.


    He could see how his Senior Sister looked when she was young.


    Hundreds of years ago, his Senior Sister was still a young dragon.


    Looking at the recording Dharma treasure, he never thought that a dragon would actually fall asleep beside him.


    He activated the recording Dharma treasure, intending to take a look.


    However, before he could take a look, a hand reached out.


    Someone had snatched the recording Dharma treasure.


    It was Ao Longyu.


    At this moment, she had transformed into the form of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± Xiao Yu reprimanded him sternly.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiaoyu and remained silent for a moment.


    What did he do?


    ¡°A recording from a Dharma treasure is not as good as viewing it in person.¡± She straightened her ins and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing right here, but Junior Brother actually wants to look at the recording of myself.¡±


    Xiao Yu stood up and pointed at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re too rude.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long time.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll return the Dharma treasure to you.¡±


    ¡°Look at the records. Stop staring at me. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Lan keep his Dharma treasure and continue to embed the wooden sword with sword intent.


    It was morning.


    Multicolored light took over the sky, and the night sky retreated from the stage.


    It was rather magnificent.


    Jiang Lan put the wooden sword aside. At this moment, Xiao Yu was still sleeping.


    Her legs stretched straight across the table and chair.


    They were slender and fair.


    If the leg was removed, would it be a dragon w?


    Jiang Lan was curious.


    His Senior Sister was a dragon in human form.


    Once her limbs were separated from her body, it should return to how she looked in her original form.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xiao Yu poked her eyes and woke up.


    She yawned and stretched.


    Perhaps it was because her Junior Brother was by her side.


    Except¡­


    When she saw her Junior Brother looking at her stretching, she immediately covered her chest.


    Then¡­


    She realized that there was nothing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Junior Brother, as a fair trade, what should I pay for wearing your shoes?¡± When Xiao Yu was about to leave the Ninth Summit, she asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Then Senior Sister, close your eyes.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    Xiao Yu was puzzled, but she still closed her eyes.


    Jiang Lan flicked Xiaoyu¡¯s forehead as he watched her close her eyes.


    Dong!


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    Xiao Yu covered her forehead and looked at Jiang Lan, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t count. Junior Brother, think about it carefully. Otherwise, I won¡¯t make a deal with you next time.¡± With that said, she rode her sword towards the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan watched Xiao Yu¡¯s figure disappear before turning to look at the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The negotiation was about to start again.


    The other party this time was most likely the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.

 Chapter 370 - Enlightenment Of The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 370: Enlightenment Of The Great Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Someone from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was in Kunlun.


    There was a fortuitous opportunity on her.


    It was not so easy for her to leave Kunlun, especially when the fortuitous opportunity was only obtained because of Kunlun.


    So¡­


    Therefore, they had to offer some gifts of thanks to Kunlun.


    It was the same for the Eighth Prince.


    Therefore, to the other factions, Kunlun was not a good person.


    If they could benefit from it, they wouldn¡¯t be kind enough to let someone go for free.


    If they let one leave without any conditions, it would mean that one was not valuable enough.


    Or perhaps worthless.


    One example would be the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race initially.


    At that time, the girl still didn¡¯t have any fortuitous opportunity on her.


    After a moment, Jiang Lan stopped thinking.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was different from the Dragon n. It had nothing to do with Jiang Lan.


    There was for him to care.


    However, there was one thing he needed to be concerned about.


    That was that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race might have gained something.


    Nothing else mattered.


    After sending his Senior Sister away, there was nothing else to do.


    As for his Senior Sister¡¯s offer of fair trade¡­


    He would think about it next time.


    There was no real fairness needed between him and Xiao Yu.


    Then, he began to cultivate.


    There was no need to worry about anything else. All he needed to do was cultivate in peace.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been any idents in the past few years at the entrance to the Netherworld. There was a high chance that no one outside would make a move on the entrance either.


    The Demon Race, the Devil Race, and the Heavenly Human Race that were hiding in the woods had all been eliminated by his master.


    Even if there were still people lingering around, they did not dare to do anything else.


    As for the other races.


    They were still hiding. No one knew their intentions.


    The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi hade to find him at first, butter, he decided to stay because of the special effect Kunlun brought.


    But he had already gone back.


    Hence, there was no need to bother about him.


    With this, he roughly understood the current situation.


    Nothing special was going to happen.


    He could cultivate in peace.


    At night, he tempered his golden body in the Netherworld Cave.


    He read books, learned Dharma spells, tested array formations, and gained insights into the Great Dao during the day.


    He wanted to gain more knowledge and ability for himself.


    Time flew by.


    The snow melted and spring rain fell.


    Winter passed and spring came.


    While cultivating, Jiang Lan felt the changes of the world.


    He watched as the seasons changed.


    He blended in with the environment, making his heart feel like the wind, the snow, the light, the falling leaves.


    He was immersing himself in the environment.


    Dao was by his side, in his heart.


    Ten years passed, and Jiang Lan felt that hisprehension of the Dao had be even deeper.


    Like the water of a pond, it began to extend deeper.


    At the same time, he made sure that hisprehension of the Dao did not reach perfection.


    However, he discovered that his cultivation speed could increase again because of hisprehension of the Dao.


    Was this the limitless great Dao?


    In these ten years, the only change that Jiang Lan felt was that Kunlun had begun the negotiation.


    It seemed to be with the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    It was to bring back Hong Ya from the inn.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was trying very hard to bring her back.


    But no matter what, it had nothing to do with him.


    He just had to continue cultivating.


    As for the final negotiations, Jiang Lan had no idea.


    After which, he began cultivating.


    This time, he tempered his golden body at night and cleaned the weeds and flowers during the day.


    Year after year, day after day.


    He did not feel bored or give up taking care of the Ninth Summit.


    After he was done, he would continue reading.


    He wanted to enrich himself with knowledge.


    He wanted to make himself stronger.


    Walking on a path should be taken one step at a time. Simrly, one should umte one¡¯s cultivation bit by bit.


    The ocean of knowledge naturally formed from theption of small amounts of it.


    The years passed.


    Jiang Lan was still cleaning the weeds and tending to the flowers.


    Only, today, he stood in ce, not moving for a long time.


    He looked at the weeds at his feet and suddenly realized something.


    He cleared the weeds year after year, but they appeared year after year.


    ¡°A wildfire never ends. It will grow again when the spring breeze blows.¡±


    This was the same for the great Dao.


    The Dao should be endless.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had a new realization.


    ¡­


    Weed was grass, but it was also Dao.


    And Dao¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at the weed in his palm.


    The realization came from the heart.


    ¡°Is in my palm.¡±


    In that instant, Jiang Lan felt a rumbling sound.


    It came from his body, from the great Dao world within his body.


    It was as if a source had appeared there. Endless great Dao energy filled his meridians, as though it was refining them.


    It allowed him to advance one step closer to bing ate-stage Heaven Immortal.


    The umtion of one¡¯s Dao was indeed the fastest way to advance.


    Thus, Jiang Lan gave up on dealing with the weeds and went to the Netherworld Cave.


    He needed to enter seclusion.


    He wanted to absorb the harvest he had obtained this time around.


    When Jiang Lan woke up again, another twenty years had passed.


    He had been taking care of the Ninth Summit for more than ten years, and he had spent the subsequent years absorbing the knowledge he had gained from the Dao.


    He might reach thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm even faster than he expected.


    Now, he had entered the sect for a total of 510 years.


    His surface cultivation was at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm while his hidden cultivation was at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    His true cultivation level was at the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm. He was very close to bing ate-stage Heaven Immortal.


    The tempering of his meridians was also about to end.


    There were still sixty years to go before it was time for him to go out and train.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Kunlun going too far?¡± A red-haired man looked at the three people opposite him and said coldly.


    He was Dan Mi, a powerhouse from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. Beside him was a female from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, Hong Ji.


    They sat opposite the trio from Kunlun.


    They hade here several times to bring Hong Ya back.


    But Kunlun had been overbearing.


    They refused to hand her over.


    Now, they really needed Hong Ya.


    Everything was ready. They only needed onest push.


    However, they were discovered by Kunlun and Kunlun had taken advantage of the situation.


    Sitting opposite them were the three summit leaders of Kunlun.


    Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing, Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue, Eighth Summit¡¯s Jiu Zhongtian.


    Jiu Zhongtian was only there to exert his power and rarely spoke.


    He was in charge of fighting.


    ¡°Then are you two here toin today?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    ¡°Twenty percent less. The gift will be delivered on the same day.¡± Dan Mi spoke.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He could not wait any longer.


    ¡°10% less.¡± Liu Jing didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Dan Mi looked at Liu Jing and frowned.


    ¡°How about this? Let the juniors at the same level have a match. If Kunlun wins, we¡¯ll hand over 90%. If we win, 80%. How about it?¡±


    Miao Yue thought about it and said.


    ¡°What do you want topete on?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s fair,¡± Hong Ji said.


    They did not want to drag this matter any further.


    There had to be an oue today.


    ¡°Are your people knowledgeable about array formations?¡± After seeing Hong Ji and the others nod, Miao Yue continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s a courtyard in Kunlun¡¯s Ninth Summit. There is a maze array formation around the courtyard.


    There is no danger. The array formation is set up by a disciple of the Ninth Summit. As long as you can go in and pick a flower from the bushes, it will be your win.


    To be fair, only the younger generation of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race can give it a try. How about it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that disciple¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Dan Mi asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s most likely at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm now, but his attainments in array formations are quite high,¡± Miao Yue said.


    Dan Mi and Hong Ji exchanged nces. This was definitely not going to be easy.


    But¡­


    It did not mean that there was no chance of winning.


    Especially when anyone from their younger generation could give it a try.


    ¡°Is there a cultivation restriction?¡± Hong Ji asked Fairy Miao Yue.


    ¡°Anyone below the Heaven Immortal Realm can give it a try.¡± Miao Yue replied.


    Hearing this, Liu Jing was surprised.


    True Immortals could also be involved?


    This¡­


    ¡°Alright,¡± Dan Mi agreed immediately.


    He was afraid that the other party would regret what she had just said.

 Chapter 371 - My House Has Become An Attraction?

    <h4>Chapter 371: My House Has Be An Attraction?</h4>


    After waiting for the people from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race to leave the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Liu Jing looked at Miao Yue and said.


    ¡°Does Junior Sister think so highly of Jiang Lan?¡±


    Miao Yue smiled, her voice was clear and pleasant.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen the Goddess transcend her tribtion. How was the array formation then?¡±


    ¡°Very strong. Not to mention the younger generation, even those from the older generation cannotpare to him. But¡­¡± Liu Jing said worriedly.


    ¡°Jiang Lan had spent a lot of effort to set up the array formation for the Goddess¡¯ tribtion. The courtyard he lives in unlikely has an array formation of such strength.


    Furthermore, a maze formation is easy to break. We have already set the time for the challenge to be tomorrow. It¡¯s impossible for Jiang Lan to refine it now.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, are you free recently?¡± Miao Yue looked at Liu Jing and asked.


    ¡°If you have time, you can try challenging Jiang Lan¡¯s courtyard. Without using your strength, you can give the maze array formation outside Jiang Lan¡¯s courtyard a try.


    Oh right, Senior Brother might not understand Jiang Lan well. He is a very vignt person. If his surroundings are not safe, he will not feel well.


    The strongest array formation in the Ninth Summit should be in front of the Netherworld Cave. That is where he goes into closed-door cultivation. Next would be his courtyard where he usually stays.


    He has definitely spent a lot of time on the array formations in these two ces.¡±


    Even though Miao Yue was not Jiang Lan¡¯s master, she understood Jiang Lan pretty well.


    Jiang Lan was not simple at all.


    Even after so many years, he still maintained his original temperament and heart.


    On the surface, it seemed as though he had nothing much to do with Kunlun.


    It was as if he was valued in Kunlun because of the Goddess.


    His reputation was as bad as ever.


    However, he had done this all on purpose.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look in the afternoon.¡± Liu Jing naturally didn¡¯t refuse.


    Miao Yue definitely had a basis for her words.


    He also wanted to take a look.


    He could let Mo Zhengdong lead the way.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°You want me to lead the way for you, Senior Brother?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Liu Jing.


    ¡°That courtyard is Jiang Lan¡¯s private residence after all. With Junior Brother leading the way, it¡¯s much more suitable,¡± Liu Jing said.


    He came here today to test how strong the maze array formation was.


    ¡°Senior Brother might not know,¡± Mo Zhengdong said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Once I enter, the array formations will lose effect. Currently, Jiang Lan is in seclusion. As long as you don¡¯t enter his courtyard, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. It¡¯s not time for the Goddess toe down yet as well.¡±


    Why would he go into the maze array formation again?


    He had already experienced it many years ago. He chose to not participate this time around.


    ¡°In that case, Junior Brother can just watch from the sidelines,¡± said Liu Jing.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    After a while.


    In front of the courtyard, in the peach blossom forest.


    ¡°The environment here is not bad. This ce looks quite elegant,¡± Liu Jing praised.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you can try entering. Even if you can¡¯t enter, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you toe out of the array formation.


    However, do not use your power, or the array formation will be destroyed,¡± Mo Zhengdong reminded.


    It was not that Jiang Lan¡¯s array formation was weak and fragile that he could break it just by using his strength.


    It was because their strength surpassed the power of the array formation left behind by Jiang Lan that they were able to break the array.


    ¡°Although my attainments in array formations are inferior to Junior Sister Miao Yue¡¯s, it¡¯s not too bad.¡± Liu Jing nodded slightly to express his understanding.


    Then, he walked into the peach blossom forest.


    Mo Zhengdong stood still and waited.


    From afternoon until evening.


    At this moment, someone flew over on a sword andnded on the east side of Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°He has gone in.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    ¡°When did he go in?¡±


    ¡°It has been some time.¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian stopped asking. He did not know much about array formations, so he did not want to enter so that he could prevent embarrassing himself.


    He could break the array formation with his sword, and that was enough.


    The night sky appeared.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky.


    At this moment, the peach blossom forest seemed to be tainted by the moonlight, and everything in the surroundings lit up.


    But upon closer inspection, there seemed to be no change at all.


    ¡°The array formation seems to have gotten stronger,¡± said Jiu Zhongtian.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded and exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If anyone wants to trespass into the ninth summit, they would most likely do so at night. Thus, Jiang Lan has changed the array formations to be more powerful when night falls.¡±


    After so many years, he naturally knew a thing or two about this.


    Even if he did not pay attention to it, he could sense what was happening.


    There were many array formations in the Ninth Summit.


    There were many things that he knew, but there were more that he might not know.


    In the middle of the night.


    ¡°Has it been a long time?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± In the end, Mo Zhengdong decided to go in and pick his Senior Brother up.


    People should being in tomorrow morning to attempt to break past the array formation.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at Mo Zhengdong and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    How could a mere maze array formation stop him?


    There weren¡¯t many array formations here that could trap them.


    Except for the array formation that could not be destroyed.


    Mo Zhengdong led the way in, and the maze had no effect on him.


    With that, Jiu Zhongtian felt much more at ease. Otherwise, the outsiders might see the three of them trapped in the array formation tomorrow when they came.


    Then¡­


    It would damage Kunlun¡¯s reputation.


    Some timeter.


    Mo Zhengdong saw Liu Jing looking up at the moon.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think of the array formation?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad,¡± Liu Jing turned around and said to Mo Zhengdong and the others.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t break it, but that he couldn¡¯t use his array formation skills to break it.


    After a pause, Liu Jing continued.


    ¡°It must have been tough for you in the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    It was true. He might have gotten lost on his own summit if Jiang Lan had not made adjustments to his array formations.


    It was not right for him to make a move. It was also not right for him to not make a move.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan continued to cultivate.


    He was concluding his cultivation.


    He could go out today.


    The increase in cultivation on the surface was not a real increase in cultivation level, so there was no need to familiarize himself with the current realm.


    There were not many changes to his Deity Position at the moment.


    He needed to hear more about what was happening outside in the Grand Deste World.


    After adjusting his cultivation, he stood up.


    At this moment, the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance had already returned to normal, and the vegetative egg had already entered for some time.


    Carrying the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower, Jiang Lan headed outside.


    After exiting the Netherworld Cave, there was a gentle breeze.


    It felt cool andfortable.


    It was the spring breeze.


    ¡°This feels a bit strange.¡± Jiang Lan looked ahead.


    ¡°There are some fluctuations in the array formation, and there¡¯s the smell of someone else.¡±


    When he was in closed-door cultivation, Jiang Lan was most concerned about the array formations around the Netherworld Cave.


    He did not care about the array formation in his courtyard.


    His Senior Sister often went in and out from there.


    However, things were different now. There seemed to be quite a number of people.


    ¡°Someone is looking for me on arge scale?¡± Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    At this time, no one should attack him.


    Power surged faintly.


    He carefully walked towards the courtyard.


    If it was an enemy attack, he would kill the other party as quickly as possible.


    But soon, he was stunned.


    As he approached the courtyard, he discovered a group of people outside the peach blossom forest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were disciples from all the various summits present.


    What¡­ What had happened?


    There was no news from his master.


    Out of curiosity, Jiang Lan came to the edge of the crowd to see what was going on.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Suddenly, an Essence Soul disciple approached Jiang Lan.


    He was asking about the current situation.


    ¡°I just arrived. Does Junior Brother know what¡¯s going on here?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    His house had turned into an attraction.


    Furthermore, there were many people surrounding it and looking at it.

 Chapter 372 - Despair

    <h4>Chapter 372: Despair</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan was confused.


    What was going on today? A group of people was surrounding his house as if it was an attraction.


    Although they were not exactly in his courtyard.


    But the peach blossom forest led to his courtyard.


    These people were smart. They didn¡¯t walk in, or else they would get lost inside.


    But¡­


    There were already people inside.


    It didn¡¯t look like it would be easy for them to get out either.


    ¡°Did Senior Brother pass by after you came out of seclusion?¡± Qiu Zhi asked curiously.


    He didn¡¯t see Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation, but it seemed like it was only slightly higher than his.


    He didn¡¯t have the aura of a Void Refinement Senior Brother.


    ¡°Indeed, I just came out of seclusion.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He had juste out of seclusion to find his house being surrounded.


    So he was very curious.


    However, since his master did not say anything, it meant that it would not affect his courtyard.


    Or perhaps the courtyard had already been destroyed by Senior Sister.


    Therefore, there was no need to inform him.


    It did not matter if there were people surrounding the peach blossom forest.


    ¡°I heard from a Senior Brother that this ce has be a ce of trial. It is a trial to see if the people of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race are stronger in the study of array formations than the disciple of our sect.


    It is said that this peach blossom maze array formation is set up by the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    To pass the trial, a member of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race has to head into the flowering shrubs to pick a flower.


    As long as one of them is able to do it, it would be considered as their victory. However, they can¡¯t enter the courtyard deep within the peach forest. That seems to be the residence of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother,¡± said Qiu Zhi.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He finally understood what was going on.


    This suggestion was most likely proposed by his Martial Aunt Miao Yue who understood his array formations the most.


    Indeed, it was unsuitable for Martial Aunt Miao Yue to be his master¡¯s wife.


    He felt that her eyes could see through many things.


    Jiang Lan felt that he had beenbeled in her eyes.


    Abel that said that Jiang Lan was good at hiding his skills.


    However, there was no danger.


    Moreover, it was impossible for his Martial Aunt to guess that he was already at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Because his cultivation level waspletely ipatible with his cultivation time.


    It had long surpassed the realm of normality.


    It was to the point where he seemed inhumane.


    Lu Jian¡¯s talent was astonishing, and he was top-notch in every aspect.


    He had been in the sect for more than a thousand years, but he had only reached thete-stage True Immortal Realm thest Jiang Lan saw him.


    Currently, he should be at the perfected True Immortal Realm.


    However, he had still spent more than a thousand years to reach such a realm. If he wanted to advance to the Heaven Immortal Realm, it might take him a total of nearly two thousand years.


    And he¡­


    After entering the sect for 510 years, his cultivation level was close to thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    In less than 700 years, he could attempt to be a Celestial Immortal.


    If everything went smoothly, he might reach the extremity of immortality within a thousand years since he started his cultivation.


    Dao Immortal.


    Of course, this was only an ideal scenario.


    After all, it was not that easy to be a Dao Immortal.


    Before one¡¯s cultivation level advanced, one would not know how wide the gap to the next realm was.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think of this array formation?


    Can it trap the people from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?¡± Qiu Zhi asked.


    Jiang Lan looked at the peach blossom forest and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem for now, but I wonder how high their attainments in array formations are.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the strongest that has entered is a True Immortal, but no one knows about his array formation attainment,¡± Qiu Zhi said.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t use their cultivation, it will be difficult for them to seed.¡± Jiang Lan thought for a while. Thest time he modified the maze was when he was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    At that time, his attainments in array formations were considered decent. If the one attempting to trespass the maze array formation was a Heaven Immortal who did not spend much time on studying array formations.


    The other party could hardlypare to him.


    However, there were still some array formation geniuses that could not be excluded.


    He was only considered not bad. At least, that was how his Martial Aunt Miao Yue praised him.


    Hence, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    However, everything was not absolute. There had to be some element of surprise.


    Therefore, he only said that it was a little difficult.


    ¡°Is the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit that powerful?


    The array formation was set up by him. Not only can it trap a Human Immortal, but it can actually trap a True Immortal as well?¡± Qiu Zhi asked Jiang Lan in puzzlement.


    It was amazing that the other party knew of the difference between a Human Immortal and a True Immortal at the Essence Soul Realm, Jiang Lan thought.


    When he was at his realm, he had no knowledge of Human Immortals or True Immortals.


    He only knew that his goal was to be an immortal.


    The rest could wait until he became an immortal.


    Perhaps for him, achieving immortality was extremely difficult.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that difficult for those who were more talented in Kunlun.


    Let alone geniuses.


    As long as they didn¡¯t make any mistakes, they wouldn¡¯t have too many ws.


    They would then sessfully step onto the immortal path without much trouble.


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t answer Qiu Zhi¡¯s question.


    Therefore, he could only shake his head, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the exact situation inside. It seems that we can go in too,¡± someone suddenly said.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    There was a restriction to the maze array formation in the peach blossom forest. If there were too many people, a hidden array formation would be activated.


    Although there was no danger, the maze would have an additional effect¡­


    An illusion.


    When these people entered, there was no danger from the array formation, but there were other dangers.


    This was the Ninth Summit.


    There was the aura of the Netherworld.


    A mere moment of carelessness would cause an inner demon to appear in their hearts.


    In order not to cause trouble for himself, Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°The Netherworld Aura of the Ninth Summit is very strong. If one is trapped in the maze array formation, one might develop inner demons.¡±


    When they heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words, those who were eager to give it a try immediately stopped their restlessness.


    They remembered that this was the Ninth Summit.


    This was no ordinary ce.


    Even if they wanted to watch the show, they could not throw themselves into danger.


    ¡°Then you all wait here. I¡¯ll go in and give it a try. I have a certain level of attainment in array formations.¡± The disciple that said he could go in earlier walked towards the bamboo forest.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else.


    One or two entering was not a big problem.


    Except¡­


    There were still people entering from afar.


    Their cultivation levels were not high.


    Sighing, Jiang Lan decided to enter the array formation as well.


    This was so that he could close the illusion array formation.


    Otherwise, there would be more talk in the various summits about him.


    His attainments in array formations might be exposed.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan froze.


    Perhaps his Martial Aunt Miao Yue was doing this on purpose.


    ¡°Perhaps she wants me to garner a reputation as the wedding is closing in?¡±


    It was highly possible.


    For Senior Sister?


    He did not mind being criticized, but it did not mean that his Senior Sister had to endure this.


    It was a joyous asion of marriage, so the voices of others couldn¡¯t be too unpleasant.


    This was the effect of the fetters. He could not escape them.


    However, he still intended to enter and close the array formation. He just did not intend to do it quickly.


    If there were really too many people entering, then he would let them experience the illusion array formation first.


    The inspiration for the Illusion Array Formation came from the Eight Destes Purgatory, and the model originated from Catoptric Deflection.


    As long as it was shut down in time, those who entered would not be invaded by inner demons.


    ¡°Senior Brother wants to enter?¡± Qiu Zhi asked curiously when he saw Jiang Lan moving.


    ¡°Mn, too many people have entered the array formation here. It is possible that there will be some changes, and it will be dangerous.¡±


    It¡¯s best not to try for those with weaker minds,¡± Jiang Lan exined before walking into the peach blossom forest.


    As Jiang Lan entered, someone said.


    ¡°Is this Senior Brother speaking the truth? Are you trying to scare us? Besides, how would he know about the array formation here? ¡±


    Qiu Zhi shook his head.


    He did not know this Senior Brother.


    They had just met.


    ¡°Why do I feel like this Senior Brother looks a little familiar?¡± Someone suddenly said.


    ¡°Familiar? Surely not. I don¡¯t remember anything about him.¡±


    ¡°He looks really familiar. He looks like¡­ the Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 373 - Amazement

    <h4>Chapter 373: Amazement</h4>


    ¡°No way?¡± Qiu Zhi did not believe it.


    ¡°This Senior Brother doesn¡¯t look that strong. He probably isn¡¯t even at the Void Refinement Realm.¡±


    However, the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit should be at the Void Refinement Realm, right?


    It can¡¯t be that he hasn¡¯t even reached the early-stage Void Refinement Realm yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Cheng is at the perfected Essence Soul Realm. Can you see the cultivation level of that Senior Brother just now?¡± Those who guessed that Jiang Lan was a disciple of the Ninth Summit looked at Senior Brother Cheng who was quiet at the side.


    ¡°The cultivation technique I cultivate is rather special. Even if the other party is a small realm higher than mine, I can tell even if it¡¯s hidden.


    But I can¡¯t see through that Senior Brother just now.


    His cultivation base is at least at the mid-stage Void Refinement Realm,¡± Senior Brother Cheng said.


    This caused the surrounding people to be stunned.


    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t take a closer look just now, I found him familiar. He should be the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    And don¡¯t believe the words of some people. This Senior Brother¡¯s strength has always been among the ranks of geniuses.


    He¡¯s most likely at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm now. ¡±


    ¡°But why did he ask me what¡¯s going on here? If he¡¯s the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit, why doesn¡¯t he know what is happening here?¡±


    ¡°He had juste out of seclusion. I heard him mention it just now.


    Do you know where the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit enters seclusion?


    ording to rumors, he does it in the Netherworld Cave. It is a cave that we might not be able toe out of if we entered.


    The most dazzling thing about the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother is his state of mind.


    This is publicly acknowledged by the entire Kunlun.


    Furthermore, he seems to know this array formation very well. This means that I am not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight.¡± Suddenly, someone said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that senior brother say that if too many people enter, there will be danger?


    There are more people entering now.


    Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any danger.¡±


    The others nodded and didn¡¯t say anything further.


    It all depended on how things would developter.


    Qiu Zhi still felt that it was impossible. The other party didn¡¯t look that strong.


    Was he hiding his strength?


    At this moment, some people in the surroundings started to head inside.


    As they couldn¡¯t see how those from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race were doing, they wanted to go in and take a look themselves.


    At the same time, they wanted to test how powerful this confinement array formation was.


    If they coulde out, wouldn¡¯t it mean that they were powerful?


    This was allowed by the seniors of the sect. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to barge in recklessly.


    After all, it was a contest between two parties.


    Jing Ting also came to the Ninth Summit. He looked at the peach blossom forest and had no intention of entering.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Lan¡¯s formation skills before.


    His attainments in array formations could already be considered shocking and godly.


    In the entire Kunlun, there weren¡¯t many people who could defeat Jiang Lan in terms of array formations.


    Even if there were, these people were all seniors.


    No one in the same generation couldpare to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang has astonishing talent in array formations.¡±


    Jing Ting muttered to himself. He naturally had no intention of studying array formations.


    Right now, he needed to work hard and prepare for the tribtion.


    Mu Xiu came to Jing Ting¡¯s side and asked curiously.


    ¡°Senior Brother Jing should be undergoing his Tribtion soon. Why do you dare toe to the Ninth Summit so casually?¡±


    Jing Ting had many fortuitous opportunities, so he was faster.


    Mu Xiu was a little slower.


    Lin Siya was even slower.


    However, they were all at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    They were not far from bing an immortal.


    ¡°There have only been three challenges in the Ninth Summit over the past few hundred years. It¡¯s only right that Ie to take a look.


    The first two times can be considered to be dangerous.


    This time, they are ying to Junior Brother¡¯s strength. I wonder if there will be more changes,¡± Jing Ting said.


    The maze array formation looked ordinary, but¡­


    Jiang Lan could turn something rotten into something miraculous.


    When the Goddess underwent her tribtion, it was simply a miracle. He scared away four enemies with a single move.


    Whether it was the Senior Brothers who had be immortals or the extremely powerful summit leaders.


    They were all stunned.


    Therefore, he would feel as if he was missing something if he did note here to take a look.


    Many people had missed the first two challenges at the Ninth Summit and regretted it.


    Mu Xiu thought so too.


    ¡°You guys are here too?¡± Lin Siya also came to their side.


    Although they were curious, none of them had any intention of entering the array formation.


    They just wanted to spectate and see if there were any more changes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the peach blossom forest.


    Jiang Lan walked forward.


    The peach forest was actually very big.


    However, the road to the courtyard was not far, and very few people would walk on this road.


    Most were lost elsewhere in the peach forest.


    ¡°The limit is about to be reached.¡±


    On the way, he felt the array formation begin to change.


    The hidden array formation was about to be activated.


    He could indeed close it before it opened, but¡­


    He wanted to build a bit of a reputation in preparation for his wedding. At most, the people who dealt with him would think that he was only skilled in array formations.


    This was nothing.


    This also made it easy for them to ignore his own and actual strength.


    Some people would always think that array formations were only used to assist in cultivation.


    One¡¯s own cultivation was still the most important.


    He would still be criticized as being weak.


    Cultivators had a long life ahead of them, but it was hard to erase their biases.


    Immortals were not emotionless.


    But what about Saints?


    Did they have no desires?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know about that.


    However, be it the Empyrean Scripture or The Unmoved Sage, the cultivator who cultivated these techniques still had desires.


    It was just that the cultivator would no longer have any selfish desires.


    Woosh!


    A gust of wind blew.


    The peach blossom forest seemed to have changed.


    But upon closer inspection, there seemed to be no change as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s open.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    The screams began.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A person who had just entered the peach forest retreated in fear.


    But no matter how he retreated, he could not leave the peach forest.


    Jing Ting and the others looked at the person in front of them and were a little surprised.


    No one knew what was wrong with him.


    However, everyone saw that he was trembling on the ground, as if he couldn¡¯t escape.


    At this moment, everyone subconsciously retreated a little.


    The peach forest seemed to have be a dangerous area.


    Qiu Zhi and the others broke out in cold sweat.


    If there were too many people, there would be danger.


    If one¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t high enough, it was best not to enter.


    At this moment, they recalled what their Senior Brother had told them.


    They didn¡¯t really believe it at first, but¡ª


    Something seemed to have happened to the Senior Brother who had just entered.


    ¡°Pull him out.¡±


    Someone immediately used a Dharma treasure to pull that disciple out.


    However¡­


    They saw that the Senior Brother seemed to have suddenly discovered something. He rushed into the peach forest and disappeared from their sight.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    A desperate scream came from the forest. It sounded like the Senior Brother who had just entered.


    At this moment, the surrounding people retreated a little.


    This¡­


    What was going on?


    Everyone looked at the peach forest as if they were looking at a man-eating beast.


    Once they got close, they would be devoured.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that he¡¯s the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this array formation? Does any Senior Brother know of this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion array formation.¡± At this moment, a cultivator at the Void Refinement Realm stepped forward. He seemed to have some understanding of array formations.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yu Yuan?¡± Qiu Zhi immediately said when he saw the maning over.


    Senior Brother Yu Yuan¡¯s cultivation was formidable and he was pretty knowledgeable. What he said was rarely wrong.


    Even if it was his spection, it was most likely close to the truth.


    ¡°Senior Brother said it¡¯s an illusion array formation?¡± Someone thought for a while and said,


    ¡°It does seem so. But an illusion array isn¡¯t difficult to break, right? ¡±


    Yu Yuan frowned and said, ¡°That depends on who set it up. From how the array formation looks, the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit is close to mastering the Dao of array formation. He might even be close to perfection.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was rather shocked.


    Was it so scary?

 Chapter 374 - Brother-In-Laws Mind Is Definitely Extraordinary

    <h4>Chapter 374: Brother-In-Law¡¯s Mind Is Definitely Extraordinary</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the peach blossom forest.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t get lost if you came in?


    Are you lying to me again? ¡°The youth looked at the Eighth Prince and said.


    The method the human taught him to make Hong Ya like himself was to give her flowers. This made him seem more considerate.


    Ao Man, on the other hand, gave him a halberd instead.


    He wanted him to knock her out in the middle of the night and drag her to the forest to bury her.


    The human from the royal family was stunned when he heard this.


    ¡°Are you talking about the flowers again? Didn¡¯t we ask himst time? He didn¡¯t say that there was a problem with my teaching,¡± the Eighth Prince retorted.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ced your halberd against his neck back then, I would have believed you,¡± said the youth.


    Then, he looked around and said.


    ¡°Is Big Brother not home today?¡±


    ¡°He should be in seclusion. However, even if brother-inw isn¡¯t around, we can still enter the courtyard. You specially came to deliver a bag of peanuts? ¡°The Eighth Prince asked the youth.


    At this moment, the youth was holding a bag of peanuts. It was for Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I want to ask him some questions, so it¡¯s better to prepare something for him.¡±


    This would make him seem sincere.


    Although he was quite familiar with Big Brother, he didn¡¯t think that it was natural to trouble him.


    ¡°These peanuts are a token of goodwill,¡± said the youth while carrying the peanuts.


    The Eighth Prince nodded and wanted to say something.


    But something seemed to have changed in the peach blossom forest.


    He immediately went to check, but found nothing.


    ¡°Be careful, brother-inw¡¯s formation seems to have changed.¡±


    The Eighth Prince held his halberd and stood with his other hand behind his back, looking around.


    If anything happened, he would be able to make his move.


    Of course, he did not need to look after the youth.


    The youth¡¯s strength was average, but breaking through his defense was extremely difficult.


    His skin was extremely thick.


    It was no wonder that a vicious beast mistook him for its child and raised him up.


    The youth was also gifted.


    ¡°Hong Ya?¡± The youth suddenly looked ahead and was a little surprised.


    The Eighth Prince looked over and saw a young girl walking towards him.


    She walked towards them with a smile.


    It was the girl from the inn.


    But strangely, he never noticed how the other party appeared.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, young man, don¡¯t be fooled.¡± The Eighth Prince immediately said.


    ¡°I know. Hong Ya won¡¯t smile at me,¡± the young man said immediately.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Hong Ya stopped in front of the youth and did not approach him any closer.


    She was keeping a safe distance.


    ¡°When we are at the inn, I am just making myself seem cold. Actually, I¡¯d love for you toe near me. Even though on the surface I had said I¡¯d like to be at the reception alone without your help.


    But I still want you to stay by my side. That makes me feel safe. Although you are not strong, you are the only person who will not harm me.¡± Hong Ya took two steps forward and said to the youth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone, but this doesn¡¯t include you. You listen to everything I say. It makes me a little distressed. I¡¯m just trying to save face. I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if you¡¯d really stayed by my side.


    I would even be happier in my heart. You can be more forceful with me. You don¡¯t have to give in to me.¡±


    The Eighth Prince didn¡¯t feel anything when he heard that, but when he looked at the youth, he realized that the youth was very excited.


    He was close to tears.


    It was as if he was expressing that he had finally received a response after giving so much.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The youth looked at Hong Ya and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all real. I¡¯m waiting for you. I am waiting for both you and me to grow up. After that, you cane to my house to propose marriage.


    Humans have a tradition like this, right? So, I want you to propose to my family to let me marry you,¡± Hong Ya said to the youth seriously.


    Hearing this, the youth was in tears.


    ¡°What you said really moved me. It made me feel like my efforts had paid off. It made me feel like everything I did was worth it. But¡­¡± The youth looked down in dismay.


    ¡°Hong Ya won¡¯t say such things. She really doesn¡¯t like me. ¡±


    The Eighth Prince looked at him without saying anything. The youth did not lose himself.


    He did not need to do anything.


    ¡°So you¡¯re definitely not Hongya,¡± the youth said to the Hongya who had appeared from nowhere.


    ¡°Are you going to attack me, then?¡± Hong Ya asked probingly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to do anything to you,¡± the youth said ufortably.


    ¡°Your words are so nice. I want to believe that you are the Hong Ya I like. But¡­


    You¡¯re not. So disappear yourself. I don¡¯t want to do anything to you. But if I don¡¯t make a move, the dragon next to me will. He¡¯s stronger than you. You¡¯re in a very dangerous position.¡±


    The Eighth Prince nodded. He was not a human.


    He did not have so manyplicated emotions.


    If not for the youth.


    The girl would have already been killed by him.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Hong Ya tilted her head at the young man, her voice carrying a light smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll disappear now. Who told me to¡ª¡±


    The youth watched as Hong Ya disappeared. Before she disappeared, she said onest sentence.


    ¡°Who told me to like you?¡±


    The young man was stunned.


    Then, he burst into tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s too painful. What kind of hell is this? It gave me what I wanted most but it¡¯s all an illusion. It makes me feel utter despair.¡± The youth felt like he had experienced the most painful moment of his life.


    ¡°Can you feel it? What¡¯s going on here? It is clearly an illusion, but it feels a little unusual. After all, we have personally experienced it.¡± The Eighth Prince was rather puzzled.


    As for the youth¡¯s pain, he did not care at all.


    When he was in pain, the youngster didn¡¯t care either.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s proudest spell, Catoptric Deflection.¡± The youth looked at the Eighth Prince and wiped his tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the spiritual inn. The illusions we experienced aren¡¯t really illusions. They are all just scenes in the Catoptric Deflection technique.


    In theory, it is very easy to get out, but this array formation is set up by Big Brother. That means that one needs to have a mental state on the same level as that of Big Brother¡¯s. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for one to break through this.¡±


    The Eighth Prince sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Brother-inw is a human. If he can even kill a dragon, his mental state must be quite high.¡±


    Da da!


    At the same time, footsteps sounded behind them.


    The Eighth Prince and the others were stunned and immediately looked back.


    Then, the Eighth Prince saw a young man holding a flower pot behind him.


    He was wearing the Kunlun Sect uniform.


    The moment he saw the other party, he immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Brother-inw, let me exin.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The youth asked curiously.


    ¡°We are still in a scene created by the Catoptric Deflection technique. This big brother might be fake.¡±


    ¡°Young man, my brother-inw is cultured and refined. His aura is restrained and his features are peaceful. He looks ordinary but is actually extraordinary.


    I only need one nce to know that this is my real brother-inw.


    One¡¯s disposition can¡¯t be imitated.


    Quickly kneel down.¡± The Eighth Prince said.


    The teenager looked at him coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one badmouthing Big Brother. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    However, he really did not like dragons.


    It was just a coincidence that Xiao Yu was a dragon.


    Only because of this was he able to ept dragons.


    It did not matter which race Xiao Yu was from. The main thing was that she was Xiao Yu.


    However, he felt that the longer the Eighth Prince was with the youth, the more the youth did not really like the Dragon Race.


    Which race would he target in the future?

 Chapter 375 - Youre Eliminated

    <h4>Chapter 375: You¡¯re Eliminated</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Pa!


    A snap sounded.


    Crack.


    Bang!


    The Eighth Prince and the youth watched as everything around them began to crumble.


    They saw the peach forest and felt the changes around them, but it felt as if it was all just an illusion at the same time.


    The youth looked around and was surprised to find that they hade out of the scene created by Jiang Lan¡¯s array formation.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Big Brother.¡±


    The youth said.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Logically speaking, only people from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and Kunlun would enter.


    These two people were neither from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race nor Kunlun.


    But they had actuallye in at such an early time.


    ¡°We have received special permission to enter,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    He remained on his knees.


    He was very d that he had knelt quickly.


    As an innate immortal.


    His advantage was that he could sense how terrifying his brother-inw was.


    Hence, he had been extremely decisive in kneeling down.


    Being an innate immortal was still very useful.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Big Brother, but an illusion array formation suddenly appeared here. Does that mean that there¡¯s no hope for the others to walk out?¡± the youth asked.


    As he spoke, he walked up to Jiang Lan and handed him the peanuts he held.


    Jiang Lan looked at the peanuts and didn¡¯t refuse.


    He was thinking if he should head down to get some good wine for his master. However, his master didn¡¯t seem to want to drink recently.


    He could buy it next time.


    ¡°Currently, no one has stepped out of the illusion array formation,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Then ¡ª¡± began the youth, haltingly.


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth and knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°This is apetition. Saving the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race will mean that she has been eliminated. I can only send her out, ¡°Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± the youth immediately said.


    He knew that Hong Ya would not be able to escape his Big Brother¡¯s array formation.


    He was most familiar with this aspect.


    He was able to understand its mysteries.


    If he were to fall into it, it would be difficult even for him to escape.


    Only when he became stronger and was able to pull his Big Brother into the spiritual inn.


    Would he be able to break through his Big Brother¡¯s array formation?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    After Jiang Lan left, the Eighth Prince followed him.


    He was led astray by the youngster.


    He was d his sister didn¡¯t hear him. Otherwise¡­


    Xiao Yu would knock his head and educate him.


    But his sister in her normal form was more reserved and would not touch him.


    Perhaps she might only touch his brother-inw in that form.


    ¡­


    A momentter.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    At this moment, they saw a young girl standing quietly in a corner of the peach forest. Her face was somewhat pale.


    His breathing was a little messy.


    ¡°What did Hong Ya encounter?¡± The young man asked curiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s being pursued,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Pa!


    He snapped his fingers.


    The surroundings started to change.


    ¡°She¡¯s in. Once you make a move, it means she¡¯s eliminated.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the youth and said.


    He needed to make this clear.


    There was no need to inform the Eighth Prince about this.


    There was no one here that he was familiar with.


    Boom!


    In the mental illusion.


    Hong Ya continued to flee.


    She could sense the abnormality around her, but she couldn¡¯t tell where it was.


    Moreover, why would someone from the Heavenly Human Race appear here?


    ¡°Hand over the thing.¡± A male heavenly human attacked.


    A powerful force attacked the fleeing Hong Ya.


    He had the aura of a perfected Human Immortal, but his strength was much higher and far from what a perfected Human Immortal couldpare to.


    It was a secret technique.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± said Hong Ya immediately.


    Faint wings appeared behind her.


    A powerful force emerged from her body.


    It was as if she was about to go all out.


    The moment he saw the wings, the heavenly human acted.


    He activated his 10,000 Phantom Technique and thousands of Dharma spells flew towards Hong Ya¡¯s wings.


    Boom!


    An iparably powerful force crashed into the surroundings. The peach blossoms shattered and everything around them disintegrated.


    Pu!


    Hong Ya retreated with heavy injuries. She looked at the heavenly human in disbelief.


    ¡°Why do you know my race¡¯s weakness? No, this is an illusion. This is not real.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± The heavenly human maleughed coldly.


    ¡°Then die with such thoughts. I will naturally get what I want. ¡±


    All sorts of phantoms appeared once again, and power began to gather.


    He wanted to kill Hong Ya in one strike.


    Hong Ya stood where she was, feeling the overwhelming power.


    The power descended.


    The aura of death was approaching her.


    She began to despair.


    If she was hit, she would die without a doubt.


    She wanted to do something, but she couldn¡¯t move her body.


    However, she soon gave up resisting, and there seemed to be a hint of relief in her eyes.


    It was as if she was waiting for the arrival of the massive force.


    But just as she was epting everything, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    He caught the deadly spell attack with one hand.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    A low roar erupted as a violent aura swept through the air.


    All the power was blocked by this figure.


    Just as she was about to see who this figure was, she suddenly heard a snap of fingers.


    Pa!


    Crack.


    Bang!


    Everything shattered.


    The surroundings turned nk. The attacks all vanished.


    Hong Ya stared nkly ahead.


    For a moment, she could not tell what was real.


    When she turned her head to the side, she saw the owner of the peach forest and the youth struggling to breathe.


    It was as if he had experienced something painful.


    ¡°You¡¯re eliminated,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Hong Ya then looked at Jiang Lan before lowering her head and remaining silent.


    She had nothing to say.


    Being eliminated meant that she was eliminated.


    ¡°Ah, stop fighting, stop fighting.¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    The voice came from behind them.


    They turned around.


    It was a woman holding her head and hiding in a corner.


    It was Hong Yi from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± The young man asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    ¡°Do you two want to take a look?¡±


    Pa!


    He snapped his fingers.


    An image began to appear.


    Then the Eighth Prince and the youth saw Hong Yi being chased by three people in the mental illusion.


    It was the Eighth Prince, the youth, and Yan Xiyun from the Qilin race.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    The youth was confused.


    Hong Ya stood off to the side. She was looking at it too.


    So these three could actually see what was happening?


    Pa!


    With another snap of his fingers, everything around Hong Yi shattered and disappeared.


    Only then did Hong Yi react.


    The people around her were gone. She was finally safe.


    However, when she sat up and saw Jiang Lan and the other two, she was frightened again.


    She immediately moved backward along the ground.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s been decades since the misunderstanding. I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Hong Yi immediately exined.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt that the Eighth Prince and the youth would easily bring him unnecessary trouble.


    Under normal circumstances, this girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race shouldn¡¯t pay much attention to him.


    However, things seem different after she was beaten by the Eighth Prince.


    She would probably avoid him every time she saw him.


    As such, he would be easily remembered.


    Fortunately, she was only afraid of the Eighth Prince and the others. It had nothing to do with him.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about these things. Instead, he looked at the entire peach forest, his voice calm.


    ¡°It appears that everyone has lost their battle power.. It¡¯s about to end.¡±

 Chapter 376 - A Spys Training

    <h4>Chapter 376: A Spy¡¯s Training</h4>


    In the evening.


    On the Ninth Summit.


    At this moment, the peach forest was already surrounded by many people.


    Many voices could be heard from the peach forest.


    There were sounds of fear, pain, and despair.


    Then silence.


    But¡­


    No one came out.


    Towards the end, very few people entered. Those who dared to enter were skilled cultivators who boldly stepped in. It was just that¡­


    They never came out again.


    This ce was like an abyss, with no one being able to exit it. From time to time, miserable cries of despair would ring out.


    Most of the time, it was just silence.


    It was terrifying.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yu Yuan, what level is this array formation at? Why are so many Senior Brothers unable to do anything in it? Furthermore, why does there seem to be no exit? ¡±


    Someone immediately asked.


    ¡°Are we safe standing here?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right? Didn¡¯t the Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit say that it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t go in?


    That means the array formation wouldn¡¯t extend its reach.¡±


    ¡°I thought you all didn¡¯t believe that that person is the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother? But now all of you finally believe what I said?¡±


    ¡°We believe you, we believe you. However, is this array formation really set up by him?¡±


    This array formation had the ability to trap Human Immortals and even True Immortals.


    After these powerhouses entered, no one heard anything else from them anymore.


    The person who set up the formation was too powerful. What level of attainment was this?


    How could a Void Refinement Senior Brother be so powerful?


    Turning something rotten into something magical?


    It was not that a Void Refinement cultivator was weak. It was just that the people who entered were all immortals. It was rare for them to be trapped, let alone not be able to do anything in it at all.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to say anything first. Let Senior Apprentice Brother Yu Yuan speak.¡± Qiu Zhi said.


    Only then did the others stop discussing and look towards Yu Yuan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the person you people are talking about is the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit, but since the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race is willing to agree to this challenge, they must have investigated who set this array formation up.


    It could not have been set up by a Senior who posed as the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    Whatever we can think of, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race would have thought of it as well.


    The strongest array formations are not on the Ninth Summit, but the Fifth Summit.


    If Kunlun wanted to fake it, they would have chosen the Fifth Summit instead,¡± said Yu Yuan.


    The others nodded.


    What this Senior Brother said made sense.


    ¡°As for the level of the array formation.¡± Yu Yuan frowned and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if you guys have heard of.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The others asked curiously.


    ¡°The matter of what happened when the Goddess was transcending her tribtion,¡± Yu Yuan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that, but was there a problem?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people know that the Goddess has be an immortal.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess has be an immortal. Are you trying to say that the Senior Brother of Ninth Summit is weaker than her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Yuan immediately shook his head and looked at the people around him.


    ¡°You only know one thing, not the other.


    The Goddess was definitely prepared for her tribtion transcendence, including having a grand array formation set up for her.


    However, do you all know who set up this grand array formation?¡±


    Hearing this, the others were stunned.


    Upon seeing this, Yu Yuan continued.


    ¡°Yes, what you guys are thinking is right.


    It was personally set up by the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit.


    ording to some Senior Brothers, that array formation could even turn something rotten into something miraculous.


    So the array formation here¡­


    ¡°No, in fact, all the array formations in the Ninth Summit might have been created by that Junior Brother. As for the level of this array formation¡­¡± Yu Yuan spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a level we might never reach in our lives.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The others were shocked.


    They knew little about such matters.


    They did not expect their Senior Brother¡¯s attainments in array formations to be so high.


    ¡°Look, someone hase out. Did he seed?¡± Qiu Zhi immediately looked towards the peach blossom forest.


    The others looked over as well.


    Some people just did not believe that this array formation would be so powerful. At most, it was just a little too grand.


    There were already peopleing out.


    Qiu Zhi found the person familiar.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Senior Brother who said that he had some attainments in the study of array formations?¡±


    It was the person who had entered from their side.


    ¡°No, look at Senior Brother¡¯s face. It¡¯s a little pale and he looks like he just survived a cmity.¡± Those with sharp eyes immediately noticed something strange.


    Everyone watched. This was the first person to walk out of the peach blossom forest.


    They wanted to see what he would say.


    While everyone was waiting, the Senior Brother suddenly turned to look at the peach forest and bowed respectfully.


    He then left on his sword.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Many people did not understand.


    But soon, they saw people walking out from inside.


    Everyone bowed to the peach forest.


    Those who didn¡¯t understand what was happening immediately asked those they knew in the crowd that had juste out.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what happened?¡±


    The man shook his head and said.


    ¡°We overestimated ourselves.¡±


    More and more people came out, but no one dared to disrespect the peach forest.


    No one mentioned breaking past the array formation again.


    Everyone lowered their heads as they walked out, their faces more or less filled with fear and relief.


    When Yu Yuan saw this, he had no intention of staying. Everything here was over.


    As he had guessed, it was impossible for anyone to sessfully enter the peach forest.


    He walked down the Ninth Summit.


    The moment he knew that someone was challenging the Ninth Summit, he suddenly had an idea.


    Kunlun¡¯s sudden challenge of array formations and the fact that they chose the Ninth Summit gave him a guess.


    The wedding wasing, and Kunlun wanted to reverse the reputation of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother.


    That was why he hade to help.


    ¡°But the array formation is still stronger than expected. If it is really set up by the Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother¡­


    Then¡­


    The person who left behind the sentence on the Fifth Summit must be this Junior Brother.¡±


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan felt that he had guessed the truth.


    This Junior Brother was too low-profile. This type of person was definitely dangerous.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the other Kunlun disciples¡¯ impression of him. After understanding him more, he seems to not be weak.


    He has never lost in any challenges, and his other experiences had never been weak either.


    He maintains an average cultivation level that allows him to stay in the ranks of geniuses.


    It is very likely that he is doing so on purpose. There is even a certain probability that the Kunlun disciples are criticizing him on purpose.


    This is bad¡­¡±


    Yu Yuan was a little shocked.


    He felt that he had discovered a secret.


    But as long as he didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know that he knew this secret.


    And this time, he had speciallye to express himself because he wanted a permit.


    Permission from Kunlun.


    He had already been at the perfected Void Refinement Realm for a long time and was only one step away from bing an immortal.


    But¡­


    He did not dare to be an immortal.


    Without Kunlun¡¯s permission, he would definitely be eliminated if he became an immortal.


    Therefore, he could only take a gamble and make a contribution.


    He did not know if it was feasible, but he definitely could not cross the line.


    In the woods below the Ninth Summit.


    Yu Yuan walked forward. It was already dark.


    Just as he was about to return on his sword, a figure suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    He wore an eight trigram robe and held a sword behind him.


    He was currently looking up at the moon.


    The moment he saw this person, Yu Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    He was Bei Fang.


    At this moment, Yu Yuan started to break out in a cold sweat. There was only one possibility for him to meet this Senior Brother in this forest.


    He was going to be cleaned up.


    Yu Yuan began to feel uneasy.


    Did he do something wrong?

 Chapter 377 - Kunluns Permission

    <h4>Chapter 377: Kunlun¡¯s Permission</h4>


    Although Yu Yuan was a little worried, he could not do much at this time.


    He came closer to Bei Fang and whispered.


    ¡°Senior Brother Bei is also here?¡±


    Only then did Bei Fang retract his gaze and look at Yu Yuan.


    ¡°Junior Brother Yu, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It has indeed been some time,¡± Yu Yuan said.


    He dared not show any disrespect.


    ¡°Junior Brother has already reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm?¡± Bei Fang asked Yu Yuan.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some distance to bing an immortal. I don¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± Yu Yuan lowered his head and said.


    He did not dare to speak his mind.


    He was still worried.


    Bei Fang looked at Yu Yuan and whispered.


    ¡°Immortal Ascension isn¡¯t a small matter. If you want to advance, Junior Brother, you need to pay more attention to it. You must prevent failing your advancement.


    When the time is right, just do it and don¡¯t dy. It¡¯s easy to miss the best opportunity to advance.¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Yuan finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was even a little excited.


    He had gotten it¡­


    Kunlun¡¯s permission.


    He wondered if Kunlun had a spy of the Human Immortal level. If not, he might be the first.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan stood in the peach forest. He closed the illusion array and found some people who couldn¡¯t recover.


    He then sent a message to all those still in the forest.


    Then, a sentence was transmitted from the peach forest.


    ¡°Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers, the array formation has been closed. I hope that everyone can leave the peach blossom forest.


    If you continue staying in the peach forest, you might be invaded by the Netherworld Aura, causing inner demons to appear in your hearts.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was transmitted outwards, and only those within the array formation could hear it.


    All of them finally realized that they had already been lost in an illusion.


    The array formation here had exceeded their understanding.


    Staying any longer would be equivalent to suicide.


    They would die to their inner demons.


    If they hadn¡¯t been woken in time, they would have been¡­


    Perhaps their path to immortality would have been destroyed.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at the Eighth Prince and said.


    ¡°The people of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race are leaving as well. Send them out.¡±


    The array formation had already been shut down, so it would be very troublesome for him if the two Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race members were to forcefully make a move.


    Because he could not attack them.


    His hidden cultivation was only at the perfected Void Refinement Realm, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat these two even if he fought them.


    If the array formation was attacked before it was activated, it would be greatly affected as well.


    It would be different if he asked the Eighth Prince and the youth to send them out. The Eighth Prince¡¯s strength was at a level these people could notpare to.


    He was an innate immortal at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm.


    He was extremely powerful.


    The Eighth Prince agreed immediately, eager to show off.


    Then, he looked at Hong Ya and Hong Ya.


    Hong Yi was so frightened that she immediately wanted to leave.


    Hong Ya looked at the flowers outside the courtyard from afar.


    As long as they picked one, they would win.


    ¡°Hong Ya, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The youth said beside Hong Ya.


    If they were to fight, Hong Ya would definitely suffer superficial wounds.


    Finally, Hong Ya lowered her head and followed the Eighth Prince and the youth out of the peach forest.


    When he left, the youth was waving at Jiang Lan.


    After watching them disappear from sight, Jiang Lan activated the array formation again. This way, the ce returned to silence.


    Currently, there was no one in the array formation.


    However, for safety reasons, he didn¡¯t return to the courtyard immediately. Instead, he walked around the peach forest to ensure that no one stayed.


    The appearance of the Illusory Array Formation made many people revere the peach blossom forest.


    Later on, he would be the talk of the Kunlun disciples.


    Most of the time, they would be discussing whether or not he really had the ability to set up such a formation.


    However, this had nothing to do with him. This was because his next n was to go into seclusion until he went out to gain experience.


    Unless his master asked him to do something midway.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    High above the Ninth Summit.


    Miao Yue looked at the people leaving the peach blossom forest and said.


    ¡°It would appear that you all have lost.¡±


    Dan Mi and the others did not look happy.


    This array formation was a bit too powerful. It was actually able to be stronger midway.


    And the factor that drove the change was the number of people in the array formation. Once the limit was reached, the illusion array formation would be activated.


    ¡°Hmph, no wonder you guys asked if we could allow the people of Kunlun to break the array together. You, humans, are really despicable.


    By doing so, the difficulty of the array formation will be increased,¡± Dan Mi said coldly.


    They thought that they had taken advantage of the situation, but who would have thought that they had fallen into a trap?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect that this array formation was not created by the Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan?¡± Miao Yue looked at the two people from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and asked.


    ¡°Is it important?¡± Dan Mi asked Miao Yue and the others.


    Did they have a choice?


    No.


    They could only take a gamble.


    And¡­


    They had just seen that the array formation was being controlled by someone. It seemed that his control over it was very smooth.


    It was likely that the person who set up the array formation was closing it.


    There were no powerful beings on the Ninth Summit currently.


    So¡­


    This meant that Kunlun was not ying tricks.


    Even if an array formation of this level was controlled by someone else, those who weren¡¯t skilled enough wouldn¡¯t be able to control it easily.


    Thus, they had to admit that the creator of the peach forest was truly an expert in array formations.


    Miao Yue stood in the air, the wind blowing against her veil and hair.


    She retracted her gaze and said.


    ¡°Since your attitude is not bad, your race just needs to pay 80%.¡±


    Hearing this, both Dan Mi and Hong Ji were stunned.


    ¡°Is Kunlun giving us charity?¡± Hong Ji asked Miao Yue.


    It was as if they were insulted.


    Miao Yue said with a slight smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Hong Ji looked at Miao Yue and finally squeezed out one sentence.


    ¡°We want it.¡±


    It might not be a big deal for Kunlun to lose 10%, but it was a huge loss for them, who had been fighting for years.


    This would give them some breather.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Before long, Dan Mi left with Hong Ji and the others.


    It was time to get ready to go back.


    ¡°Looks like Junior Sister¡¯s goal was never this ten percent of resources,¡± said Liu Jing.


    ¡°Actually, Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t care about Jiang Lan¡¯s reputation or how others look at him. She used to care about it. In her eyes, she was also an anomaly in Kunlun. But now¡­¡± Zhu Qing did not continue.


    Xiao Yu no longer cared about what others thought. As long as Jiang Lan acknowledged her, it was fine.


    Xiao Yu had grown up and changed.


    She was much more cheerful.


    Everything was because of Jiang Lan.


    She would rather die than marry someone else.


    ¡°The wedding ising and many people are giving their blessings. Changing Jiang Lan¡¯s reputation for the better will make them slightly happier.¡± Miao Yue said softly.


    ¡°Ten percent of the resources in exchange for this effect isn¡¯t bad.¡± said Liu Jing.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t the only thing that had changed. More importantly, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race would be more than happy to hand over their gratitude gifts.


    ¡­


    After handing over the gifts, they left the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong, who was at the peak of the Ninth Summit, did not say anything as he watched them leave.


    He turned his attention to the Kunlun Main Hall.


    At this moment, there were three beams of light on the other side. The fourth one was about to appear.


    When the nine beams of light gathered, it would be the day of the wedding.


    At that time, if Jiang Lan still hadn¡¯t achieved immortality.


    There might be pressure.


    He needed to do something.


    ¡­


    After inspecting the peach blossom forest and tending to the flowers, Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard.


    After a moment of hesitation, he left the Ninth Summit.


    He was going to the Jade Pool.


    Since his Senior Sister didn¡¯te today, he would go look for her.


    Besides, today was the day of the challenge. As long as his Senior Sister was in good condition and did note to the Ninth Summit topete.


    She would probably win.


    The Jade Pool was her home ground.


    Except¡­


    ¡°Junior brother, for the sake of fairness, let¡¯s go to the Ninth Summit topete.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A dragon with no self-awareness.

 Chapter 378 - Junior Brother, Stop Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 378: Junior Brother, Stop Fighting</h4>


    It was morning.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! I admit defeat.¡±


    At the square of the Ninth Summit, Xiao Yu cried out in pain while holding her head.


    Jiang Lan held a wooden sword in his hand.


    His Senior Sister had insisted on fighting with him at the Ninth Summit¡¯s square. Hence, he wanted to make this dragon understand some truths.


    She had no chance of winning if he had the help of the array formations.


    Next time, they should fight at the Jade Pool.


    At that moment, he saw Xiao Yu raising her head and looking at him with anger in her eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu red angrily at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and looked at Xiao Yu without saying anything.


    He waited.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu stood up and stared at Jiang Lan. Then, she lowered her hand as if she hadpromised.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you for the next hundred years.¡±


    Jiang Lan returned the wooden sword to Xiao Yu. It didn¡¯t make any difference whether she listened or not.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look, it¡¯s been a long time since the Ninth Summit has been taken care of. You can order me to help you with it,¡± Xiao Yu said as she took the wooden sword.


    To increase my own workload? Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he still listened to Xiao Yu and took care of the Ninth Summit with her.


    Xiao Yu hade to y.


    Only with her presence was his life not dull.


    He would answer Xiao Yu¡¯s questions from time to time.


    ¡°Junior Brother, this flower is very beautiful. Can you transnt it back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous.¡±


    ¡°What about this tree?¡±


    ¡°It will disrupt the bnce of the array formation.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s build a pond next time the house is rebuilt.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that as long as he agreed, the house would copse every few days.


    Xiao Yu would unwittingly remove a few bricks.


    At night.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu returned to the courtyard.


    Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and massaged her legs.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Junior Brother tired?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    When he was alone, he would never get tired.


    He only felt a little tired after taking care of everything with Xiao Yu, but he was not unhappy at all.


    ¡°Here.¡± Xiao Yu handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan before turning her back to him.


    Then, Jiang Lan felt Xiao Yu resting against his back.


    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t move. Let me lean on you.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was heard.


    It was light and pleasing to the ear.


    The wooden sword was held in Jiang Lan¡¯s hand, and he began to embed it with his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent.


    He did not move too much.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother still need to go into seclusion?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te out for a long time, it¡¯s most likely because I have entered an epiphany,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    At that time, he had indeed gained an epiphany, and hisprehension of the Dao had advanced a step further. Thus, he had entered the Netherworld Cave.


    He did note out for years.


    Hisprehension of the great Dao grew deeper and deeper.


    Even if it was perfected, there was still a deeper level.


    That should be the way to develop his own Dao.


    Perhaps after bing a Celestial Immortal, his progress would be a bit faster.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you a hidden genius?¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Why do you always suddenly gain an epiphany when I leave you alone for a while?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    It was not really always.


    It was only once every few years or decades.


    Most of the time, he had relied on the umtion of time to gain an epiphany.


    There was only a small number of times when he relied on special artifacts to enter a state of enlightenment.


    For example, theke in the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm made him feel blessed, allowing him to gain enlightenment.


    There was also the innkeeper¡¯s tea. His mind was clear, so he had a better understanding of it.


    And the recent epiphany was basically due to the Dao.


    He kept walking on the path of the Dao.


    After sufficient preparations and understanding.


    The epiphany hade naturally.


    ¡°Senior Sister can do it too,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    After bing a True Immortal, his Senior Sister should also beprehending the Dao.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Xiao Yu left the Ninth Summit and returned to the Jade Pool on her sword.


    Her Junior Brother had already reached the most important hundred years to be an immortal. She could not affect him too much.


    Returning to the Jade Pool, Xiao Yu¡¯s body started to transform.


    She returned to her normal appearance.


    Then, she walked into the Jade Pool.


    Only half her face was left above the water.


    ¡°Junior Brother is too annoying. He actually won again.¡±


    ¡°How can array formations be so powerful?¡±


    Ao Longyu blew bubbles, feeling indignant.


    She wanted to win and ask her Junior Brother to hug her.


    But¡­


    She had to listen to her Junior Brother for another hundred years.


    She¡¯d love to but¡­


    Gulp gulp!


    Ao Longyu blushed slightly before entering the Jade Pool.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xiao Yu had already returned.


    Jiang Lan approached the courtyard.


    Under normal circumstances, he would go take a stroll at where the Dao lectures were held.


    He would listen to the disciples talk about the situation in the Grand Deste World.


    This way, he would know the current situation and whether the demons and Ba Country were still fighting.


    If not, it meant that everyone had obtained the Deity Position.


    The battle hade to an end.


    But something else should happen.


    After all, he had seen the demons and the devils near Kunlun.


    These people should have other things they wanted.


    They were not simply wary of Kunlun.


    Moreover, once the battle stopped, these people would be free.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t worried about anything else. What he cared about was the Heavenly Human Race.


    It seemed like both the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race were going to gain something in the near future. Once they both obtained what they wanted¡­


    Then there would be a truce.


    Then, the Heavenly Human Race would think of him and take action against him.


    This was one of the troubles.


    At that time, he could only hide in the Ninth Summit.


    If he were to leave, he would be in danger.


    However, he chose not to go down now because of the matter of the array formation challenge previously.


    Many people must know of his existence now.


    If he went down, he might be discovered and be the center of discussion.


    ¡°I should stay in seclusion on the mountain for a few decades.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    As long as his master did not find any fortuitous opportunities for him, he should be able to enter seclusion for sixty years.


    Things would proceed smoothly.


    However, he had not thought of the remuneration that his Senior Sister had mentioned previously. She would asionally rush him.


    Perhaps next time.


    ¡­


    Spring passed and autumn came.


    Jiang Lan began to cultivate normally.


    During his cultivation, he didn¡¯t care about what happened in Kunlun.


    A few yearster, he saw a change in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The original three beams had be four.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this and continued cultivating.


    He felt that his cultivation base was about to break through.


    His tempering of his meridians was about to bepleted.


    After hepleted it, he would advance one step further in his cultivation of his golden body. Next, he would need to temper his bones.


    Once he entered that stage, he would have advanced to thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    His increasedprehension of the Dao due to the epiphanies he experienced would also increase his speed of advancement.


    Starlight flowed as the sun and moon alternated.


    As the winds blew, time seemed to speed up.


    Time flowed around him.


    Jiang Lan sat in the Netherworld Cave, feeling everything in his body.


    His hundred meridians were filled with golden light. They had reached perfection and were moving towards his bones.


    He did not know the flow of time, nor the passing of time.


    Jiang Lan fell into the void.


    The power of the Great Dao flowed around him.


    It was as if he had entered the depths of his body and was beginning to temper his body and bones.


    Ssh!


    The golden light began to light up.


    It appeared in his bones.


    When Jiang Lan sensed this, golden light also appeared in his eyes.


    He felt that his body was filled with immense power.


    Then, the power began to fade.


    His golden eyes slowly opened.


    Late-stage Heaven Immortal.


    This cultivation sessionsted for twenty years.


    He had been in the sect for 530 years.

 Chapter 379 - Helping You Become An Immortal, Achieving A Limitless Future

    <h4>Chapter 379: Helping You Be An Immortal, Achieving A Limitless Future</h4>


    After advancing to thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Jiang Lan began to familiarize himself with the power of this realm.


    He would probably still be at thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm when he went out for training.


    If anything were to go wrong, it would definitely result in dire consequences.


    Therefore, it was necessary to familiarize himself with his new cultivation at the first moment.


    ¡­


    Three monthster, Jiang Lan received a message from his master.


    Then, he was a little surprised.


    ¡°Go to the Sixth Summit to look for Martial Aunt Chen Xi?¡±


    He did not understand.


    However, he had never seen this Martial Aunt before. He wondered what she would do.


    ¡°Is Master asking me to meet this Martial Aunt because of my immortal ascension?¡±


    It was highly possible.


    He had been in the sect for 530 years now.


    Under normal circumstances, he should have already reached the perfected Void Refinement Realm and was only one step away from bing an immortal.


    In a few decades, he would reach the point of bing an immortal.


    His master had already given him a thousand years of providence. What could be better than that?


    This should be an extraordinary opportunity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the Sixth Summit before. I can take this chance to go and sign in there.¡±


    It was easy for special things to appear in new ces, but as his realm increased, the chances of special things appearing became lower and lower.


    In fact, the items he had gotten were getting more and more useless.


    Of course, no matter what it was, as long as the areas involved were his blind spots, he would spend time understanding and learning.


    Spells. Magic weapons.


    They were all the same.


    Learning was easy, mastering required energy.


    He could only use a small portion of his energy.


    After all, the Power of Nine Bulls and Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel were techniques that required a great deal of effort.


    Divine powers could only be enhanced through cultivation.


    ¡­


    Sixth Summit.


    Jiang Lan stood at the foot of the mountain, staring at the peak.


    He rode on his sword here but he intended to walk up.


    His Martial Aunt of the Sixth Summit rarely appeared. Sometimes, he would hear that she was a man, but sometimes, he would hear that she was a woman.


    He had asked his master on this matter before.


    She was indeed a female cultivator.


    However, it was still unknown why there were rumors that she was a man.


    ¡°This Martial Aunt is skilled in prophecy and deduction techniques. Since Master has asked me toe find her, it should be something rted to this.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t really like people divining things about him.


    After all, he had too many things he needed to keep as a secret as of now.


    Fortunately, his One Leaf Vision could hide what he wanted in a targeted manner.


    This way, he could pass his Martial Aunt¡¯s eyes.


    But danger sometimes came suddenly, and there was also some danger in divinity.


    Therefore, if he could avoid contact with his Martial Aunt of the Sixth Summit, he naturally would do so.


    However, his master had asked him toe today and he could not refuse it.


    ¡°I hope nothing happens.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Lan took a step forward.


    He headed towards the location his master had given him.


    He was very careful along the way. He did not know what kind of person this Martial Aunt was. If he was not careful, he would easily offend her.


    However, it should not be wrong to remain respectful.


    He didn¡¯t need the other party¡¯s praise. If the other party thought that he was mediocre, that would be for the best.


    As long as he did not offend her, all was good.


    After a while.


    He came to a small stream. Flowers bloomed everywhere, and the water was so clear that one could see the bottom.


    There was a bamboo house ahead.


    There was no one in sight.


    ¡°Jiang Lan?¡±


    A sudden voice sounded from behind.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately looked behind him.


    Jiang Lan saw a long-haired woman.


    Her long hair fell past her ears and below her face. There seemed to be a long lock of hair behind her.


    It reached her waist.


    There were sun, moon, and stars on her attire. At a nce, it seemed like she was a beautiful figure standing in the starry sky.


    She was rather handsome and valiant as well.


    This woman.


    Looked no worse than a man.


    She was the Sixth Summit¡¯s summit leader, Chen Xi.


    ¡°Disciple Jiang Lan greets Martial Aunt.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan lowered his head and bowed.


    This was the senior he was looking for.


    Chen Xi.


    One was skilled in divination.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. I¡¯ve seen your concealment array formation thest time. It¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°Have you recently modified the Netherworld Cave¡¯s array formation?¡± Chen Xi walked past Jiang Lan.


    She walked towards the bamboo house.


    Jiang Lan immediately followed and answered.


    ¡°Yes, I have made some changes.¡±


    ¡°When your master told me to help, I was shocked.


    He seldom looks for me.¡± Chen Xi turned to look at Jiang Lan and smiled.


    ¡°Your master is really good to you.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows, not saying a word.


    He understood.


    More than anyone, he understood how good his master was to him.


    The more he understood what he had obtained, the more he understood this.


    A thousand years of providence, the Catoptric Deflection manual, the fortuitous opportunity in the inn.


    His master had paid the price every time.


    Moreover, in his master¡¯s opinion.


    He had yet to be an immortal.


    The cultivation resources his master gave him were of little use to him.


    However, there were some that were very useful.


    Therefore, as a disciple, he would naturally bear any responsibility that a disciple had to bear.


    For example, the engagement with Xiao Yu.


    He had agreed to it unhesitantly.


    He had also epted the challenges from the Heavenly Human Race and the Dragon Race.


    Everything was different from the cultivation process he had nned.


    But he didn¡¯t mind.


    He would not reject what he had to bear.


    This was the case now, and so was the case in the future.


    Now, his Martial Aunt would tell him that his master was treating him very well. In the future, his Martial Aunt would be telling his master that he had taken in an outstanding disciple instead.


    In front of the bamboo house.


    Chen Xi sat on a bamboo chair, in front of her was a bamboo table.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Jiang Lan thanked her and carefully sat on the other side of the table.


    He did not know what he needed to do this time.


    His master did not mention it, and neither did his Martial Aunt.


    ¡°Do you know why your master has done so much for you?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    ¡°Because my talent iscking,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    His talent was indeedcking.


    Otherwise, his master would not have gone through so much trouble to search for opportunities for him.


    Every time he reached the perfected stage of a cultivation realm, his master would find a good ce for him.


    This made it easier for him to advance.


    ¡°Do you think talent is important?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    Talent was naturally important.


    Without sufficient talent, it was simply impossible toe into contact with the Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Then what do you think is the most important thing on the path of cultivation?¡± Chen Xi didn¡¯t make things difficult for Jiang Lan, instead continuing.


    ¡°ording to my understanding, potential.¡±


    Chen Xi reached into the space and grabbed the teapot.


    He then took out a cup and poured a cup of tea for Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Talent is a channel that connects potential, but it¡¯s not the only channel. Fortuitous opportunities are also one of the channels.


    However, talent is also sometimes a shackle. There is also another possibility for those with insufficient talent. That is to break the shackles and directly release one¡¯s potential.


    From then on, one can then soar into the sky. And your master¡­¡±


    Chen Xi looked up at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°He always believed that you were such a person. He believes that your future has endless possibilities.


    Not from your poor talent. But he has seen it from your hard work, your nature and your behavior. These are also attributes that are needed to unleash one¡¯s potential.


    You have all the factors to break the shackles of talent. Now, you are only one step away. That is the Immortal Ascension. What your master wants to help you do is to break this shackle that you find hard to break.


    By doing so, you can be an immortal and achieve a limitless future.¡±

 Chapter 380 - Who Does Martial Aunt Miao Yue Admires

    <h4>Chapter 380: Who Does Martial Aunt Miao Yue Admires</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Chen Xi finished speaking, she poured herself a cup of tea.


    She proceeded to take a sip.


    She looked at Jiang Lan, not saying anything.


    It was as if she was waiting for Jiang Lan to digest what she said so that it would be easier for them to continue their conversation.


    At this moment.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    He fell into deep thought.


    Breaking the shackles of talent?


    In the past, due to his talent, he was unable to advance quickly.


    In fact, he even needed external help to advance to the Essence Soul Realm.


    Bing an immortal was even harder.


    His first attempt at the inn had failed. He could not even find the gate of immortality.


    In the end, he was able to sessfully be an immortal because¡­


    His master had given him a thousand years of providence, allowing him to receive the gift of karmic luck and obtain the Creation Pill once again.


    Only then did he sessfully enter the Human Immortal realm.


    After that, he began to rapidly advance.


    He was no longer stopped by the shackles of talent.


    He didn¡¯t even need external help to advance.


    No matter how difficult it was, he could breeze past it.


    It was because his cultivation talent could no longer restrain him.


    Was this what his Martial Aunt meant about breaking the shackles of talent?


    If it was, he¡¯d already broken it.


    Furthermore, he had the help of the system, the Netherworld Cave and the Goddess Diagram.


    His progress was much faster than ordinary people.


    In addition toprehending the Dao, his cultivation speed never slowed down.


    Now, he was at thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Perhaps in another sixty to seventy years, he would reach perfection.


    Once his golden body refinement ended, he would advance to a Celestial Immortal.


    However, he still had to wait a hundred years to know if he could sessfully advance.


    There was no need to rush now.


    ¡°Have you roughly understood what I just said?¡± Chen Xi ced the teacup on the table.


    ¡°En, I do.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He did understand a little.


    ¡°How do you feel when you know that you have an endless future ahead of you?¡± Chen Xi asked Jiang Lan.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡°I will have the urge to work harder to increase my cultivation, gain more knowledge, experience more changes, yet maintain my original mindset and heart at the same time. By doing so, I will be able to match what I might have in the future.¡±


    Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan in surprise.


    This answer was beyond her expectations.


    She had thought that Jiang Lan would be a little excited and even feel happy.


    But he did not feel as such. He was still as hardworking as ever.


    Then Chen Xi smiled.


    ¡°I suddenly understand your master.


    Rumor has it you have a good temperament. I thought it was just child¡¯s y.


    Unexpectedly, your temperament is indeed pretty good.


    Well, let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what she was implying but he just listened quietly.


    What she was saying should roughly be rted to him bing an immortal.


    ¡°Bing an immortal is somewhat difficult for you, but your answer just now allowed me to know that your heart is rather calm.


    You are neither stressed or worried. This is good. If you panic before the gate of immortality, it will be easy for you to fail. You must remember this.


    Of course, I can¡¯t help you much in the process of bing an immortal. The only thing I can help you with is to clear your doubts.¡± Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at divination. Is there anything you wish to know or are puzzled about?


    You can even ask me to help you deduce the most likely obstacle you will experience in the process of bing an immortal.¡±


    With that said, Chen Xi continued to add tea for herself and waited for Jiang Lan to think.


    No one could give an answer to such a question immediately.


    One would have to weigh the pros and cons of the question one wanted to ask before deciding.


    Presumably, Jiang Lan was someone who understood the severity of things.


    If he asked directly if he could be immortal¡­


    He might harm himself instead.


    There was a chance that his confidence would increase but there was also a chance that his confidence would be beaten.


    If it was deduced that he couldn¡¯t seed, his mental state would no longer be peaceful, making it extremely difficult for him to transcend his tribtion when the time came.


    A divination could not represent everything.


    Sometimes it could be untrue.


    Jiang Lan looked down at the teacup in front of him.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t ask about bing an immortal. This was extremely dangerous for him.


    At such a close distance, it was easy for his Martial Aunt to find out about his real cultivation.


    Therefore, he could not ask anything about himself.


    This was not difficult.


    He didn¡¯t need to deduce the path to immortality, he had his own steps.


    But¡­


    What question should he ask?


    If he did not ask anything, he felt that it was unsuitable.


    A momentter.


    Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at Chen Xi who was drinking tea.


    ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you asking about your Immortal Ascension?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    A good question could help him advance to the Human Immortal Realm more easily.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°I have never doubted my path to immortality, so I don¡¯t intend to ask you about it.¡±


    ¡°Then is it rted to the Goddess?¡± Chen Xi asked again.


    It did not surprise her that he did not ask about his path to immortality.


    From his words just now, she could already roughly guess.


    Jiang Lan was a very opinionated person. He wouldn¡¯t change himself because of some simple things.


    Of course¡­


    Most importantly, Jiang Lan had the confidence to be an immortal.


    Or perhaps, he was hiding something and did not dare to let others divine about it.


    Everyone liked to hide something.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He indeed had many questions about his Senior Sister.


    For example, if she was born with a shell or not.


    Or where her clothes would go after she transforms into her dragon form.


    However, these were his Senior Sister¡¯s private matters and he could not ask about it.


    Jiang Lan intended to ask something that had nothing to do with him.


    This way, his secrets would not be found out.


    ¡°Then is it something about your master?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Martial Aunt Miao Yue.¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± This answer puzzled Chen Xi.


    ¡°Junior Sister Miao Yue?


    What do you want to ask about her?


    There aren¡¯t many questions you can ask. Don¡¯t waste your chance.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so easy to get herself to answer questions and divine matters for others, but she was also curious about what Jiang Lan wanted to ask.


    After nodding in understanding, Jiang Lan asked the question he had been wanting to ask.


    ¡°I heard that Martial Aunt Miao Yue admires someone. Does Martial Aunt know who that person is?¡±


    ¡°Your master,¡± Chen Xi said directly.


    She didn¡¯t even need to divine anything toe up with an answer.


    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment before saying.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue did not lie to him?


    He felt that it was illogical. The feeling Martial Aunt Miao Yue gave him was very dangerous.


    And she always seemed to have some hidden thoughts about him.


    The slightest carelessness could lead to eternal damnation.


    He had always been vignt towards Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s words.


    Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    Since he arrived, Jiang Lan¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed much. After chatting for a while, he still maintained hisposure.


    But when she said the answer to his question.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s expression had changed.


    He was surprised, happy and doubtful.


    But he still maintained his rationality.


    What kind of mental journey was this?


    ¡°This is no secret. Back when Miao Yue entered the sect, she practically cultivated with your master. It is only natural that she admires your master.


    In her eyes, your master is an omnipotent Senior Brother. These feelings have been growing with her. From the looks of it, there shouldn¡¯t be a second person she admires, right?¡± Chen Xi said.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    She was treating his master as a close Senior Brother?


    If that was the case, then he could not consider Martial Aunt Miao Yue as a choice for his master¡¯s wife.


    There was a difference between admiration and adoration.

 Chapter 381 - Feeling The Pain Of The Future

    <h4>Chapter 381: Feeling The Pain Of The Future</h4>


    It was indeed not that easy to find his master a wife.


    But very quickly, Jiang Lan was stunned. He recalled Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s words back then.


    At that time, his Martial Aunt had said that she had admired his master for a long time and wanted him to be a matchmaker.


    So¡­


    Could admiration have transformed into adoration?


    Or perhaps was the first half of the sentence true and the second half false?


    It couldn¡¯t be ruled out that the entire sentence was true as well.


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t eliminate Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    She even had to be the first choice.


    Next time, he would ask his master.


    He would see what his master felt about this.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw Martial Aunt Chen Xi. Since he had already asked about it, should he ask about his master¡¯s thoughts?


    It was also good to prepare for the future.


    But before he could say anything, Chen Xi suddenly said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked about Miao Yue, as a junior, you should be very interested about her face under the veil, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He was really not curious about that.


    In his eyes, there was no difference whether Martial Aunt Miao Yue wore a veil or not.


    Chen Xi was somewhat surprised. The veil brought about a mysterious effect.


    It would make many people want to know the face under the veil.


    Jiang Lan actually didn¡¯t have such curiosity.


    ¡°Then what else do you want to ask?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    She no longer knew what Jiang Lan would ask.


    ¡°Does my master¡­ have someone he admires?¡± Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment before asking.


    This question made Chen Xi think for a long time.


    ¡°In the past, your master and I were good brothers. After that, as we were of different genders, I slowly ignored him.


    At that time, he had no opinion about women.


    That¡¯s what you wanted to ask, isn¡¯t it?


    If it is, indeed, he doesn¡¯t have someone on his mind.


    But if it¡¯s not, then forget about it, we¡¯ll be discovered if I use my divination technique on him.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    A good brother?


    Jiang Lan felt that his Martial Aunt Chen Xi had many stories.


    ¡°Speaking of which, your master did everything in his power to send you here, and you¡¯re discussing this with me?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    Jiang Lan seemed to havee here to discuss the emotional past of the various summit leaders.


    He had asked about Miao Yue and Mo Zhengdong.


    Ugh.


    Could it be that Miao Yue had told Jiang Lan that she admired Mo Zhengdong, causing him to have the idea of finding his master a mistress?


    And since it was pretty weird for him to ask Mo Zhengdong about such matters, he had asked her directly about it.


    And he didn¡¯t want to find out more about himself?


    Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan.


    This boy had deep intentions.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling Martial Aunt.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head apologetically.


    ¡°Are you confused about your road to bing an immortal?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been lost before.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way,¡± Chen Xi continued pouring tea for herself.


    ¡°The Goddess is Zhu Qing¡¯s disciple, right?


    I heard that she is very doted on.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Xiao Yu was indeed more favored in the Third Summit.


    ¡°If she¡¯s free, help me ask Zhu Qing if she feels anything about females having a rtionship that exceeds that of friendship.¡± Chen Xi spoke.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan doubted the sincerity of this question.


    Was it because his Martial Aunt Chen Xi had already guessed Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s actions and was treating him the same way?


    It felt like he was being teased.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink some tea?¡± Seeing Jiang Lan in a daze, Chen Xi poured another cup of tea for her.


    Jiang Lan looked down at the teacup that had been refilled. Then, he took a sip.


    It was her second time pouring tea. If he did not drink it, it would be disrespecting his Martial Aunt.


    So he could only try to take a sip.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Chen Xi put down the teapot in her hand and asked with a smile.


    ¡°It tastes a bit bitter,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    It was extremely bitter.


    He could already feel the bitterness even though he just took a sip. If he drank a cup, then¡­


    Perhaps it was bitter water.


    ¡°Cultivators live long lives, but this path is not easy to walk. It will naturally be a bit bitter. Go and experience the future. Oh right.¡± Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°You might have misunderstood something from the beginning. Your master sent you here not for me to divine something about you.


    Even though he asked me to answer your questions. But all the deductions will be done by you. I¡¯m just providing you with this ability. Therefore, go ahead and experience the hardships on the path to immortality. ¡±


    Martial Aunt Chen Xi¡¯s words rang in Jiang Lan¡¯s ears. At this moment, he felt as if he had fallen into the endless starry sky.


    He could no longer hear anything.


    Starlight flowed around him.


    Everything around him changed.


    He watched on and felt everything change.


    Then, he felt his footsteps moving forward.


    He, who was at thete-stage Heaven Immortal Realm, seemed to see his perfected golden body and his great Dao being acknowledged by the world.


    The Celestial Immortal Realm was right before his eyes.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan felt the changes in his advancement.


    He was about to be a Celestial Immortal.


    It was different from the innkeeper¡¯s side. This was a deduction.


    He was in a situation where he could deduce the various possibilities that could happen.


    Jiang Lan discovered that advancing to be a Celestial Immortal was a fusion of the Dao and his golden body.


    The slightest mistake could lead to failure.


    In his deduction, he saw countless failures. It was like a line that continuously advanced through the maze, but it also led to countless dead ends.


    But the line did not stop. It continued to turn back and move forward.


    Unless it seeded, it was impossible to stagnate.


    After an unknown period of time and countless failures.


    Jiang Lan realized that advancing to be a Celestial Immortal was much harder than he thought.


    There were countless changes through this advancement process and there were many idents that could potentially happen.


    If he were to attempt a breakthrough without sufficient preparation, he would be doomed.


    After a long period of time and countless attempts at trying to advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    Thest golden light shed.


    He finally saw himself advancing to be a Celestial Immortal.


    He saw the scene of him being a Celestial Immortal.


    He seemed to be able to conquer the vast grand Dao.


    Crack!


    Everything shattered.


    At this moment, he opened his eyes.


    He realized that his master might have paid a huge price to persuade Martial Aunt Chen Xi to unleash this technique on him.


    This opportunity would allow him to experience the many possible ways to achieve immortality.


    And indeed, he had obtained a fortuitous opportunity from this experience.


    Except¡­


    This opportunity might have far exceeded his master¡¯s expectations.


    Simrly, this also showed that the fortuitous opportunities his master found for him were always the best.


    As he thought of this, the sunlight began to enter his eyes.


    It was over.


    After some time.


    It was indeed beyond his expectations. He had always thought that his Martial Aunt would be the one deducing the result out for him through her divination technique.


    He never expected that the process and oue would be carried out by him alone.


    His Martial Aunt merely provided him the tform to do so.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he found a girl sitting opposite him.


    She was looking at him with her hands on her cheeks.


    Seeing him open his eyes, the other party even blinked.


    It was as if she was surprised.


    Then, she smiled.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    This person was naturally Xiao Yu.


    It seemed like a long time had passed.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yu would not have found this ce.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how long has it been?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu pouted.


    ¡°Do you realize that every time you wake up, you will ask this question?


    This means that Junior Brother often falls into this sort of epiphany which causes you to lose track of the time.


    But I am always by your side. Without my help, a bird¡¯s nest would have formed on your head.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 382 - Great Strength Golden Body Pill

    <h4>Chapter 382: Great Strength Golden Body Pill</h4>


    ¡°Ten years?¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    It did not seem like a long time.


    This did not have much of an impact on his cultivation time n, but the benefits he received this time were very obvious.


    It was extremely beneficial to his advancement.


    However, he was still far from advancing to be a Celestial Immortal.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry about it for now.


    The most important thing was to achieve immortalhood on the surface.


    Currently, he had been in the sect for 540 years. After another 30 years of seclusion, he would be able to go out and gain experience.


    On the surface, his immortal ascension was imminent.


    Moreover, after bing an immortal, it would be the wedding.


    It was unknown if he would be at the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm or early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm then.


    In theory, he should be at the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm. After all, it would only take 180 years for all nine beams of light to be fully lit up.


    It was five beams now, and there were still seventy-five years to go.


    In addition to these ten years, he had been in the sect for 540 years.


    In another 75 years, that would be 615 years.


    At that time, he should have just advanced to the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm and he might still need a few more years to advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    However, would the wedding be dyed for another few decades?


    Maybe.


    But¡­


    If Kunlun wanted the Goddess topletely leave the Dragon Race, Kunlun would definitely want them to get married as soon as possible.


    But there was a chance the Dragon Race would attempt to stall the wedding.


    If the dragons were anxious for them to get married, there would definitely be a problem.


    ¡°When did Senior Sistere here?¡± Jiang Lan asked as he looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating here all these years. Master brought me here.¡± Xiao Yu propped her chin on her hands as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°But Martial Aunt Chen Xi has many strange birds here. They would always sit on you. Junior Brother isn¡¯t too good at staying vignt when you are out.¡±


    ¡°I have troubled Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Yu was in high spirits.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Martial Aunt Chen Xi?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t see anyone else.


    Since he had already woken up.


    It was time for him to leave.


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room. What does Junior Brother want to do? I¡¯ll go in and help ry the message.¡± Xiao Yu pointed at the bamboo house behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m done here. It¡¯s time to take my leave. Does Senior Sister still want to stay here? ¡°Jiang Lan asked Xiao Yu.


    ¡­


    ¡°Martial Aunt isn¡¯t in a good mood,¡± Jiang Lan said after leaving the Sixth Summit.


    When he bade farewell to her, his Martial Aunt seemed to be in low spirits.


    She seemed to have suffered a blow.


    ¡°Yes, Martial Aunt asked me to help her ask my master a question and I did so. Then, after I told Martial Aunt the answer. Martial Aunt became like that.¡±


    Xiao Yu walked to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and exined.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was probably the question she had mentioned earlier.


    Although he was curious, he did not ask.


    It did not matter whether he understood it or not.


    However, even though he had been here for so long, he had yet to sign in.


    Now that he was about to leave.


    Naturally, he had to sign in.


    Perhaps he would get something good.


    Soon, he heard a familiar voice.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the pill, Great Strength Golden Body Pill.]


    [Great Strength Golden Body Pill: A golden pill formed from the Dao. Eating it can allow one to attain the perfected Golden Body in a short period of time.


    Only those above the True Immortal Realm can consume it.]


    Great Strength Golden Body Pill?


    This was simr to the Powerful Vajrapani Pill.


    However, the effects were very different.


    The Powerful Vajrapani Pill could strengthen the power of blood qi, while the Great Strength Golden Body Pill could strengthen the physical body.


    It could allow one to perfect one¡¯s golden body.


    He was still a long way from perfecting his golden body, but once it was perfected, his strength should be extremely powerful.


    However, he did not know what would happen once the effects wore off.


    He could save it forter.


    Just in case.


    Since he was about to go out for training, it was right to prepare more things.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m about to be an immortal,¡± Jiang Lan said on the way back to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°That will still take a long time. Master said that we have to take it one step at a time. We can¡¯t rush it.¡± Xiao Yu ced her hands behind her back and spoke like an elder.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He did not speak again.


    He wanted to remind his Senior Sister that she had no chance of winning the next challenge.


    At that time, both of them would be at the Human Immortal Realm.


    The next morning.


    Xiao Yu took the wooden sword that Jiang Lan had given her and prepared to leave.


    However, she hesitated for a moment before walking over to Jiang Lan. She leaned her head over and hugged him.


    Jiang Lan felt the wooden sword behind him. If he held onto Xiao Yu with the wooden sword, would he be able to easily cut off her waist?


    ¡°Junior Brother, remember to give me a candied fruit. The principle of fairness cannot be forgotten.¡± After speaking, Xiao Yu took a step back, then mounted her sword and left.


    She was still wearing the shoes that Jiang Lan had given her.


    Seeing the shoes, Jiang Lan remembered that Xiao Yu still owed him for a fair transaction.


    However, he never asked for anything.


    The principle of fairness.


    Jiang Lan felt that he had actually suffered a loss. He had to fork out money and travel far.


    Xiao Yu just needed to hug him.


    But he did not object to this fairness.


    With these thoughts in mind, Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He had gained something from his trip to the Sixth Summit.


    He naturally had to report to his master.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    On the peak of the Ninth Summit, Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯m more confident about my breakthrough now,¡± Jiang Lan replied honestly.


    The reason why he was able to be an immortal was actually because of his master. The thousand-year providence had allowed him to easily step into the Human Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Are you going to continue your secluded cultivation?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and said.


    ¡°I would like to go out and gain experience the next time Ie out of seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Training before bing an immortal? Have you considered where to go? ¡°Mo Zhengdong did not refuse.


    Jiang Lan had told him about this a long time ago. It was rare for him to go out on a trip, so it was not good to spoil his enthusiasm.


    ¡°I want to walk around, but I haven¡¯t decided which direction to go,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He really didn¡¯t n on going anywhere.


    The main reason was to find a ce to cultivate in seclusion for a period of time.


    Beforeing back.


    This was enough.


    ¡­


    His master agreed and asked him to tell him when the time came.


    This way, Jiang Lan no longer had to worry about not being able to leave.


    It was indeed not rmended for one to leave Kunlun just before one was about to be an immortal.


    Fortunately, his master did not say much.


    To outsiders, he would continue saying that his master would not allow him to leave. If some spies found out that he was going out this time.


    He wondered if they would think that Kunlun wanted him to do some secret mission.


    However, there shouldn¡¯t be any spies watching him this time.


    Even if they kept an eye on him, they could not confirm that he was out.


    Things were different now. He was already at thete-stage Void Refinement Realm on the surface, so he was no longer an ordinary person.


    He was not someone that ordinary people couldy their hands on.


    So even if he were to make a trip out ande back.


    No one would probably notice him.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan descended the Ninth Summit.


    Many years had passed.


    It had been a long time since Ba Country obtained the Deity Position.


    It was time to listen to the changes that had urred across the Grand Deste World.


    Along the way, Jiang Lan arrived at the ce where a Dao lecture would be held. It was just the right time for the lecture.


    After listening for a moment, he discovered that the lecturer was teaching a Void Refinement technique.


    ¡°The Samadhi Divine Fire is divided into the upper, middle, and lower levels. The upper level is referred to as King Fire, the middle level as Aristocrat Fire, and the lower level as Citizen Fire.


    By condensing three different types of Qi and igniting one¡¯s essence, energy, and fire, the fire can be formed.


    That¡¯s how it¡¯s called the Samadhi Fire. It¡¯s also termed as the Samadhi Divine Fire.¡±

 Chapter 383 - Training Begins

    <h4>Chapter 383: Training Begins</h4>


    Samadhi Divine Fire


    Jiang Lan hade into contact with it a long time ago.


    It only took him a small effort to master it.


    In fact, only after one finishes tempering one¡¯s golden body can the Samadhi Fire really be considered a divine fire.


    To be born from the Dao was naturally extraordinary.


    In other words, the Samadhi Divine Fire was divided into three levels.


    The first referred to the mes unleashed by those below the Human Immortal Realm.


    Next was the mes condensed from a True Immortal¡¯s immortal body.


    The highest level can only be unleashed by a golden body acknowledged by the great Dao.


    There was a qualitative change every time.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any qualitative changes above.


    After listening for some time, the lecture came to an end.


    Jiang Lan tried using the Samadhi Divine Fire and was quite skilled in it.


    After his breakthrough, he did not spend much time cultivating. He simply familiarized himself with it.


    The power of this fire was not bad, butpared to the Power of Nine Bulls, it would take too long before his opponent would be killed.


    There would be too many unknown variables that could pop up.


    It was not strong enough to kill enemies.


    He could not give the enemy too much time to react.


    It was too dangerous.


    A momentter.


    Those people began to gather again to discuss the situation across the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°The Dragon Race has been very strange recently. I heard a rumor that they are actually urging the various summit leaders to let the Goddess get married as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Eh, have you heard of it too? I thought I had heard it wrong. I chanced upon this news when the dragons camest time.


    Didn¡¯t they disagree with it initially? Why are they now suddenly even more anxious than Kunlun? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I keep having the feeling that all the major factions have had strange reactions over the years.


    Ba Country and the Demon Race are no longer the same either. Previously, they were still at loggerheads with each other. But now, the Ba Country has stopped fighting and gone back. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ba Country retreated at a bizarre speed. They acted decisively the moment they made the decision to cease the fight. No one knows what they are up to.


    On the other hand, the demons who had been moring did not have any intention of chasing after Ba Country after seeing it retreat.


    They have already returned to recuperate. The battle in the Northern Wastnds is almost over.¡±


    ¡°The Central ins is also a little strange. The Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race are still fighting, but they seem to have some sort of tacit understanding. They will only take action against each other periodically.


    Moreover, this time, the Heavenly Human Race is no longer biting hard onto the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. It is as if their internal stance has changed.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand these people. Right now, the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous are still attacking the Underground Devil Race. The Underground Devils are still in a conservative state and rarely take the initiative to attack.¡±


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news from the Eastern Wastnds. I wonder if the Qilin race is still fighting.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel that these people most likely have a motive? The people who stopped the war must have achieved their goal. The others have yet to stop because they have yet to reach their goal.¡±


    ¡°So what are they after?¡±


    Everyone shrugged.


    This was not something that cultivators like them could know.


    It was impossible for them to guess either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. Is the Goddess really going to marry the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s waiting for the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit to be an immortal. However, I heard that the Senior Brother¡¯s talent in Kunlun is rather average. It¡¯s not easy to be an immortal, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that he was actually a different type of genius recently? It¡¯s hard to say if it would be difficult for him to achieve immortality.


    Furthermore, I heard that his cultivation has always maintained the progress of a genius. He¡¯s definitely not bad. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he has the resources of an entire summit.¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to keep it up even if I give you the resources? I think you just don¡¯t want to admit that others are better than you, especially those who were worse than you before.¡±


    ¡°I just want proof. Do you have proof? Many people did not even know that the Ninth Summit had a Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan did not continue listening. They were discussing about his marriage with Xiao Yu again.


    The matter of the marriage had made him involuntarily enter the eyes of others. Many people had begun to find out more about him.


    However, Kunlun had been deliberately trying to wash away his criticisms.


    Therefore, it was very difficult topletely escape the notice.


    Fortunately, it did not affect him too much.


    Array formations were ultimately array formations. Strength was everything.


    After not paying attention to all these, Jiang Lan began to think about what those people had just said.


    The main point was the Dragon Race.


    They were actually rushing him to get married?


    This was not normal.


    ¡°Looks like they have other motives. They probably can¡¯t demand a higher price for Xiao Yu anymore.


    In other words, Xiao Yu is no longer of any value. They are now searching for what they can take after the marriage. It¡¯s most likely for the Eighth Prince. ¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know the exact details, but he had to be mentally prepared.


    Since it was rted to Xiao Yu, it meant that it was rted to him.


    As for the movements of the various factions across the Grand Deste World¡­


    Currently, it could be confirmed that once they obtained the Deity Position, they would recuperate.


    There was no longer a need for a war when they obtained what they wanted.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race must have obtained something, and so should the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°It would appear that it should alle to a conclusion in these few years.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He went to other ces to see if he obtained anything new. Sometimes, information might be wrong and he needed to cross-check the information he had obtained.


    After that, he would return to the Ninth Summit.


    He had to go into seclusion.


    The next time he left the Ninth Summit would be to go out to train. At that time, he wondered if there would be other Deity Positions.


    If there were more.


    He hoped it wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Human Race who got it.


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    Imperial Lord Xi He hadn¡¯t made a sound all these years, so this was also good for him.


    As long as he did not reveal too much, it would not be easy to get involved.


    Although it was very difficult for him to escape from the vortex, it was safer for him to be invisible.


    In the evening.


    Soon, Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    After settling some simple matters, he brought the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower into the Netherworld Cave.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since someone hade to borrow the aura of the Netherworld to temper their body.


    Thest time someone did so was when his Senior Sister came.


    Did Master not agree to this all these years, or did they find a better ce?


    No one knew.


    However, he still remembered his master using his Rainbow Auspicious Clouds spell on him. He still kept it in his heart that he would give it back to his master after a thousand years.


    After entering the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan did not make any movements.


    ¡­


    In front of the Netherworld Cave, fallen leaves fluttered about as time silently passed.


    Spring rain was falling, and spring returned to the earth.


    Snow soon fell and vegetation soon withered.


    Spring passed and autumn came and went.


    The aura of the Netherworld Cave grew thicker and thicker and a new eruption was about to begin.


    It was just not that intense.


    Winter.


    It was snowing heavily.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the Netherworld Cave. He didn¡¯t bring the vegetative egg or the Udumbara Flower with him.


    He looked at the sky and at the white clouds.


    Then, he walked towards the courtyard.


    If he remembered correctly, today marked his 570th year in the sect.


    For the past thirty years, apart from the necessary days where he had to be busy, he spent the rest of his time cultivating, reading books, and replenishing himself.


    He wanted to move forward step by step and be stronger.


    He was still a few years away from the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm.


    On this trip out, he needed to perfect his great Dao.


    He wondered if it would be of any help to his cultivation.


    Regardless, it was time.


    He needed to go out and train. He could not dy any longer.


    If he dyed any longer, he would have to face the tribtion at Kunlun. This was a huge problem for him.


    Furthermore, it was impossible to bring the great Dao to final perfection and obtain the recognition of the Heavens and Earth in Kunlun.


    This way, he would not be able to be a Celestial Immortal.


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Is it time for you to go out and train?¡±


    As soon as he went up, Jiang Lan heard his master¡¯s voice.


    Then, he said respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I should be going out in the next two days.¡±

 Chapter 384 - Kissing Senior Sister

    <h4>Chapter 384: Kissing Senior Sister</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re ready?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan as he spoke.


    Jiang Lan was going out to train in a few days, so he naturally had to ask more.


    Going out to train before bing an immortal was very important and dangerous.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°All set.¡±


    He had indeed prepared many things, and his proficiency in spell techniques had increased significantly.


    All kinds of medicinal pills.


    All kinds of Dharma treasures.


    All kinds of talismans.


    No matter what it was, as long as it could save his life, he had prepared them.


    Of course, there were also items that could shield him from being pried upon.


    This way, he would be able to leave Kunlun with peace of mind. Once he left Kunlun, he would be able to use his One Leaf Vision to prevent others from prying into his secrets.


    After that, he would head to the area where he would go into seclusion.


    He would not go to the Central ins.


    The direction of the Northern Wastnds belonged to the Demon Race. He would also try his best not to go there.


    He could go toward the direction of the Southern Wastnds.


    However, since he was not leaving the Western Wastnds, theoretically, any direction was fine.


    But for safety reasons.


    He should still choose to head either south or west.


    ¡°Take this with you.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong took out a metal bead.


    Jiang Lan looked at the pearl and felt a little strange. There seemed to be many cracks on the pearl.


    At this moment, light shed across the metal bead.


    Then, the crack seemed to be the mark of a flower petal, and the bead began to bloom.


    Like a lotus flower.


    ¡°Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus.¡± Mo Zhengdong moved his hand and gathered the golden lotus together, turning it back into a metal bead.


    ¡°This golden lotus was left behind by the Kunlun Patriarch. The nine summits of Kunlun each have one. My bead can still be used once.


    If the heavenly tribtion is to descend earlier than nned and you can¡¯t ovee it, then you can use this golden lotus. It can help you survive this tribtion.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong handed the golden lotus to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Many thanks, Master.¡± Jiang Lan epted the bead.


    He would return it to his master when the time came.


    It felt like it was an item meant for summit leaders.


    Even though he was one of the disciples most suited topete for the summit leader position, it was not time yet.


    He was not in a hurry to take something that only summit leaders should have.


    When the time came, his master would naturally give everything to him and retire.


    ¡°Go. Remember to bid farewell to the Goddess,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    Jiang Lan naturally agreed.


    However, when he was about to leave, his master stopped him again.


    He added.


    ¡°Remind the Goddess not to make a fuss about you leaving.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand, but he still nodded.


    After walking down the Ninth Summit.


    He thought of a possibility.


    His master was willing to let him out but this did not mean that the other summit leaders were willing to let him out.


    One had to understand that his tribtion was imminent, and he was about to get married.


    Going out was not a wise choice.


    His master had to bear a lot of pressure.


    ¡°It seems that it will be difficult to get out after being discovered.¡±


    Jiang Lan had an answer.


    He went to the courtyard and took care of it.


    Then, he went to the square to clean the leaves.


    Some array formations were also activated by him to prevent any idents.


    Although his master was here, there was no need to trouble him with some minor problems.


    The Netherworld¡¯s Entrance was about to erupt again.


    The surrounding array formations outside the Netherworld Cave were all activated.


    Other than his master and Xiao Yu, it was not easy for anyone else to enter.


    After spending a day, Jiang Lan managed to tidy up the entire Ninth Summit.


    This way, he could go out in peace.


    It was morning.


    Jiang Lan had condensed and gathered his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent for his Senior Sister for the entire night.


    After watering the vegetative egg with spiritual liquid, he rode his sword towards the Jade Pool.


    The snow was still falling, and everywhere was snow-white.


    When he arrived near the Jade Pool, Jiang Lan waited for his Senior Sister toe out.


    After a while.


    A young girl flew out.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you bringing me to see the snow?¡± Xiao Yu stood on Jiang Lan¡¯s sword.


    She looked happy.


    There was nothing much for her to be happy about. It was just because she saw her Junior Brother.


    ¡°Senior Sister wants to continue building snowmen?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    After saying that, he let the flying sword descend.


    Below them was a forest with a river.


    Because they were close to the Jade Pool, no one woulde here.


    Afternding, Jiang Lan asked Xiao Yu for the wooden sword.


    ¡°Junior Brother is going out?¡± Xiao Yu handed the wooden sword to Jiang Lan.


    She naturally knew that Jiang Lan would find time to go out and train.


    Since he wanted the wooden sword from her, it was definitely because he was nning to head out.


    ¡°En, I should be leaving today.¡± Jiang Lan took the wooden sword and said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give this to you, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu took out another sword.


    It was her sword, the Autumn Sword.


    Thest time he went out, she had also lent it to Jiang Lan.


    Naturally, she would lend it to him again this time.


    Jiang Lan received the cold Autumn Sword and put it away.


    He then began to embed his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    Because he had condensed the sword intent the previous night, the enhancement this time was very fast.


    And the effects would alsost a longer time.


    ¡°When will Junior Brother return?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°It should take a few years,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    They came to the base of arge tree. The ce had not been covered in snow.


    There was a meadow.


    They sat on the grass and chatted.


    ¡­


    ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s impolite not to look at others when you speak.¡± Xiao Yu stood up and pointed at Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, the wooden sword had already been enhanced. Jiang Lan handed the sword to Xiaoyu.


    Then, he stood up.


    ¡°Is it time to go out?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded without a word.


    ¡°Then remember to bring me a candied fruit¡­¡± Xiao Yu put the wooden sword away, intent onpleting the transaction.


    She hugged her junior brother.


    But before she could finish, Jiang Lan interrupted her.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you still remember about the shoe? You have still yet to pay the price.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked down at her favorite shoes and said.


    ¡°I remember. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Then Senior Sister, close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Close my eyes again?¡± Xiao Yu pouted before covering her forehead with her hand.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her Junior Brother flicking her forehead.


    However, just as Xiao Yu was covering her forehead, she suddenly felt her Junior Brother leaning over.


    Then something seemed to touch her lips.


    This sudden change shocked Xiao Yu and made her open her eyes subconsciously.


    What she saw was naturally her Junior Brother¡¯s lips which had just touched hers.


    In an instant, Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Dragon scales began to appear on her face, and dragon horns also appeared.


    Her hands began to transform into her half-dragon form.


    She nearly turned to her dragon form entirely.


    Xiao Yu took a small step back.


    She looked at her transformation helplessly and immediately rode her sword towards the Jade Pool.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back. Remember to tell me when you¡¯re back.¡±


    Xiao Yu, who had left, sent a message over and disappeared in the direction of the Jade Pool.


    Her voice sounded flustered.


    Jiang Lan watched as Xiao Yu disappeared.


    She would transform into a dragon after a kiss.


    It seemed that the house was in great danger after they married.


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Lan felt that the current house might need to be modified.


    ¡°I forgot Master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    He suddenly remembered that his master told him not to tell Xiao Yu that he was going out to train.


    Finally, he shook his head and walked out of Kunlun.


    Along the way, he swiped his finger across his cheek and looked at it as he muttered softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite hot.¡±


    His Senior Sister was indeed very pretty.


    Even if she was in her half-dragon form.


    The patterns on her cheeks were also seen.


    Without further thought, Jiang Lan left Kunlun.

 Chapter 385 - Escaping Marriage?

    <h4>Chapter 385: Escaping Marriage?</h4>


    Ao Longyu returned to the Jade Pool and hid in its depths.


    Only then did she calm down and slowly return to normal.


    There was an unconceble shyness in her eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother is too evil.¡±


    Ao Longyu breathed heavily.


    Bubbles bubbled out.


    She touched her lips.


    Although she was surprised, nervous and flustered.


    But¡­


    She did not hate her Junior Brother¡¯s action.


    It was just too sudden. She wasn¡¯t prepared for it and her heart had tightened too much.


    How embarrassing.


    When she returned to normal, Ao Longyu slowly floated out of the Jade Pool.


    She touched her face to make sure it wasn¡¯t red before walking out of the Jade Pool.


    She looked in the direction of the Kunlun Gate.


    Her Junior Brother should have left Kunlun by now. It would probably take him a few years to return.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±


    A voice suddenly appeared in her mind. It was Junior Sister Siya.


    Without hesitation, Ao Longyu opened the path and let Lin Siya in.


    After a while.


    Lin Siya arrived at the Jade Pool Mountain.


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you alright?¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu in confusion.


    ¡°I feel like something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ao Longyu shook her head, her voice calm.


    ¡°By the way, Senior Sister, if you hug Junior Brother and he doesn¡¯t react, I think we can do something else,¡± said Lin Siya.


    She learned something else.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    She knew very little about these things. Many of them were taught by Junior Sister Siya.


    Sometimes, it worked.


    Her junior brother would be entranced by her and be happy.


    Although her Junior Brother did notugh.


    But she could tell that he was happy.


    ¡°I happened to see a scene on the road today. I think it¡¯s especially suitable for Senior Sister.¡± Lin Siya seemed to be eager to share.


    At this moment, Lin Siya was also at the edge of immortality.


    After a few more years, she would begin her advancement.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ao Longyu was also curious.


    From Junior Sister Siya¡¯s expression, she knew that what she had seen was definitely not normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. When I went out today, I saw a pair of Junior Brother and Sister ying a game.¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and continued.


    ¡°That Junior Sister told the Junior Sister to close her eyes.


    Then, does Senior Sister know what happened next?


    The Junior Brother actually leaned over and kissed his Junior Sister.


    When I saw this scene, I was shocked.


    Senior Sister can also imitate him. When the timees¡­


    Senior Sister, what has happened to your face? ¡±


    Ao Longyu immediately recalled what had just happened.


    She blushed again.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside Kunlun.


    In front of the old inn.


    Jiang Lan stopped and greeted the Eighth Prince.


    Otherwise, he would most likely start asking around if he went to the Ninth Summit to find him and couldn¡¯t find him.


    People would then find out that he might have gone out.


    At this moment, the inn was deserted as usual.


    ¡°Eighth Prince?¡±


    Entering the inn, Jiang Lan discovered that there was only the Eighth Prince at the counter.


    ¡°Brother-inw? There¡¯s no good wine now. The youth and the others are going to the Central ins today to look for the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.¡± The Eighth Prince felt helpless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be able toe back after this trip. If they can¡¯te back, I guess I¡¯ll have to inherit this inn.¡±


    ¡°They have already left?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The youth had gone to the Central ins to look for the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    With the innkeeper apanying him, there should be no problem.


    The innkeeper¡¯s strength was not the slightest bit weaker than the summit leaders.


    Furthermore, his life-saving ability was definitely stronger than everyone else¡¯s.


    Jiang Lan had a deep understanding of the power of Catoptric Deflection.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the others were weak. It was just that Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t seen how powerful the others were.


    It was just a guess.


    If it was him, he would not let his guard down no matter who he faced.


    He had to treat every enemy as a formidable enemy and not underestimate them in the slightest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They should be leaving in the afternoon. The youth is cleaning up. The boss is out. By the way, Brother-inw.¡± Eighth Prince looked around and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that name?¡±


    He was referring to the title of the Fist God.


    Jiang Lan understood that the Central ins was dangerous.


    The Eighth Prince wanted to give the youth something to protect his life with.


    ¡°You can let him try.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    A momentter.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the inn.


    After informing the Eighth Prince, there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems.


    Not daring to linger, he rode his sword and left.


    It was not that he was afraid of spies, but he was worried that the summit leaders would find out.


    This would allow them to consider this matter carefully.


    On the surface, his cultivation was close to transcending the tribtion.


    This was no longer about the Ninth Summit, but about Kunlun.


    However, before he left on his sword, he felt someone looking at him from behind.


    No malice.


    He turned his head and saw that it was Senior Brother Bei Fang.


    Had he been discovered?


    At this moment, Bei Fang only nodded toward him and did not stay.


    He must have passed by.


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief and left Kunlun.


    He was heading west.


    Among the four directions, the Central ins was the most dangerous, followed by the Northern Wastnds.


    He wasn¡¯t sure of the Southern Wastnds.


    Heading towards the direction of the Ba Country was the safest.


    Especially when the Ba Country had obtained the Deity Position and would not go out easily. As long as he did not go near Ba Country, there would not be any danger.


    And if he got too close¡­


    The distance was extremely far so it was impossible for him to travel close to the Ba Country within a short period of time.


    There was no problem.


    Furthermore, heading west did not mean that he would reach Ba Country. As long as he did not move in the exact direction of Ba Country, he would not enter Ba Country even if he reached the end of the Western Wastnds.


    Once he was far away from Kunlun, Jiang Lan activated his One Leaf Vision and used his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    He needed to figure out some things.


    That was whether he was the same as those who obtained the Deity Position and would be restricted by the region.


    Imperial Lord Xi He was restricted in Kunlun, and Imperial Lord Youdu was restricted in Ba Country.


    The others were the same.


    Only he did not feel this way.


    Therefore, he needed to confirm it.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s the second time.¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong in the corner with a serious expression.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it, can¡¯t we just bring him back?¡± Jiu Zhongtian said while drinking.


    ¡°Do you know which direction Jiang Lan went?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    ¡°I made a simple calction. There is something on Jiang Lan¡¯s body that hides the heavenly mysteries.¡± Zhu Qing said.


    ¡°Even Senior Sister Chen Xi has praised Jiang Lan¡¯s array formations¡¯ ability to hide secrets from the heavens. It is definitely difficult for us to divine anything about him.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this kid should have a goal in everything he does. With his personality, if there is nothing important to do, it is impossible for him to go out and train at this time.


    If he has the option to stay in the Ninth Summit, he would definitely not leave the Ninth Summit.


    Now that he is going out to train before his wedding¡­¡± Miao Yue looked at Zhu Qing and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°What does this behavior look like?¡±


    Zhu Qing immediately stood up when Miao Yue suddenly mentioned it.


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you saying that he wants to escape from the marriage?¡±


    Her sudden words shocked everyone.


    Even Mo Zhengdong looked over.


    Although it felt very simr, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Of course not. I just wanted to make Senior Brother nervous. Next time, at least discuss it with us.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s not running away from the marriage, why did Jiang Lan run out to train at this time?¡± Zhu Qing sat down again.

 Chapter 386 - His Deity Position Is Indeed Different

    <h4>Chapter 386: His Deity Position Is Indeed Different</h4>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a simple training? Why are you so thoughtful?¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    The reason why so many people from the Eighth Summit went out to gain experience was purely because they wanted to gain experience.


    It was not like there was no one who went out to train before one¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence.


    It wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    ¡°The others are indeed fine, but to Jiang Lan, this is an abnormal matter. There is no need to be too serious either, I am just guessing.¡± Miao Yue smiled and said.


    ¡°Going out before his Tribtion Transcendence can only mean two things. Both of which are rted to his cultivation advancement.


    The first case is that he knows that he will not be able to transcend the tribtion so easily and hence decided to seek a breakthrough outside by searching for fortuitous opportunities.


    The second case is that something is wrong with his heavenly tribtion.


    As for other personal matters. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Then could it be a fear of marriage? Could he have gone out to calm down?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    ¡°If I guessed correctly, there is actually a chance that Jiang Lan might not being back.¡± Miao Yue sat on her seat, her voice carrying a light smile:


    ¡°However, the possibility is very low. It might not even be there. Well, the most impossible answer might possibly be the most correct answer.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t create any problems,¡± said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    He wanted to ask his Junior Sister to stop scaring them.


    As the wedding approached, no one wanted any problems.


    Then, Liu Jing looked at Mo Zhengdong and said.


    ¡°You should discuss it with us next time. If you want to let him go, we can¡¯t stop you either.¡±


    ¡°Once he returns, he will get married. Is there even a next time?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    ¡°Get ready. The most important thing in recent years should be the Goddess¡¯ wedding,¡± said Liu Jing.


    The others naturally had no problems.


    They were here today to criticize Mo Zhengdong.


    He had allowed his disciple to do as he pleased.


    Currently, Jiang Lan was key to the entire Kunlun. Any problems to him would have a huge impact on Kunlun.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A monthter.


    The sky was clear.


    Jiang Lan rode his sword in midair.


    He walked through many ces and moved with his early-stage Heaven Immortal cultivation.


    He was using his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    He never stopped.


    At this moment, he was already very far away from Kunlun.


    ¡°Looks like I am indeed not bound by the geographical restriction. I¡¯m indeed different from the others.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    So far, he did not know why he was like this. He was not strong enough to understand.


    He could only put it aside for now.


    When he was strong enough, he could directly ask Imperial Lord Xi He.


    After all, it was possible that the other party knew.


    As for the others.


    It should be hard for them to know.


    At least for now.


    ¡°I have to choose a ce with fewer people to enter seclusion.¡±


    Without thinking too much about the Deity Position, Jiang Lan began to head to the ce where he had prepared for seclusion all these years.


    It was a ce filled with barren rocks.


    It was said that the ce was filled with boulders and ferocious beasts wreaking havoc.


    From time to time, fog would appear. Once covered by the fog, it was easy to get lost in the stone forest.


    It was extremely difficult for one to get out of it once trapped.


    In conclusion, it was a dangerous ce.


    Aside from being dangerous, there were also no natural treasures in it.


    So¡­


    Very few immortals went there.


    Hence, this ce was very suitable for long periods of seclusion without being affected by others.


    Also, as there were few people in the Deste Stone Forest. If danger approached, he wouldn¡¯t be so restricted.


    Unless the Deste Stone Forest itself was too dangerous.


    Otherwise, he would not give up.


    However, he would only be able to determine the specifics once he arrived there.


    This journey would take six months.


    It was very far.


    Furthermore, this was the time he needed after travelling at maximum speed.


    Fortunately, as he did not need to spend too much of his concentration on riding on his sword, he could read some books at the same time.


    This way, he would not waste too much time.


    asionally, he would be able to see the mountains and rivers, and feel the power of the earth.


    He could also try to gain some insights from them.


    Along the way, he wanted to take a route with fewer people, but he wanted to see if the natural disaster was real.


    Hence, he would asionally fly past human cities.


    He would only fly past the edge of the cities.


    It would not affect the people inside.


    At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be viewed as an offense by some experts, so he was still safe.


    After wandering around a few cities, he realized that there weren¡¯t many natural disasters.


    Was what Zhou Bai said untrue?


    Or could it be that the other party had just encountered frequent natural disasters in a certain area, which gave others the illusion that natural disasters and man-made disasters were more frequent?


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Of course, it could also be because this ce was closer to Kunlun.


    So it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued towards Deste Stone Forest.


    The journey after that was rather dangerous and there were very few ordinary people.


    There shouldn¡¯t be many traces of immortals as well.


    At the mid-stage Heavenly Immortal Realm, he was no longer considered weak either.


    But there were countless powerhouses in the vast wilderness. He could not determine his safety with probability.


    Even if there was a 90% chance that he wouldn¡¯t meet others, he had to be wary of that 10%.


    Six monthster.


    Jiang Lan stopped riding his sword.


    At this moment, he was standing in front of the Deste Stone Forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s vast and boundless, with thin Spirit Qi. The environment is rather harsh.¡±


    There were many boulders, but there were no signs of array formations.


    ¡°There are no runes on the huge rock. It doesn¡¯t look like it contains profound mysteries.¡±


    Thinking like this, Jiang Lan waved his hand, and the Autumn Sword appeared in his hand.


    Following that, a sword shed down as sword intent wreaked havoc.


    He shed at a boulder.


    Boom!


    The boulder was split in half on the spot.


    When Jiang Lan saw this, he walked to the edge of the giant rock and carefully observed it.


    He realized that it was indeed just an ordinary boulder.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason for its formation, there are indeed no hidden secrets. Since this is so, this ce is rather suitable.¡±


    If there were secrets hidden inside the forest, there would be danger apanying it as well.


    This was especially true for some of the boulders, which were usually hidden in mysterious ces.


    People often came for the expected treasures and secrets.


    This way, he might be discovered and cause trouble.


    Therefore, he needed to confirm it.


    If there were really secrets hidden here, he would turn around and leave.


    Currently, he did notck anything.


    There was no need to take risks for an unknown opportunity.


    An opportunity that no one had obtained in countless years represented danger.


    Fortunately, this was not the case.


    Later.


    Jiang Lan walked in.


    He observed his surroundings and saw some ferocious beasts. They were very strong.


    There were even beasts with a True Immortal cultivation among them.


    In some strange regions, there were even some Celestial Immortals.


    Jiang Lan naturally kept a respectful distance from these areas.


    Before long, he arrived at a vast region where immortals could not be seen.


    There was a lot of gravel here.


    There were naturally somerge rocks as well.


    It was convenient for him to set up array formations here.


    After spending a month, Jiang Lan set up many suitable array formations and even concealed this area.


    Most of them were concealment array formations.


    The maze array formation used the surrounding boulders to make this ce look like a natural maze.


    This way, it would not be easy to be targeted.


    As for him, he hid under the ground.


    There were also huge rocks extending from under the ground.


    For the sake of safety, Jiang Lan did a thorough search and found nothing special.


    Then, he entered seclusion.


    This time, his main goal was still to perfect his Dao and obtain the acknowledgment of the heavens and earth. Only then could he smoothly enter the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Then, he only needed to wait for his golden body to reach perfection.


    Once his Dao reached perfection, obtaining acknowledgment was a certain process. It might take a long time.


    Therefore, his n was to return in about ten years.


    He hoped that ten years was enough time.


    If it was not enough, he could not be impatient either.


    A perfected great Dao was extremely important.


    Nothing could go wrong.


    If anything went wrong, it would only waste more time.

 Chapter 387 - Acknowledgement Of The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 387: Acknowledgement Of The Great Dao</h4>


    Deste Stone Forest.


    The North section.


    A group of stone demons appeared from underground, entering the stone forest.


    ¡°The stones in the north have started to decrease. Let¡¯s go to the east. This way, no one will know that the stones here have been moved away by us demons.¡±


    The stone demon said.


    Shi Yan was the person in charge of moving the stones.


    They have been ordered to act.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years, when will it end?¡± Suddenly, a stone demonined.


    ¡°The war is over, but we are getting busier. I thought that after the war ended, there would be no need for us to be so busy,¡± said the other stone demon.


    ¡°Alright, cut it out. Hurry up and finish moving this year¡¯s amount. It¡¯s also helpful to our cultivation.¡± Shi Yan spoke.


    ¡°Previously, we only needed to move stones for thirty years every hundred years. Now, it¡¯s been more than fifty years.


    My cultivation level has increased a little. However, I feel that I might as well go to the battlefield and fight.¡± Afterining, they started working.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise when you go over. Be careful. Investigate before moving it. Do not approach areas with existences above the Immortal Realm. This way, there will be no danger to your lives.¡± Shi Yan said.


    The others naturally had no objections.


    There were countless ferocious beasts here. No one knew what they would encounter.


    It was always right to be careful.


    ¡°If a fog appears, remember not to walk around casually. The fog will bring about some changes. You can safely dissolve it by standing still.¡± Shi Yan repeated the words he said every time he came here.


    They had been here for a long time.


    However, the north was quite far from the east, and it would take some time to reach it.


    Standing on the spot could prevent the fog from harming them. They had experimented with it using people.


    Only by doing so would there be fewer casualties.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes to cultivate.


    However, he had left a sliver of his attention ced on his array formations. If anyone approached him and stayed for a long time, he would know.


    At this moment, he had arrived in the world of Dao.


    Colour appeared in the sky.


    But it was night.


    After experiencing it properly, Jiang Lan made preparations.


    Then, he made his first step.


    His heart was as calm as a mirror.


    He seemed to have thought of the path beneath his feet countless times, and the path in front of him was already clear to him.


    There would not be any idents on this trip. He would be recognized by the heavens and earth in one try.


    This was what he felt.


    At this moment, he walked out step by step.


    A red sun appeared in the sky.


    It was the birth of the great Dao.


    Jiang Lan walked towards it. At the same time, it was also heading towards Jiang Lan.


    His feet moved steadily. The grass and trees were just beginning to grow and were full of vitality.


    When Jiang Lan arrived in front of the mountains and rivers, the red sun rose into the sky.


    The light shone on Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    At this time, Dao descended, appearing on Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    It resonated with everything in the sky.


    After everything was acknowledged, the light began to disperse. The scorching sun was still high in the sky.


    Jiang Lan then stepped forward.


    Flowers and trees gradually appeared beneath his feet.


    Not long after, the leaves began to turn yellow.


    The leaves began to fall.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop. He continued walking forward.


    At this moment, the wind began to blow and snow began to fall.


    In just a short moment, Jiang Lan arrived at the snow-coverednd.


    There was snow all around him, and he turned around to take a look.


    The sun was already setting.


    Night began to fall.


    And he had reached the withering winter.


    He walked towards the sun at the beginning of the day, towards spring and winter.


    He walked through day and night, walked through the four seasons, and walked through life.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan looked at himself and discovered that he had already aged and withered.


    It was as if his life hade to an end.


    At this moment, the sun had set and winter had ended. His life had also seemed to reach its end.


    Jiang Lan felt the passage of time, the night, the cold winter and finally, death.


    However, the moment everything ended, the Dao world emitted a beam of light.


    Light surged in all directions, soaring into the sky.


    At the same time, thunder rumbled above the Deste Stone Forest.


    The traces of the great Dao appeared.


    Light descended from the sky, followed by the aura of the great Dao.


    It seemed to be approving, admiring, and sighing at the same time at Jiang Lan¡¯s Dao.


    In Jiang Lan¡¯s Dao, there was the beginning and end of life, the cycle of day and night, and the change of four seasons.


    It was earth-shattering.


    This great Dao lightsted for two hours.


    In the end, it vanished into thin air.


    As for the stone demons that were moving stones, they could sense the changes, but they were too far away to see clearly.


    ¡°That feeling just now was a little scary. I wonder if the fog has appeared.¡± A few weaker stone demons began to converse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but with the appearance of the fog, I heard that there will be quite a bit of danger. In short, we have to be careful, we shouldn¡¯t get too close to that area in the next two years.¡± A cowardly stone demon felt that they couldn¡¯t go over.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s been a few years. Is this batch still not over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s wait a few more years. It might be enough.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, there seems to be some fog?¡±


    ¡°Fog? Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now?¡±


    The two stone demons that were moving the rocks suddenly froze.


    Then they heard a roar:


    ¡°Stop. Stop. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    However, the two stone demons¡¯ voices became softer and softer before theypletely fell silent.


    Shi Yan looked ahead and did not dare to move.


    He watched as the two stone demons were swallowed by the fog.


    He was now very worried that he would be swallowed up as well, even though he would be fine if he stood still.


    But there was something else in the fog.


    It could also bring danger.


    After waiting for a moment, the fog dissipated. As expected, the original position was no longer upied by the stone demon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Shi Yan spoke.


    The others naturally did not say anything.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Central ins.


    Mount Wutong.


    The youth looked at the surging power outside.


    It felt dangerous here.


    Sooner orter, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race would fall from grace after fighting so much.


    He sat at the foot of the hill waiting for Hong Ya.


    Today, Hong Ya went up the mountain again. He felt that he could bring Hong Ya to the inn.


    But Hong Ya couldn¡¯t leave now.


    He could only wait for a while.


    His grandpa seemed to have something to do too and did not stay to apany him.


    With this thought in mind, the youth sat cross-legged and began cultivating.


    He would strive to defeat his grandpa as soon as possible, or bring his Big Brother into the spiritual inn.


    This way, he could do whatever he wanted. Hong Ya should be able to like him too.


    After cultivating for a few days.


    The youth opened his eyes. He looked down and saw a few people moving about in the distance.


    But they soon disappeared.


    ¡°Strange, I feel that something is amiss. Did theye down from the mountain?¡± The youth frowned.


    There must be a reason behind the abnormality. This was what the Eight Prince said his Big Brother had taught him.


    He had to be vignt about everything suspicious and confirm the situation of important matters.


    With this thought in mind, the youth headed straight up the mountain.


    He nned to ask Hong Ya if she was alright.


    But when he went up to ask, he was stunned.


    ¡°Is what you said true? Hong Ya has gone down the mountain?¡± Asked the youth immediately.


    ¡°Hong Ya has indeed gone down the mountain. Didn¡¯t you see her?¡± Asked a girl guarding the mountain.


    ¡°No. When did she leave the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t. You were cultivating when I came up. Hong Ya might have been afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. No. I mean, I¡¯m sure I can sense it if Hong Ya walks past me. When did she leave the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago.¡± The girl looked at the young man curiously.


    The youth immediately came to a realization.


    It was the people from earlier.

 Chapter 388 - Netherworld Halberd

    <h4>Chapter 388: Netherworld Halberd</h4>


    On the fourteenth year he was out of Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He began to withdraw his power. At this moment, golden light blossomed from his body.


    His flesh, blood, meridians, and bones were all covered in golden light.


    His body was wless from inside out.


    He had sessfully tempered his golden body and reached the Divine Soul Realm.


    As such, he stepped into the perfected Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Because of the acknowledgment of the heavenly Dao, my golden body showed signs of breaking through and it has also allowed me to enter the final level of soul tempering.¡±


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised. It was also because of this that he spent a bit more time in seclusion.


    Otherwise, he could have left this ce a few years ago.


    At that time, he had obtained the recognition of the heavenly Dao.


    He had perfected his Dao.


    However, he never expected the recognition of the Dao to cause an advancement in his cultivation realm. He managed to enter the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm earlier than expected.


    But this perfection was different from the past.


    There was still his golden body which had yet to reach perfection.


    Only his cultivation had reached perfection.


    ¡°I feel that I am far weaker than that demon back then. It seems that the Heaven Immortal Realm focuses more on the golden body.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at his hands and experienced his own strength.


    However, he felt that it was far inferior to Fei Yuan, whom he had encountered at Kunlun.


    ¡°Looks like that person should already have a perfected golden body. What he wascking was probably just the recognition of the Dao.¡±


    Jiang Lan understood.


    Many people would be trapped on gaining acknowledgment of the Dao.


    Although some people were also stuck in their progress of perfecting their golden body, the numbers were small.


    As long as one put in a lot of effort, most would be sessful in cultivating a perfected golden body.


    Advancing to be a Heaven Immortal was equivalent to advancing a step further. There were indeed some dangers.


    On the other hand, finding one¡¯s Dao wasn¡¯t dangerous, yet it could only be chanced upon by luck.


    Some people were able to understand and discover their own Dao but there were some who would never be able to do so.


    Let alone reaching the level of being recognized by the heavenly Dao.


    ¡°It seems like my luck is pretty good.¡±


    With enough effort, one could get lucky.


    Sometimes, even if luck came, if one did not work hard enough, they could only watch as the opportunity floats past.


    Opportunities were given only to those who were prepared.


    Therefore, he could not rx.


    As Jiang Lan was thinking about this, he suddenly felt someone approaching from outside.


    There had been some ferocious beasts that had approached him over the years, but they had not been able to enter his array formation. Why had they entered this time?


    ¡°Someone with high attainments in array formations?¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little confused, but he soon felt that something else was interfering with his formation.


    Fog.


    Instantly, he thought of the fog that would appear in the Deste Stone Forest.


    The fog here was indeed a little strange, but if Jiang Lan didn¡¯t go up, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    The fog was also a form of protection for him.


    He nned to wait for the people above to leave before going out.


    Then, he would return to Kunlun.


    He would then say that he hadpleted his Tribtion Transcendence.


    Next, he would just wait for the arrangements of the various summit leaders.


    Calcting the time since he had entered the sect, this year should be his 584th year.


    He was a bit faster in advancing to be an immortal aspared to a genius, but it wasn¡¯t too ridiculous.


    Human geniuses usually achieved immortality in about 600 years. There were actually very few who managed to break through before that.


    It required many opportunities and resources.


    ¡°They¡¯reing in.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt two people entering his array formation.


    Just above.


    ¡°Two demons? They both have a Void Refinement cultivation base.¡±


    They were indeed not as strong as Heaven Immortals, but Jiang Lan remained vignt. The unknown represented danger.


    He naturally had to take it seriously.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± A voice sounded from above.


    At this moment, the two stone demons were looking around the rubble.


    Somewhat amazed.


    They were carrying boulders in their hands. After all, they had been working for years and they were used to this.


    Even when they came to an unknown ce, they still did not let it go.


    ¡°I felt something pulling at us just now, but we suddenly stopped here. It looks like we fell into a fog and got lost,¡± said the taller stone demon.


    ¡°I also feel like we¡¯ve been walking in circles,¡± the smaller stone demon said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± The tall stone demon tried to lower the boulder.


    Soon, they stood at the side and looked around helplessly.


    There weren¡¯t many boulders here, and there was quite a lot of gravel.


    But it was impossible to determine the direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break before we find a way back,¡± the tall stone demon continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The smaller stone demon nodded before asking curiously,


    ¡°Why are we carrying boulders day and night?¡±


    ¡°I went near itst time. It should be a well. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so eerie. Later, I asked and heard¡­¡± The taller stone demon looked around and carefully said.


    ¡°It might be used tomunicate with the endless abyss, otherwise known as the Netherworld. However, no one knows if it is true or not.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not something we small demons can know. We¡¯re just in charge of moving rocks.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows when he heard the voice above.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the two above were intentionally telling him whatever they were saying.


    But¡­


    Demons. Abyss. Netherworld.


    With all these added up, did this mean that the demons were trying to open the passageway to the Netherworld?


    ¡°These two demons won¡¯t discover me.¡±


    Under his Eyes Of Truth, he could see through all disguises.


    So far, he hadn¡¯t seen any disguises from these two.


    ¡°If someone deliberately arranged it, they should have sensed my existence. However, there has been no feedback over the years from my One Leaf Vision.


    He didn¡¯t sense anything. The array formations also had no reactions.


    Then the possibility of them being deliberately arranged toe here is infinitely close to zero.¡±


    Even if it was Imperial Lord Xi He who was looking prying upon his location, he would still discover it and there were very few people who could surpass Imperial Lord Xi He.


    But he could not rule out the possibility too.


    But why would someone of this level need to scheme against him?


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan decided to investigate.


    The demons would definitely attack the entrance of the Netherworld again.


    With this in mind, he began to make new preparations. He had already familiarized himself with all kinds of spell techniques, so there was naturally no problem.


    He also checked some of his Dharma treasures.


    There were those which were meant to help him escape, those which helped heal him, and those which temporarily increased his strength.


    He examined them carefully.


    Since he wanted to do it, he would go all out.


    Once he discovered that it was really directed at his Ninth Summit.


    Then, he would just disintegrate the danger.


    Unless¡­


    He was no match for the other party.


    If that was the case, he would not force himself. However, he would still take the necessary action.


    Then, he decided to sign in here first.


    He did not sign it here when he first arrived at this ce.


    More than a decade had passed, so there should be a boost.


    Moreover, it was easy to get certain items in certain areas.


    If he received something that had something to do with the Netherworld passage, then the appearance of those two must have been a coincidence.


    ¡°System, I will sign in here.¡±


    Soon, a long-lost voice was heard.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Dharma treasure, the Netherworld Halberd.]


    [Netherworld Halberd: It is formed in the depths of the Netherworld due to luck. It is formed through thousands of tribtions and is undefeated in all battles. Anyone that touches it will feel as if he has entered the Netherworld. Only those who do not fear inner demons can control it.]


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Although the treasure he had gotten was nothing rted to the passage, it had something directly rted to the Netherworld.


    In other words, the Deste Stone Forest here might be rted to the Netherworld.


    It seemed that building a deep well that connected to the Netherworld here was not baseless.


    ¡°I have no choice but to go. It¡¯s just right. Let¡¯s see how powerful this Netherworld Halberd is.¡±


    Before using it, he would naturally have to familiarize himself with it to prevent any idents from happening.


    If he held no advantage using this halberd, he would just use the Power of Nine Bulls.

 Chapter 389 - Jiang Lan Is Useless?

    <h4>Chapter 389: Jiang Lan Is Useless?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When he held the Netherworld Halberd in his hand, Jiang Lan felt as if his surroundings had been enveloped by the aura of the Netherworld.


    His state of mind seemed to be shaking non-stop.


    The slightest carelessness would cause fluctuations in his mind.


    At that time, he would hear some voicesing from the endless abyss.


    Not only that, he also felt that if something went wrong, it might not be able to be reversed.


    ¡°Comparatively speaking, it¡¯s even more dangerous than the entrance to the Netherworld.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the Netherworld Halberd and felt that his surroundings were covered by the aura of the Netherworld.


    Furthermore, it could unleash a tremendous amount of power.


    The calmer he was, the more powerful he was.


    Furthermore, it could affect an entire square area.


    ¡°Compared to the Power of Nine Bulls, it should be inferior. But it should be very close to it. Especially when ites with its area-of-attack ability.¡±


    After experiencing it for a while, he understood.


    The Netherworld Halberd waspletely pitch ck, and it emanated a strand of coldness that struck fear into the hearts of all.


    It was indeed dangerous.


    There was no need to hold it. Just by approaching it, one could easily have inner demons breeding in one¡¯s hearts.


    This didn¡¯t have any effect on him, but it affected the surrounding people greatly, not differentiating between friend and foe.


    ¡°Looks like it can only be used when I¡¯m fighting alone.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    He had no one to fight alongside him either.


    He had worked with Lu Jian and the others before.


    However, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who fought alongside him permanently.


    He had always acted alone. With his One Leaf Vision, he had no friends.


    At most, only the Eighth Prince was more familiar with him and could be considered a semi-partner.


    However, the Eighth Prince was very afraid of him.


    He was also very tactful.


    In the entire Kunlun, he did not know many people, and those he was familiar with were even fewer.


    He had only interacted with the Eighth Prince and the youth a little more, and then there was Lu Jian and the others.


    There was also Jing Ting and the others.


    They should have be immortals too.


    Else, they should all be at the entrance to immortality.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan packed up his things and left the underground.


    He did not alert the two people above.


    These two people had no value and it would be a waste of his time to interrogate them.


    He wanted to see if there was anyone else nearby.


    This way, they would know where their headquarters was.


    He would then investigate it.


    The next afternoon.


    Jiang Lan appeared in the northern part of the Deste Stone Forest. There were a few stone demons moving boulders here.


    This way, he could follow where these people went to find the others¡¯ whereabouts.


    ¡°Most of them are demons with Void Refinement or Essence Soul cultivation. They are not weak. I wonder what realm the strongest will be in.¡±


    With this question in mind, Jiang Lan followed the stone demons to an underground tunnel at the northern border.


    It was a rather vast underground space. There were many array formations and some supporting stone pirs.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Shi Yan, who was at the front, spoke.


    He directed the stone demons to enter the lower levels.


    Jiang Lan saw him from behind and knew at a nce that he was the demon-in-charge of moving the huge rocks.


    ¡°He is the strongest among all the demons and is in the Human Immortal Realm. It seems that he should know the most.¡±


    He intended to ask the other party some questions.


    However, he had to find a good ce to avoid alerting the enemy.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at the corner.


    After there were no problems, he decided to take action.


    However, when he arrived behind Shi Yan, he immediately retracted his hand.


    Then, he retreated to the side and circted his One Leaf Vision crazily.


    At this moment, two demons walked around the corner.


    A man with ck hair and feathered clothes, and a woman with ck hair and white clothes.


    ¡°Lord Fei Yuan, Lord Qing Yu.¡± Shi Yan immediately bowed respectfully.


    Fei Yuan and Qing Yu ignored Shi Yan and continued walking forwards.


    ¡°The Netherworld Entrance should have erupted once again. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have a better way to open the passageway this time. After a few more years, there would probably be one.


    However, I don¡¯t think the sess rate is high. The easiest way to seed is to infiltrate from the inside,¡± said Fei Yuan.


    ¡°From the inside?¡± Qing Yu curiously looked at Fei Yuan, as if she wanted to know how to enter.


    ¡°There¡¯s a disciple on the Ninth Summit named Jiang Lan.


    He is Mo Zhengdong¡¯s most valued disciple.


    He is also someone that Kunlun values.


    He is extremely important to Kunlun.


    He is also the most appropriate person to approach the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    If he can join us, it¡¯s not impossible topletely open the entrance to the Netherworld,¡± said Fei Yuan with a smile.


    It was as if as long as he obtained Jiang Lan, he could change the current situation.


    ¡°Jiang Lan?¡± Qing Yu was rather curious.


    ¡°Lord Fei Yuan should have seen this person before, right? It is said that he is the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, and he is also the fiance of the princess of the Dragon Race, who is also the Kunlun Goddess at the same time. How is he? ¡±


    ¡°His talent is average, but it¡¯s difficult for him to be an immortal. However, Kunlun would definitely make him an immortal.


    They are willing to pay any price. After all, he has to marry the Kunlun¡¯s Goddess. This is also where his value lies.


    But it¡¯s just that this price might be too high. It is easy for him to be a puppet, unless he is extremely talented. Otherwise, he would still be a pawn of Kunlun.¡± Fei Yuan shook his head and said.


    ¡°Overall, he¡¯s quite lucky, but he¡¯s a rather ordinary person.


    He has a good temperament and is more or less open-minded.


    I tried to win him over once.


    But the other party was not moved.


    It was quite a pity.


    Comparatively speaking, he¡¯s not too bad. However, in terms of strength, he¡¯s just average.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s useless?¡± Qing Yu tried to ask.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not true either.¡± Fei Yuan smiled and said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t belittle him on purpose, but he really can¡¯t enter our eyes. A Void Refinement mighty figure is only here to carry rocks.


    His value lies in his identity. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m still willing to rope him in, even if he¡¯s weak. ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the Void Refinement Realm. It looks like Kunlun won¡¯t be able to release him.¡± Qing Yu raised her slender hand and squeezed it lightly.


    ¡°If I pinch him, he might shatter. Naturally, he needs to be protected.


    He will probably remain as a puppet in Kunlun for the rest of his life. If that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t do anything either. We can¡¯t win him over.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. There might be a chance.


    Right now, it is better to first solidify the newly refined Dharma treasure.


    This stone forest is truly formidable.


    Perhaps there are more secrets hidden within.


    As long as we discover something, there¡¯s no need to open the Netherworld¡¯s passageway through Kunlun,¡± said Fei Yuan.


    At this moment, the two of them had already disappeared around the bend.


    Jiang Lan stood still and listened quietly, waiting for the two to leave.


    ¡°Fei Yuan, a perfected Golden Body expert.¡±


    Very powerful.


    Logically speaking, even if he used the Power Of Nine Tribtions, he might not necessarily win.


    Qing Yu was a peak Heaven Immortal who had yet to achieve perfection in the cultivation of her golden body.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the same level as me, but I don¡¯t know if she has a secret technique or a pill that can temporarily raise her cultivation base.¡±


    He also needed to be on guard.


    For now, it was impossible to determine how many Heaven Immortals were inside.


    Or above if there were existences above the Heaven Immortal Realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s limit was a perfected Golden Body Realm expert.


    If there was a Celestial Immortal¡­


    The other party was definitely not something he could match.


    Once he discovered such an existence, he had to leave.


    He woulde again the next time.


    Or he could just tell his master and see if they wanted to deal with it.


    His master could not leave Kunlun, but others could.


    ¡°It seems like I need to find a way to make some noise and see how many experts there are.¡±


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan took out a wisp of Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi.


    ¡°The friendship of Ba Country is still useful.. I shall let the Hell Gates open here then.¡±

 Chapter 390 - Hunting Heaven Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 390: Hunting Heaven Immortals</h4>


    Jiang Lan, who had the Ba Country¡¯s friendship, could activate the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers once.


    This was given to him personally by the Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi.


    He had thought that it would be useless, but who would have thought that it would be useful for him today?


    It was so coincidental that some might think that Ba Country was behind it.


    Ba Country was not on good terms with the demons.


    Using their technique against the demons wasn¡¯t that bad.


    And he wanted to use the chaos to find if there were any hidden experts.


    If there were no existences above the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He could try to take them down one by one.


    If there was, he would leave this ce.


    He would head back to Kunlun.


    And tell his master about this.


    It was just that it would be quite hard for him to exin about the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers.


    But he could try thinking of another way.


    Before activating the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers, Jiang Lan wanted to take a look at the general structure of this ce and figure out the important areas here.


    This was the only way to determine if there were any experts.


    Powerful individuals were usually stationed at the core.


    ¡°So, should I follow behind Fei Yuan or follow the direction of where the boulders are going?¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan decided to follow the direction of where the boulders went.


    The two of them were probably heading to the same ce. One should have taken a shortcut while the other needed to take the main road.


    After all, transportation was more troublesome.


    The path would definitely berger, making it easier to pass through.


    Soon, Jiang Lan followed the boulders to the next floor.


    He discovered that there was a huge cave here, and beneath the cave was an array formation.


    There were also ces meant for the storage of the boulders.


    After the boulder was broken down, it would flow deeper.


    It seemed like he had to take a look.


    He looked around. There were people guarding the ce. However, he did not encounter any Heavenly Immortal-level experts.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived at theva flow.


    As long as he did not use his cultivation, he would not be discovered easily.


    Of course, he did not dare to be too casual.


    He still needed to be vignt. Otherwise, he might not be able to leave.


    In a few breaths¡¯ time, Jiang Lan reached a deeper cavern.


    Just as he reached the entrance, he saw that Fei Yuan and Qing Yu were there too.


    Then, he saw that not far away, there was a passage leading up.


    ¡°Looks like these two people really came straight down from above.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Then, he began to observe the cave.


    As far as the eye could see, there were circles of magma that gathered at the very center.


    Arrays appeared everywhere.


    Countless array formations began to fuse into it, as if they were forging some incredible Dharma treasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simr to the well I saw previously.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself. Then, he looked around and realized that there was an array formation protecting this ce.


    He could not enter immediately.


    Otherwise, he could try a sneak attack.


    Jiang Lan retreated to the shortcut tunnel and returned to the open space at the top.


    After some thought, he walked around to confirm his surroundings.


    After spending some time, he did not discover anything else.


    There seemed to be only two perfected Heaven Immortals here.


    However, the experts might be hidden. Hence, he decided to first activate the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers technique first.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan stood at the northern part of the Deste Stone Forest.


    He found a rtively remote area and set up an istion array formation to directly open the Hell Gates.


    Hu!


    Ghost Qi began to appear.


    The gates of Ba Country opened.


    The huge door was quickly condensing.


    It was much faster than the one he met back then, as if the two were not operating on the same principle.


    It was very likely that it was because the other party had opened it in Kunlun and hence decided to slowly condense the gates.


    If not, they would be easily discovered.


    After some time, the grand door appeared.


    Crack.


    The door opened.


    Jiang Lan jumped back and flew into the air, observing from a high vantage point.


    He had a feeling that he couldmand the ghost cultivators of Ba Country.


    At this moment, countless ghost cultivators walked out of the gate.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was shocked to discover that there was no end to these ghost cultivators.


    It waspletely beyond his expectations.


    Although they were not that strong and there were no Heaven Immortals amongst them¡­


    However, they were basically all True Immortals and Human Immortals.


    This¡­


    ¡°The friendship of Ba Country is very sincere.¡±


    He could feel the sincerity of Ba Country.


    For a moment.


    He actually felt like he had wasted this chance. Of course, it was just a momentary feeling.


    As long as it was useful to him, it was the best.


    It did not matter if it was too much firepower for a small matter.


    The most important thing was that it was not useless. It could also protect his safety.


    In the end, Jiang Lan waved his hand, sending the ghost soldiers underground.


    At this moment, the ghostly aura expanded as the otherworldly soldiers took the path.


    It was grand and majestic.


    Everywhere they passed, not a single de of grass grew.


    The terrifying aura even made Jiang Lan feel a bit fearful. If they all attacked him, he would have to expend quite a bit of effort.


    With this, he should be able to lure out the hidden experts.


    If there were no experts, he would kill the Heaven Immortals one by one.


    And then ruin everything here.


    Although this would continue as long as the Demon Race was not destroyed, he still wanted to destroy it.


    After all, it was the Ninth Summit that was endangered.


    Since he had seen it, he could not ignore it.


    Unless he was powerless.


    As he watched the army of ghost soldiers head towards the demons, Jiang Lannded behind them and began to hide among the ghost soldiers with the Netherworld Halberd in hand.


    He did not intend to use it to kill the enemy. What he needed was to ce it around the enemy and influence their movements.


    This way, he would have a higher chance of winning.


    The ghost cultivators whocked intelligence seemed unaffected.


    In other words, the Netherworld Halberd might not be of much use against Ba Country.


    It was not a big deal.


    Boom!


    A powerful force began to emanate from the underground entrance.


    It seemed like someone had discovered it.


    ¡°Why did Ba Country attack here?


    Quick, inform Lord Fei Yuan!¡± Someone immediately shouted.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind, instead continuing to follow the ghost cultivators.


    As long as the army entered, he would follow.


    He would then wait for an opportunity.


    To annihte the perfected Heaven Immortal.


    And destroy everything here.


    ¡­


    Inside the cave.


    Fei Yuan frowned and looked outside.


    ¡°Someone has made it here?¡±


    ¡°Who came here?¡± Qing Yu asked.


    They had been here for a long time, and no one hade here before.


    Why were they here at this time?


    Furthermore, the other party hade with the intention to fight.


    ¡°Lord Fei Yuan, Lord Qing Yu, it¡¯s the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers. They¡¯reing for us.¡± Shi Yan immediately arrived.


    Both of them were surprised to hear this.


    ¡°Ba Country?¡± Fei Yuan was confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they go back? Furthermore, this is the Western Wastnds, close to Kunlun. There is no reason for them toe here. Not to mention finding us and attacking us.


    Could they have found this ce themselves? I don¡¯t think they are so smart. Furthermore, they havee so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Is it a natural Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers?¡± Qing Yu asked.


    There were two types of Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers. The first type was that the otherworldly soldiers of Ba Country would leave by themselves and return by themselves.


    However, this kind of thing rarely happened.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that the Ba Country is the one behind this. It won¡¯t be easy to find a way through such a long distance.


    It is highly unlikely they have done it the natural way. Someone must have done it secretly. But when did the people of Ba Country be so smart?¡± Fei Yuan frowned.


    He felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll leave this ce with the results,¡± Qing Yu said.


    ¡°Alright, let me know if there¡¯s any problem,¡± said Fei Yuan.

 Chapter 391 - A Pinch Of Mine Will Shatter You

    <h4>Chapter 391: A Pinch Of Mine Will Shatter You</h4>


    Qing Yu arrived outside.


    At this moment, she realized that the ghost cultivators had already broken through the entrance and were reallying this way.


    The array was already activated and the people inside were also fighting against the ghost cultivators.


    However, there were too many ghost cultivators, and none of them were weak.


    They were either Human Immortals or True Immortals.


    If they knew Dharmic spells, they would have smashed this ce to pieces.


    However, even without Dharmic spells, the entrance had already been sted open. If they were allowed to continue like this, the ce would be destroyed sooner orter.


    At this moment, her power of a perfected Heaven Immortal began to appear as it swept out.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The weaker ones were immediately defeated.


    They fell to the ground without being able to stand up again.


    Only some True Immortals were able to hold on bitterly.


    The difference between a True Immortal and a perfected Human Immortal was just too great.


    The power of a Heaven Immortal whose golden body was about to be perfected was not something that Human Immortals or True Immortals couldpare to.


    They were onpletely different levels.


    Jiang Lan stood at the back, watching all of this. It seemed like this single person could eliminate quite a few ghost cultivators.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t try to force his way through. Instead, he had the ghost cultivators attack the ground from all directions, breaking through from all directions.


    Even if there was an array formation, it would still st it open.


    It was fine even if he couldn¡¯t st it open.


    He did not expect the ghost cultivators to achieve significant results. He just wanted to disturb them and see if there were any big sharks.


    From there, he would find their weakness and finish them off.


    The danger level of facing a perfected Golden Body Heaven Immortal was too high. It was best if no one else was around.


    So¡­


    He wanted to kill Qing Yu first.


    Qing Yu looked around and smiled.


    ¡°These people know how to attack in all directions.


    It seems like someone is controlling them.


    Furthermore, the people from Ba Country would not do this.¡± Qing Yu looked around and said.


    ¡°Could it be that someone had just obtained a door and opened it? Furthermore, he does not dare toe directly. It is likely that he is not strong enough.


    Since you are not strong enough, I advise you to leave. We demons will let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Even though Qing Yu said this, she was still on full alert. One had to understand that she still hadn¡¯t found this person.


    In other words, the other party wasn¡¯t that weak.


    The other party was even somewhat dangerous.


    She had no idea what other ns the other party had.


    She did not want to die here because of a low-level mistake.


    However, just as she was on guard, she suddenly felt an attacking from the side.


    Netherworld Aura?


    Why was it so thick?


    Without any hesitation, Qing Yu began to dodge.


    ng!


    The Netherworld Halberd stabbed into the ground.


    Qing Yu was a bit startled by the aura this halberd brought, but she didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. The person didn¡¯t appear.


    At the same time, she felt a power appear behind her.


    A powerful attack came.


    Fatal danger.


    Without any hesitation, a pair of wings appeared behind Qing Yu¡¯s back. The wings erupted with power as a powerful defense appeared.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    A fist came, and in the blink of an eye, it broke the wing.


    The entire wing shattered into dust.


    The intense pain reached Qing Yu¡¯s body. She used this short period of time to counterattack.


    Power appeared in her hands.


    She flicked her finger toward the fist.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan was knocked back a few steps.


    The other party¡¯s fingers twisted and broke.


    The figure retreated a little.


    Jiang Lan looked at the other party coldly.


    She was very strong.


    Even a sneak attack could not kill her in one strike.


    But it was enough that the other party was injured.


    ¡°Do you have any misunderstandings with us demons?


    As long as the misunderstandings are all cleared, we can still be friends.¡± Qing Yu endured the intense pain as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    The other party was very powerful.


    Despite being so powerful, he still used a sneak attack.


    And so many ghost cultivators.


    He was a very cautious person.


    How did they provoke this person here?


    She could not figure it out.


    There was no reason.


    A human being was actually able to grasp that terrifying Netherworld Aura and open the Ba Country¡¯s Hell Gates.


    This person must have an extraordinary background.


    Jiang Lan looked at her and said,.


    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. I want to kill you all. You might have some ideas about me. However, your thoughts are useless against me. As for me, I can kill you all.¡±


    ¡°Humans are truly arrogant. Do you really not ce the Demon Race in your eyes? ¡°Qing Yu began to contact Feiyuan.


    She needed reinforcements.


    ¡°Arrogant?¡± Jiang Lan instantly appeared in front of Qing Yu, hisrge hand descending.


    Qing Yu¡¯s pupils constricted, and she immediately fled.


    However, her shoulder was still touched by Jiang Lan.


    Bang!


    Qing Yu¡¯s entire shoulder was crushed.


    ¡°Look, if I pinch you lightly, you will shatter. But you think that if you pinch me, I will die. Who is the more arrogant one? ¡°Jiang Lan moved again.


    When the other party heard Jiang Lan¡¯s voice, she was stunned for a moment.


    This gave Jiang Lan a chance.


    However, Qing Yu had already prepared her attack.


    She pointed with her remaining hand.


    This finger seemed to be able to shatter everything.


    This person was extremely powerful.


    Jiang Lan felt that his opponent had gathered the power contained within her golden body into this finger.


    That was why it was so powerful.


    However, the power of Jiang Lan¡¯s Power of Nine Bulls directly transformed into the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    The aura of the great cmity descended and collided with Qing Yu¡¯s power.


    Boom!


    The powerful force shattered everything in its path, causing everything around it to disintegrate.


    Crack!


    Qing Yu¡¯s fingers twisted and then shattered.


    Bang!


    Her finger shattered into a bloody mist.


    At the same time, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist pierced through the air.


    Bang!


    Half of Qing Yu¡¯s body was sted apart by a single punch.


    Blood mist scattered.


    She was still struggling to live.


    ¡°You¡¯re from¡­ Kunlun?¡±


    She was in disbelief.


    Jiang Lan came to her side and raised his foot.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised. There¡¯s also no need to guess. I am the person you were talking about earlier.¡±


    Bang!


    As his voice fell, Jiang Lan stepped on Qing Yu¡¯s body.


    And crushed it.


    It turned into an endless bloody mist.


    Only then could she be considered to have been dealt with.


    Then there was only one left.


    Jiang Lan looked towards the depths of the cave.


    He walked in step by step. The ghost cultivators had already opened up a path for him.


    So far, there were no other powerful auras around.


    Presumably not.


    However, he did not dare to stay for too long.


    After killing Fei Yuan and destroying this ce, he would rush back to Kunlun.


    The demons would not let this matter rest.


    He didn¡¯t mind as the opening of the Hell Gates would lead the demons to the Ba Country.


    But if the Ba Country said that he was the Fist God.


    It would still be very dangerous for him.


    Therefore, it was always right to return as soon as possible.


    At this moment, countless ghost cultivators had already surrounded the cave and were attacking from both inside and outside.


    As long as they could break through the array formation, they would be able to destroy everything here.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the deepest part of the cave.


    He realized that Fei Yuan was inside.


    It was as if he was in the middle of a deep well.


    ¡°Your strength is not bad. You actually killed Qing Yi.¡±


    However, this array formation isn¡¯t easy to break. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Fei Yuan looked at Jiang Lan with a rxed expression.


    It was as if this array formation could buy him a long time.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything, only cing his hand on the array formation.


    Then, the array formation lit up. At the same time, a piece of jade appeared in his hand. Following that, the array formation lit up.


    It began to resonate with the array formation here.


    However, Jiang Lan had made a mistake in the middle and changed it.


    Then, he continued.


    Soon, the door opened.


    Jiang Lan took a step in before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡±

 Chapter 392 - Killing Fei Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 392: Killing Fei Yuan</h4>


    He looked at Jiang Lan who had already entered.


    Fei Yuan was very surprised, but did not show it.


    ¡°Your strength is indeed not weak, I wonder if you know that we have a Celestial Immortal here?¡±


    Fei Yuan put down the hand that was holding the deep well. He looked at Jiang Lan, then at the array formation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to break this array formation with brute force. Your attainments in array formations must be extraordinary. It¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Fei Yuan but didn¡¯t say anything. The reason why he was able to break the array formation so quickly was because he had seen it previously and had made some preparations.


    This was the reason why he was able to decipher it so quickly. If he made a mistake, it would be a miscalction.


    Fortunately, it was not a big problem.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the outside world had already been breached.


    No stronger aura appeared. If it did, he was already ready for a retreat.


    This was so that he could escape safely.


    This was a gamble. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen.


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°It seems like there aren¡¯t any Celestial Immortals here.¡± Jiang Lan said quietly while looking at Fei Yuan.


    Fei Yuan shrugged and then smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Alright, I admit it. There are indeed no Celestial Immortals here. After all, there is no need for Celestial Immortals here.


    Why don¡¯t we have a chat? Moreover, I can tell that your golden body has yet to reach perfection, so you aren¡¯t my match, right? Are you curious of how I could tell? ¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything, only looking at him.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Because.¡± Fei Yuan lowered his head. Then, he unleashed his power and threw it to the side.


    At this time, Jiang Lan had already appeared beside Fei Yuan, preparing tounch a sneak attack.


    That moment was the best opportunity for a sneak attack. He did not miss it.


    But¡­


    He seemed to have fallen into a trap.


    Boom!


    A powerful shockwave rippled.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan was pushed back a little.


    ¡°I am not a match for him. He¡¯s too strong.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan swallowed the Great Strength Golden Body Pill in his mouth.


    The gap between the golden bodies was even more terrifying than the difference in cultivation realms.


    Even with the Power of Nine Bulls, he was at a disadvantage.


    Only by using his Power Of Nine Tribtions could he contend against the other party.


    But¡­


    Since there was no way to know the oue, he had to use his trump card.


    Jiang Lan was pushed back, and Fei Yuan also attacked.


    ¡°Because I was just guessing. Sneak attacks are most ineffective against me. The gap between us is huge. Today is the day you die. I¡¯ll tell you a principle before you die. Never trust your enemies lightly. ¡±


    The power that belonged to Fei Yuan gathered on his five ws, as if it could kill Jiang Lan on the spot.


    The powerful force seemed to want to tear apart everything around him. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate. He used the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and retreated a few steps.


    The moment he retreated, the Netherworld Halberd appeared in his hand and he tossed it over.


    ng!


    The Netherworld Halberd was blown to the side and stabbed into the ground.


    Fei Yuan took a nce at the Netherworld Halberd and was somewhat shocked.


    Such concentration of Netherworld Aura on the halberd was unbelievable.


    If it could be used, it might be of some use.


    However, this person was able to hold it at will.


    His strength was extraordinary.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Taking over control of the good stuff was built on the fact that he had killed his opponent.


    His power surged, attacking Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had finally digested the Great Strength Golden Body Pill and felt the power of the perfected golden body.


    But it had a certain burden on the body.


    He had to end this quickly.


    Fei Yuan moved, and so did Jiang Lan.


    The Power of Nine Bulls filled the sky, and the Power Of Nine Tribtions began to surge.


    Boom!


    Their powers collided.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Boom!!!


    Jiang Lan and Fei Yuan shed at unbelievable speeds, their figures disappearing and reappearing.


    Power swept through the surroundings.


    Bang!


    The cave exploded and the surroundingnd copsed.


    Power swept through everything.


    Boom!


    Terrifying power spread outwards with Jiang Lan and Fei Yuan as its center, forming a massive crater in the ground.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about anything else. He looked at Fei Yuan and took action again.


    At this moment, he hadpletely grasped the power of the perfected Golden Body.


    Fei Yuan looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief, also using his own powerful secret technique.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s attack arrived first.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions began to appear.


    The feeling of a great cmity descended upon Fei Yuan¡¯s heart, but he was not affected.


    His power had been fully condensed.


    At this moment, the shadow of a great roc appeared behind him and a powerful aura spread out in all directions.


    Boom!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist struck the great roc¡¯s five ws.


    It was a contest of strength.


    They wreaked havoc in their surroundings.


    Bang!


    The five ws began to shatter.


    ¡°How is this possible? How did you suddenly be so strong?¡±


    Fei Yian¡¯s eyes widened as he spoke.


    The only response he received was Jiang Lan¡¯s cold eyes.


    A powerful aftershock followed.


    Moo!


    All of a sudden, a cow¡¯s cry came from the void.


    It was as if a giant bull that could pierce through the sky was crossing through space.


    The giant roc felt the pressure.


    At this moment, the giant bull appeared. It carried the aura of a great cmity, crushing mountains and rivers, smashing through all obstacles.


    Bang!


    The giant roc was directly shattered.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist smashed through Fei Yuan¡¯s attack.


    Without any hesitation, Fei Yuan swung his fist to the side, and blocked the attack with his other hand.


    Crack.


    His hand was bent and broken, and he was sent flying.


    Boom!


    He crashed into a rock, already seriously injured.


    Jiang Lan moved andnded beside him.


    ¡°It would appear that it is not that I trust you lightly. Rather, you have underestimated me.¡±


    ¡°Pu!


    This¡­ this ce is extremely important to the Demon Race. I shall wait for you on the road to the yellow springs.¡± Fei Yuan looked at Jiang Lan and spoke with difficulty.


    The other party was indeed extraordinary.


    No wonder Qing Yu died at the hands of the other party.


    Jiang Lan extended his hand, and the Netherworld Halberd flew out from the ground and returned to his hand.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. This isn¡¯t the first time. I¡¯ve disintegrated your people. Not once did they find me.


    Even as I¡¯m standing in front of you, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the one who destroyed your n. You even wanted to rope me in.


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end, I am only someone you wanted to rope in. Not the target you want to kill. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Jiang Lan walked over to Fei Yuan and said.


    When Fei Yuan heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words, he was stunned. He looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you? No wonder I can¡¯t win you over. You actually became so powerful in secret.


    Then Kunlun wouldn¡¯t know either, right? If they knew, wouldn¡¯t they have been the first to get rid of you?


    As far as I know¡­¡±


    Before Fei Yuan could finish speaking, Jiang Lan stomped down.


    ¡°You demons have said this before.¡±


    Bang!


    He crushed half of Fei Yuan¡¯s body with his foot.


    The immense pain prevented Fei Yuan from speaking.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. Why are the demons so obsessed with opening the Netherworld Entrance?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He still did not know the other party¡¯s motive.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Fei Yuan asked.


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ask any more questions and directly stomped the other party into a bloody mist.


    After confirming that Fei Yuan was dead.


    He put away the Netherworld Halberd and destroyed the deep well.


    Then, he left this region.


    To prevent any experts from approaching.


    As for bringing the deep well back to study¡­


    It was too dangerous. What if it had some peculiar effects?


    In that case, he would have truly helped the Demon Race and done something foolish.


    He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and left this ce.


    As for the ghost cultivators, they would return on their own.

 Chapter 393 - Your Despair Is Our Lifeline

    <h4>Chapter 393: Your Despair Is Our Lifeline</h4>


    Jiang Lan fled the Deste Stone Forest overnight.


    He didn¡¯t run straight for Kunlun.


    Instead, he fled south and chose to take a detour. After confirming that there were no problems, he would return to Kunlun.


    This was to ensure he wasn¡¯t being targeted.


    During this period, the other party mighte to pry into his location and secrets, so he had to be prepared.


    It all depended on whether or not the other party cared about the Deste Stone Forest.


    He could not rule out the possibility that the demons had obtained information from Ba Country and thus took a fancy to his Deity Position.


    Perhaps they were even chasing him now.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from the sky. Jiang Lan looked up.


    It was a voice from the sky.


    ¡°Someone is going to obtain the Deity Position?¡±


    He was puzzled.


    This time, it was highly likely that it was the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race or the Heavenly Human Race. They seemed to have gained quite a bit over the years.


    He did not pay too much attention to it and continued to flee, preventing any experts from the Demon Race from catching up to him. That would be very dangerous for him.


    Moreover, the effects of the Great Strength Golden Body Pill were about to wear off. He felt weak.


    Extremely weak.


    He had to find a ce to hide.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Powerful individuals entered the borders of Ba Country.


    It was like a scorching sun that illuminated the world.


    At the same time, dark clouds arrived from Ba Country.


    ¡°The Demon Race wants to enter my Ba Country and exterminate my ghost horde?¡± Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi turned into a human face as it looked at the Demon Race experts that entered.


    ¡°You really know how to put abel on people.¡± Di Jing looked at Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi and said softly.


    He looked middle-aged and had a cold expression.


    He looked intimidating.


    ¡°You are not human.¡± Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi looked at Di Jing and continued.


    ¡°A demon is a demon. You¡¯re not a human even if you take a human form.¡±


    Di Jing did not mind Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi¡¯s words and said directly.


    ¡°Has Ba Country given others the right to open the Hell Gates?¡±


    ¡°My brain isn¡¯t working well, but I know I can¡¯t tell you this. The Ba Country will never betray the person who has obtained our Ba Nation¡¯s friendship.¡± The Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi said directly.


    ¡°He has destroyed an important ce of ours. Is Ba Country going to bear the consequences?¡± Di Jing said coldly as if he was questioning.


    ¡°If you want us to bear the responsibility, so be it.¡± Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi said bluntly.


    ¡°The one who has Ba Country¡¯s friendship has used our Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers, which means that the ones responsible for the destruction of the ce are indeed our soldiers.


    Since it was done by Ba Country, it is no big deal for us to bear the responsibility. So,e on, let¡¯s go to war.¡±


    ¡°To bear the responsibility means to wage war?¡± Di Jing asked Ghost Qi.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t start a war, how do we show that it¡¯s our Ba Country¡¯s soldiers who had acted?¡± Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi asked.


    Di Jing looked at Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi.


    Finally, he turned around and left.


    War with Ba Country?


    Crazy.


    Other people had their reasons for fighting, but Ba Country only fought for the sake of fighting.


    The reason why they had fought with the Demon Race was even more ridiculous. Everyone else was fighting, and it would be very embarrassing if Ba Country did not fight. It was as if they knew nothing, so they had no choice but to fight.


    As they couldn¡¯t defeat Kunlun, they decided to fight the demons.


    This was the reason.


    After leaving Ba Country, a follower appeared beside Di Jing and asked curiously.


    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t Ba Country being too disrespectful?¡±


    ¡°If they know what¡¯s good for them, then they won¡¯t be Ba Country anymore. Moreover, since we already know what we want to know, there is naturally no need for us to stay here.¡± Di Jing walked in the air.


    The aura of an expert caused everything in the surroundings to keep a respectful distance.


    ¡°Sir, do you know who did it?¡± the follower asked curiously.


    Di Jing took a step forward and everything around him retreated.


    It was as though he had instantly traversed an endless distance.


    ¡°It is not easy to obtain the friendship of Ba Country. Recently, the only one who can obtain their friendship is naturally the¡­.. Fist God.¡± Di Jing said softly.


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and continued.


    ¡°This person isn¡¯t simple. He¡¯s different from the others. However, it is unknown whether he is here for the Demon Race or the Netherworld.


    He is worth paying attention to. However, I am even more curious as to whether he has separated himself from Kunlun or did hee out on a whim? I can give him a try if I have the chance. ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Central ins.


    In the forest where the Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race were fighting.


    A group of three quickly brought Hong Ya towards the Heavenly Human Race.


    Hong Ya looked at them in disbelief.


    ¡°You people are actually traitors? What benefits did the Heavenly Human Race give you?¡±


    ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t understand. We might not necessarily be from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.¡± Yan Yan, who was holding onto the elegant woman, said coldly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to struggle. This opportunity and this route were nned out by us for a long time. It will not be that easy for the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race to discover that you are missing, nor will it be easy for them to find us.


    By the time they find us, we will already be in the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s territory. So just ept it,¡± said Yan Yan.


    ¡°Why? Why did you capture me?¡± Hong Ya asked.


    She could sense that she was doomed.


    Since they had made their move, it was not easy for them to fail.


    By the time her race found her, it was probably toote.


    ¡°There is something on your body that the Heavenly Human Race wants, and it is extremely important.


    Thus, you should understand that after we reach the territory of the Heavenly Human Race, it will be the time of your death.


    Therefore, as a form of pity, you can take a look at your homnd on the way there,¡± said Yan Yan.


    Her expression did not change at all.


    Hong Ya fell silent.


    ¡°Perhaps you are starting to imagine that an expert wille looking for you. Perhaps he will even save you at the critical moment and be your support.


    Many desperate people will have such thoughts. Especially women.


    That is because everyone in such a situation would hope that a powerful being would descend from the heavens and be their savior.


    What a pity. But reality is cruel. No one will save you,¡± said Yan Yan.


    There was no change in her voice.


    It was as if there was only despair in her words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through this before?¡± Hong Ya asked.


    Yan Yan didn¡¯t reply. She just looked ahead and said.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. It seems like your fate is also very tragic.¡±


    Hong Ya looked ahead and felt the aura of the Heavenly Human Race. It was as if she saw death.


    Was she going to die like this?


    ¡°At this moment, do you wish for some idents to happen? Do you hope that someone will notice your disappearance and catch up with you?


    But no, no one will catch up. This is the result of our efforts. Your despair is our chance at survival. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Yan Yan.


    Roar!


    Just then, an angry roar came from behind them.


    Following that, a violent vibe was rapidly approaching.


    One of the three immediately said.


    ¡°What a violent aura. It seems to being in our direction. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race shouldn¡¯t have discovered it so early.¡±


    They were surprised.


    ¡°Demons? But I have never seen demons with such a violent aura. It feels a little strange. Could it be that the other party isn¡¯t here for us?¡± Another person spoke.


    At the same time, Hong Ya looked behind her.


    For a moment, she seemed to know who it was.


    ¡°Put Hong Ya down!¡± An endless roar came from behind.

 Chapter 394 - Your Savior

    <h4>Chapter 394: Your Savior</h4>


    ¡°Someone really caught up?¡±


    The three of them were surprised.


    They did not know what went wrong, but they did not panic too much.


    This was within their expectations. Since they had chosen to make a move, they would naturally have made sufficient preparations.


    Only then could theyplete the mission better.


    ¡°Looks like you are lucky. Someone actually managed to discover your disappearance ahead of time. It seems like he discovered it the moment we left.¡± Yan Yan looked down at Hong Ya and said.


    ¡°To prevent you from doing any cheap tricks, and to prevent us from having the difficulty increased midway. I can only let you sleep early.


    Perhaps you will never wake up again. If you wake up, you should thank this person who suddenly caught up with you.


    Perhaps you don¡¯t even know who he is. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t wait for him to catch up to you.¡±


    Yan Yan moved her hand. Hong Ya, who had wanted to say something, lost consciousness.


    Yan Yan looked at the unconscious Hong Ya and sighed.


    She still fell asleep with a trace of hope.


    What a lucky person. If only she could do the same back then.


    Then, she looked behind her and said.


    ¡°Take out your Dharma treasures. The other party doesn¡¯t look that strong. We should be able to stop him.


    If he can catch up, he should be faster than us. However, we will reach our destination soon. We just have to hold on for a while. ¡±


    The other two didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and they directly ced some Dharma traps along the way to interfere with the other¡¯s movements.


    However, their speed did not decrease in the slightest, nor did they check if the Dharma treasure had finally taken effect.


    If they stopped to check, they would be putting the cart before the horse.


    But they soon felt it.


    There was a crash of power behind him.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    It was as if someone was charging around.


    The power of the Dharma treasures was rapidly disintegrating.


    ¡°This is definitely a vicious beast, right?¡± Someone said.


    The violent aura was getting stronger and closer.


    ¡°Give Hong Ya back.¡±


    The roar was getting closer.


    Without any hesitation, the three of them sped up.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, there¡¯s no need to pay him any attention. As long as we hand the person over to the Heavenly Human Race, it will be enough.¡±


    The three of them moved forward at their fastest speed.


    Soon, they arrived at the location where they were supposed to meet with the Heavenly Human Race. The figures behind them could also be seen with the naked eye.


    It was a youth who was running. He had injuries on his body as he cut through all obstacles without stopping.


    His violent aura was increasing, and his speed kept increasing.


    He did not see anything around him, only moving forward.


    Finally, he saw the elegant figure.


    Yan Yan and the other two were shocked. Did this person not care about his injuries?


    But it didn¡¯t matter. They had already arrived.


    The people of the Heavenly Human Race were here.


    At the same time, Yan Yan threw Hong Ya out. The people from the Heavenly Human Race were there to receive them.


    The group of five.


    They caught Hongya.


    However, when the youth saw Hong Ya being thrown up, he immediately rushed over.


    The violent aura on his body surged as he used his fastest speed.


    When the other party picked up Hong Ya, the youth walked up to him.


    At this moment, his teeth seemed to have be iparably sharp as he bit down on that person¡¯s neck.


    Then¡­


    Rip!


    He tore open the other party¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Give me back Hong Ya.¡±


    Pu!


    Blood spurted from his mouth.


    While the other party was in a daze, the youth grabbed Hong Ya and fell to the side.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    The other party was too crazy.


    He was like a beast that had lost its mind.


    Yan Yan and the others actually felt a sense of lingering fear when they stood at the side. This young man was too inconceivable.


    He exuded a ferocious and violent aura.


    The youthnded on one side, hugging Hong Ya and looking around.


    This was already the territory of the Heavenly Human Race.


    Even though all of the powerful beings were engaged in a battle, it wasn¡¯t something that someone of his caliber could barge into.


    The youth was surrounded.


    There weren¡¯t many people and he could still run.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping. Your strength isn¡¯t enough to escape our pursuit.¡± The Heavenly Human Race member who was bitten on the neck held his neck as he coldly looked at the youth.


    ¡°Stay behind. If you want to escape, are you nning to pass through the battlefield outside?¡±


    At this moment, the way they hade was already sealed.


    He didn¡¯t give the youth any chance to escape.


    Upon hearing that he could enter the battlefield, the youth did not hesitate. He carried Hong Ya and rushed towards the battlefield.


    That was his only hope.


    He could not stay here for long.


    If he stayed, he would never be able to leave this ce.


    Not to mention taking Hong Ya back.


    He still had to return to the inn.


    Looking down at the unconscious Hong Ya, the youth used all his strength to run towards the battlefield.


    He had no idea what was going on over there or how dangerous it was.


    But¡­


    He would not be afraid.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± shouted the heavenly human who had his neck bitten.


    The other party was simply courting death.


    They were not considered strong here.


    However, on the battlefield, the mostmonly seen experts weren¡¯t True Immortals anymore.


    They would be simply courting death.


    They could not really let Hong Ya die here. After all, she was quite useful to them.


    As for this youth¡­


    They could only kill him on the spot.


    The youth looked at the people around him and ignored them. He rushed to the front.


    A violent aura began to appear.


    Boom!


    Some attacks appeared.


    The people in front also began to attack.


    The target was the youth.


    Bang!


    The attacknded on the youth¡¯s body, but the youth didn¡¯t dodge at all. Instead, he charged towards the attack.


    A powerful force hit the young man.


    However, to the surprise of the people in front, the youth directly rushed out from the attack and even broke through their direction.


    He flew towards the battlefield.


    ¡°I hurt him. And it¡¯s definitely not light. He endured it without saying a word and continued running? ¡±


    ¡°Is he still human? Are humans that powerful?¡±


    The people who were blocking in front were shocked.


    This youth had exceeded their expectations.


    ¡°What are you people waiting for? Chase him.¡± The one with the neck injury had already begun to recover.


    ¡°The battlefield isn¡¯t something he can charge through. It¡¯s one thing for him to die, but our target can¡¯t die.


    We must snatch her back.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t speak any further and chased after him instead.


    There would only be more people after that, not less.


    But on the battlefield, they appeared to be somewhat weak.


    They hoped there wouldn¡¯t be too many surprises.


    Yan Yun and the others were also leaving quickly. Their mission had beenpleted, and the follow-up had nothing to do with them.


    However, the youth¡¯s actions stunned them.


    Humans were truly unimaginable.


    Didn¡¯t he think that he would die?


    ¡°Do you think he can leave alive? Or can he bring Lady Hong Ya back to Wutong Mountain?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do hope he does,¡± another said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our mission ispleted. It¡¯s impossible for us to continue staying here. We have also received the remuneration we need. The rest will depend on our luck. Let¡¯s see how long we can survive in this dangerous wilderness,¡± said Yan Yun.

 Chapter 395 - Seeking Help From The Fist God

    <h4>Chapter 395: Seeking Help From The Fist God</h4>


    Boom!


    The battle between the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race wreaked havoc on the battlefield for countless miles.


    Arge number of experts werepeting on the battlefield. The power of their spells did not stop.


    The earth was in tatters, and all living beings were nowhere to be seen.


    At the same time.


    A youth rushed into the battlefield.


    He ran quickly towards the ruined earth.


    He didn¡¯t turn around, fearlessly blocking everything.


    He was carrying an unconscious girl.


    His entrance was insignificant to the entire battlefield. No one was surprised by his arrival.


    Not long after the youth ran out, a group of people caught up.


    At this moment, a type of signal belonging to the Celestial n appeared.


    The Celestial Race beings that had caught up were feeling rather nervous.


    ¡°I hope those seniors of the same race can see it.¡± This was the item for their mission.


    It could highlight the importance of their mission.


    But it didn¡¯t affect much.


    Although it wasn¡¯t too far away, there were still some experts from the Heavenly Human Race who saw it.


    Then, they looked at the source of the signal and looked ahead. It was a youth running with a young girl.


    Although he did not know who the other party was, it was better to leave him behind. An early-stage Heaven Immortal expert extended his hand and started attacking the youth.


    His attack wouldn¡¯t kill the other party on the spot, but he would definitely be severely injured.


    The member of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, who had been fighting the heavenly human around them, also looked down. At that moment, they were stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t the person being carried¡­ Hong Ya?


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he condensed a flintlock and threw it out.


    Bang!


    The heavenly human¡¯s attack was directly neutralized by the fire spear.


    However, the power still swept towards the youth.


    Boom!


    The youth felt the attack and changed Hong Ya from his back to his front. Then, the power of the attack hit him.


    He was sent flying. After rolling on the ground twice, he got up and continued running.


    His blood dripped onto the battlefield.


    He didn¡¯t make a sound nor did he stop.


    ¡°Looks like these two are important.¡±


    The heavenly human cultivator said to the cultivator of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race who had stopped him.


    ¡°Hmph, we naturally have to protect those that your Heavenly Human Race wants to touch,¡± the member of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race said coldly.


    He did not dare to reveal the importance of Hong Ya.


    Then, the great battle erupted again. However, the people of the Heavenly Human Race began to move towards that youth.


    If this continued, even the aftershocks would be able to take their lives.


    It was not that easy for the two to cross the battlefield.


    This was especially the case with a party from the Heavenly Human Race chasing after them.


    The youth carried Hong Ya and kept running forward. He had thick skin.


    However, he felt as though everything around him was trying to tear his skin apart and hurt him.


    Pain shot through him.


    But he did not dare to stop or slow down.


    He knew that once he stopped, he would stay here forever.


    At this moment, he saw that everyone seemed to be heading towards him.


    Although no one attacked him directly, the aftershocks of the attacks were still sweeping over.


    The youth gritted his teeth. There was no fear in his eyes.


    A violent aura pulsed from his body.


    He had to run back.


    Boom!


    A strange change seemed to have suddenly urred on the battlefield. Many people felt that the battlefield was moving towards a certain ce.


    Although no one knew what was happening, both sides were moving in that direction. There must be something wrong.


    Soon after, a few immortals moved over as well.


    Both sides were very curious about the situation on the other side.


    However, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race soon regretted their decision. Some people recognized Hong Ya.


    If this continued to move like this, Hong Ya would definitely die.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Heavenly Human Race were stunned. A youth was carrying a girl rushing across the battlefield.


    The direction he was heading towards was the camp of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    So¡­


    Needless to say, one of them was an important member of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Human Race held even more of an advantage, trying to stop those two.


    What they really needed to do was to make that youth lose his mobility.


    The aftermath was enough.


    The people of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had gone all out, but they could only prevent the people of the Heavenly Human Race from directly attacking the two.


    At this moment, the aftershocks of the attacksnded on the youth¡¯s body. There were wounds on his body and fresh blood was flowing out.


    His running legs took the attack, but he continued to persevere.


    However, no matter how much he persisted, his speed began to slow down.


    This was even more painful.


    A vicious cycle.


    He felt as if he was going to die here.


    The youth breathed heavily. He felt that he was reaching his limit, but he had yet to escape the battlefield.


    Intense pain came from his body. His steps were iparably heavy and everything around him was like a storm.


    He was like a rootless duckweed that could copse at any moment.


    ¡°Chase after him. He¡¯s not going to make it. Furthermore, he¡¯s heavily injured. He won¡¯t be able to run for long.¡±


    The people behind had their shields on and were approaching the youngster.


    Their pace was never fast.


    However, the youth was even slower now. That was why they were able to catch up.


    The youth who heard the voice wanted to speed up, but he couldn¡¯t feel his strength anymore.


    His consciousness began to fade.


    Danger.


    Fatal danger.


    This was his most vivid feeling.


    He recalled what the Eighth Prince had told him.


    If his life was in danger, he could try to say a name.


    Perhaps he could help him out of danger.


    The youth remembered that name, but he felt that it was unreliable.


    But now, he could only trust the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°I hope the stupid dragon isn¡¯t teasing me.¡±


    The youth who was running slowly opened his dry mouth and a weak voice came from the corner of his mouth.


    If someone were beside him, he might be able to hear thest few words that came out from the youth¡¯s mouth¡­


    Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Western Wastnds.


    On a nameless mountain.


    Jiang Lan, who was originally recovering in seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He felt someone calling out his name, but it was not the people around him.


    And not just anyone.


    It was someone rted to his Deity Position.


    Jiang Lan then checked the three light spots on the Deity Position. At this moment, there was a light spot that was flickering.


    ¡°The youth?¡± Jiang Lan was rather surprised. The Eighth Prince had said that the youth had gone to the Central ins and had even told him the title of the Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡°Is he in danger?¡±


    ¡°This really isn¡¯t a good time.¡±


    He had just recovered, and he didn¡¯t know if he could use his power to its fullest.


    Furthermore, it should be very difficult for the youth to encounter danger.


    After all, he should have the innkeeper with him.


    Who was it that made the youth seek help?


    He had some doubts but he still took out the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Normally, even if the other party had a fortuitous opportunity on him, he would not be able to cast his gaze over.


    Therefore, he could only use his Mountain Sea Mirror to find out what the youth had encountered.


    At the same time, he activated his One Leaf Vision frantically.


    To prevent anyone from looking over.


    The passage began to connect. At this moment, Jiang Lan was looking at the Mountain Sea Mirror and saw countless forces bombarding it.


    The earth shattered and stretched endlessly.


    Without paying too much attention, he looked towards the center of the image.


    It was a severely wounded youth who was fleeing with Hong Ya.


    He was about to reach his limit.


    ¡°If anyone can really hear me, please, let me have enough strength to run.¡±


    The youth¡¯s weak voice reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 396 - Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 396: Unstoppable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth, at the power ripples, and at the people chasing after him.


    Heavenly Human Race.


    A destined enemy of his.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about these things and started analyzing the situation instead.


    ¡°The Celestial Immortals are quite far away. It¡¯s just mainly the aftershocks from the shes between Heaven Immortals.


    There is not a single Heaven Immortal in pursuit, and they are restricted by other Heaven Immortals. As long as the youth can continue running, there is nothing to worry about.


    As long as he does not stop, he will not die.


    So¡­


    This meant that the innkeeper was most likely watching.


    But I can¡¯t be sure.


    But if I want the youth to escape, I can¡¯t give the Celestial Immortals time to react.


    Otherwise, the youth will be in absolute danger. With my current strength, there¡¯s no way I can protect him.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan extended his hand and began to exert his influence.


    He couldn¡¯t think for long.


    Firstly, the youth could notst much longer.


    Secondly, he might be discovered. He needed to put away the Mountain Sea Mirror before he was discovered.


    He had to end this quickly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The youth walked with difficulty. The people behind him were about to catch up.


    ¡°His speed haspletely slowed down. Let¡¯s kill him and bring him back to the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. This way, we can prevent any idents from happening.¡±


    The heavenly humans began to approach the youth, as if it wouldn¡¯t be long before theypletely arrived at his side.


    At that time, it would be an absolute crisis for the youth.


    ¡°Is it useless?¡± The youth felt exhausted and his steps were heavy.


    ¡°Foolish dragon, you are indeed teasing me.¡±


    The youth felt that he had to settle scores with the Eighth Prince when he had the chance.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t run anymore.


    Just as he was thinking about it.


    All of a sudden, it was as if an invisible hand was ced on his shoulder. Following that, a surge of energy began to flow into his body.


    For a moment, he felt much lighter.


    This is?


    What was going on?


    While he was puzzled, a voice entered his mind.


    ¡°Run, use all your strength. The faster you run, the more I can help you.¡±


    The voice was indistinguishable, but the youth was stunned.


    He knew the source of the power.


    The Eighth Prince had not lied to him. The Fist God could really help him.


    He did not know what price he had to pay, but the youth did not hesitate.


    A new hope ignited in his heart.


    The faster he ran, the safer he would be.


    But right now, the burden on his body was too heavy. He needed to pay a huge price to start running.


    At that moment, the young man clenched his teeth tightly. The blood in his body started to circte rapidly and even showed signs of boiling.


    Run.


    The teenager shouted in his heart.


    At the same time, he let out a roar.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His blood boiled to his feet. At that moment, he was filled with strength as he raised his leg.


    Whoosh!


    The moment he stepped on the ground, he disappeared.


    Like a beam of light, he quickly crossed the battlefield.


    The heavenly humans that were about to catch up were stunned. They were a bit confused.


    How could a human youth that was clearly no longer able to make it explode with such terrifying strength?


    And this speed was like a beam of light.


    It was impossible to capture.


    They knew that they could no longer keep up. They could only hope that some of their fellow race members could catch up and stop him.


    Indeed, there were some Celestial Immortals who were intercepting the youth.


    Only those few could escape the restraints of the battle.


    Furthermore, they had just escaped and only had a few moments to act.


    At this moment, the youth ran forward with all his might. His body was making sounds, and his blood was boiling.


    His body seemed to be on fire.


    But he could feel himself running fast.


    Soon. Soon.


    If he was given some more time, he could return to Wutong Mountain.


    Except¡­


    Pu!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He had long surpassed his limits as he ran. His body was under immense pressure.


    This pressure could shatter his body.


    Pain shot through him.


    The pain was unbearable.


    But he did not stop. He gritted his teeth and increased his speed. Even if his bones were broken, he could still run.


    He wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Another roar rang out, and the youth sped up a little.


    Blood oozed out of his face.


    Blood dripped onto Hong Ya¡¯s face.


    Hong Ya¡¯s eyes seemed to move, but she could not open them.


    The blood from the youth¡¯s facial features was equivalent to his final effort. He was like a ray of light crossing the battlefield.


    It caught everyone off guard. He was too fast.


    There was no time to react.


    The Heaven Immortal in front finally arrived in front of the youth.


    A powerful force seemed to stop the young man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Keep running.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang out in the youth¡¯s mind. However, Jiang Lan was surprised to find that the youth wasn¡¯t listening at all.


    He seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Such strong willpower.


    It was only at this moment that Jiang Lan realized that the youth was somewhat amazing.


    At the same time, a shadow appeared around the young man, like a bull that was running.


    A cow that could crush mountains and rivers and break through space.


    Facing a Heaven Immortal, the youth directly rushed over without any hesitation.


    Only Jiang Lan knew that the youth was merely acting on instinct.


    Moo!


    A bull cry sounded. The youth collided with Celestial Immortal.


    Bang!


    A powerful collision sound rang out. The heavenly human that was blocking the youth was directly sent flying.


    No one could stop him.


    The light pierced through the darkness and returned to the light.


    The young man carried Hong Ya and crossed the battlefield to the safety of Wutong Mountain.


    Everyone looked at him in shock.


    Bang!


    The moment he returned, the young man copsed.


    However, the repercussions from his run were still there. The moment he fell, he rolled away. Hong Ya also rolled to the side.


    Unlike Hong Ya, the youth rolled to an old man¡¯s feet.


    The old man looked at the young man and squatted down. He patted the young man¡¯s head and said happily.


    ¡°Good, very good. I didn¡¯t waste my time apanying you here.¡±


    Then, he looked at Hong Ya.


    ¡°It seems that this little girl still has some use.¡±


    The innkeeper patted the youth twice, and the youth¡¯s injuries began to recover.


    He looked up at the sky.


    A person appeared in the sky. It was a young man.


    The young man looked up at the sky as though a celestial being had descended. The entire battlefield was looking at him.


    And on that person¡¯s face, there was only calmness.


    It was as if everyone below subconsciously felt that this person was superior to them.


    The innkeeper didn¡¯t feel that way. What bothered him was the direction the man was looking.


    Yes, he was looking at Jiang Lan.


    The moment the other party saw him, Jiang Lan felt a strong sense of oppression and danger.


    When he looked into the other party¡¯s eyes, he felt that the other party had a feeling that everything was insignificant.


    It was as if no one was more important than him.


    However, in that instant, Jiang Lan understood.


    The genius from the Heavenly Human Race.


    The entire battlefield seemed to be opening up a path for him as an invisible pressure enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Experts of the same level were no match for him.


    ¡°Leave your name.¡±


    A calm voice sounded from the heavenly human¡¯s mouth.


    It was as if Jiang Lan would not leave so easily if he did not leave his name.

 Chapter 397 - Eight Desolates Imperial Lord Lun Ling

    <h4>Chapter 397: Eight Destes Imperial Lord Lun Ling</h4>


    Central ins.


    In the sky above the battlefield between the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race.


    A young man stared at the sky as if waiting for an answer.


    For the other party to be able to extend this far, he was definitely not an ordinary person. In fact, he gave off a strange feeling.


    The innkeeper also looked up, not knowing if the other party would leave his name behind.


    He could look over, but he didn¡¯t.


    The way the other party acted was somewhat different.


    Jiang Lan looked at his opponent. He could choose to close the passage and retreat safely.


    But name¡­


    Rather than letting them guess, it was better to confirm it for them.


    He opened his mouth and spoke.


    At this moment, the genius from the Heavenly Human Race sensed that a voice was currently sounding from the sky. It was a voice that was difficult for others to hear, as if it was the voice of heaven and earth.


    ¡°I am¡­ The Eight Destes Imperial Lord Lun Ling.¡±


    This voice seemed to have a strange power that was intimidating.


    Hearing this voice, the innkeeper was surprised.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s genius only watched, no one knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan closed the passage and put away the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Too dangerous.


    ¡°He is extremely strong, I feel like he hasn¡¯t surpassed the realm of a Celestial Immortal. This person is a rising star for the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    ording to what he knew, the ones who controlled the Heavenly Human Race weren¡¯t the older generation.


    They were the elites of the younger generation.


    It should be this person.


    The enemy he must face in the future.


    A Celestial Immortal was already an extremely powerful existence across the entire Grand Deste World.


    However, the Grand Deste World definitely did notck Celestial Immortals. It was just that they rarely appeared.


    As for the name of Eight Destes Imperial Lord Lun Ling, that was a name that had appeared in Kunlun before. It was the new Deity Position name that Imperial Lord Xi He had given him.


    Although he might have to change it in the future.


    But now¡­


    There was no direction at all.


    The only direction this title pointed to was Kunlun.


    However, it did not point directly at Kunlun either. This way, he could be better hidden.


    This could buy him more time.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief and left without hesitation.


    He searched for the next location for seclusion.


    He would return to Kunlun after he recovered.


    ¡°I felt that something was wrong just now. The youth¡¯s speed is indeed very fast, but the battlefield is too vast. Crossing it will take quite some time.


    After such a long time, there were actually no immortals affecting the youth. That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled as he flew through the air.


    After some thought, he had an answer.


    ¡°Did the innkeeper exert his influence too?¡±


    This was highly possible.


    He did not think that he could fight against Celestial Immortals.


    At that time, if a Celestial Immortal had interfered, he would be helpless.


    Heaven Immortals were only Heaven Immortals.


    There were countless immortals at the Heaven Immortal level in this kind of battlefield, and they were not considered to be a core force.


    Only Celestial Immortals could be considered experts on such a battlefield.


    True Immortals¡­


    Were just cannon fodder.


    As for Dao Immortals, there were not many of them.


    There were probably only ten Dao Immortals in Kunlun. The number of Dao Immortals in other factions should also be around this number as well.


    As for those above the Dao Immortal Realm.


    That was beyond him for now.


    Perhaps it would be a Deity or a Saint.


    He could only guess and was unable to directly understand it with his current cultivation.


    Besides, it was not the right time yet, and there was no need to know too much about it.


    It was easy to affect one¡¯s progress if one aimed too high.


    Except¡­


    He probably knew why there were so many natural disasters everywhere.


    As the variousrge factions fought, the influence of their strength continued without end. When this strength overflowed, it would bring more or less influence to the surrounding regions.


    As the power ripples spread, the elements of the world would be disrupted.


    This would in turn disrupt the ecological bnce.


    For immortal cultivators, these effects were insignificant.


    But to ordinary people, this was a natural disaster.


    In the end, Jiang Lan shook his head. He had no intention of doing anything.


    He could only attempt to understand and feel these matters.


    As an insignificant Heaven Immortal, the only thing he could do was protect himself.


    His aim was to try to be stronger.


    Only then could he live in peace in the Great Deste World.


    Only then could he bear his own responsibility.


    If he had the strength, he would exert his influence on the Grand Deste World. If not, he would leave it to fate.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It was unknown how much time had passed since spring.


    Kunlun.


    Beside the Jade Pool, under the peach blossom tree.


    Ao Longyu sat beside the tree and carved a small horizontal line on it.


    ¡°Fifteen years, one month¡­¡±


    She sat upright under the tree and looked at the branches on the tree. She nodded slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed fifteen years and a month.¡±


    Then, she turned around and looked in the direction of the Ninth Summit.


    Her Junior Brother had left for fifteen years and had yet to return.


    She did not know when he would return.


    She had not been cultivating properly all these years. If this continued, her cultivation would be overtaken by her Junior Brother.


    But¡­


    She wanted to wait for her Junior Brother to return before cultivating properly.


    But this time, her Junior Brother had been away for a very long time. Last time, it had only been a few years.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±


    Lin Siya¡¯s voice could be heard.


    Ao Longyu looked outside and opened the way for Lin Siya.


    Seeing Lin Siya enter, Ao Longyu spoke first.


    ¡°Junior Sister, have you be an immortal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister.¡± Lin Siya looked happy.


    ¡°There were some troubles, but fortunately, I managed to ovee them.


    Right, Senior Sister. Junior Brother has yet to return?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    ¡°Senior Sister is not in a good mood.¡± Lin Siya thought for a while and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let me ask you a question. Before you left, did anything unhappy happen between Senior Sister and Junior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Something unhappy?¡± Ao Longyu immediately recalled what happened that day.


    ¡°I guess not.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Lin Siya looked at Ao Longyu and asked.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    Ao Longyu looked up at Lin Siya and hesitated. In the end, she said.


    ¡°The other day Junior asked me to close my eyes¡­¡±


    She roughly told him what happened that day and said.


    ¡°After that happened, I ran back. Junior Brother shouldn¡¯t be angry, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Ao Longyu¡¯s words, Lin Siya¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Junior, Junior Brother, he, he, he, he, he, he, he¡­¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s face was slightly flushed, but she still remained seated on the spot.


    After Lin Siya calmed down, she said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. Junior Brother will definitely return as soon as possible.


    Senior Sister is iparably beautiful. Junior Brother would never forget touching Senior Sister¡¯s lips.


    He probably can¡¯t wait toe back. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ao Longyu asked in a low voice.


    Her heart calmed down after hearing what Siya said.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the old wine inn.


    The Eighth Prince was wiping the table.


    And set up the overturned chair.


    Just now, Uncle Ao Ye came to drink and fought with the Pixiu again.


    In the past few years, he had given Pixiu a lot of money.


    These two were definitely together to cheat him of his money.


    The Pixiu went to cheat the youth in the past. Now that he was not around, he hade to cheat him.


    ¡°Next time, I should just set the table in the backyard and let them go face to face. It doesn¡¯t matter if they fight or not. It doesn¡¯t affect the inn.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    The Eighth Prince immediately turned his head. Just as he was about to make his move, he realized that Yan Xiyun had already retreated far away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This girl from the Qilin Race was getting more and more familiarized with his actions.

 Chapter 398 - Mo Zhengdongs Discoveries

    <h4>Chapter 398: Mo Zhengdong¡¯s Discoveries</h4>


    ¡°Brother and Sister aren¡¯t back yet?¡±


    Yan Xiyun hid behind the door and asked the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince took a te of peanuts from the side and ced them near the door.


    Then, he continued cleaning.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been more than ten years. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re evering back,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Speaking of which, the Eighth Prince was rather curious.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been lost? Why do I feel like you cane to the inn often?¡±


    The Earth qilin race, Yan Xiyun, couldn¡¯t even leave Kunlun, but she could urately find the inn.


    She would even pass by twice a month.


    Every time, she would ask for peanuts.


    ¡°Because in the eyes of the earth, the inn is like a ray of light, especially bright. I am able to follow the light ande over.¡± Yan Xiyun began to pack the peanuts. These were the rations for the next week.


    Although she might not be able to find the way, she needed to be prepared.


    ¡°Like a beam of light?¡± The Eighth Prince was puzzled.


    He knew that the inn was not ordinary. It was a very good ce. If he inherited it, he would definitely profit greatly.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that it would shine in the eyes of the Qilin Race.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. In any case, I can see this inn from afar. But I can only see the light and nothing else,¡± said Yan Xiyun.


    The Eighth Prince didn¡¯t understand either, but this also meant that the inn was special.


    At this moment, he looked outside and saw that someone hade to the gate. The girl from the Qilin Race was blocking the way.


    Without any hesitation, the Eighth Prince made his move.


    His halberd appeared in his hand.


    Bang!


    It struck Yan Xiyun¡¯s face.


    He sent Yan Xiyun flying.


    ¡°???¡±


    Yan Xiyun felt like she hadn¡¯t done anything.


    She was just pretending to be a peanut.


    She did not dare to pretend anymore.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯ve already cleared out the girl from the Qilin Race blocking the way.¡± The Eighth Prince immediately came to the door and said to Jiang Lan who had just returned.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eighth Prince was quite ruthless to his benefactor.


    The girl from the Qilin Race had saved his life before.


    ¡°Boss and the others haven¡¯t returned yet?¡± Jiang Lan entered the inn and asked.


    The old inn was as deserted as ever.


    Fifteen years had passed since he left Kunlun.


    He spent some time recovering, and then immediately hurried back.


    Nothing happened along the way.


    The Demon Race didn¡¯t do anything to disturb him, and the Heavenly Human Race was the same.


    So far, everything was fine.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s been more than ten years. I wonder if they can still return.


    ¡°If they can¡¯te back, I¡¯ll change the name of the inn to Eighth Prince¡¯s Inn.¡± The Eighth Prince said.


    In the future, he would inherit the inn with tears in his eyes.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay it much attention. The youth was seriously injured, so theoretically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have recovered yet.


    However, with the boss around, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem no matter how serious his injuries were.


    In the end, Jiang Lan asked for some wine and returned to Kunlun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay a visit to my master first. Then I¡¯ll go find my Senior Sister.¡±


    He felt like it had been a long time since he had seen his Senior Sister. In the past, he had never felt this way when he was in seclusion.


    Perhaps it was because he had gone out.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Central ins.


    Mount Wutong.


    The youth woke up in the room.


    Instantly, he thought of Hong Ya.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hong Ya?¡±


    He nned to ask the Pixiu.


    However, he discovered that this wasn¡¯t an inn. It wasn¡¯t a Pi Xiu looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A sudden voice was heard.


    Calm, unperturbed.


    At this moment, the young man saw Hong Ya standing beside him without any injuries.


    ¡°You have been unconscious for nearly half a year and was severely injured. You are almost recovered now.¡± Hong Ya looked at the youth and lowered her head in gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you foring all this way to save me. I will always remember your kindness. If one day you are in danger, I will save you even if it means death. In return for saving my life.¡±


    The youth scratched his head and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just saw you in danger and went to save you. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Saving a life is not a small matter. I cannot ept it just like that.¡± After confirming that the youth was fine, Hong Ya left the room.


    The youth watched Hong Ya leave and sighed heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so polite. That person told me that it¡¯s easiest to move a girl¡¯s heart when she is helpless.¡±


    This advice seemed unreliable.


    Could it be¡­


    He then took out the Eight Prince¡¯s halberd.


    ¡°Do I really need to knock Hong Ya¡¯s head?¡± Thinking of this, the youth immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t trust that dragon. I should go back and ask Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°However, the Fist God hasn¡¯t made any conditions yet. I have to ask the Eighth Prince about this and see what price I have to pay.¡±


    He had never dared to forget this.


    It was all thanks to that person that he was able to bring Hong Ya back.


    However, he had no idea how the other party did it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can tell Big Brother, but this is a very capable person.¡±


    The youth thought about it and felt that it was inappropriate.


    He needed to see the price of the payment and confirm that there was no danger before discussing it with the Eighth Prince.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun.


    On the Ninth Summit.


    As Jiang Lan walked along the road, he noticed that there were quite a few weeds around.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to take care of itter.¡±


    He stopped thinking about it and walked straight to the peak of the Ninth Summit. His master should be there.


    If his master was not around, he would go to the Jade Pool first.


    After that, he would return to take care of the Ninth Summit.


    It was still winter, but there was no snow left.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the weeds.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan saw his master.


    Mo Zhengdong had also noticed Jiang Lan. He was concerned about his disciple¡¯s return.


    He was d.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan bowed.


    He also gave some wine to his master.


    It wasn¡¯t good wine this time. The innkeeper wasn¡¯t in.


    It could only be ordinary wine.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t mind. He took the wine and asked.


    ¡°Did you gain anything from this trip?¡±


    ¡°I gained quite a lot.¡± Jiang Lan handed over the golden lotus as he replied.


    ¡°Master, please take back the Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus.


    I no longer need it.¡±


    ¡°No need?¡± Mo Zhengdong was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation.


    Jiang Lan appeared to be at the perfected Void Refinement Realm, and his eyes narrowed.


    Lightning shed in his eyes as he tried to see through Jiang Lan¡¯s hidden cultivation.


    Indeed¡­


    Early-stage Human Immortal.


    ¡°You have be an immortal?¡± Mo Zhengdong was rather surprised.


    The speed was beyond his expectations, but it was nothing.


    He had kind of expected it.


    Then, he reached out his hand to receive the Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus. After ncing at it, he frowned.


    He then kept the golden lotus.


    ¡°En, I have be an immortal.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    His head was still lowered.


    ¡°Can you get married now?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked with a smile.


    ¡°Master can decide for me with regards to this matter,¡± Jiang Lan replied respectfully.


    He naturally had no objections.


    Mo Zhengdongughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the other summit leaderster. But the wedding should not be taking ce so quickly. Do you see the light beams in the main hall? ¡±


    Jiang Lan looked over and saw seven beams of light.


    It had been 585 years since he entered the sect.


    It would take another thirty years to light up all nine beams.


    ¡°There are still thirty years before the light beams are fully gathered. It will be convenient for you to get married then.¡± Mo Zhengdong thought for a while and said.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re in a hurry, we can bring it forward.¡±

 Chapter 399 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 399: Exposed</h4>


    Was it urgent?


    Jiang Lan felt that he was not in a hurry.


    He was still unsure of a lot of things, such as whether or not he should rebuild the house.


    Actually, it would be better if it was normal.


    ¡°I shall leave it up to Master,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Neither did he have any objections in pushing forward the marriage.


    He wouldn¡¯t know the answer to his questions until he got married.


    Hence, it was not a big problem for him when it came to the time of marriage.


    As for bing an immortal early, it was easy for others to know about it.


    This Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind at all. When he returned after achieving immortality, he already had enough thoughts.


    Since he had already decided, there was no need for him to be afraid.


    It was not a big deal to let them know that he was advancing faster than some geniuses.


    That was all.


    He just needed to slowly reduce his presence.


    They didn¡¯t know how he would be doing after bing an immortal either.


    But after he became an immortal, there would be less criticism. This was something that was normal.


    It was difficult for a group of non-immortals to criticize an immortal.


    They were onpletely different levels.


    However, it did not mean that he would not be criticized.


    There were many types of people.


    A human¡¯s heart is inscrutable.


    Everyone is different. It is impossible for everyone to be united.


    Some people would no longer dare to criticize him, while others would continue to look down on him.


    Sometimes, they will utter a few words of criticism about him.


    ¡°He merely used the resources of an entire summit to reach where he is now. He is just lucky enough to be the Goddess¡¯ fianc¨¦.


    This is also the reason why Kunlun did her best to prevent him from failing to be an immortal. He merely became an immortal because of the immense support and luck he had.¡±


    This type of people was used to being disadvantaged. There would always be people who couldn¡¯t stand someone else¡¯s sudden rise to power.


    Especially when the person he initially looked down on suddenly became unreachable.


    However, Jiang Lan never cared about these things.


    Sometimes, this also aided him.


    It could help him deceive some enemies.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I shall let the other summit leaders decide the exact time, alright?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    Jiang Lan had no problems.


    He didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Have you been to the Jade Pool?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked again.


    Jiang Lan shook his head. ¡°I came to see Master immediately.¡±


    ¡°Then go see the Goddess first. I have something for you to do tomorrow.¡±


    It will take quite some time,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    After Jiang Lan agreed, he left the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong was silent as he watched Jiang Lankai make his way to the Jade Pool. He took out the golden lotus that Jiang Lan had returned.


    ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus was forged by the Kunlun Ancestor with the Heavenly Tribtion Mystic Rock. It is a protective Dharma treasure for one¡¯s Tribtion Transcendence.


    As long as a heavenly tribtion appears, it will definitely resonate and leave behind the aura of the heavenly tribtion. It will dissipate only after a hundred years.¡±


    At this moment, the golden lotus was opened, and aplete golden lotus appeared in his palm.


    After taking a closer look.


    He muttered softly to himself.


    ¡°There are no traces. Jiang Lan had already transcended the tribtion to be an immortal, but the golden lotus didn¡¯t resonate at all.


    There can only be two possibilities. One, the Tribtion Golden Lotus was extremely far away from his Heavenly Tribtion. The other possibility is that Jiang Lan did not transcend the tribtion at all.¡±


    At this moment, the golden lotus began to shrink before finally turning back into a pearl.


    Holding the golden lotus, Mo Zhengdong disappeared from the spot.


    When he reappeared, he was in the Ninth Summit¡¯s library.


    It had been many years since he walked in. The one who came in most frequently was Jiang Lan.


    This was where Jiang Lan studied.


    Jiang Lan had read a lot of books and was very diligent in his studies.


    Mo Zhengdong had always felt gratified about this.


    Normally speaking, this was already Jiang Lan¡¯s private study area. He didn¡¯t have any intention ofing in to disturb him.


    But today, he needed toe in and take a look.


    To confirm some things.


    Mo Zhengdong stopped in front of the bookshelf and did not make a move.


    A book automatically flew out from the bookshelf and was ced in front of him.


    Then, he automatically flipped through it.


    Finally, it stopped at the back.


    ¡°There are no traces of him having read the books at the back. Did he read up to here?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong took a look at the content. It was about the cultivation experiences of Heaven Immortals.


    ¡°Heaven Immortal.¡± A look of enlightenment appeared in Mo Zhengdong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I see. That was why I felt that way when I went out for training for the first time.


    I felt that the thousand years of providence was extremely important to him. I kept having the feeling that he would meet something.


    What I did not expect was that he would really reach the immortal¡¯s door on that trip. I was the one who gave him the final push.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°I was wondering why he suddenly went out to train. So it turns out he wants to take this opportunity to fake his heavenly tribtion.


    Once one transcends a heavenly tribtion, it is impossible for one to draw down another heavenly tribtion. Thus, he had decided to make a trip out again.


    This should be the main reason why he wanted to go out. So¡­¡±


    Mo Zhengdong sighed.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t actually had a single experience of going out to train.¡±


    This was a headache.


    Without any hesitation, Mo Zhengdong walked out of the library.


    The book automatically closed and returned to its original position.


    At the same time, the lotus flower began to bloom.


    In the end, it separated and disappeared in midair.


    ¡°With this, no one will know that he hasn¡¯t transcended the tribtion.¡±


    After leaving the library, Mo Zhengdong vanished from the spot.


    He returned to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care about what had just happened and pretended that nothing had happened.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Clear skies.


    Jiang Lan flew into the air on his sword.


    He was headed in the direction of the Jade Pool.


    He did not know that his master had gone to the library.


    However, he was curious about what his master would ask him to do tomorrow.


    He had just advanced to the Human Immortal Realm, so he should not need to look for opportunities to breakthrough.


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    The details would have to wait until tomorrow.


    It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    After a while.


    The Jade Pool was right before his eyes.


    He reached out and touched the Jade Pool¡¯s fog, informing his Senior Sister that he hade.


    He had just checked where they usually left messages for each other. His Senior Sister was not in seclusion.


    A momentter, the barrier around the Jade Pool began to disappear.


    His Senior Sister did note out.


    It looked like she was letting him in.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan rode his sword inwards.


    The winter wind was a little cold, but it didn¡¯t feel cold inside the Jade Pool.


    It was rather warm.


    After flying for some time, Jiang Lan saw the peach tree at the Jade Pool.


    At this moment, there was a beautiful and cold girl standing under the tree.


    It was a normal Ao Longyu.


    She seemed colder than before. Would dragons catch a cold too?


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Hu!


    The wind blew Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes and hended on the Jade Pool Peak.


    In front of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister, long time no see,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan before shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    From sexy to cute.


    From having a limited vision of the other party, he now had a vast field of vision.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know how much time has passed?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan with anger in her eyes.


    ¡°Fifteen years?¡± Jiang Lan tried to answer.


    It seemed that his Senior Sister still needed to question him in Xiao Yu¡¯s form.


    ¡°Fifteen years, one month and three days,¡± Xiao Yu answered.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    His Senior Sister remembered it so clearly.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. She took out the wooden sword and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    After receiving the wooden sword, Jiang Lan sat to the side and began to embed the sword with his sword intent.


    Xiao Yu sat behind him and leaned against him.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan suddenly called out to Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu leaned against Jiang Lan and answered.


    At this moment, she was dangling her feet in the air.


    After hearing the response, Jiang Lan opened his mouth and spoke. He told Xiao Yu what he wanted to tell her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve be an immortal.¡±


    The moment he finished his sentence.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s swaying feet also stopped.

 Chapter 400 - The Legacy Of Kunlun

    <h4>Chapter 400: The Legacy Of Kunlun</h4>


    Xiao Yu slowly lowered her feet and remained silent for a while.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    He only continued his job of embedding the sword with his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent.


    Sometimeter.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s feet started shaking again as she said.


    ¡°So Junior Brother really wants to secretly surpass me. Thankfully, I¡¯ve already advanced. Junior Brother, prepare to be defeated in the next challenge match.¡±


    Ignorant, arrogant, foul-mouthed dragon.


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Although he didn¡¯t see his Senior Sister¡¯s expression, he could still hear the smile in her voice.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu was leaning on Jiang Lan¡¯s back and looking up at the peach tree.


    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Xiao Yu leaned on Jiang Lan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    After Jiang Lan agreed, Xiao Yu fell asleep peacefully.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Shouldn¡¯t a dragon lie down and sleep?


    However, on second thought, there was no difference between Xiao Yu lying on his back or her lying on the ground.


    Unless she was in her normal form.


    Without much thought, he continued to embed the wooden sword with his sword intent.


    He did it for one whole night, and the duration that it couldst was roughly one month.


    That would do.


    It was morning.


    Xiao Yu yawned and stretched. She hadn¡¯t slept in a long time.


    Seeing that she was in her smaller form, she didn¡¯t mind.


    She continued stretching.


    A wooden sword was ced in front of her.


    It was the wooden sword that Jiang Lan had enhanced.


    After Xiao Yu received the wooden sword, Jiang Lan took out the Cold Autumn Sword.


    ¡°I am returning this to Senior Sister.¡±


    This time, he naturally did not use this sword.


    Firstly, there was no suitable ce.


    Secondly, if he used it, he would be recognized.


    So he either didn¡¯t use it, or he used something no one else could recognize.


    Xiao Yu epted the Autumn Sword.


    ng!


    She pulled out half of it.


    After observing for a while, she realized that her Junior Brother still hadn¡¯t used it.


    But this was normal.


    Then, she returned it into the sheath and put it away.


    ¡°This is also Senior Sister¡¯s.¡± Jiang Lan took out a candied fruit.


    The return of the fair trade.


    Xiao Yu took a nce but did not reach out her hand. Instead, she opened her mouth and bit the candied fruit.


    Then, she held it in her hand and said.


    ¡°Let me send Junior Brother back. I shall teach you how to ride on your sword.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded. He didn¡¯t know why his Senior Sister liked to fly with him on his sword.


    A momentter.


    At the Ninth Summit.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s brow furrowed as if she was thinking, but also seemed angry.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you feel that the distance between the Ninth Summit and the Jade Pool is getting closer?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation is getting higher and higher,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    Human Immortals were naturally faster when travelling on their swords.


    However, they still needed some time.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s because Junior Brother is getting closer and closer to me.¡± Xiao Yuughed.


    Then, she jumped in front of Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Alright, I n to give you a gift.


    Junior Brother, close your eyes. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised. Close his eyes?


    ¡°What does Senior Sister want to give?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Just close your eyes.¡± Xiao Yu covered Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes with her hands.


    The moment his vision was blocked, Jiang Lan felt his lips being touched.


    They soon separated.


    Xiao Yu quickly removed her hand.


    After recovering his vision, Jiang Lan saw that Xiao Yu had already left on her sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back,¡± came Xiao Yu¡¯s voice.


    Jiang Lan saw that his Senior Sister had returned to her normal appearance, and she even had dragon horns on her head.


    She had undergone semi-dragonification again.


    After his Senior Sister disappeared from his sight, he touched his lips.


    ¡°The smell of candied fruits.¡±


    The next time he ate a candied fruit, it might remind him of what happened today.


    He shook his head and walked towards the top of the Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to know why his master was looking for him.


    After a while.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood behind his master and greeted respectfully.


    Mo Zhengdong was looking at the clouds in the sky.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival brought him back to reality. He turned around to look at Jiang Lan before speaking.


    ¡°After bing an immortal, you need to understand more things. Spells, techniques, knowledge. They are all indispensable.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s library is rather limited. I went to Kunlun¡¯s library to ask them to copy some books. They¡¯ll probably finish them today. Go get it back. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jiang Lan immediately answered.


    New books. This was a good thing for him.


    He had not finished reading the books in the Ninth Summit¡¯s library.


    But he didn¡¯t mind adding more to the collection.


    He could have a greater variety to choose from.


    This was extremely beneficial for him, and it was also one of the paths to bing stronger.


    ¡°Oh yes, take this.¡± Mo Zhengdong took out a piece of jade and exined.


    ¡°Your cultivation level is insufficient to ess the books of the upper echelons of the Kunlun Library. With this, you can go up and check them up.


    However, do not look at books that are meant for those at a higher realm. It can easily bring about negative effects. As for spell techniques, you can try to understand them.¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately nodded and said respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    This way, he could read about more things.


    However, he did not dare to casually flip through it.


    Some books were very sensitive and others could easily detect if something went wrong.


    Thus, even if he could read it, he would not.


    No one knew if Imperial Lord Xi He was staring at the library.


    Safety first.


    ¡°By the way, I still have some books here. When the timees, ce them in the library. You can sort them out yourself,¡± Mo Zhengdong instructed.


    Jiang Lan nodded. He was a bit surprised.


    Was there a need for such arge change after his transcension to be an immortal?


    ¡­


    At the Kunlun Library.


    Jiang Lan arrived once again.


    He was rather curious about what kind of books his master had gotten for him.


    How high would the level be?


    Some things could not be categorized by levels.


    And some things were rted to levels.


    For example, spells.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care much about the low-level spells.


    It was fine as long as he knew about it and understood roughly how it worked.


    If he were to encounter an enemy who used it, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to identify and counter it.


    Kunlun Library Management Office.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m here to get the books for the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke politely to a middle-aged man.


    It seemed like the other party had just be a True Immortal.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit?¡± Zhang Sheng was recording some things and could not react for a moment. Then, he remembered.


    ¡°Oh, go ask Junior Brother Qiao and see how the progress is. There might still be some time left before it is fully prepared.¡±


    Then, he continued recording.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t disturb him and instead found the busy Junior Martial Brother Qiao.


    He was a Golden Core cultivator.


    It seemed like he had just joined the sect.


    After exining the purpose of his visit, Junior Brother Qiao rummaged through some things and said apologetically.


    ¡°Senior Brother, can you wait for a moment? Thest part can bepleted in the afternoon. Senior Brother, you can go in and read some books first. ¡±


    Was he here early?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He walked towards the library.


    He decided to take a look around and try to see how high the jade could bring him up to.


    Just to try.


    He held the jade and walked up the stairs. The passage was unobstructed.


    He soon arrived at the floor meant for True Immortals.


    There were many books here, and he roughly looked through them.


    There was nothing he was really interested in.


    Then, he came to the Heaven Immortal¡¯s level and saw a book there.


    It was called ¡°The Relic of Kunlun¡±.


    Upon seeing this book, his interest was piqued. There were nine summits left behind in Kunlun.


    Every summit was different.


    The first and ninth summits were the most special.


    He wondered if there would be any records of it here.


    He took out the book and opened the catalog. He realized that there were no records of Ninth Summit.


    The contents were: Kunlun Heart Sutra, Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus.


    ¡­

 Chapter 401 - Deity Position

    <h4>Chapter 401: Deity Position</h4>


    Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    Jiang Lan had seen it before.


    At the Kunlun Temple, he had especially sat beside the Heart Sutra for a long time.


    There were many things in the Kunlun Temple, but very few people managed to obtain fortuitous opportunities in it.


    The number of times it opened was even fewer.


    He had only seen it open once in his 580 years in the sect.


    But there was definitely something special in it.


    Fortuitous opportunities were apanied by danger, and they were not good for him.


    Because it would easily expose his strength.


    Jiang Lan skipped the Kunlun Heart Sutra and focused on the book on the Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus.


    He had seen this thing before. His master had told him that it was used to defend against heavenly tribtions.


    But the exact effect was unknown.


    Out of curiosity, he opened the page that recorded the Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus and wanted to see the exact details of it.


    Soon, he saw the rough records.


    The Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus was left behind by the Kunlun Ancestor.


    There were a total of nine of them and in each of them, it contained the Dao.


    It was so precious that it was hard to find.


    The material used to craft it was the Heaven Cmity Profound Stone. It could withstand heavenly tribtions and absorb them for its own use.


    After forging, it could resonate with the heavenly tribtion and protect its owner from it.


    The heavenly tribtion would definitely leave behind a tribtion shadow that could disappear in a hundred years.


    If there were too many tribtion shadows in the lotus, it would affect the effects of the golden lotus.


    ¡­


    The book also recorded other details about the Golden Lotus.


    Jiang Lan took a look as well.


    It was not very useful.


    But¡­


    There was something on it that really bothered him.


    What did ¡°leaving behind a tribtion shadow that could disappear in a hundred years¡± mean?


    This meant that the Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus that his master gave him was supposed to have the aura of the heavenly tribtion since he had supposedly finished his heavenly tribtion.


    In reality, he didn¡¯t.


    Jiang Lan silently closed the book and returned it to its original position.


    Then, he continued to look around.


    To see if there were any other books.


    He was a little concerned. At present, he could not be sure if his master had discovered it or not.


    Perhaps he had found out.


    However, his master did not mention it. Was he pretending not to know?


    It was highly possible.


    He was currently thinking if he should go back and ask his master about it.


    After walking around, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t see any other books he wanted to read.


    He went up two more floors.


    It was a floor that could only be essed by Celestial Immortals.


    He actually didn¡¯t want toe up because he was worried that he would encounter some seniors.


    It would be too easy for him to catch the other party¡¯s attention. This was not what he wanted.


    However, since he had already tried, he could only brace himself and try toe up.


    Fortunately, there was no one here.


    After walking around, he found a lot of impressive things.


    Cultivation techniques, spell techniques, and various books on cultivation insights.


    He didn¡¯t dare to touch them.


    There were also some books on the knowledge that he did not dare to touch.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t rted to Kunlun itself, he wouldn¡¯t touch it.


    It would easily affect him negatively.


    Finally, he saw a book.


    It was called ¡°Ancient Imperial Knowledge¡±.


    He did not take another nce at it.


    In the end, he left the floor, not daring to go up.


    He was in awe of the unknown realm.


    He felt an inexplicable sense of danger as he went higher.


    However, he, who appeared to only be a Human Immortal, had already gone overboard bying this far.


    He heaved a heavy sigh of relief when he returned to the Human Immortal level.


    He felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that ¡®Ancient Imperial Knowledge¡¯ has anything to do with the ancient inheritance of my Deity Position. Unfortunately, only Celestial Immortals can go up there. If I want to see it, I¡¯ll have to wait a long time.¡±


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly. If he wanted to properly read it, he had to wait for his cultivation to rise to the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Or perhaps when his strength had reached the level of his master and the rest.


    Or perhaps when he took over the Ninth Summit.


    When that time came, he would not be afraid of being spied upon.


    At that time, there was no need to hide like today.


    Hence, he started to think about a question. Was it easier for his surface cultivation level to reach the Celestial Immortal Realm, or was it easier for his true cultivation level to reach the level of his master¡¯s?


    He felt that it might be easier to catch up to his master¡¯s cultivation level.


    He just didn¡¯t know how difficult it would be to advance after bing a Celestial Immortal.


    He wouldn¡¯t look at the book now, because he was not supposed to know what the Ancient Imperial pce was.


    Once he flipped through it.


    He might be targeted.


    And following which, exposed.


    Although he might have been exposed to his master, his master was different from others.


    Before he had the strength to protect himself, he would try his best to hide in the shadows.


    He would be stronger quietly.


    Until he was strong enough to deal with any problem.


    His current goal was to see through his master¡¯s cultivation level.


    Unfortunately, it was not realized yet.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the library.


    Junior Brother Qiao had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Senior Brother, over here.¡±


    After Jiang Lan left, Junior Brother Qiao handed the list to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior Brother, take a look. The books are ready.¡±


    After taking a look at the list, Jiang Lan realized that there were a variety of books.


    Most of them were meant for Human Immortals and True Immortals. Only a very small number of them were meant for Human Immortals and Celestial Immortals.


    However, having books meant for the Celestial Immortals on the list left Jiang Lan a bit surprised.


    There were mentions on the list which could be checked. Otherwise, he would not know what cultivation realm requirement each book had based on its name.


    After putting everything away, Jiang Lan took his leave.


    Junior Brother Qiao watched Jiang Lan leave and sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Is this the Senior Brother who is about to marry the Goddess?


    He doesn¡¯t look as bad as the rumors say.


    He gives me an easygoing and calm feeling. Ordinary people would not make me feel this way.¡±


    ¡°Rumors often do not match the truth. The Ninth Summit¡¯s Junior Brother is actually not bad at all.


    It is just that he was criticized at the start and he did not make any response to it.


    This gives people the impression that he had always been trash.


    Actually, every time he appears, he will always be stronger than others.


    Rumors are just rumors. You can listen to it but do not believe in it. ¡°Zhang Sheng lowered his head and recorded the information as he exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Junior Brother Qiao nodded.


    He expressed that he understood.


    ¡°I wonder when this Senior Brother will be an immortal and marry the Goddess. That will definitely be a grand asion.¡± Junior Brother Qiao looked forward to it.


    Then, he continued working.


    He didn¡¯t have time to stop.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After returning to the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan nned to put the book away before cleaning the weeds and checking the array formations.


    He wanted to see if anything else happened during the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    In these fifteen years, the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance was almost over.


    Therefore, he only needed to see if the array formations had been affected, be it from the outside or inside.


    He needed to take a look.


    He walked into the library of the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan saw some books on the table.


    ¡°It should be Master¡¯s book collection.¡±


    His master had mentioned it in the morning. He was probably waiting for him to shelve them.


    However, he was rather surprised when he went over to take a look.


    Ancient Imperial Knowledge, Nine Summits of Kunlun, Theory of Deity Positions, Celestial Immortal Realm, Path Of Dao Immortals¡­


    Jiang Lan picked them up one by one and read their names.


    Every book was extraordinary and he had never even heard of it.


    Even though he was a Heavenly Immortal, he was only able to touch the surface of the knowledge in the books.


    ¡°None of them are for Human Immortals.¡±


    Jiang Lan read all the titles, spells, cultivation techniques, and knowledge.


    They were all meant for Heaven Immortals or higher.


    After putting down the book, he exhaled heavily.


    ¡°Looks like I was indeed exposed.¡±


    Even without the detailed introduction of the Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus, he knew that he had been exposed.


    Why would these books be ced here at this time?


    They were obviously prepared for him.


    This was especially so for the books titled Ancient Imperial Knowledge and Theory of Deity Positions. They were all prepared for him.


    He really didn¡¯t know much about such aspects.

 Chapter 402 - Wedding Shifted Earlier

    <h4>Chapter 402: Wedding Shifted Earlier</h4>


    ¡°Master knows quite a lot, but his understanding of me should be that I am still at the Heaven Immortal Realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan organized the books and thought to himself.


    From the books that his master had brought over.


    His master had guessed quite a lot correctly and he should have a rough idea of his cultivation.


    ¡°Master does not know the details, so he does not know that I have already reached the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm. This way, I can still quickly exceed my master¡¯s knowledge of my cultivation realm.¡±


    As long as he advanced fast enough, his master would not be able to guess his exact strength.


    ¡°I think that he has a rough idea that I am the Fist God as well.¡±


    Jiang Lan felt that his master had guessed everything. He was at a disadvantage.


    After all, he was still unable to determine what his master¡¯s cultivation was.


    Therefore, he should leave the Heaven Immortal Realm as soon as possible and let his master¡¯s knowledge of him remain in the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Most of the books retrieved from the Kunlun Library are mainly meant for Human Immortals and True Immortals. It seems like Master has no intention of letting others know.¡±


    He took a closer look at the list.


    Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    His master was helping him hide the truth, so he had more time.


    However, he did not know when he would be able to reach his master¡¯s level.


    After that, he stopped thinking about this and continued to ce the books and ssify them.


    As there were too many books, it would take quite some time.


    As for the book on Ancient Imperial Knowledge, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to read them. He would wait until he was done sorting the books out before he focused on reading it.


    Or perhaps, he could wait until he reached the Celestial Immortal Realm before taking a look.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t be in trouble. There were some things that might affect his advancement.


    His path had always been stable and he still had time to grow.


    His master could still protect him.


    But¡­


    If there was really no time, he might take another way.


    At this time, Jiang Lan looked at the book in his mind, The Unmoved Sage.


    The more he advanced, the more terrified he felt.


    At first, he felt that after bing an immortal, he should be able to take reference from the details inside the book to grow.


    However, as his cultivation level increased, the more he discovered that he shouldn¡¯t try opening it at all.


    It was as if there would be no way back if he opened it.


    It was a shortcut.


    So up until now, he didn¡¯t dare try to use it as a reference. The Unmoved Sage might be even more extraordinary than he thought.


    This should be the path that led one to be a Sage.


    As for the details, he could only learn a thing or two from the Heavenly Human Race.


    In the Heavenly Human Race, there was someone who had forgotten his emotions for cultivation.


    Perhaps he could understand what it meant to forget emotions.


    The next time he sent someone from the Heavenly Human Race on their way, he would ask again.


    After that, Jiang Lan stopped thinking about these things and arranged everything properly.


    He then went to check on the array formations before taking care of the Ninth Summit.


    Then¡­


    He read the books and cultivated while waiting for news of his marriage.


    He was waiting for the answer as to whether it was brought forward or it would be carried out as per normal.


    Was there any anticipation?


    It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t have any.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    This time, apart from the Fourth, Sixth, and Seventh Summits, all the other summit leaders had arrived.


    Everyone looked towards Mo Zhengdong. This time, it was a call from the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t care about the doubts of others. He simply said.


    ¡°Jiang Lan returned. Moreover, he has achieved immortality.¡±


    Everyone was surprised to hear this.


    ¡°Much earlier than expected,¡± said Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    They thought they would have to wait another fifty years.


    They did not expect it to be so early.


    ¡°Then the prerequisites for marriage have been fulfilled?¡± Zhu Qing looked at the others and asked.


    ¡°Can they get married now?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone understood.


    They were here to discuss about the wedding.


    ¡°What is Jiang Lan¡¯s attitude towards marriage?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    As someone who was more talented than a genius, marriage should not be the first choice on his list.


    There weren¡¯t many people in Kunlun who achieved immortality within six hundred years. If they remembered correctly, Jiang Lan had achieved immortality ten years earlier than that.


    This was not something that could be done with resources. He was extraordinary to begin with.


    ¡°He said that he will follow our arrangements,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°Seems like it can be brought forward,¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao said.


    The others also nodded.


    ¡°On my side, things are almost ready.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank a mouthful of wine and continued.


    ¡°But the Ninth Summit isn¡¯t ready yet.


    Are we waiting for the Ninth Summit to finish preparing, or are we waiting for me to finish?¡±


    At this moment, everyone looked at Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing.


    Most of the matters in Kunlun were handled by the Second Summit.


    The First and Ninth Summits had their own matters to attend to, so they did not do anything else.


    ¡°Thirty years is neither long nor short.


    Since they can already get married, there is no need to dy.


    Although the Dragon Race is also urging us, they can go back on their words at any time.


    We shouldn¡¯t drag it on any longer.


    The Ninth Summit will prepare something else as gifts.


    Is there a problem? ¡°Liu Jing looked at Mo Zhengdong and asked.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Mo Zhengdong agreed.


    He would not dy his disciple¡¯s wedding.


    The more time passed, the easier it would be for Jiang Lan to be isted. With the Goddess around, things would be much better.


    ¡°Senior Brother, when do you n to set it?¡± Miao Yue looked at Liu Jing and asked.


    ¡°You can ask Sixth Summit¡¯s Junior Sister and see if there are any good days in recent years,¡± Liu Jing said.


    ¡°Thest time I asked, it should be eleven years from now.¡± Zhu Qing immediately said.


    The one getting married was her disciple, so she would naturally be more attentive.


    However,st time, she felt that the time was too close. Jiang Lan might not have be an immortal yet, so she didn¡¯t mention this matter. Now that Jiang Lan had be an immortal, she had nothing to worry about.


    It was naturally a good time to get married.


    ¡°Then we can start preparing. The news can also be released so the Dragon Race can also prepare their betrothal gifts and thank-you gifts.¡± Miao Yue said.


    This time, the Dragon Race had to pay a considerable price.


    Of course, even though they would benefit from it, the Dragon Race would not lose out either.


    They just benefitted more.


    ¡°Have the inn prepare some good wine, don¡¯t be too shabby.¡± Jiu Zhongtian suddenly said.


    ¡°Is the innkeeper not back yet?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    When the innkeeper returned, he would probably bring back the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    That was also their resource.


    Every time the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race wanted her to return, they would have to pay for it.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t have to send the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race over. After all, she was different from the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back in two days. I¡¯ll go tell him,¡± said Jiu Zhongtian.


    The others didn¡¯t pay much attention. Everyone knew that the good wine was meant for himself.


    Liu Jing looked at Zhu Qing and Mo Zhengdong and said, ¡°As for the Goddess and Jiang Lan, I¡¯ll leave it to you two.¡±


    The two naturally nodded.


    ¡°Then when do we send them to the Dao Seeking?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    This was also very important.


    ¡°It is not suitable for them to go too early, let¡¯s wait a few decades.¡± Miao Yue sat on a high chair, saying softly.


    ¡°Let the Goddess and Jiang Lan be normal Daopanions first. Only then will the Goddess return to Kunlun in peace and not want to stay in her hometown.¡±


    This had some impact on them.


    They had done so much so that the Goddess would forever belong to Kunlun.


    And stay in Kunlun.


    ¡°Will the people from the Dragon Race agree?¡± Zhu Qing asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Miao Yue said softly.


    ¡°Because they have no other choice. Besides, they have realized the importance of the Eighth Prince.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Is Getting Married A Disappointment?

    <h4>Chapter 403: Is Getting Married A Disappointment?</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for idents to happen when we bring the Goddess and the rest to the Dragon Race. How many of you n on going?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    Neither he nor Mo Zhengdong could leave.


    They could only choose from the seven summits in the middle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be one of them.¡± Jiu Zhongtian put down his wine gourd and said.


    Every time Kunlun needed someone to make a move, he would be the one to do it. This time was no exception.


    It was safer for him to go.


    ¡°One more.¡± Liu Jing looked at Miao Yue and said.


    ¡°Junior Sister Miao Yue will lead the team.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Miao Yue answered softly.


    There was nothing wrong with her going. It was just that the dragons might not be very weing of her.


    ¡°However, the Goddess and Jiang Lan are among the important personnel this time. As long as these two don¡¯t act recklessly, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong and Zhu Qing.


    The meaning was clear.


    She wanted them toy some groundwork with them.


    ¡°Jiang Lan won¡¯t cause any trouble for Junior Sister,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    The others didn¡¯t understand Jiang Lan, but he did.


    In the past, he understood his personality, but recently, he understood his strength.


    However, he did not know if he had understood it thoroughly.


    Thinking about it, it was not thorough enough.


    Jiang Lan liked to hide, so he didn¡¯t ask too much. The Grand Deste World wasn¡¯t safe, so hiding more wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°Xiao Yu is obedient and won¡¯t make things difficult for Senior Sister.¡± Zhu Qing spoke as well.


    Xiao Yu was very obedient. As long as the matter was not changing her husband, she would still listen.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    In Jiang Lan¡¯s courtyard.


    He spent seven days dealing with everything.


    He had checked all the array formations as well.


    There was no problem.


    He took a look in the Netherworld Cave as well.


    There were no abnormalities. Presumably, nothing had happened during the eruption.


    The being from the Netherworld had suffered a hundred years ago.


    He should still be recuperating this time.


    Perhaps something would happen in another hundred years.


    As for the demons, he had to be constantly on guard against them. They seem to want to obtain something from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    Was it to let the Netherworld cause trouble for Kunlun?


    This was not sufficient a reason.


    If there were no benefits, why would the demons attack one after another?


    Perhaps they had wanted to create some trouble for Kunlun initially and figure out the situation here.


    At that time, no one knew about the Deity Position.


    Now that everyone had started toe into contact with the Deity Positions, they already knew that Kunlun was ahead of everyone.


    Destroying the entrance to the Netherworld would seem unnecessary.


    There should be other motives.


    Hu!


    Jiang Lan, who was pouring the spirit liquid onto the vegetative egg, suddenly received a call from his master.


    His master wanted him to head to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°It seems like he is going to inform me about the marriage. I wonder what the final decision is.¡±


    He had a guess.


    But he would wait until he heard it.


    After watering the vegetative egg, he immediately went to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    The vegetative egg had not suffered in the past few years as Xiao Yu would oftene down to water it.


    However, the vegetative egg was as quiet as ever, and the Udumbara Flower was as dispirited as ever.


    They did not look energetic at all.


    But their vitality was tenacious.


    It had been five to six hundred years, yet they were still alive and well.


    There was still no sign of psychic connection.


    The things that his master had gifted him were indeed different from the rest.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan came to his master¡¯s side.


    ¡°The wedding has been decided.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You two will get married in eleven years. It won¡¯t be too long. You can spend this time consolidating your cultivation realm and gain a better understanding of the situation in the Grand Deste World. Time will pass quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    Eleven years.


    It was indeed not long.


    However, this was for immortals.


    For ordinary people, eleven years was a long time.


    ¡°Should we prepare anything?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Getting married was different from getting engaged.


    Hecked experience, so it was better to ask clearly.


    Getting married was a huge matter. If there was a problem that urred during the marriage, it would be a huge embarrassment.


    On the other hand, having a normal start and a normal end would not leave a deep impression.


    Mo Zhengdong was silent for a moment.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything for now. Just wait for the notice,¡± Mo Zhengdong said after thinking for a long time.


    Kunlun had never held a grand wedding.


    Many things needed to be prepared.


    The summit leaders had no experience either.


    ¡°By the way, the house is a little old. You can rebuild it over the years,¡± Mo Zhengdong reminded.


    Jiang Lan nodded immediately.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The house really needed to be rebuilt.


    ¡°Did marrying the Goddess cause you to have any grievances?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan, wanting to know his true thoughts.


    Initially, Jiang Lan was reluctant about the marriage, but he was the only one in Kunlun who met the conditions.


    Hence, he could not shun away from the engagement.


    There was no way to avoid it now, but many things had happened between the two of them, so Mo Zhengdong wanted to ask Jiang Lan if he had changed his mind.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan went straight to the courtyard after he left his master.


    ¡°Getting married in eleven years. Seems like it¡¯s brought forward much earlier.¡±


    Along the way, he looked towards the Kunlun Main Hall.


    There were only seven beams of light there.


    Kunlun had given up lighting up thest ray of light.


    It was all for the sake of not causing trouble.


    ¡°Seems like Kunlun is also in a hurry to tie Senior Sister to Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Dragon Race was also in a hurry to get marriedst time but I don¡¯t know what they are in a hurry for.¡±


    He did not know about this.


    But it wouldn¡¯t take long to find out.


    The Dragon Race definitely had other motives, and it was right after he married his senior sister.


    It must have something to do with them.


    There was no rush to find out now.


    It was not surprising to him for the wedding to have been brought forward. Since he did not refuse to bring forward the wedding, the summit leaders who had originally decided on the wedding naturally hoped that they could tie the Goddess to Kunlun as soon as possible.


    It was just that there was no verdict previously so he wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°I wonder how Senior Sister will react when she finds out about this.¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious.


    She probably needed to calm down in the water.


    In the peach forest.


    In front of the courtyard.


    Jiang Lan stood outside.


    He looked at the house and realized that it was indeed old again.


    This time, it had persisted for many years.


    He had to rebuild it.


    As for how to rebuild it, he would wait for Senior Sister toe down and ask for her opinion.


    Although her opinions were hard to ept.


    But¡­


    He still had to ask.


    This was a form of respect.


    When he returned to the courtyard, Jiang Lan took out the Ancient Imperial Knowledge book that he had taken out from the library earlier. Everything that needed to be done had already beenpleted.


    He could try reading a book first.


    There was no hurry.


    His cultivation level was at the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm. In another sixty years or so, he would attain the perfected Golden Body.


    Then, he could begin to advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu was hiding in the depths of the Jade Pool, staring at the water.


    She had just received the news.


    She would marry her Junior Brother in another eleven years.


    She was both afraid and expectant.


    And somewhat¡­ happy.


    She did not know what she was thinking.


    But¡­


    She knew she was not disgusted at the idea.


    She had known her Junior Brother for hundreds of years. Although she did not see him often, she knew what kind of person he was.


    The most direct observation was that her Junior Brother would always identally enter a state of epiphany if she did not look after him properly..


    Thinking of this, Ao Longyu blinked.


    She thought of a possibility.


    If her Junior Brother were to enter a state of enlightenment at this time, it would probably take him another ten to twenty years before he would wake up.


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 404 - Ancient Imperial Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 404: Ancient Imperial Rumors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know if the information in the ¡®Ancient Imperial Knowledge¡¯ and ¡®Ancient Imperial Rumors¡¯ books were the same.


    However, since they were given to him by his master, it should be more reliable.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have had be part of his master¡¯s book collection.


    He opened the book.


    He began to flip through it.


    He was rather serious when it came to such records.


    The two words ¡®Ancient Imperial¡¯ had puzzled him for a long time.


    The prefix of every Deity Position was Ancient Imperial. It could not help but let one¡¯s imagination run wild.


    After flipping through a few pages, Jiang Lan discovered that this book didn¡¯t directly address the term ¡®Ancient Imperial¡¯.


    Instead, it recorded some rumors.


    The first was that some people from a long time ago discovered some underground buildings in the desert of the Western Wastnds.


    There were some giants in the buildings.


    The center of the giant was a tform with some engravings and words on it.


    The only thing that could be understood in the words were the words ¡®Ancient Imperial¡¯.


    Some people guessed that the buildings buried underground had something to do with the Ancient Imperial realm, while others guessed that they were part of it.


    But no one was sure of the right answer.


    No one knew where the ¡®Ancient Imperial¡¯ Pce originated from or what it represented.


    Jiang Lan continued reading.


    Although he did not understand, the more he knew about such things, the easier it was for him to get clues.


    Or make a guess.


    Furthermore, he could understand that the Deity Positions originated from the ¡®Ancient Imperial¡¯ realm.


    The Deity Position he had was in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    This was most definitely a ce. However, no one knew what sort of ce it was.


    When he thought of this, Jiang Lan suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky. He didn¡¯t see anything in the endless sky.


    However, he could sense the location of the Deity Position as well as the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    He could go up if he wanted to.


    However, his strength was insufficient to enter the gate of the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    If he could enter, he might know more.


    He shook his head and continued reading the ¡®Ancient Imperial Knowledge¡¯ book.


    This time, what he saw was a vige. It was rumored that every now and then, there would be peopleing to take away a portion of the young men and women.


    They were d in golden armor and exuded extraordinary might.


    The vigers could not resist them.


    None of the people who had been taken had returned.


    Every time they took someone away, they left a symbol.


    At first, they didn¡¯t know what symbols represented, butter on, they had someone ask about it. Only then did they learn that it represented the Ancient Imperial pce.


    However, this vige had long disappeared. This information was also collected from some damaged books.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop. He continued reading.


    He discovered that there were many rumors regarding the Ancient Era.


    The most exaggerated thing was that there was a day where everyone could see a dharmic projection appear in the sky, who seemed like a supreme elder.


    He wore a golden robe and had a golden crown on his head, exuding an imposing aura.


    After that, he stepped into the sky and disappeared into the horizon.


    He seemed to be a sage in the Grand Deste World.


    This didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the Ancient Era, but based on some rumors¡­


    There seemed to be some symbols carved on the elder¡¯s golden robe.


    The symbol tranted to: Ancient Imperial Thearch.


    Jiang Lan was curious about the Ancient Imperial Thearch.


    Were the descent of the Deity Positions rted to this Thearch?


    However, one thing was certain.


    In the past, the Ancient Imperial Pce should have been a member of the Grand Deste World as well, butter on, it wasn¡¯t.


    Or rather, in the past, the Ancient Imperial Pce would appear in the Grand Deste World, but now, it no longer does.


    The book did not mention anything about Deity Positions.


    Moreover, it was just indirectly describing how extraordinary the Ancient Imperial Pce was.


    All of this could indirectly prove how formidable the Ancient Imperial Pce was.


    The Deity Positions directly used the Ancient Imperial Pce as the prefix.


    That meant these rumors could be true.


    However, he was still unable to find out the details.


    The person who knew the most about this was probably Imperial Lord Xi He. However, Jiang Lan still didn¡¯t know what position this person had in Kunlun.


    Of course, he did not dare to investigate.


    It was easy to walk into a trap.


    If he was strong enough, he would try to investigate other things.


    At the moment, he could read the books that his master had left him, and this would be sufficient for now.


    Jiang Lan closed the book.


    It was getting dark. It was time to cultivate.


    He could not stop tempering his golden body. Only when his golden body was perfected could he advance to the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Although it was not far from a breakthrough, he could not rx.


    When it came to cultivation, if one did not advance, one would fall behind.


    At night.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan began cultivating.


    Eleven years was not enough for him to advance to be a Celestial Immortal, but he was not in a hurry.


    He would take her time.


    He would advance when the conditions were right.


    The next day.


    He returned to the courtyard alone and left the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower in the Netherworld Cave.


    It had been a long time since it hade into contact with the aura of the Netherworld, so the egg and the flower were a little more spirited.


    Thus, he did not bring them out.


    He would bring them out and get some sun the next time.


    He sat in the courtyard and opened the book on ¡®Ancient Imperial Rumors¡¯ to see how many legends there were and what kind of ce it was.


    Perhaps there were no specific records, but it was naturally a good thing to know more without affecting one¡¯s cultivation.


    However, just as he opened the book, someone rushed to the courtyard.


    It was Xiao Yu who came in on her sword.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±


    Xiao Yunded on the stone table.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiaoyu in surprise.


    ¡°What are you doing, Junior Brother?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan with a smile on her face, sitting beside him.


    ¡°Reading,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He did not hide it.


    ¡°Any more? Give me one.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°This.¡± Jiang Lan took out the most ordinary book which talked about the matters of the Grand Deste World.


    Reading this would not affect her cultivation.


    Books on the Ancient Imperial Pce and Deity Positions were not suitable for his Senior Sister.


    He was too far away from his Senior Sister.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t pick anything. She leaned against Jiang Lan and started reading.


    Since that was the case, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to read his book.


    After a while, he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I suddenly ran down here?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, why did you suddenlye down?¡± Jiang Lan asked Xiaoyu.


    Hearing this question, Xiao Yu immediately sat down and looked at Jiang Lan with a straight face.


    ¡°Do I need a reason toe here?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xiao Yu smiled happily and leaned against Jiang Lan to continue reading.


    The number of emotions his Senior Sister disyed had increased again, Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he could feel that his Senior Sister was very happy.


    Without saying anything else, Jiang Lan continued to read to see if there were any obvious gains.


    He continued reading till noon, but he did not gain anything.


    However, there was one thing that surprised him.


    Previously, it was rumored that the Ancient Imperial Pce had appeared in the Western Wastnds. Later on, it was rumored that it had spread all over the Grand Deste World.


    It was as if every ce had the shadow of the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    In the Eastern Wastnds, there seemed to be a cultivation technique passed down by the Ancient Imperial Pce, and in the Southern Wastnds, there was a path through the mountain that seemed to have been created by the Ancient Imperial Pce..


    In the Northern Wastnds, it was even rumored that the Ancient Imperial Pce had sent an army down a massacre to exterminate an entire race.


    The most popr rumour in the Central ins was that people vanished with members of the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    There was also an altar in the Western Wastnds, but no one knew what it was used for.


    However, there was something that made Jiang Lan rather concerned.


    It was written like this:


    The Ancient Imperial Pce is not a single force, much less an ordinary one. It can be said to be formed from many divisions. Every division has its own things to do. Rumors can¡¯t depict the whole picture, and the Ancient Imperial Pce is probably not the full name of the faction.. It should have aplete name.

 Chapter 405 - The Words Of A Dragon Cannot Be Fully Trusted

    <h4>Chapter 405: The Words Of A Dragon Cannot Be Fully Trusted</h4>


    Jiang Lan took a look but didn¡¯t see any description.


    However, every Deity Position was so long. It was normal for the Ancient Imperial Pce¡¯s real name to be longer.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to search for the answer. He would find out when he had the chance.


    Perhaps when his cultivation level was higher, he could find the answer from the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    Both worked fine.


    It still depended on how strong he was. If he was weak, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    Not to mention anything else.


    Only, this reminded him of what he had seen before.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce seemed to be filled with cracks. Furthermore, before obtaining the Deity Position, there would always be scenes of blood flowing like rivers.


    Until now, it was impossible to know whether this scene was rted to Ba Country.


    It was normal for rivers of blood to flow from a war between the Ba Country and the Demon Race.


    If it was not Ba Country, what could it be?


    He had no clear answer.


    He could only leave it there for now.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let me ask you something.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do ask.¡± Jiang Lan gently closed the book.


    He could read it the next time.


    There were many things recorded in this book.


    However, there were quite a few connate lifeforms in the great wastnds. He didn¡¯t know if there were any traces of them during the era where the Ancient Imperial Pce reigned supreme.


    The Dragon Race, Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, and Qilin Race were all connate lifeforms.


    They were races that hade into the world the same time as this world was created.


    Every race was exceptionally powerful.


    However, races such as the Magus Immortals, Demon Race, Devil Race and the Heavenly Human Race were not inferior either.


    The Human Race had appearedte, and it was a race that could be said to have caught up from a bad start. The appearance of Ba Country was an ident.


    The Ghost Qi had changed the living beings there.


    That was how Ba Country came about.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know much about the Giant Spirit Race members who were fighting the QIlin Race.


    They were in the Eastern Wastnds and kept a low profile.


    There weren¡¯t many records of them either.


    They had nothing to do with him and their presence was weak.


    It was mainly because there were always other races around him.


    Not mentioning his exchanges with the Dragon Race, Xiao Yu was already beside him now, so he knew the Dragon Race quite well.


    The Heavenly Human Race was his mortal enemy.


    The demons were staring at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    The Devil Race had been keeping an eye on the entrance to the Netherworld as well.


    There were people from both the Qilin Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race near the inn.


    The youth¡¯s growth was rted to the ferocious beast Qiong Qi.


    Qiong Qi was rted to the demons.


    He was also friends with Ba Country.


    This was his current rtionship with the other races.


    He was not affected by the Magus Immortals at all. They were simr to the Giant Spirit Race.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you read any books rted to the state of mind recently?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice sounded.


    This question puzzled Jiang Lan.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then has Junior Brother seen the sunrise and sunset recently?¡± Xiao Yu sat down and raised her head to look at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan still shook his head. Recently, he had not seen the changes in the sun and moon.


    ¡°Senior Sister wants to see it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t watch it these few years. By the way, you can also pull fewer weeds.¡±


    This made Jiang Lan even more confused.


    How did him watching the sunrise and sunset affect his Senior Sister?


    Was this a Dragon Race¡¯s premarital custom?


    If that was so, it would be understandable.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother very confused?¡± Xiaoyu stood up and looked down at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Let me exin to Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked up at Xiao Yu, waiting for an exnation.


    She had no intention of standing up. ording to the length of the dragon, she was indeed much taller than him.


    However, he soon heard something different.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you remember how you gained an epiphany from reading a book?


    You also encountered an epiphany while watching the sunrise and sunset, right?


    Didn¡¯t you also gain an epiphany while you were plucking the weeds?¡±


    ¡°These had indeed happened before.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Those times, his umtion had reached its peak and he managed to chance upon some new insights. With the conditions right, sess would follow naturally. As such, he had an epiphany.


    There was also some luck involved.


    ¡°Then has Junior Brother ever thought that if you suddenly fell into a state of sudden enlightenment these few years, wouldn¡¯t our marriage be affected?¡± Xiao Yu lowered her head to look at Jiang Lan and asked seriously.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    He realized that he had missed this out.


    Indeed, whenever he encountered an epiphany, it would take him some time to get out of it.


    It ranged from a few years to twenty years.


    If he were to once again enter a state of enlightenment, then he might directly pass the day of his wedding.


    Or perhaps he would wake up on the day of the marriage.


    This was indeed unsuitable.


    These few days, he had been reading books and taking care of the summit.


    He did not put shackles on himself.


    He had neglected the possibility that an epiphany might affect the wedding.


    Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and rested her chin on her hand.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t keep a lookout on you, you will enter a state of epiphany.


    Even geniuses cannot have such epiphanies.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll try my best not to read books rted to the state of mind, nor observe the changes in the sun and moon. I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Sister to apany me when I pluck the weed,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu stared at Jiang Lan as if she had something to say.


    However, before she could say anything, Jiang Lan spoke first.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    It was indeed not difficult.


    There were some things that had to be made. If one wanted to get married early, one had to make preparations for it.


    He had to make sure he did not enter a state of enlightenment before marriage.


    This would bring unnecessary trouble to many people.


    He had never considered this. It was his mistake.


    His master did not remind him.


    He thought that there was really no need to prepare anything.


    Fortunately, his Senior Sister remembered.


    Xiao Yu smiled and patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Junior Brother, from now on, I will be the one to uproot the weeds in the Ninth Summit. Let me protect you in the future. ¡±


    This dragon is getting more and more arrogant, Jiang Lan thought.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A few years passed.


    Below the Ninth Summit.


    Birds flew from the trees by the road.


    They seemed to be unable to find a familiar foothold.


    This tree was no longer the usual tree.


    Four seasons interchanged.


    The spring flowers bloomed, the summer rain fell, the autumn moon shone, and the winter snow fell.


    Ordinary trees could not escape the changes of the four seasons and the changes of time.


    They were even more powerless to resist the impact of the power.


    The ce below the Ninth Summit was not a peaceful ce.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Jiang Lan strode out of Kunlun.


    Today was the fifth year he had returned to Kunlun.


    During this period of time, Xiao Yu often came to find him in the Ninth Summit.


    Mostly during the day.


    He didn¡¯t change his reading habits, but he suddenly realized that he hadn¡¯t read too many books regarding his state of mind in the past.


    He indeed no longer paid attention to the changes of the sun and the moon.


    Even when he was removing weeds, he would also bring his Senior Sister along.


    Words from a dragon¡¯s mouth cannot be fully trusted. The task of removing the weeds still needed to be done personally.


    It was good enough for his Senior Sister to help.


    Otherwise, the mess would only get worse.


    Letting it grow for another ten years might even be a better option.


    He wanted to rebuild the house, but he didn¡¯t know how.


    When he asked Xiaoyu, she only said that she wanted to make a bigke in the room.


    He refused.


    He decided to ask the Eighth Prince after failing to get a clear suggestion.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s suggestions might be of some use.


    The wedding was in the preparation phase.


    Everyone in Kunlun knew that the Goddess was about to marry a disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    During this period, Kunlun would definitely pay a lot of attention to him.


    Theoretically, it was not suitable for him toe down now, but he still needed to ask.


    After a while.


    At the old wine inn.


    Jiang Lan walked in and saw someoneing out.


    It was Lu Jian and the others.


    ¡°Senior Brothers and Sisters.¡±


    Jiang Lan greeted them softly.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Junior Brother Jiang,¡± Lu Jian said with a smile.


    There were four of them.


    First Summit, Lin An. Second Summit, Bei Fang. Third Summit, Hong Luan. Eighth Summit, Lu Jian.


    Most of these people were True Immortals.


    Lu Jian was the most powerful.


    ¡­


    He was one step away from ascending.


    ¡°Is it convenient for you, Junior Brother? I would like to ask you a question,¡± Hong Luan suddenly asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister, please ask.¡± Jiang Lan naturally answered.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother think Junior Sister Long Yu is good?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister Longyu¡¯s strengths are countless.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate.

 Chapter 406 - Kill You, Then Bury You In The Ground

    <h4>Chapter 406: Kill You, Then Bury You In The Ground</h4>


    After sending the four of them off, Jiang Lan began to look for the Eighth Prince.


    The innkeeper had returned from the Central ins.


    Thus, the Eighth Prince¡¯s idea of inheriting the inn had once again failed. He was starting to resume his old business.


    Roasting wild animals for sale.


    The buyers were practically Kunlun disciples.


    Although everyone knew how to hunt and roast wild animals.


    However, the Eighth Prince was an expert in this area. He caught them quickly and roasted them well.


    More importantly, he was a dragon.


    Amongst the Kunlun disciples, some came for taste, while others came for the experience.


    Having a dragon roast meat for one was an experience one couldn¡¯t find elsewhere.


    One just needed to pay the price of one roasted wild animal for the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race to roast a delicious meat dish for one.


    This¡­


    Made many people want to give it a try.


    Jiang Lan felt that the Eighth Prince was indeed quite smart.


    More importantly, he was able to let go of his identity.


    The other dragons couldn¡¯t.


    However, he was a little surprised about Lu Jian and his party going out. ording to what his Senior Brother Bei Fang had said.


    They were going out to clear the hidden danger nearby.


    This was to make sure the wedding would proceed well.


    ¡°It seems like they want to get those people to leave this ce.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    He knew that the Qilin race¡¯s Yan Xiyun had met many people in the vicinity.


    Speaking of which, she was also an outsider.


    He wondered if she would be sent away.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. The party didn¡¯t need his help in removing these hidden dangers.


    There was no need for him to make a move.


    Apart from the Heavenly Human Race, there shouldn¡¯t be many who would directly target him.


    The demons still had the intention to rope him in, unless they found out that he was the one who destroyed their n.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you here to buy some good wine?¡± As he approached the counter, the youth asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Eighth Prince,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    At this moment, there were no guests in the inn, and it was extremely deserted.


    There were two people at the counter, the youth and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    There was still an insurmountable distance between them.


    ¡°He¡¯lle hereter for the tools. Big Brother can wait here for a while,¡± said the youth.


    Jiang Lan nodded and sat in a corner.


    He still asked for an ordinary bottle of wine.


    This way, they would not disturb others.


    Not long after he sat down, the young man brought them peanuts.


    He looked like he wanted to say something but stopped himself.


    After some time, he whispered.


    ¡°Big Brother, let me tell you something.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth, not saying anything, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°I asked the stupid dragon about this recently and he said it¡¯s up to me to tell you about this. Although I don¡¯t know what the price is, I feel that this can still help in times of danger.¡± The youth looked around and after confirming that there was no one, he handed Jiang Lan a piece of paper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read it out loud. Also, I don¡¯t know what the price is for asking him for help, so don¡¯t ask for his help unless you have no other choice,¡± the youth said seriously.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He seemed to have guessed something.


    After that, the teenager told him about his time in the Central ins.


    Jiang Lan was even more certain that the youth was telling him what he was thinking about but he realized that he had forgotten about the price.


    The youth, on the other hand, actually remembered it for so many years.


    Jiang Lan waited patiently for the young man to finish his work.


    At the same time, he studied the spiritual inn.


    Until the Eighth Prince returned.


    Only then did Jiang Lan ask about the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s a dragon¡¯s house like?¡±


    He wanted to know the residence of the dragon race. It was easier for him to learn from them to make it suitable for Xiao Yu to live in.


    There were still six more years before they got married. There was enough time.


    ¡°A house of a dragon?¡± The Eighth Prince ced a roasted venison in front of Jiang Lan and said after some thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not special. It¡¯s just big, grand, and empty.


    The other side of the windows would feel as if they were filled with water and the windows and doors were closed with spells.


    After staying in Kunlun for so long, I feel that the houses of the dragons aren¡¯t too good.


    The inn is still better. It¡¯s smaller.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re poor?¡± The youth walked over unhappily.


    Their inn was good, mainly because it was small?


    Was he looking down on their inn?


    ¡°It¡¯s really small, you have to admit this.


    My bed is bigger than the inn¡¯s living room.¡± The Eighth Prince said.


    Then¡­


    The two of them started arguing.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the inn.


    He did not listen to their ruckus but asked for a picture of a house of a dragon.


    It was indeed not suitable.


    Almost all of them were living in the mountains.


    It was very different from the houses that humans lived in.


    It was not a good reference.


    As he left the inn, he headed for the Ice Cicada Forest. It had been raining a lottely.


    Since he had nothing better to do, he would y in his spiritual courtyard.


    Hence, he needed to grab some Ice Cicadas back to replenish it.


    In the next five to six years, he would not need to go out again.


    In midair.


    Jiang Lan rode his sword towards the Ice Cicada Forest.


    On the way, he opened the paper the youth gave him and realized that there was a line of words written on it:


    ¡°Big brother, when there is danger, call out the title of (Ancient Imperial Lower Pce) together with (Ba Country). You cannot casually recite the name of (Fist God). If you recite it, you will be discovered.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Jiang Lan was impressed.


    He had used a homophone of the words previously, but the youth had made the sentence incoherent instead.


    Unfortunately, this couldn¡¯t save his life.


    Imperial Lord Xi He, however, could save him once.


    At this point, he suddenly felt a gaze staring at him.


    The other party seemed very cautious.


    ¡°Strange, why do I feel that there is someone staring at me at this time?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Was it because of the wedding?


    It was impossible to know.


    However, he did not change his n.


    He continued to head towards the Ice Cicada Forest at his own speed.


    After passing the area, Jiang Lan realized that the other party was still following him.


    It seemed like the other party was indeed here for him.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since someone had been watching him. He wasn¡¯t sure if the other party wanted to attack him or if they wanted to see his whereabouts.


    After a while.


    In the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Jiang Lan felt that the other party had followed them in and had no intention of hiding.


    He didn¡¯t pretend that he didn¡¯t notice it and turned to look.


    At this moment, a sword-wielding man slowly approached.


    The middle-aged man wore a white robe and held a sword in his hand. He had an extraordinary aura.


    Early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    He was very strong.


    On the surface, his cultivation base was only at the perfected Void Refinement Realm, so it was quite an honor for a True Immortal to follow him.


    Moreover, the other party gave him a familiar feeling. He seemed to be from the Heavenly Human Race.


    However, it felt as if he wasn¡¯t from the Heavenly Human Race at the same time.


    ¡°Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit? I heard you became an immortal.¡± Jing Yuan looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    His expression was calm, waiting for Jiang Lan to speak.


    Immortal?


    The sudden question reminded Jiang Lan of his impending marriage.


    It indeed meant that he had be an immortal.


    There was no need to hide it.


    At this moment, his cultivation base had risen from the perfected Void Refinement Realm to the early-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Are you someone from the Heavenly Human Race?¡± Jiang Lan still didn¡¯t know why the other party came.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was rted to the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°I¡¯m not from the Heavenly Human Race.¡± Jing Yuan shook his head and said.


    ¡°However, they are the ones that sent me here. You have already be an immortal, and at a speed faster than others.


    There are people from the Heavenly Human Race who feel that you have learned the Empyrean Scripture, and perhaps have even passed through the most difficult trial.


    They feel that you will definitely achieve something in the future. Hence, they want to kill you and not give you time to grow.¡±


    ¡°I am quite curious. If I grow to a point where the Heavenly Human Race can only look up to me, will they still take action against me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°They probably will. They will remember it in their hearts and carve it into their bones. When the time is right, they will attack you.


    They will kill you and bury you in the dirt. Only then can they feel at ease.¡± Jing Yuan slowly drew his sword and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Anyst words?¡±

 Chapter 407 - Dying In A Flash

    <h4>Chapter 407: Dying In A sh</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan watched as his opponent drew his sword.


    He could feel that when this person held the sword, his temperament suddenly changed.


    Biting cold sword intent began to spread..


    Just as his opponent was about to attack, he decided to attack.


    But in the blink of an eye, the opponent¡¯s sword had already appeared in front of him.


    ¡°So fast.¡±


    This person was also someone who attacked when he had the chance.


    Fortunately, he did not let down his guard.


    If he had underestimated his enemy, he would have ended up in danger.


    The sword arrived.


    Jiang Lan flicked two fingers.


    ng!


    The sword changed its attack and Jing Yuan flew out.


    ¡°Hiding his cultivation?


    Just as I thought. All the people who were watching him had died without a sound. Although it might be because of Kunlun, he should be pretty abnormal as well.


    It is impossible for Kunlun to keep an eye on them all the time.


    However, everyone had died silently.


    So it turns out that they were killed by him himself.¡±


    Jing Yuan was shocked. The other party was extraordinarily powerful.


    He had used a single finger to destroy his sword force. This was definitely not something a True Immortal couldpare to.


    But he could not understand how the other party was so powerful.


    It had only been four to five hundred years since he had ascended the Stairway to Heaven.


    Even with the Empyrean Scripture, it was impossible for him to reach this level.


    In an instant, he came to his senses.


    This was not the time to think. He had to fight back.


    His sword was brandished again. His body and mind became one, and he nned to continue attacking.


    However, when he raised his head, Jiang Lan had already arrived before him.


    Without any hesitation, he thrust his sword toward the other party¡¯s fist.


    Boom!


    An invisible fluctuation spread out, but before the fluctuation fully spread out, a cracking sound followed.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The sword disintegrated under the fist. This punch was unstoppable.


    Jing Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. He felt that a fist was about tond on him.


    Boom!


    A punchnded on him.


    A rumbling sound echoed in his mind.


    He felt as if his body had lost all senses. His blood, bones, and organs had all been shattered in an instant.


    Even his soul disintegrated along with it.


    He felt like he was dead. There was no turning back.


    But he could still think for a moment.


    Bang!


    He fell down and saw the blood mist and everything that belonged to him.


    His body had disintegrated, turning into a bloody mist.


    It was over.


    Everything was over. He had thought that he would die, but he had never thought that he would be killed like this.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s appearance came into view. He couldn¡¯t quite understand this person.


    ¡°Anyst words?¡±


    A cold voice entered his sluggish mind.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race will not tolerate you,¡± said Jing Yuan.


    He wanted to say it for a very long time, but his body did not manage to articte it out.


    He wanted to say that the Heavenly Human Race wouldn¡¯tpromise and that they would let even stronger powerhouses to end Jiang Lan.


    After his death, the other party would definitely take this matter more seriously.


    ¡°I know, so¡­ if you can wait, wait for them down there. The road is dark, and the more people there are, the safer it will be.¡± A sudden voice came into Jing Yuan¡¯s mind.


    He tried his best to widen his eyes to see if Jiang Lan was serious.


    However, he couldn¡¯t open his eyes, only vaguely seeing that the other party was about to take action.


    ¡°I will wait.¡± This was Jing Yuan¡¯sst sentence.


    This was what he had hoped for.


    Bang!


    Blood mist scattered in all directions.


    Jiang Lan activated his One Leaf Vision and waited.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was standing in the Ice Cicada Forest, surrounded by blood mist.


    He had activated his One Leaf Vision mainly to guard against someone who made him feel dangerous.


    As for the person who was killed, he could sense that he had still hidden something.


    But in the vast wilderness, how many people could do as they pleased?


    When one was weak, one had to be independent and not get into trouble.


    Only when one was strong could one have mercy and help the world.


    He was still very weak.


    Hu!


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt an aura rapidly approaching them.


    The surrounding blood mist began to condense, forming a blood-colored bead.


    ¡°The other party has indeede.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Thest time he killed someone from the Heavenly Human Race, this person hade over as well.


    This time, it was the same.


    He just didn¡¯t understand why the other party liked the Heavenly Human Race so much.


    Perhaps these two Heavenly Human Race individuals were a bit special.


    ¡°Little fe, we meet again. Do you have enmity with the Heavenly Human Race?¡±


    The one who appeared was naturally Imperial Lord Xi He.


    What came was still a strand of aura, possessing the power of a single strike.


    Faced with this aura, Jiang Lan remained vignt.


    ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you curious about what the people of the Heavenly Human Race are nning to do?¡± He asked.


    He dared not ask about the flesh and blood.


    He was worried it involved some secrets.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t answer the question as to whether there was any enmity between him and the Heavenly Human Race, as it was easy for the other party to guess his identity.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the Deity Position. Not long ago, I felt a distant aura. It should have been released by this person.¡±


    I thought that he was nning to leave.


    I didn¡¯t expect for him to be left here by a little fellow like you.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wish for others to obtain the Deity Position?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    Once he answered, Imperial Lord Xi He could easily guess whether he was taking the initiative or passively killing the people from the Heavenly Human Race.


    Answering this question would allow the other party to infer quite a lot of information.


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race are about to obtain the Deity Position. Do you know why they dragged it out until now?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t mind Jiang Lan¡¯s silence.


    Everyone hid something, so he didn¡¯t mind others having secrets as well.


    As long as it didn¡¯t endanger Kunlun, the other party could hide anything.


    ¡°Senior, please enlighten me.¡± Jiang Lan respectfully said.


    Imperial Lord Xi He indeed had the strength to know.


    Jiang Lan was curious about this, but if it wasn¡¯t suitable, he wouldn¡¯t ask further.


    Knowing or not wouldn¡¯t affect the oue.


    From the looks of it, it was quite suitable.


    The battle between the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race would eventuallye to an end, and the Heavenly Human Race would most likely find time to deal with him after that.


    This would be rather troublesome.


    He could only hide in the Ninth Summit. It was best for him to not go out too much.


    His master was indeed worried about not going out to train.


    His previous two experiences must have been seen through by his master. The fact was that he had never gone out to train.


    He was just finding a ce outside to go into seclusion¡­


    ¡°What is the prefix of my Deity Position?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial West Pce?¡± Jiang Lan carefully replied.


    He did not dare to say much, afraid that it would cause unnecessary effects.


    He had been paying attention to his surroundings.


    To ensure his safety.


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s strength far exceeded his by who knows how many times. When faced with such an existence, he could only passively defend or escape.


    If he could not escape, he could only seek help from his master.


    ¡°Yes, Ancient Imperial West Pce. And the reason why it is the Ancient Imperial West Pce is because Kunlun is in the Western Wastnds.


    What prefix does the demon¡¯s Deity Position have? ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He asked again.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial North Pce?¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°The Demon Race is located in the Northern Wastnds, and it corresponds to the Ancient Imperial North Pce.


    The Devil Race is located in the Southern Wastnds, and hence the prefix of their Deity Position is the Southern Pce.


    The Eastern Wastnds is too slow. There is still no one with a Deity Position there.


    As for the Heavenly Human Race of the Central ins and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, they have been ahead for a long time, but they have never obtained a Deity Position.


    Or rather, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was never slower than the Demon Race.


    But they are still stuck, unable to obtain the Deity Position.


    The reason is that they are located in the Central ins.


    What do you think the corresponding Deity Position in the Central ins is?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan and asked.

 Chapter 408 - Highest Deity Position

    <h4>Chapter 408: Highest Deity Position</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    What did the Central ins correspond to?


    Jiang Lan guessed.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Central Pce?¡± he tried.


    The east, west, south, and north all corresponded to the respective regions, so it made sense for the Central ins to correspond to the Ancient Imperial Central Pce.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Central Pce is the most special Deity Position. It is also the highest Deity Position that stands.


    The Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race have both sensed the importance of this Deity Position and understood how special it was.


    That¡¯s why they are going through all the trouble to snatch this Deity Position even if they would be one stepte,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said.


    ¡°Are they going to seed?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    But soon, he regretted it.


    This was because Imperial Lord Xi He had just said that they were about to seed. This meant that two Deity Positions would appear.


    The Ancient Imperial Central Pce was the most special Deity Position. There was no reason for there to be two positions.


    Sure enough, Imperial Lord Xi He gave a negative answer.


    ¡°No, they all failed.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t speak. Since Imperial Lord Xi He suddenly brought up this matter, there should be some exnation.


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race can no longer hold on and has no choice but to seek other methods.


    However, the Heavenly Human Race is different. A hundred years ago, they borrowed the methods of the Demon Race tomunicate with the Netherworld.


    They learned that the Deity Position of the Ancient Imperial Central Pce could not be obtained directly.


    Hence, they have chosen something else over the years.


    However, it seems like the people from the Netherworld didn¡¯t tell them much.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Do you know how to obtain the Central Pce Deity Position?¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head and said softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know for now.¡±


    The Central Pce Deity Position was rather special. Others wanted to obtain it.


    Then someone like Imperial Lord Xi He, who was a step ahead of others, would definitely want to obtain it as well.


    In fact, it was highly likely that the other party¡¯s target was the Central Pce Deity Position.


    Once he knew how to get it, he would be in danger.


    Therefore, it was better to know less.


    ¡°Little fellow, you are very careful.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    ¡°But it won¡¯t take you long to find out.


    Of course, you can look into it yourself. After you advance to the Celestial Immortal Realm, you can go to the Kunlun Library to search for it.


    I have put a book called the Theory Of Deity Positions there.


    Maybe you can get an answer from there.


    As to whether I will discover your identity¡­


    It depends on how you hide it and how you get it.


    And I won¡¯t tell you if anyone¡¯s watching from Kunlun.


    As for the matter of the Ancient Imperial Pce¡­ There are books on them, too, but they contain little information.


    If you want to know what exactly the Ancient Imperial Pce entails, you can leave the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce and move forward. At that time, you will know what exactly the Ancient Imperial Pce is.¡±


    Jiang Lan bowed his head in thanks.


    He would not go to the Kunlun Library to read books. In the past, he might have thought of a way to casually flip through them.


    But now¡­


    He didn¡¯t need to.


    He had the book.


    It was from his master.


    However, Imperial Lord Xi He told him to check it out only when he had be a Celestial Immortal so he didn¡¯t know if there were any requirements of one¡¯s cultivation realm to read the book.


    He was about to be a Celestial Immortal. He could wait.


    Theoretically, since his master had given it to him, it meant that there was not much of a problem now, but it was indeed not urgent.


    As for the Ancient Imperial Pce¡­


    This was the first time he had heard of leaving the lower pce to find out what the Ancient Imperial Pce looked like.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you a lot. Take it as payment for the blood mist,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said as he took out the blood-colored bead.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate, quietly bidding farewell.


    Imperial Lord Xi He watched Jiang Lan leave.


    ¡°He¡¯s very cautious. He knows that he¡¯s not strong enough and hence does not wish to get too involved.


    Furthermore, he¡¯s always on guard against me and doesn¡¯t seem to trust me at all.


    He always has one hand ready to strike, and the other ready to grab something.


    Is it something to protect his life, or something to seek help?


    If it is a request for help, then is it his master?


    With this little fellow¡¯s cautiousness, he must be certain that his request for help will be useful. Then, is he a personal disciple that is highly regarded? ¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s aura started to disappear.


    ¡°Very impressive. With such aplishments in such a short period of time, Kunlun has yet to see him stand out.


    I wonder when he will decide to show his fangs. Is it because of insecurity? That could be true. He has too many secrets.¡±


    After that, Imperial Lord Xi Hepletely vanished on the spot.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan walked around and made sure no one was watching.


    Only then did he appear on the main road.


    He still had to make a trip to the Ice Cicada Forest.


    He hadn¡¯t dared to capture Ice Cicadas earlier because he was worried that Imperial Lord Xi He would suspect him.


    But¡­


    ¡°I have learned about quite a few things this time. The Heavenly Human Race is also going to obtain a Deity Position, so this isn¡¯t good news.¡±


    ¡°When did the Heavenly Human Racemunicate with the Netherworld and find out that the Central Pce Deity Position could not be obtained directly?¡±


    He recalled the previous eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    His master had killed some people outside. Among them were humans and demons.


    So was that when they hadmunicated?


    After a hundred years, they have obtained a new Deity Position.


    It made sense.


    As for the updates on the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    So far, there was no conflict of interest between him and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    He decided to catch some Ice Cicadas and go back.


    Next up was the wedding.


    ¡­


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the Ice Cicada Forest without any idents.


    It seemed like there were no more heavenly humans around.


    He had achieved immortality, making the Heavenly Human Race a bit concerned. Moreover, they just happened to encounter each other, so the other party could only take action.


    Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk.


    Killing him near Kunlun wasn¡¯t that easy.


    There was a gentle breeze.


    Jiang Lan rode his sword towards Kunlun.


    At this moment, a pressure suddenly came from the sky, as if an overlord had appeared.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan put away his sword and quicklynded on the ground.


    When he looked up again, he saw a dragon¡¯s shadow in the sky.


    ¡°The dragons are here?¡±


    Roar!


    A low roar rang out, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads.


    ¡°Too high-profile.¡± Jiang Lan frowned slightly.


    He could feel the pressure even while standing on the ground. It was not that he felt that the other party was in the wrong, but he felt that doing so would just attract unnecessary danger.


    It was easy to be hated for no reason.


    Such a style was not suitable for him.


    Before long, the dragons entered Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan knew that it had something to do with his wedding.


    ¡°It seems that they are looking forward to it too. Five years earlier.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    After that, he went straight back.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit and ced the ice cicadas there before starting to cultivate.


    His Senior Sister would onlye down in two days. At that time, they would discuss the construction of the house.


    The sun rose.


    He began to cultivate normally.


    During the day, he would read books to understand spell techniques, analyze array formations, and eat some medicinal pills.


    At night, he would temper his golden body.


    A monthter.


    He started building his new house.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll demolish the house.¡±


    Xiao Yu wanted to do it herself, so Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t refuse.


    It didn¡¯t matter who demolished it.


    Boom!


    The old house copsed. Jiang Lan watched as it copsed. The house fell here, and it would obtain new life here.


    Days passed, and the ruins were cleaned up.


    A new house rose from the ground.


    There were not many changes. There was only a small pond outside the courtyard to wash Xiao Yu¡¯s feet.


    The house was reinforced to prevent Xiao Yu from destroying it if she were to suddenly transform into a dragon.


    Nothing else changed.


    Jiang Lan had built the house by stacking stone bricks one by one.


    From an empty plot ofnd to one that had a house on it.


    The journey of the great Dao was the same.


    Every brick was the same as every step one took on the path of the great Dao. They were the foundation of the Dao, a part of one¡¯s advancement.


    When one¡¯s foundation was stable and when one¡¯s steps reached the end, they would blossom with light and walk on apletely new path.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt something in his heart and his mind started to be one.


    ¡°Junior Brother?¡± A soft voice called out to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan woke up startled.

 Chapter 409 - The Three Thousand Great Daos

    <h4>Chapter 409: The Three Thousand Great Daos</h4>


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief.


    He looked to the side.


    It was his Senior Sister who had woken him up.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu was wearing a normal set of clothes. Her sleeves were folded up, and her exposed arms were covered in dust. Her pants covered her long legs, and her boots naturally did not reveal her toes.


    It was easy for her to get hurt if she was barefoot.


    ¡°Senior Sister, there¡¯s quite a bit of dust on your face,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about her own face, instead looking at Jiang Lan with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°Junior Brother, go away.¡± She came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and pushed him away.


    ¡°Let me be the one to build the house. Junior Brother, you just need to watch at the side.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    If his Senior Sister was the one who built it, it would probably copse in three months.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yu be the one in-charge of building it.


    ¡°Junior Brother, tell me the truth.¡± Xiao Yu held the brick in her hand as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Are you a legendary peerless genius?


    I¡¯ve seen people gain enlightenment from watching the sun rise and set, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone gain enlightenment from reading books and not to mention, when plucking weeds.


    The most exaggerated thing is that just now, you have actually nearly entered an epiphany when building the house.


    Other than the fabled legendary peerless genius, who else can do what you have just done?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked down at the stone brick in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand, wondering if his Senior Sister was going to use it to smash someone.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m lucky and know more?


    And¡­¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and spoke softly.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s also because I am a little more reclusive?¡±


    The others more or less felt that he was a loner.


    He stayed in the Ninth Summit because it was safer there.


    There was no need to trouble himself or his master.


    ¡°I don¡¯t encounter any epiphanies when I am alone.¡± Xiao Yu rolled her eyes.


    ¡°If one can gain enlightenment by being alone, there would have been countless immortals in the Grand Deste World.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s build the house.¡± Jiang Lan continued to build a house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful this time, and¡ª¡±


    He looked back at Xiao Yu and continued.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Sister still here with me?¡±


    Xiao Yu said nothing.


    Fortunately, she had foresight. She knew that her Junior Brother would fall into a state of enlightenment if she did not watch over him.


    Otherwise, who knew how many years would have passed after he woke up from this epiphany.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve always been in enlightenment. Are you trying to secretly surpass me?¡± Xiao Yu handed Jiang Lan a stone brick.


    She was here to help and did not dare to mess things up.


    If she did so, the walls would not be very sturdy.


    Jiang Lan turned to Xiao Yu and patted her head.


    ¡°From now on, Senior Sister will be under my protection.¡±


    Xiao Yu removed Jiang Lan¡¯s hand and walked to a higher spot. She looked down at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Senior Sister. When I win the next challenge, Junior Brother will have to listen to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Lan turned around and continued building the house.


    It would take quite some time toplete the construction.


    He did not take the challenge to heart. If this arrogant dragon was not humble, it was impossible for her to win.


    ¡­


    The following year.


    A brand new house appeared in the courtyard.


    It was slightly bigger and taller than before.


    However, the design was not much different from before. With Xiao Yu¡¯s addition, they had added a few things to the foundation.


    There were still some flowering shrubs in the courtyard, and there was a rock garden carved from stone.


    Naturally, there were many things. There was a small pond beside the fake mountain. The water was water that Jiang Lan had specially drawn from other ces.


    The pond was not used to raise fishes, but to let Xiao Yu wash her feet.


    She often ran around barefooted. asionally, she would lose her shoes.


    The stone table for reading was not far away from the pond, which made it easier for him to talk to Xiao Yu when she was ying with water.


    This way, there was no problem.


    It was a simple residence.


    After a few more years, it would be their ce of refuge.


    Of course, as a Goddess, Xiao Yu still had to stay in the Jade Pool for a long time.


    This was the duty of a Goddess.


    Jiang Lan could also move in for a period of time.


    This matter was still far away.


    There was no hurry.


    In the courtyard.


    Jiang Lan sat at the table and read some books on spells.


    Although supplementing such knowledge was rather useless, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I have previously said it. It¡¯s definitely good to add a pool.¡±


    Xiao Yu sat by the pond, pping the water with her bare feet. She was very happy.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because there was an extra pond or because she had built a new home.


    Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu and ignored her.


    His Senior Sister was talking about ake, but he had rejected her and changed it to a pond.


    Hu!


    Her fair feetnded on the table.


    It was a barefoot Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Oh right, this is for Junior Brother. I forgot about it since we were focusing on building the house recently.¡± The wooden sword was sent to Jiang Lan.


    The construction of the house made them rather busy, so the matter of the wooden sword was left aside.


    Now that he had built a house, it was time for him to embed his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    He put down the book and took the wooden sword.


    Jiang Lan discovered that the wooden sword was bing more and more extraordinary. Even without the augmentation of the Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent, it was still able to give the user help when ying dragons.


    Xiao Yu did not disturb him. She ran to the center of the courtyard and tried to connect with the spiritual courtyard.


    Jiang Lan had updated the spiritual courtyard.


    It was already very close to the spiritual inn, but there were still some aspects that could not be the same.


    The spiritual inn had a unique aura, and this was not something Jiang Lan could do for his spiritual courtyard.


    Until now, he still did not know why or how the spiritual inn had the aura.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu who was in the courtyard, from spring to winter.


    Snowmen melted and flowers bloomed again.


    He had his sight on Xiao Yu even while cultivating.


    It was as if Xiao Yu had be a part of his cultivation.


    Today.


    Jiang Lan sat at the stone table and looked at Xiao Yu who was tending to the flowers.


    He felt a sense of peace.


    In his eyes, Xiao Yu had be part of his four seasons and became an indispensable part of him.


    He was no longer alone.


    He might not need to walk alone on the path of the Great Dao.


    Dao not only came from heaven and earth, it could also be born from others.


    There were three thousand great Daos, consisting of thousands of variations,ing from a myriad of origins.


    Why couldn¡¯t his Senior Sister be the Dao beside him or the Dao to advance?


    Boom!


    An invisible wave spread out.


    Xiao Yu, who was handling the flowers, suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment. It was as if she had gained some enlightenment regarding the Dao, making her feel warm and happy.


    However, she immediately sobered up.


    Then, she turned around and looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan stared at Xiao Yu with her eyes wide open.


    Xiao Yu was puzzled when she saw Jiang Lan¡¯s clear eyes.


    She stood up and sat opposite Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, were you going to pull me along to the epiphany just now?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    In fact, he had interrupted himself the moment he realized it.


    He hadn¡¯t broken through that Dao Realm, but had kept it hidden in his heart.


    Maybe it would lead him further in the future. He loved that feeling.


    Boom!


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu looked in the direction of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    At this moment, the hall that only had seven beams of light turned into eight beams of light.


    This meant that the wedding was only a year away.


    Or rather, next year was their wedding date.


    This year was the 595th year since Jiang Lan entered the sect.


    Perfected Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He was only about forty years away from advancing to the Celestial Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 410 - Returning To The Dragon Race With The Dragon Slaying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 410: Returning To The Dragon Race With The Dragon ying Sword</h4>


    ¡°I think the wedding will be held next year.¡±


    Xiao Yu stretched out her legs and looked at the sky. She naturally understood what the eighth beam of light meant.


    She then stared at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Thest time he had been awakened, he had been on his guard so that he would not fall into an epiphany again.


    Even if he understood something, he would keep it in his heart.


    Instead of trying to find out more.


    This way, he would not fall into an epiphany again.


    However, he did not mind Xiao Yu staring at him. It did not affect him at all.


    Xiao Yu would return at night and he could cultivate.


    When he cultivated, he would not fall into a state of epiphany. It was only when he read some books during the day or did something that he could easily gain epiphany.


    In fact, the number of times he experienced epiphanies was not that exaggerated. In the past few hundred years, the number of times he experienced epiphanies could be counted on one hand. It just so happened that Xiao Yu had seen it all.


    This was why she had the illusion that he was constantly in the state of enlightenment.


    However, even if he did not enter a state of enlightenment, his understanding of the Dao would still help him.


    This would speed up the refinement of his golden body.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°The dragons are quite proactive.¡± Miao Yue looked at Ran Jing and said.


    Those from the Dragon Race wanted Jiang Lan to marry Ao Longyu a few days earlier.


    Of course, there was no specific time.


    So it could be the beginning of next year or the end of next year.


    It depended on Kunlun¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Kunlun also wishes to have the Goddess in their hands as soon as possible, right? Isn¡¯t this suggestion exactly what you want? ¡± Ran Jing said softly.


    ¡°After they get married, they¡¯ll also have to stay in Kunlun for a period of time. Only then can they head to the dragon race,¡± Liu Jing said.


    This period of time was not short. It was decades.


    Ran Jing had a calm expression.


    Ao Li and Ao Shishi felt that Kunlun was bullying them.


    However, they did not say anything. They were the ones who lost face every time.


    This was Kunlun¡¯s home ground and was disadvantageous to them.


    ¡°We agree to it as long as it¡¯s within fifty years, but we hope that there are no other requests when the deadline arrives.


    Regardless of what happens during this period, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the Goddess and her husband, I hope that Kunlun will not have any changes,¡± said Ran Jing.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Miao Yue answered softly.


    ¡°Then the wedding will be held next spring. Within fifty years, the Goddess will return to her hometown, including the Eighth Prince.¡±


    ¡°I have a small request.¡± Zhu Qing suddenly spoke. When everyone looked over, she continued speaking to Ran Jing.


    ¡°On the day of the wedding, I hope that you can help Xiao Yu wear the wedding dress.¡±


    The rest of Kunlun did not say anything regarding this request.


    To them, it did not matter whether the other party agreed or not.


    However, Ran Jing was the mother of the goddess, so there was no harm in agreeing.


    The dragons said nothing.


    This was nothing to them.


    It was dispensable.


    After a moment of silence, Ran Jing nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    After the date was set, some people in Kunlun began to get busy.


    The wedding of the Goddess had to be grander, although they didn¡¯t know the person who was going to marry the Goddess.


    But they had heard of it.


    Many people in Kunlun were very curious about this Senior Brother who rarely showed himself.


    Different Senior Brothers and Sisters had different opinions of this Senior Brother.


    Some praised while others criticized.


    As a result, they were not sure who was right or wrong.


    However, there were two pieces of information that were the same no matter who they heard it from.


    That was that this Senior Brother had an outstanding temperament and high attainments in the study of array formations.


    The Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother also had average talent.


    However, there were also people who imed that this Senior Brother achieved immortality even earlier than a genius, proving that his average talent was just a rumor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Quickly prepare some things.


    The wedding will be in a few months.¡±


    ¡°Those with high cultivations are all cultivating. As for us with low cultivation, we are all busy.¡±


    ¡°What can we do? But we can get resources for doing this. Some Senior Brothers might even envy us.¡±


    Some people headed towards the peak of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The wedding venue was here. They would need to spend a lot of time arranging it.


    After all, they could not let the Dragon Race look down on them.


    This sort of thing could not be done simply.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that quite a few people have been invited to bear witness,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re all important people from all over the world. Perhaps we can all see them.¡±


    ¡°Those of us who have just entered the sect probably can¡¯t get too close.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad already. The Goddess¡¯ wedding is a once-in-a-lifetime event while Kunlun recruits disciples every once in a while.


    In the future, we can say that we are one of the few who have witnessed the Goddess¡¯ wedding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. In the future, no one will be able to see such a grand asion again.¡±


    They were in a good mood.


    They moved much faster.


    The Eighth Prince watched as these people went up the Kunlun main hall. He felt that they were right.


    To be able to witness his brother-inw and sister¡¯s wedding was truly lucky.


    Fortunately, he was under house arrest here.


    However, it was also quite free. It was much more interesting than being stuck at the Dragon Pce.


    No one cared about him, and it wasfortable here.


    He could hunt for wild animals and shop around.


    ¡°But a lot of big shots areing. I wonder if something will happen.¡±


    The Eighth Prince thought as he walked towards the Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to roast a rabbit today for his brother-inw and his sister to try.


    He could also talk about his return to the Dragon Race.


    ¡­


    ¡°Return to the Dragon Race? Isn¡¯t Kunlun good?¡±


    In the courtyard of Jiang Lan on the Ninth Summit, Xiao Yu asked curiously as she ate the roasted rabbit.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good, but Mother wants me to return. She says that I will be going back in a few decades.¡± The Eighth Prince was also eating a roasted rabbit.


    He felt that his craftsmanship was very good.


    Jiang Lan was sitting on the same side as Xiao Yu.


    He didn¡¯t really want to eat rabbits.


    It would easily dirty his hands. He was still embedding his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    The Eighth Prince would often look at the wooden sword as if he was not used to it.


    ¡°Are you truly going back or just going back for a visit?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The Eighth Prince had been ced under house arrest by Kunlun. In theory, going back meant going back.


    Did this mean that he had to return to Kunlun again?


    Most likely.


    The Eighth Prince was too expensive.


    He had five fortuitous opportunities on him, and no one was as special as him.


    Did the Dragon Race want the Eighth Prince to return for a while for temporary benefits?


    They probably couldn¡¯t keep the Eighth Prince as they were not able to afford the price.


    The Dragon Race was also in a hurry for them to get married. It should be rted to this matter.


    ¡°Could it be that they want Senior Sister to return to the Dragon Race and bring the Eighth Prince along with her?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly thought of this possibility.


    He felt that the possibility was high.


    Otherwise, the Dragon Race would not be in a hurry for the marriage to happen.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll be there, too?¡±


    After Xiao Yu married him, it was reasonable for her to bring him back to the Dragon Race.


    And he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    As for the details, he could only wait until after the wedding.


    Since his master had not informed him, there was no hurry.


    ¡°It should just be a trip back. When the timees, I¡¯ll have toe back to Kunlun. Mother didn¡¯t tell me the details either,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°I see. Then¡­¡± Xiao Yu pointed at the wooden sword in Jiang Lan¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you this sword. If anyone from the Dragon Race bullies you, it¡¯ll be very effective.¡±


    The Eighth Prince looked displeased.


    ¡°Sis, forget it.¡±


    He was scared that he would identally injure himself with the sword.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Indeed, even in the eyes of a dragon, it was abnormal for a dragon to wield a Dragon ying Sword.


    If it identally fell to the ground and hit a dragon¡¯s foot, perhaps it would turn to a legless dragon.

 Chapter 411 - Looking Down On You

    <h4>Chapter 411: Looking Down On You</h4>


    The following year.


    Spring.


    It was drizzling with a gentle breeze.


    Jiang Lan stood at the Ninth Summit¡¯s square, cleaning with a broom in his hand.


    Xiao Yu was not by his side. She had returned to the Third Summit.


    In two days, it would be the wedding day set by Kunlun.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t calm, so he started to clean up.


    He still remembered what his Senior Sister said when she returned to the Third Summit. She said, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t pull the grass these few days. Don¡¯t clean the house. Don¡¯t look at the sky. Don¡¯t read books. If you really can¡¯t do it, you can cultivate.¡±


    She was worried that he would fall into a state of enlightenment during these two days.


    In fact, he would never make the same mistake again.


    He did not speak to his Senior Sister about it directly and only mentioned it asionally.


    Since his Senior Sister did not believe him, he would not mention it.


    It was not bad to see his Senior Sister often.


    Hua!


    The fallen leaves were gently swept away, and Jiang Lan¡¯s originally unstable heart also calmed down.


    Was he feeling uneasy or excited?


    He couldn¡¯t tell, but these two days seemed extremely important to him.


    It could directly affect his life.


    He didn¡¯t know if others could treat it calmly, but at least he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It feels rather troublesome,¡± Jiang Lan thought. Then, he looked at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°I wonder if Master is staying alone to avoid such trouble.¡±


    Everyone had different attitudes when it came to such matters, but one would eventually feel lonely when one grew old.


    Therefore, once he reached a certain level, he had to try to probe his master¡¯s intentions.


    He wanted to find an old partner for his master.


    He was bing stronger. He could also consider retirement for his master.


    Hu!


    Voices could be heard from the sky. They were flying Dharma treasures.


    They were the big shots invited by Kunlun.


    The Eighth Prince had mentioned it before.


    He didn¡¯t care much because it wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    Kunlun would definitely not let anything happen to the wedding as it concerned the Jade Pool.


    No mistakes were allowed.


    Since the wedding was set in stone, no one could stop Kunlun frompleting it.


    Even the dragons could not do it.


    Not to mention that the dragons with the right to speak were also anxious toplete the wedding.


    As for the spies, the list was sentst year and most of them were cleared.


    The knowledgeable Yu Yuan was still preserved. His cultivation level had reached the Human Immortal Realm.


    So far, there was no spy that couldpare to him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from the side.


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw his master¡¯s figure slowly appear.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just calm your heart.


    There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to it. The wedding might be grand, but it¡¯s notplicated. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell you to head to the Kunlun Great Hall from the Ninth Summit.


    Just like when you were engaged, you can bring the Goddess back after receiving the blessings.


    You two only need toplete the ritual.


    You don¡¯t have to do anything else,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    That was good. He did not need to see anyone or do anything.


    He would not reveal too much by doing so.


    It could be said that it would not affect him much, but in reality, his entire life had changed.


    He was at a loss.


    Ever since he found out about the engagement, he had made preparations.


    He had originally thought that he would be able to calmly ept marriage and not have too many emotional fluctuations.


    But¡­


    He had overestimated himself.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t hate this kind of overestimation. Experiencing this kind of uneasiness and helplessness was also a very important part of life.


    ¡°The wedding affects your entire future. It¡¯s normal to be a little nervous. Don¡¯t mind it too much. Just focus on weing the day and take it seriously,¡± Mo Zhengdong consoled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He really didn¡¯t have to care too much about it, and it was a happy thing.


    Except¡­


    He understood the logic but it was not easy to calm down.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    At night.


    Jiang Lan sat in the courtyard and looked at the starry sky.


    When the sun rose tomorrow, it would be his and Xiao Yu¡¯s wedding day.


    The Kunlun disciples had been waiting for the next day for a long time. Many people came from other ces for the same reason.


    As for whether they were waiting for the grand ceremony or for something else, no one knew.


    Jiang Lan only knew that he was waiting to marry his Senior Sister.


    He did not cultivate tonight, or rather, he did not cultivate for the past two days. Most of the time, he was reading and cleaning.


    He was waiting quietly for the time toe.


    He had already received the wedding clothes and needed to change into them tomorrow.


    Actually, he knew very little about Kunlun¡¯s arrangements and the wedding process.


    It was as if this wedding was a catalyst for many people.


    No one cared about him, and Kunlun had no intention of pushing him out to let others know.


    Everyone had their own motives.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± The Eighth Prince¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard.


    He turned around and saw the Eighth Prince bringing the youth over.


    They were holding something pretty.


    A present?


    ¡°Big brother.¡± The youth came to the yard and ced the gift on the table.


    ¡°I heard that one needs to give gifts for a marriage. This is a gift that we have prepared for a long time.¡±


    Jiang Lan took the gift and opened it.


    It was peanuts.


    They spent a long time wrapping it up? Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he still thanked him and epted it.


    This was the first wedding gift he had received.


    Even though it was only peanuts, the youth normally gave peanuts as well so this present was not surprising.


    It was fine as long as the thought was there.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The youth sat across from Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What does big brother usually do? I want to see if I can figure out a way to make Hong Ya not hate me. It would be even better if she likes me and is willing to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Wake up.¡± The Eighth Prince also sat down.


    He had taught the youth for hundreds of years, but the youth never listened to him.


    ¡°What do I usually do?¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hide anything.


    ¡°I watch the sunrise in the morning, watch the sunset in the evening, and observe the changes happening around the world. I also read books during the day and cultivate at night. I then repeat this for cycles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been reading books and cultivating? Then how did you marry Sister Goddess?¡± The youth asked curiously.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Young man, don¡¯t you understand?¡± The Eighth Prince was exasperated.


    ¡°Brother-inw has beenprehending the Heavens and Earth all these years to strengthen his mental state. He doesn¡¯t ck off in his cultivation either, and he ceaselessly improves.


    When he bes an immortal, it will be the day of his wedding. This is also what¡¯s happening tomorrow.


    Brother-inw is telling you that when you step on the wings of the Hong Ya, she will look up to you and worship you. Only then can there be further development.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, is that what you mean?¡± The youth looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡°Bing stronger will allow you to do more things. When you encounter danger, you won¡¯t be so powerless.¡±


    The young man looked at the Eighth Prince and said.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Big Brother didn¡¯t let me step on Hong Ya¡¯s wings.


    Besides, that person from the royal family also said that the words of a dragon cannot be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Last time, that person even said that helping a woman when she was helpless would leave the best impression.


    You risked your life to save Hong Ya but does she have a good impression of you?


    Believe me, they are all ordinary people that do not belong to the same world as us,¡± said the Eighth Prince disdainfully.


    ¡°Why not?¡± The young man was unconvinced.


    ¡°Hong Ya said that if I was in danger, she would risk her life to save me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She thinks you¡¯re weak and looks down on you,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    The youth was confused.


    Jiang Lan just sat at the side and watched the two of them argue.


    It was indeed better to be stronger.


    As for how to marry a woman¡­


    He did not know about this. He was paired with Xiao Yu directly.


    Furthermore, Xiao Yu had taken the initiative to express her goodwill. She wanted things to develop in a good direction.


    He felt it and responded wholeheartedly.


    Perhaps it was because of this.


    One had to make the first move and the other would need to respond well.

 Chapter 412 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 412: Wedding</h4>


    Morning.


    A ray of sunlight began to appear from the east.


    The night gradually faded.


    At this moment, Mount Kunlun was covered in multicolored light. Many people were flying on their swords.


    Immortal clouds revolved around the Kunlun mountain peaks, and immortal sounds resonated in the great hall, reverberating in all directions.


    It was as if the Immortal Realm had descended, and the grand ceremony had begun.


    Beams of light appeared in the sky and headed towards the square of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    They were the beams of light from the swords.


    Jiang Lan changed his clothes and took a look at the grand scene.


    He knew it had begun.


    Today was the day of his wedding with Xiao Yu.


    His heart was not calm.


    Today, he couldn¡¯t enter a state of sudden enlightenment. If he did so, he was just escaping reality.


    ¡°Big brother, it seems like it¡¯s about to start. Are you nervous about getting married?¡± The youth asked curiously.


    He was also human, so he was probably simr to Jiang Lan.


    Dragons were different from humans.


    ¡°Brother-inw is different from you. You don¡¯t have any experience.¡± The Eighth Prince said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    This was his first time doing something like this.


    However, his expression did not change as he waited calmly.


    His master said that he did not need to go anywhere. He just needed to wait in the courtyard.


    The array formation in the sky had been set up and would take him over directly when the time was right.


    The entire process wouldn¡¯t take too long.


    Under normal circumstances, this wedding should be quick.


    As long as nothing unexpected happened.


    There would definitely not be any idents in the environment. In Kunlun, the summit leaders would not allow such idents to happen.


    There would be no problems with him and Xiao Yu either.


    Thus, everything should be fine.


    It was just that the youth and the Eighth Prince liked to quarrel.


    He was not too sure about Xiao Yu¡¯s situation.


    She heard that Xiao Yu¡¯s mother would be present.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Third Summit.


    In Ao Longyu¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu was in her normal state. She was sitting in front of the dressing table in her wedding dress.


    Her long hair hung down and her expression was calm.


    If not for the panic in her eyes, no one would know that she was nervous about the wedding.


    This was her first time getting married, and also her only time getting married.


    She naturally could not remain calm.


    Even in her normal state.


    It was only because she was used to being cold in her normal state that she did not show too much panic.


    If it was on Jiang Lan¡¯s side, she would already be pacing back and forth.


    Helpless, uneasy, nervous, expectant.


    She was afraid of getting married but also looked forward to marrying her Junior Brother.


    It was an inexplicable emotion.


    However, some nervousness came from behind.


    Her mother hade today to help her get dressed and tob her hair.


    In the past, her mother did not see her much. It seemed like everyone in the Dragon Race disliked her.


    Other than her younger brother, Ao Man.


    ¡°There are many human customs.¡± Ran Jing stood behind Ao Longyu andbed her long hair with ab.


    Her hand was very light, and her voice was very calm. She wasn¡¯tining, but she was saying something.


    ¡°There are many things to abide by when marrying a human.


    Have you thought it through? ¡±


    Ao Longyu shook her head.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    Ran Jing shook her head as she looked at Ao Longyu. She did not stopbing, nor did her eyes change much.


    Just doing her thing.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it, but I¡¯m not worried.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Upon hearing this, Ran Jing¡¯s hand paused for a moment before she continuedbing Ao Longyu¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ao Longyu scratched her hand and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a dragon. Junior Brother doesn¡¯t treat me as a human.


    Thus, there are some things that Junior Brother doesn¡¯t allow me to do, and some things that he will teach me to do.


    Junior Brother is actually very considerate. He will adjust all sorts of things because I am a dragon.


    There aren¡¯t any flowers that a dragon would hate around the house. The courtyard is also huge. Even if I changed back to my dragon form, I can still move around a little.


    There is also a veryfortable meadow on the courtyard floor, for I am often barefoot.


    He had also adapted the house because I want to live there.


    Junior Brother doesn¡¯t like to speak and has never said such things. However, I can sense it.


    I might not be ready to marry someone.


    Junior Brother might also not be ready to marry a dragon.


    But¡­


    We are all willing to ept each other and ept each other.


    No matter the good or bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ like him?¡± Ran Jing stopped and asked.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Ao Longyu nodded.


    ¡°I like Junior Brother.


    I am also willing to marry Junior Brother.¡±


    Ran Jing did not say anything else and continuedbing Ao Longyu¡¯s hair.


    Humans hadplicated feelings, but dragons did not.


    People would know how to like and love.


    But dragons¡­


    It was hard for them to understand.


    Perhaps it was because of the living environment that Ao Longyu could be like that.


    After some time, Ao Longyu¡¯s hair was finallybed.


    It was very suitable and very beautiful. This was Ao Longyu¡¯s feeling.


    Ran Jing put down herb and said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at her reflection in the mirror. She lookedpletely different from before.


    However, she did look like she was getting married.


    She got up slowly and walked out.


    She knew the process. There would be an array formation outside before heading to the Kunlun Main Hall.


    He could see her Junior Brother there.


    Walking out of the room, she saw her master.


    ¡°Very beautiful.¡± Zhu Qing looked at Ao Longyu with a smile.


    Ao Longyu smiled upon hearing her master¡¯s praise.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from the sky above Kunlun Hall.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s starting.¡± Zhu Qing waved her hand and the surrounding array formation began to appear.


    ¡­


    At this moment, everyone had arrived at the square of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    All the Kunlun disciples arrived.


    Jing Ting, Zhou Shu, and the others were waiting for them.


    Even Yu Yuan was in the main hall square.


    They were all looking at the top of the hall. There was lightning shing and eight beams of light.


    Many people knew that this was prepared for the wedding, but no one knew what it was for.


    As for the humans, dragons, and other races, they were also watching silently.


    This could be said to be Kunlun¡¯s biggest celebration in the past thousand years.


    Boom!


    At this moment, everyone felt a power appearing in the air above the main hall.


    Hua!


    A beam of light descended from the sky andnded beside the eight beams of light.


    The eight beams of light turned into nine beams of light.


    Everything seemed perfect.


    At the same time, a person walked out of the hall.


    It was a woman wearing a veil. She slowly walked out, looking at everyone as she spoke.


    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it could spread in all directions and suppress all unnecessary sounds.


    ¡°The wedding shall now begin.¡±


    As her voice fell, everyone felt shocked.


    The cultivation of the person who spoke was too powerful. Her words just now even contained a hint of threat.


    Kunlun¡¯s wedding was not to be taken lightly.


    Hu!


    The wind howled.


    Nine beams of light shot into the sky from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Light gathered and fused.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the light shone brightly. The nine lightsbined into one and turned into nine colored lights.


    Light surged and condensed into a gigantic array formation above the Kunlun Main Hall.


    As the array formation appeared, a seven-colored bridge appeared from the nine-colored array formation before slowly descending.


    One endnded on the Ninth Summit, while the othernded on the Third Summit.


    The spectators were all shocked. They could all sense that these nine beams of light were definitely extraordinary.


    The seven-colored bridge wasn¡¯t ordinary either.


    And Kunlun used this to merely wee the bride and groom.


    At the same time, Jiang Lan, who was on the Ninth Summit, saw the bridge descend.


    He knew that the time hade.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped onto the rainbow bridge and walked towards the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth watched as Jiang Lan left.


    ¡°Brother-inw is going to marry my sister now.¡± The Eighth Prince was excited and happy.


    His elder sister and brother-inw were especially close.


    ¡°Then should we wait here or go to the square of the Kunlun Main Hall to take a look?¡± The youth suddenly asked.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, he transformed into a dragon and followed.


    ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Stupid dragon, wait for me.¡± The youth immediately sped up and grabbed the Eighth Prince¡¯s tail.

 Chapter 413 - Witnessed By The Heavens And Earth

    <h4>Chapter 413: Witnessed By The Heavens And Earth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan walked on the rainbow bridge.


    His pace was not fast, but the rainbow bridge was shrinking and sending him over.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time.


    He arrived above the Kunlun Main Hall, where the bridge was located at a higher position.


    Most of the people attending the ceremony were in the square in the main hall, and there were also people on their swords.


    They were far from the bridge.


    But whether in the square or in the air, they could see the two bride and groom approaching slowly from both ends of the bridge.


    Jiang Lan naturally saw his Senior Sister approaching the highest point of the bridge, and he was doing the same.


    Jiang Lan was surprised to see Ao Longyu.


    The Senior Sister today was different from before. He had seen her in her normal state many times before.


    But today, he felt that she had been given an indescribable beauty.


    She was a peerless beauty.


    She was very beautiful.


    Perhaps he was the only one who noticed it clearly, because it was because of him.


    In the span of a breath, they arrived at the highest point of the rainbow bridge. Their eyes met.


    Jiang Lan could see the faint smile and uneasiness in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.


    It was as if she was a little confused and helpless about the wedding.


    She seemed a little lost.


    Looking at his Senior Sister, Jiang Lan reached out and held Ao Longyu¡¯s stiff hand.


    The instant Jiang Lan held his hand, Ao Longyu, who had a slightly uneasy look in her eyes, instantly calmed down.


    At this time, the multicolored light changed. Stairs appeared on the side of the bridge, leading to the main hall¡¯s za.


    They turned around and walked down the stairs.


    The wedding dress was long and covered the entire staircase.


    ¡°Let the peach blossoms represent the evesting marriage.¡± The ethereal voice rang out.


    ¡°This grand ceremony is for the wedding.


    This wedding is endorsed by Kunlun and shall be witnessed by the heavens and earth.


    After today, karma will forever be tied between the two.


    This proof shallst forever.


    Everyone present shall bear witness to this marriage.¡±


    At this moment, Kunlun was glowing brightly as though it was responding to the voice.


    The array formation above the Kunlun Main Hall was also operating frantically.


    Miao Yue stood at the very top and waved her hand as she watched Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu descend.


    ¡°The nine-colored light shall be the blessing from Kunlun.


    It will help pave the future path for the bride and groom.¡±


    Boom!


    As her voice faded, the light from the array formation began to shine, and the nine-colored light began to descend.


    With the engagement between Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu as the center, they began to merge together.


    At the same time, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu¡¯s advancement began to be tainted with nine-colored light. The light spread out, and the entire Kunlun Main Hall square seemed to be able to sense the power of the nine-colored light.


    Everyone present could sense that this was an opportunity for Kunlun.


    Very impressive.


    Meanwhile, everyone could only bear witness and were not allowed to do anything extra.


    Jing Ting, Lin Siya, and the others looked at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu as if they could see the core of all the light spots.


    At this moment, all the lights in the sky were focused on Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    They became the only light spot in Kunlun.


    They were the center of attention.


    This blessing shocked everyone.


    Jiang Lan was still walking on the stairs. He could feel the power of the nine-colored radiance. It seemed to be specially prepared for Human Immortals.


    It could temper one¡¯s Immortal Body.


    Based on his previous level, he should be able to raise his cultivation base to a mid-stage Human Immortal within ten years.


    This would save him almost a hundred years¡¯ worth of cultivation.


    This was only the speed of a genius. If one¡¯s talent wascking, it would take two to three hundred years.


    He was surprised that the wedding blessing was so generous.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the air.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Long didn¡¯t raise their heads, instead continuing forward. Right now, they only need to reach the very top.


    When they did so, it was equivalent to the end of the ritual.


    They did not need to care about any idents.


    If it was an ident, Kunlun would handle it and there was naturally no need for them to check.


    ¡°Today, the Dragon Race¡¯s princess is getting married. It should be a grand affair.¡± Ran Jing¡¯s voice sounded.


    At this moment, thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    The roar of a dragon shook the heavens as the pressure assaulted him.


    Lu Jian and his party raised their heads and saw the shadow of a true dragon. It seemed to contain powerful immortal power.


    The Eighth Prince and the others had also arrived at the square. He looked at the dragon in the sky and was shocked.


    ¡°Dragon essence?¡±


    True dragon essence would only appear when an innate immortal was born, and not everyone had it.


    Only a very small number of innate immortals would be born with the true dragon essence.


    This was a treasure.


    When he was born, he also had one. Later on, he merged with it, and only then did he reach thete-stage Human Immortal Realm before the age of twenty.


    And this dragon essence was even more precious than his.


    ¡°Is it Mother¡¯s dragon essence?¡± The Eighth Prince had a guess.


    His mother was also an innate immortal. He knew this.


    However, what he did not know was that his mother did not fuse with her dragon essence.


    ¡°Is our family that poor?¡± The Eighth Prince was puzzled.


    Otherwise, why would his mother have to give away her dragon essence?


    ¡°The Dragon Race is poor? I heard from my grandfather that the dragon race is especially rich, especially you. You¡¯re especially valuable,¡± the youth said.


    The Eight Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was she implicated by him?


    No, no, he was just a normal innate immortal.


    The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was also trapped in Kunlun. Her race was the poor one but they could still pick her up.


    ¡°Dragon essence as the dowry?¡± Zhu Qing, who had arrived at Kunlun Hall, was surprised.


    ¡°This is unexpected.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess has basically obtained all the benefits.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and said.


    ¡°Jiang Lan has the Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent on him, so the dragon essence will reject him.¡±


    ¡°The benefit given by the Ancestral Dragon is meant for humans, so he won¡¯t lose out,¡± Liu Jing said.


    Mo Zhengdong did not mind.


    However, he would naturally give Jiang Lan what he needed to give.


    Boom!


    A dragon shadow descended from the sky.


    Itnded directly on Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan could clearly feel that the dragon shadow was rejecting him. He could only absorb a small portion.


    He did not need to absorb it himself.


    It was the effect of the engagement, the absorption of resonance.


    The thing he had just absorbed was beneficial to Human Immortals. The dragon shadow this time should be targeted at True Immortals.


    It would temporarily exist within the body, and when one reached the True Immortal Realm, it would be extremely useful.


    However, Jiang Lan was a perfected Heaven Immortal, so this would be directly used on the cultivation of his golden body.


    Although it was not that useful, it was still useful.


    He could clearly feel that he was getting closer and closer to bing a Celestial Immortal.


    As for his Senior Sister, she would easily reach the True Immortal Realm.


    Ao Longyu was a little surprised to sense the power of the dragon¡¯s shadow. She felt a sense of intimacy.


    And it was verypatible with her body.


    Curious, she stole a nce at where her mother was at.


    There was no smile nor expression on her face.


    It was as if it was just part of an exchange.


    She did not dare to look further. At this moment, she had already reached the ground and was standing in front of her Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    After the dragon shadow was absorbed, Ran Jing stopped.


    Shended back on her seat.


    Ao Li and Ao Shishi were stunned.


    They did not know that this was part of the dowry.


    But they could not ask about it.


    As for the audience, they were shocked when they saw the blessings given.


    As expected of the Kunlun Goddess¡¯ wedding.


    Both sides were extremely generous.


    These things were basically treasures that paved the way for the most talented disciples.


    However, they were now all used on the two people who were getting married.


    This meant that the Dragon race and Kunlun had their eyes on today¡¯s wedding. Whoever dared to cause trouble now would definitely be killed instantly.


    At this moment, they could even feel the pressureing from Kunlun.

 Chapter 414 - Becoming A Wife To Someone

    <h4>Chapter 414: Bing A Wife To Someone</h4>


    At the front of the square, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu stood quietly.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s red dress was stretched very long.


    The immortal clouds slowly drifted around him.


    A faint glow appeared on their bodies. It was quite a spectacr sight.


    At this moment.


    In front of them was a veiled female cultivator, the Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue.


    There were no dragons apanying them this time.


    Miao Yue looked at these two and stretched out her hand.


    A faint light appeared in her hand.


    The light was like a ball, containing endless mysteries, making the surrounding people a bit absent-minded.


    The ball of light slowly descended before Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    The moment they saw the ball of light, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu looked at each other and slowly raised their hands.


    The two hands separated and caught the light.


    When the sphere of light came into contact with Jiang Lan,


    Boom!


    The ball of light shattered and light blossomed.


    The entire hall was covered in light.


    At the same time, countless rune symbols began to fuse into their hands.


    It was as if the previous engagement had been strengthened.


    One could not marry another female, and the other could not be married to another male.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about these things. For him, he had always nned to be alone.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s appearance was an ident, but it would not happen again.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu¡¯s head appeared to be covered by a headscarf, but one could still see the excitement in her eyes.


    The two hands that were originally separated once again held each other.


    ¡°The ceremony ispleted.¡±


    An ethereal voice echoed throughout the Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Congrattions to both the bride and the groom for having a perfect wedding.¡±


    There was a response from all sides.


    The bridge appeared once again, this time connecting to the interior of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu thanked everyone before entering the Kunlun Main Hall.


    After entering the Kunlun Main Hall, he vaguely heard something outside.


    There seemed to be a lot to do at the wedding.


    But it had nothing to do with them.


    His master had said that the two of them only needed toplete the ceremony.


    They did not need to show their face for the follow-up activities.


    This way, he would not leave too deep an impression on the others, and no one would know too much about him.


    It was not a good thing for the Goddess to be understood.


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu walked in. There were some people inside.


    They were the summit leaders of Kunlun, as well as the Dragon Race¡¯s Ran Jing.


    These were all seniors, so Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu naturally didn¡¯t dare to show any hint of disrespect.


    They bowed their heads in greeting.


    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll go out and drink with them.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and left.


    ¡°There is indeed no problem. Don¡¯t waste their time.¡± Liu Jing naturally followed.


    Soon, only Mo Zhengdong, Zhu Qing, and Ran Jing were left.


    ¡°It¡¯s over here. There¡¯s a bridge that leads to the Ninth Summit by the side.


    You two can go back using it.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about the outside world anymore,¡± Mo Zhengdong said and followed them out.


    Zhu Qing looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Your master said that you know your limits. In the future, you have to consider Xiao Yu too.


    Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Martial Aunt, please be rest assured.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head respectfully.


    He did understand.


    Many things would change because of Xiao Yu. This was inevitable.


    He would not shirk his responsibilities or avoid them.


    He was willing to take on the responsibility of the Ninth Summit, and it was the same for Xiao Yu.


    ¡°In the future, you have to be mindful that you are already married.¡± Zhu Qing said this to Ao Longyu.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ao Longyu lowered her head and said seriously.


    Although her voice was still calm, it was different from before.


    Zhu Qing could tell.


    She did not say anything else.


    She had no experience when it came to getting married.


    She also did not have any Senior Brothers or Sisters whom she could take for reference.


    None of them really understood.


    In this aspect, she was somewhat inferior to her own disciple.


    After Zhu Qing left, there was only Ran Jing in front.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. This was Xiao Yu¡¯s mother, so he naturally couldn¡¯t be rude.


    ¡°You cane visit the Dragon Race when you¡¯re free. Of course, this kind of thing requires Kunlun¡¯s approval.


    I just hope that after Kunlun agrees, you will not decline, ¡°said Ran Jing to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to decline.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head respectfully.


    Ran Jing nodded with a smile before ncing at Ao Longyu. She did not say anything else as she walked out.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s expression darkened.


    It was disappointing.


    She originally wanted to be smaller and let her Junior Brotherfort her, but looking at her clothes, she couldn¡¯t be smaller.


    She suddenly realized that she had already be the wife of her Junior Brother.


    She suddenly felt a little nervous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything else to do here.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the empty hall with a calm expression.


    Since there were no more instructions, they could leave on their own.


    His master had just told him the way out.


    ¡°Then am I going back to the Ninth Summit with Junior Brother?¡± Ao Longyu asked softly.


    After getting married, she would stay in the Ninth Summit with her Junior Brother.


    That was what Master and Junior Sister said.


    ncing at Ao Longyu, Jiang Lan noticed that his Senior Sister was no longer lively.


    However, she wasn¡¯t that cold either and seemed a little nervous.


    This was also the normal Senior Sister, just that she was in her normal form.


    Without a word, he held Ao Longyu¡¯s hand and left the Kunlun Hall on the bridge.


    Their destination was naturally Jiang Lan¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡­


    The summit leaders outside knew that Jiang Lan and the others had left, but no one cared.


    What happened after that had nothing to do with them.


    As they drank along the way, they realized that the wine was excellent. It was a pity that Kunlun only had one wedding.


    ¡°Speaking of which, if a summit leader were to get married, would it be as grand?¡± Lu Jian asked Bei Fang and the others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s the Sect Master,¡± Lin An replied.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not necessarily the case. If a summit leader married another summit leader, it would be quite grand,¡± said Hong Luan.


    Bei Fang didn¡¯t speak.


    It was better for them not to discuss such matters.


    Not that there was a problem, but these people had been drinking. The discussion was just the beginning.


    Later on, people might even start giving the summit leaders some love notes.


    That was the problem.


    He did not drink because he wanted to prevent such idents from happening.


    ¡°Which summit leader do you think is more suitable?¡± Lu Jian asked while drinking.


    North looked indifferent.


    It had indeed begun.


    It was better to knock these people out.


    ¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such a grand ceremony in all my years at the foot of Kunlun. I¡¯ll go get Hong Ya. This might not even happen once in a thousand years.¡± The youth ran out excitedly.


    The Eighth Prince did not mind.


    He realized that these people did not seem to have enough wine and food.


    Why not go hunt some wild animals and sell them at a high price?


    But it would damage the reputation of the Dragon Race.


    Then the Eighth Prince thought of the youngster. The youth didn¡¯t care about his reputation.


    Moreover, he could pull the Pixiu along. The Pixiu also liked money.


    ¡°Youngd,e back. Don¡¯t bother about your girl. We will make a lot of money.¡± The Eighth Prince immediately chased after him.


    Jing Ting looked around and said.


    ¡°Looks like Junior Brother Jiang and the others won¡¯te out again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard from my master that it is not suitable for the Goddess to keep showing her face,¡± Lin Siya said.


    ¡°Their wedding is actually so grand. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to see it a second time.¡± Mu Xiu sighed with emotion.


    There were many people who came this time and the wedding process was not something ordinary people couldpare to.


    Thinking back to their first meeting with Junior Brother Jiang, it was really¡­ a little sad.


    At that time, Senior Sister Ao thought highly of Junior Brother Jiang.


    Perhaps this was fate.

 Chapter 415 - Flower Candle Night

    <h4>Chapter 415: Flower Candle Night</h4>


    In the Ninth Summit.


    In the courtyard.


    Jiang Lan brought Ao Longyu back to the front of the house.


    At this moment, there was nothing else in the surroundings and no sound could be heard.


    There was no sound from the grand ceremony at the Kunlun Main Hall, so the courtyard was quiet.


    And since the array formation had already stopped, there would naturally not be any light shining here.


    This was their world.


    Jiang Lan then realized that Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes were very long. How should he deal with them? Jiang Lan looked at the red dress that extended outside and was rather surprised.


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan and shifted her red dress.


    ¡°Master prepared this for me. You can take it off by yourself.¡±


    As she spoke, she started to move. However, it was not easy to undo it.


    It was her mother who helped her wear it.


    She then came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Junior Brother, help me undo it.¡±


    Nodding slightly, Jiang Lan began to undress Ao Longyu.


    As he got closer, he smelled a fragrance.


    It was his Senior Sister¡¯s scent.


    After a while.


    The red dress on her body was untied by Jiang Lan. At this moment, Ao Longyu was wearing a rtively simple wedding dress.


    Today, Ao Longyu did not be smaller. His master had told him not to.


    After entering the house, Xiao Yu sat by the bed. She was familiar with this ce.


    This would be her residence from now on.


    However, she still did not know much about marriage.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what are we going to do after getting married?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan, who was tidying up her red dress.


    After folding the clothes, Jiang Lan sat down beside Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Some things that are consideredplicated but notplicated.¡±


    He could only answer simply.


    He was unable to answer in detail.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan.


    Faced with this question, Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment. Then, he leaned forward and touched Ao Longyu¡¯s mouth.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s sudden action stunned Ao Longyu, forcing her to panic. The dragon scales appeared, but she quickly suppressed them.


    Jiang Lan had already retreated.


    ¡°Just¡­ just like that?¡± Ao Longyu was no longer calm.


    Her breathing was a little chaotic, but she was trying her best to regte it, as if trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. There are still some more, Senior Sister, don¡¯t change back to your original form.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    With that, heid Ao Longyu down on the bed.


    ¡°Half-dragon transformation is fine too.¡±


    Ao Longyu¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and her body began to stiffen as her thoughts became chaotic.


    However, she still nodded heavily at Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    She could ept anything.


    Her Junior Brother was not anyone else. She was alright with him doing anything.


    But fear was uncontroble.


    At night.


    A low growl sounded in the room.


    It sounded like the voice of a real dragon. There was panic and fear in its voice, as if it was facing something it had never known before.


    The roar was soft, seemingly as if someone was in pain, but trying her best to hide it.


    The voice continued for a long time before calming down.


    The full moon hung in the sky.


    The peaceful night was not broken.


    Until the moonlight fell and the sun rose from the east.


    The sky was bright.


    The sun began to turn into a zing sun.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the house. He sat on the stone table and took out a book.


    He did not immediately start reading.


    He looked at his arm. There were many scratches on it and blood was flowing out.


    ¡°The dragon ws are really sharp.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    It was true that Xiao Yu did not transform back into her true dragon formst night, but when he helped her take off her clothes, she transformed into a half-dragon.


    When she got excited, her dragon ws would grab him.


    Not only did he have some wounds on his hands, there were more on his back.


    It was all caused by his Senior Sister subconsciously.


    ¡°No wonder one has to be an immortal to get married. Otherwise, it would be easy to be seriously injured in one night.¡±


    For a moment, he felt that the summit leaders were very considerate.


    However, there was one thing that was certain. The Dragon Race should be no different from a human when they took human form.


    Even in her half-dragon form, she was still no different from a human.


    It was just that there would be some sounds if he knocked on the dragon scales.


    It was a good thing that his Senior Sister was not covered in dragon scales when she transformed into a half-dragon. Otherwise¡­


    There would be some trouble.


    However, if his Senior Sister were to give birth, would she hatch an egg or would she be pregnant in human form?


    He couldn¡¯t be sure.


    He could only wait and see.


    Better not be an egg.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at the vegetative egg. He did indeed had more experience raising eggs.


    But¡­


    This was not what he wanted.


    If his Senior Sisterid an egg, it was uncertain when it would break out of the shell.


    It made him a little worried.


    This matter was not urgent, but he had to be prepared to prevent any idents from happening.


    In the future, he could browse through such books.


    It was better to be prepared.


    While he was thinking, he suddenly felt someone approaching him.


    They turned around.


    It was Xiao Yu, who had quietlye to his side.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu transformed into Xiao Yu and sat down beside Jiang Lan. She leaned against Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    There was a scar on Xiao Yu¡¯s side profile. It was from her past injury.


    Under normal circumstances, it would not be revealed, but it was revealedst night.


    It had notpletely subsided yet.


    There were still some dragon scales on her arm that had yet topletely disappear.


    It was because what happenedst night had affected Xiao Yu so much that she was afraid.


    However, there was nothing wrong with her mental state.


    ¡°I wonder if it will subside today.¡± Xiao Yu touched her cheek and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Junior Brother¡¯s fault. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    As she spoke, Xiao Yu swayed her feet as though she did not care.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He felt that it was very beautiful.


    It was just that the dragon scales were a little sturdy.


    ¡°Why is Junior Brother¡¯s hand injured?¡± Xiao Yu finally noticed Jiang Lan¡¯s injured hand.


    Dragons could actually lose its memory, Jiang Lan thought.


    He didn¡¯t really care about his injuries.


    ¡°A superficial wound,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    After giving Jiang Lan a few healing spells, Xiao Yu leaned against Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Master said that I can¡¯t stay in the Ninth Summit for long. I can only stay here for about a month.


    Otherwise, the Netherworld Aura might affect me.


    Therefore, Junior Brother has to let me get used to it this month. At the very least, I have to get used to it until I don¡¯t transform into a half-dragon.¡±


    One month?


    Jiang Lan looked at his hand. How badly would he be injured in a month?


    It was a little difficult.


    With this thought in mind, he nodded in agreement.


    It was indeed not a good idea for his Senior Sister to transform into a dragon whenever she panicked.


    His current cultivation level was that of a Human Immortal, so it wouldn¡¯t be too exaggerated no matter how injured he was.


    Then there was no problem.


    Before long, Xiao Yu began her cultivation.


    She had to absorb the benefits from the wedding as soon as possible.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. His strength was different from Xiao Yu¡¯s, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to temper his golden body.


    He would absorb it properly after a month.


    He should be able to be a Celestial Immortal even sooner.


    This way, he would enter the ranks of experts.


    At that time, he would be able to see his master¡¯s cultivation level clearly. He should not fail again this time.


    As for the Sect Master¡­


    This person seemed to be very strong. The ninth beam of light yesterday was proof.


    The person was a very impressive existence.


    As for whether the other party was Imperial Lord Xi He, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know.


    But the possibility was very high.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and stopped thinking about it.


    Xiao Yu had also turned to her smaller form.


    She also seemed more lively.


    At night, she would turn back to her normal form.

 Chapter 416 - Jade Pool Wooden House

    <h4>Chapter 416: Jade Pool Wooden House</h4>


    A monthter.


    The sun shone on the courtyard of the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu were walking in the peach forest. They were heading outside.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s hand still had quite a few scratches.


    Although it was not as obvious as before, it was not that fine either.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you have to think of something.¡± Xiao Yuughed.


    It was as if she was not worried at all.


    She tried very hard, but¡­


    She still couldn¡¯t control her dragon transformation process.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. This dragon made things difficult.


    He had suffered many injuries in the past month, but there were no obvious results.


    He felt rather helpless.


    He did not mind.


    They were all superficial wounds.


    As for the method, he had indeed thought of it, but the effect was minimal.


    They still needed to slowly work things out.


    There was no rush. The future was long.


    Since his Senior Sister was unable to control it, he did not mind.


    Recently, the number of dragon scales that appeared on her had been decreasing. Although his hands could still transform into dragons and his dragon horns could also grow out.


    But it was harmless.


    It was just some injuries.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you can read more books. It¡¯ll be easier for you to calm down,¡± Jiang Lan said on the way.


    Sometimes, he would just read to remain calm.


    But most of the time, he would choose to clean the Ninth Summit instead.


    The more ordinary something was, the easier it was for people to calm down.


    ¡°If I do so, will I be like Junior Brother, reclusive and taciturn, like a reclusive elder?¡± Xiao Yu jumped in front of Jiang Lan and retreated.


    Her gaze was naturally on Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior Sister is thinking too much,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    It was not that exaggerated.


    The reason why he gave his Senior Sister the feeling that he was an old man was because he was a human.


    He was already six hundred years old.


    He was not exactly young anymore.


    As for his Senior Sister, she had just reached adulthood.


    When he first met his Senior Sister, she was actually still a baby dragon.


    Now¡­


    He nced at Xiao Yu and still felt the same.


    She had grown taller, but her personality had not changed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be led astray by Junior Brother. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be staring at each other for an entire day.¡± Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and ced her hands behind her back as she spoke seriously.


    ¡°When I¡¯m not here, will Junior Brother resume your routine of cultivation?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°En, I will continue to cultivate until Senior Sister returns,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    Xiao Yu smiled.


    Below the Ninth Summit.


    Xiao Yu stood in front of Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, close your eyes.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Before he could close his eyes, Xiao Yu¡¯s hand once again covered his gaze. Then, he felt Xiao Yu move closer to his mouth.


    He touched it lightly.


    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t transform.


    Junior Brother still has some credit. ¡°As Xiao Yu spoke, she lowered her hand.


    Jiang Lan saw that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t transform into a dragon and seemed to have be used to such an act.


    Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly saw that Xiao Yu was unable to hold it in.


    Hua!


    She immediately returned to his normal appearance.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    It was true that she hadn¡¯t dragonize.


    ¡°Remember the rule of fair trade. Junior Brother now has to bring me a present when you go out.¡± A clear and pleasant voice reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    After he agreed, Ao Longyu rode her sword towards the Jade Pool.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    Not long after, Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu vanish from his field of vision.


    It was indeed not suitable for Xiao Yu to stay in the Ninth Summit for long.


    The Netherworld Aura would bring her a lot of trouble.


    It had been a month.


    ¡°Looks like I need to find a time to build a wooden house in the Jade Pool.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    He would have to go up for some time.


    A wooden house simr to the Netherworld Cave would do.


    It was easy to repair and build.


    It wouldn¡¯t take months to build a house like the one in the courtyard.


    ¡­


    In the courtyard, Jiang Lan watered the vegetative egg with some spirit liquid.


    He began to walk towards the Netherworld Cave.


    It was still early, but he had been reading recently.


    He could indeed cultivate now.


    He and Xiao Yu had absorbed the gifts from his master. They were still useful for their advancement.


    It was just that it was more useful to Xiao Yu than to him.


    But it could still aid him in his cultivation.


    Right now, he just wanted to see how long it would take before he absorbed all of the benefits.


    After he started cultivating, Jiang Lan returned to his previous routine.


    He would cultivate at night, and study and clean the courtyard during the day.


    The passage of time was rather ordinary to him. It was like flowing water that sounded from the bottom of his heart, but it did not wake him up. Instead, he was immersed in it.


    Only when he saw Xiao Yu would he be able to walk out of his training state.


    Three months was fast for him.


    During this period, Xiao Yu visited.


    Due to the aura of the Netherworld, she could not stay for that long, but she did not stay for just a day like before they got married.


    It did not affect his cultivation.


    Morning.


    Jiang Lan woke up from his cultivation.


    He had absorbed all the benefits.


    His golden body had reached a new height, and his advancement was now closer.


    If it had been forty years before, it would only be thirty years now.


    It was very impressive.


    ¡­


    After walking out of the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan felt that the sun was scorching hot.


    After absorbing the benefits he had gotten from the marriage, he could also rest for a while.


    However, Xiao Yu did note down today.


    After some thought, he decided to make a trip to the Jade Pool to build a small wooden house.


    There were not many restrictions when he went to the Jade Pool, and there were too many restrictions when his Senior Sister came to the Ninth Summit.


    Amongst them, the most severe was naturally the aura of the Netherworld.


    His Senior Sister could leave the Jade Pool for a longer time, but she could not stay in the Ninth Summit for long.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan flew up on his sword.


    He headed to the Jade Pool.


    The blue sky was filled with white clouds, and there was a gentle breeze.


    It reduced the heat.


    After a while.


    In front of the Jade Pool.


    After reminding Xiao Yu, the path to the Jade Pool opened.


    The Jade Pool was extremely special. If outsiders wanted to enter, they would need the Jade Pool Goddess¡¯ permission.


    Other than the Goddess, there was basically no one who could step onto the Jade Pool.


    Jiang Lan relied on the engagement to go up.


    If others wanted to step onto the Jade Pool, they would have to fight against the entire Kunlun.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Jiang Lan saw a beautiful woman standing at the edge of the Jade Pool.


    She had long ck hair and a calm expression on her face. It was as if there was a type of coldness that appeared on her body, making her seem distant.


    When Jiang Lan approached, the aura that repelled people a thousand miles away disappeared from Ao Longyu¡¯s body.


    Jiang Lannded in front of Ao Longyu. Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan without saying a word.


    A momentter, Ao Longyu took out a wooden sword and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you forgot about thisst time.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the past, he would embed the wooden sword with his sword intent at night, but recently, he had to help his Senior Sister get used to not transforming into a dragon at night.


    After receiving the wooden sword, Ao Longyu immediately transformed into Xiao Yu. She jumped up andughed.


    ¡°Why did Junior Brother suddenly run up here?


    Did you think of a way to help me? ¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head, then sat at the side and started his task.


    Xiao Yu jumped to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and sat down.


    She ced her hands on the rock and shook her feet. She smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I suddenly realized something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked Xiaoyu.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re husband and wife now, so I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Her eyes narrowed with amusement.


    ¡°Can I call you my husband now?¡±

 Chapter 417 - Seizing The Goddess Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 417: Seizing The Goddess¡¯ Foundation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have any objections.


    However, it had been a few months and she had only thought of this now?


    ¡°Then what should you call me, Junior Brother?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan expectantly with a smile.


    What to call her?


    This question shed through Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Madam?¡± Jiang Lan tried to speak.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be wife?¡± Xiao Yu was curious.


    She was a dragon after all, so she didn¡¯t know much about such things.


    ¡°It should be fine,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Indeed, there was not much difference. There were countless people in the Grand Deste World.


    People from different regions had different practices, and the way some addressed the other party was even more bizarre.


    Cultivators did not have any specific rules regarding their lovers.


    ¡°You can call me whatever you want.¡± Xiao Yu turned around and ced her bare feet on the rock. She leaned against Jiang Lan.


    ¡°In any case, it feels the same as before.


    It is just that I am not used to it.


    But I¡¯ll get used to it after some time.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and continued to embed the wooden sword with his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent.


    A gentle breeze blew.


    A rustling sound came from the tree.


    The peach blossoms slowly fell on them.


    After a long time, Jiang Lan picked up the wooden sword and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I came today because I actually have something I need to do.¡±


    No response.


    He turned around and saw that Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were closed and she was asleep.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Instead, he ced the wooden sword on his knees and took out a book to read.


    He was waiting for Xiao Yu to wake up.


    ¡­


    At night.


    While Jiang Lan was reading, he suddenly felt a change in Xiao Yu¡¯s position. She was sliding forward.


    Bang!


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    Xiaoyu slid onto Jiang Lan¡¯s thigh. There wasn¡¯t much, but there was a wooden sword hilt there.


    The sword hilt was knocked down and flew up.


    The flying sword flew past Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes and hovered above Xiaoyu. At this moment, the tip of the sword was pointed downwards towards Xiao Yu¡¯s abdomen.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s thin waist faced against the wooden sword.


    Hu!


    The sword stopped three inches from his abdomen.


    It was Jiang Lan who caught the wooden sword.


    After putting the wooden sword aside, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Actually, he was rather curious about what would happen when this sword stabbed down, but¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to try.


    Xiao Yu covered the back of her head and sat up.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what hit me just now?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He felt that it wasn¡¯t safe for a dragon to hold the Dragon ying Sword.


    If it was someone else from the Dragon Race, it might be even more dangerous.


    He rubbed the back of Xiaoyu¡¯s head and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m here to build a wooden house. It might be useful.¡±


    ¡°A wooden house?¡± Xiao Yu was excited.


    ¡°Let me help Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    It would have been quick, but now it might take days.


    Fortunately, he had to calm himself down these few days.


    After settling the matters here, he would return to cultivate.


    It was about time for him to advance to be a Celestial Immortal.


    He did not n to go to other ces. It was not suitable at the moment.


    He, who had just gotten married, was known by many people. He was too eye-catching and it was not suitable for others to see him.


    It was better to wait for a few days until the influence of the wedding disappeared.


    Then there would be no more problems.


    However, it was not easy to return to the past where no one knew of him.


    ¡­


    Several dayster.


    Jiang Lan left the Jade Pool.


    It was Xiao Yu who sent him back to the Ninth Summit on her sword.


    He did not spend much time constructing the wooden house. He spent the rest of his time in the wooden house.


    With a wide field of vision, it was rather convenient to observe the changes in the world.


    It was just that it would always affect Senior Sister¡¯s cultivation, so he did not stay for long.


    It was time for him to start preparing for his advancement.


    Thirty years seemed long, but once one fell into the rhythm of cultivation, it would be very fast.


    ¡°Junior Brother, how long can the wooden swordst?¡± Before returning to the Jade Pool, Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan while holding the wooden sword.


    At this moment, there was nothing special about the wooden sword. However, anyone who knew the Dragon ying Sword would be able to sense that it contained extremely pure Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent emanating from it.


    ¡°Senior Sister, it depends on how long you want it tost.¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu smiled when she heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    If his Senior Sister came back too frequently, there would actually be problems. He had to try to iste the influence of the Netherworld Aura.


    There was no need for it to bepletely isted. It was fine as long as the courtyard was not affected too much by the aura.


    After bidding farewell to Xiao Yu, Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard.


    He would cultivate first, and at the same time, he would read some books to think of a solution.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Four Seas region.


    There was an endless abyss.


    It was a domain that even the dragons did not want to enter.


    A sigh sounded here.


    ¡°The morous dragons sold their princess to obtain the opportunity. It is said that after a while, this Kunlun Goddess would arrive at the Four Seas.


    Kunlun is no ordinary ce. The Jade Pool in Kunlun is a special area. As the Goddess of the Jade Pool, can she help us escape?¡±


    ¡°Once the Jade Pool Goddess dies, the Dragon Race will suffer, and it will be difficult for us to escape.¡±


    The darkness seemed to have fallen into dead silence.


    He seemed to hesitate again.


    After a long while, the voice sounded again as if it had made up its mind.


    ¡°Then, find a way to seize her foundations.¡±


    Hu!


    Suddenly, a dragon shadow streaked across the darkness.


    As if to warn the darkness.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is guarding against us, but there are also demons around. They¡¯re probably trying to help us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be the des in the hands of the demons.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see who bes the puppet.¡±


    The darkness fell into dead silence again.


    And beyond the darkness, in the bright sea, a dragon opened its eyes and looked into the darkness.


    ¡°The ck dragon is about to move. The demons are also about to move. They have two goals.


    The first is to obtain the Goddess of the Jade Pool, and the other is to obtain the friendship of the only disciple of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    At the same time, a half-dragon appeared beside the dragon.


    It was as if the dragon had opened its eyes and rushed over.


    ¡°Do we need to do anything?¡±


    Ao Jian lowered his head and asked respectfully.


    This person had a noble status that ordinary dragons could not see.


    And he served both sides.


    The ck dragons and demons were great enemies to the dragons. Once they took action, it would easily affect the dragons.


    As for the Jade Pool Goddess and her husband, they were extremely important to Kunlun.


    Theoretically, they couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.


    However, he could only ask about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The dragon slowly closed its eyes.


    ¡°We wee and protect the people from Kunlun.


    However, if the situation exceeds our expectations or the enemy is extraordinarily powerful where even the Kunlun people themselves would not be able to protect the Goddess.


    There will be nothing we can do either.


    We dragons are not stingy with what we should protect.


    But idents are often unexpected. Having protection doesn¡¯t mean that one can be absolutely safe.¡±


    Ao Jian lowered his head and remained silent.


    The ck Dragon and the Demon Race did indeed have something nned. As long as they were not targeting them directly, they did not need to care.


    The dragons would protect the people from Kunlun.


    However, Kunlun could not do anything to them if they failed to protect them.


    As for whether there would be any idents, it would not affect them much.


    They would not lose anything.


    With the ident weakening Kunlun, they should be able to maintain friendly cooperation with them without any mishaps.


    Kunlun could also help suppress the ck Dragon and the demons.


    If they maintained their current position, they would be the ultimate winner.

 Chapter 418 - Seclusion For 30 Years

    <h4>Chapter 418: Seclusion For 30 Years</h4>


    Kunlun.


    It was snowing heavily.


    Simrly, there were many people riding their swords in and out. The snow did not affect them much.


    Although there were not many immortals in Kunlun, there were not many with low cultivation levels either.


    Everyone could learn the sword kinesis technique.


    At the foot of Kunlun, the two of them walked out.


    ¡°Father is already old. Even with my help, his lifespan is almost up.¡± Zhou Shu sighed.


    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any natural disasters recently, so they can retire well,¡± said Lu Qing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back this time and spend more time with the two elders.¡± Zhou Shu nodded.


    Before leaving, he looked at the Ninth Summit and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 30 years since the Ninth Summit¡¯s Senior Brother married the Goddess.


    I have not seen Senior Brother Jiang once in the past thirty years.


    As time passes, many people will subconsciously forget about Senior Brother Jiang¡¯s awesome deeds.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he became an immortal even earlier than a genius. In the past, I heard that he could only keep up with geniuses in the early stages, but he would be left behind after reaching the Essence Soul Realm. It was also said that bing an immortal is very difficult for him.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be an immortal even earlier than many geniuses.¡± Lu Qian was also somewhat impressed.


    They had been in the sect for a long time. They had a better impression of Senior Brother Jiang and they understood him more.


    And Lu Qing¡¯s impression came from what Zhou Shu had exined to her.


    Zhou Shu hade into contact with Jiang Lan and was even rescued by Jiang Lan.


    Although they had offended each other in the beginning, the small matter between fellow disciples was not that serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I told you before, but you didn¡¯t believe me.


    Senior Brother Jiang has only been in the sect for over six hundred years and he is already a Human Immortal. Yet, we are only at the early-stage Void Refinement Realm after five hundred years.


    We, on the other hand, still have to wait a few hundred years before we can be an immortal. The difference is too great.¡± Zhou Shu sighed.


    ¡°Butpared to those in our family, we are much stronger.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t say much and left Kunlun on their swords.


    They disappeared into the horizon.


    ¡­


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    Some people were gathered here.


    There were the Dragon race and Kunlun¡¯s summit leaders.


    ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years. I wonder how long does Kunlun n to wait?¡± Ran Jing sat on a high chair and asked softly.


    Thirty years was not far from fifty years.


    Besides, thirty years was a long time for a couple.


    It was time meant to nurture the rtionship between the Goddess and the Ninth Summit¡¯s Jiang Lan.


    This was sufficient time.


    But there was nothing they could do to Kunlun if they wanted to continue dying.


    They could only ask and question them.


    ¡°There¡¯s enough time,¡± Liu Jing said softly before continuing.


    ¡°We will find a time within these two months to set off. You can wait for our side to finish our preparations.¡±


    ¡°You all have agreed to it?¡± Ao shi asked in disbelief.


    ¡°No other conditions?¡±


    ¡°How about another ten years?¡± Miao Yue looked at Ao Shishi with a smile.


    Ao Shishi remained silent.


    However, they were not used to Kunlun agreeing so readily.


    Talking or negotiating with Kunlun was exhausting.


    There were too many aspects they needed to argue with them.


    But this time, Kunlun did not say anything and just nodded.


    They even felt that there was a conspiracy.


    But when he thought about it carefully, what scheme did the other party have in mind?


    Ao Li frowned.


    They would have been very happy if they had fought for two months to set off.


    But now¡­


    They felt that Kunlun was plotting something that they had not factored in.


    But on second thought, Kunlun might have intentionally made them feel this way.


    Human hearts were dirty.


    The Ba Country¡¯s conclusion was right.


    Kunlun was made up of humans. They looked like an easy target to bully, but once they fought, the opposing party would lose.


    Humans were a group of filthy and ferocious beasts that ate people without spitting out their bones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a month or two.¡± Although Ran Jing was surprised, she still agreed.


    After waiting for hundreds of years, she naturally could not wait any longer.


    ¡°Then how long do you wish for the Goddess to stay in the Dragon Race?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    ¡°At least a month,¡± said Ran Jing.


    Theoretically, they didn¡¯t need such a long time, but it was naturally better to have more time.


    The summit leaders did not exchange their opinions, which was within their expectations.


    ¡°Alright, we can set off once they are ready. You can start preparing. ¡°Liu Jing said.


    The few dragons felt that Kunlun was easier to talk to this time round, but this made them uneasy.


    But now that things hade to this, there was no way to retreat.


    The summit leaders of Kunlun didn¡¯t discuss much either. Thirty years was enough for the goddess and the rest to nurture their rtionship and also enough for them to absorb the benefits of marriage.


    There was no need to dy.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Ninth Summit.


    In the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and observed his body. His eyes were filled with golden light.


    At this moment, he once again felt the perfection of his golden body.


    His body was filled with power. He was much stronger than before.


    This was the perfect golden body of a Heaven Immortal.


    A perfected golden body Heaven Immortal was on apletely different level from an ordinary perfected Heaven Immortal.


    This was also why he had to eat the Great Strength Golden Body Pill when facing Fei Yuan.


    The power of the perfected golden body was too powerful.


    And now, he had also reached Fei Yuan¡¯s cultivation realm. If he were to meet the other party again now, the fight should be over in a sh.


    After adjusting his golden body to its peak state, he began tobine his perfected Dao.


    Once he seeded.


    He would be a Celestial Immortal.


    Feeling everything in his body, he released his spirit.


    The Dao world slowly came into contact with the golden body.


    Boom!


    The instant the Dao world collided with his golden body, Jiang Lan heard a rumbling sound.


    It came from his body.


    The sound was as if mountains were copsing and everything was shattering inside him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t dare be distracted. If there was a problem at this time, then his golden body might shatter and his great Dao might copse.


    Every advancement was not that easy.


    He needed to give it his all.


    Boom!


    The voice continued to ring out, and the golden body seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    Fortunately, his golden body was stable.


    This was something he had refined bit by bit. He hadn¡¯t cked off in the past few hundred years, nor had he acted half-heartedly.


    His golden body was almost perfect.


    One had to walk one step at a time. Every step would leave behind a footprint, and every footprint was a backup.


    If he leaped up, he would be like rootless duckweed.


    His golden body would be defeated by the great Dao world.


    A perfected great Dao was deep and heavy. It could directlypete with a golden body.


    Only if they were equally matched would there be a possibility of integration.


    As time passed, the rumbling became softer and softer.


    The perfected great Dao began to merge with his golden body.


    The golden body contained the great Dao, and the great Dao revealed the power of the golden body.


    Boom!


    When thest trace of the golden body fused with the perfected great Dao, a force began to overflow from Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    He had surpassed the perfected golden body Heaven Immortal Realm.


    This power spread through his four limbs and into his hundred meridians.


    Only when his body was filled with this power did everything calm down.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    A faint light appeared in his eyes. It was the light of the golden body and the light of the great Dao.


    Or rather, the light that belonged to a Celestial Immortal.


    Today, he had be a Celestial Immortal.


    ¡°Hu ~¡±


    After advancing to be a Celestial Immortal, Jiang Lan released a breath of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little faster than expected, but I just advanced. I still need three months to familiarize myself with this realm.¡±


    The Celestial Immortal Realm was different from others. One couldn¡¯t raise one¡¯s realm that quickly.


    The Dao was one thing, but increasing one¡¯s strength required a long period of umtion.


    Therefore, it was more necessary to familiarize himself with this realm as soon as possible.


    After bing a Celestial Immortal, he could barely be considered an expert.


    As long as he didn¡¯t leave Kunlun, there wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.


    Jiang Lan suddenly received a call from his master.


    After checking, he was a little surprised.


    ¡°Three dayster, I might need to go out?


    What¡¯s so urgent?¡±

 Chapter 419 - Dao Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 419: Dao Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan was puzzled by his master¡¯s sudden message.


    Three dayster.


    In fact, he needed three months to consolidate his cultivation.


    With three days, he might only be familiar with his Power of Nine Bulls or Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    On top of that, he would not be able to gain an in-depth sense of familiarity.


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    If it was an ordinary matter, it would be fine.


    However, this time, his master directly said that he wanted him to go out. It seemed that it was difficult to refuse.


    As he thought like this, he headed out of the Netherworld Cave.


    He brought the vegetative egg with him.


    Thest time he went into seclusion, he brought the nt egg and the Udumbara Flower in.


    ¡°After entering the sect for 626 years, my cultivation level should have exceeded Master¡¯s expectations. In that case, Master¡¯s guess of my cultivation should be at the Heaven Immortal Realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    However, after he came out of seclusion, he really needed to meet his master.


    To aplish the small goal he had set previously.


    He wanted to see through his master¡¯s cultivation with his Eyes Of Truth.


    He couldn¡¯t do it when he was a Heaven Immortal but he was now a Celestial Immortal.


    There should be no problem.


    Hu!


    He had just walked out of the Netherworld Cave when a gust of wind blew his hair.


    It was the autumn wind.


    The weather was cooling.


    It was suitable for him to go out.


    He did not care about this and headed straight for the courtyard.


    On the surface, his cultivation was still at the early-stage Human Immortal Realm, while his hidden cultivation was at the mid-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    This was a necessary advancement after he had absorbed the benefits.


    By doing so, he could better hide his cultivation as well.


    After a while.


    Not far from the courtyard.


    Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu wearing the clothes she wore when she built the house. Her hair was tied up and she was tending to the flowers.


    Instead of going over immediately, he checked the house.


    After making sure that there were no signs of it being demolished, he felt relieved.


    Sometimes, if she wasn¡¯t careful, his Senior Sister would be able to take down a brick at the support position of the house.


    This time, he had gone into seclusion for some time.


    It was not impossible for her to do it again.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu also looked over. When she saw Jiang Lan, a smile appeared on her face. She moved her lower body and came before Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, were you relieved just now?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    They had spent a lot of time together over the years, but there were some things that were unsatisfactory.


    His Senior Sister¡¯s half-dragon transformation happened frequently.


    But there were also times when she didn¡¯t transform at all.


    It was more or less effective.


    After thirty years, there were results.


    As to whether the child woulde in the form of an eggshell¡­


    For now, he had no idea.


    It seemed that it was not easy for his Senior Sister to get pregnant.


    ¡°Senior Sister, would there be so much dirt on your face when you are tending to the flowers?¡± Jiang Lan reached out and wiped the dirt off Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course I did it on purpose. Junior Sister Siya asionallyes to chat with me. She often sees some Daopanions in the sect interacting with each other.


    She would even go out to buy books to read. She knows a lot.¡± Xiaoyu smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to try some things.¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. He was very curious about what his Senior Sister would have done if he hadn¡¯t wiped the dirt from her face just now.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to wipe it, I would¡¯ve asked you to do it,¡± Xiao Yu said matter-of-factly.


    She didn¡¯t care at all.


    She really was a child, Jiang Lan thought.


    However, looking at the Goddess Diagram, she was indeed an adult.


    If she was in her normal state, she would naturally be a youngdy. She could tell from all aspects that his Senior Sister was not a child.


    Her personality was lively.


    It was far from the mature feeling of Martial Aunt Miao Yue and Martial Aunt Zhu Qing.


    Of course, anything was fine. His Senior Sister did not need to learn from anyone.


    Furthermore, his several martial aunts might be like his master, about to enter theirter years.


    Being alone, it was natural for them to be more mature.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue was still alright. After all, she was the number one candidate for his master in his heart.


    However, he needed to find out what his master thought about this.


    If his master did not care about who the other party would be, then Martial Aunt Miao Yue was very suitable.


    He was afraid that his master already had someone he cared about. That would be very troublesome.


    ¡°Master just sent a message saying that we will be going out in three days.¡± After entering the courtyard and cing the vegetative egg properly, Jiang Lan told her about his master¡¯s notice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Junior Brother was in seclusion. That¡¯s why you only received the news over the past few days.


    In fact, my master had informed me two months ago that we are going out together.


    ¡°The scheduled time wasst month, but Junior Brother did note out of seclusion.¡± Xiao Yu washed her hands and watered the vegetative egg with spirit liquid, as well as helped the Udumbara Flower clean the dirt on its leaves.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    His master probably just left hismunication device there.


    The date of departure would be three days after Jiang Lan saw it.


    However, his Senior Sister also needed to go on this trip, which meant that this trip was to the Dharma treasure.


    ¡°Did Martial Aunt tell you the details?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s master was Martial Aunt Zhu Qing.


    ¡°They said that since I¡¯m married to Junior Brother, I can go back and take a look. That¡¯s why Junior Brother is actually apanying me this time.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    As expected, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised to receive this answer.


    ¡°Will it affect your cultivation?¡± Xiao Yu asked with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    If it was an ordinary training, he would naturally think of a way to push it.


    However, he could not refuse if this trip was to apany his Senior Sister back to the Dragon Race.


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s reply, Xiao Yu narrowed her eyes and revealed a bright smile.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think much of Xiao Yu¡¯s smile.


    It had been said a long time ago.


    He would protect Xiao Yu¡¯s smile well.


    ¡­


    Noon.


    Jiang Lan headed to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Although he knew the general situation, he still wanted to meet his master and see what his master wanted to say.


    This trip would definitely not be safe.


    This was his premonition, and Kunlun more or less felt this way too.


    The person in the most danger was naturally Xiao Yu, who was the Jade Pool Goddess.


    The Goddess brought great benefits to Kunlun, and all the forces wanted to weaken Kunlun.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s residence was also rather close to the demons. This also made it dangerous for him.


    He needed to know the situation so that he could make the necessary preparations.


    Paying a visit to the Dragon Race was inevitable. He would not try to stop it.


    What he needed to do now was to make everything go smoothly. He needed to head to the Dragon Race and return to Kunlun safely and smoothly.


    He would consider all the enemies that might appear on this trip.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    On the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan stood behind Mo Zhengdong with a respectful expression.


    Of course, he saw it clearly just now.


    However, he was puzzled.


    In that instant, he had used his Eyes Of Truth to see his master¡¯s cultivation level.


    He was indeed at the Dao Immortal Realm. At least, the feeling was that he was at the Dao Immortal Realm.


    But for some reason, there was a feeling of uncertainty.


    Normal cultivation realms had the normal few stages: early-stage, mid-stage,te-stage and perfected stage.


    The Heaven Immortal was rather special. There was an additional golden body aspect.


    However, the Dao Immortal realm shown by his master was not divided into any sub-stages. His cultivation was just that of a Dao Immortal.


    Were the sub-stages reced by something else?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t quite understand.


    However, he had a book called the Path Of Dao Immortals.


    Perhaps it could answer his questions.


    However, before reading this book, he had to finish reading the book that exined the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    It was not an urgent matter. He just had to take it step by step.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be heading to the Dragon Race in three days. It¡¯s simr to training. This trip will take quite some time. As the husband of the Goddess, you can¡¯t refuse such a thing.¡± Mo Zhengdong turned around and drove Jiang Lan away.


    It was not easy to make his disciple go out.


    ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He really could not refuse.


    However, he needed to figure out the exact situation so that he could estimate how dangerous this trip would be.

 Chapter 420 - Requesting Help From Imperial Lord Xi He

    <h4>Chapter 420: Requesting Help From Imperial Lord Xi He</h4>


    ¡°The Eighth Prince and the others areing too?¡±


    After hearing the details from his master, Jiang Lan had a rough understanding of this matter.


    The main target this time was the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince also said that he could go back for a while.


    The Dragon Race must have used Xiao Yu as an excuse to bring the Eighth Prince back to the Dragon Race for a while.


    After that, they would bring the Eighth Prince back.


    And this time, the Dragon Race only needed to pay a small gift of gratitude.


    They had obtained the benefits, but they would pay less.


    ¡°The Dragon Race has made many preparations to bring back the Eighth Prince,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    This time, when the Eighth Prince returned, the Dragon Race would get what they wanted, and Kunlun would also get what they wanted.


    As for Xiao Yu, although she was just an excuse to bring the Eight Prince back, the Dragon Race would not attack them.


    If there was danger, they would even protect her.


    Otherwise, it would be disadvantageous to the Dragon Race.


    But the degree of protection was hard to say.


    In short, there was bound to be danger. He could not let his guard down.


    As for the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift, he did not care much about it.


    It could help Xiao Yu reach the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s cultivation level was currently at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm, and she had already absorbed the gifts from the wedding.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    ¡°The people of the Dragon Race have yet to return. The Eighth Prince has been in Kunlun for a long time, so he will return as well.


    But he¡¯lle back with you afterward.


    The leaders for this trip this time are the summit leaders of the Fifth and Eighth Summits.


    ¡°You are more familiar with the two summit leaders. If you have any questions on the way, you can ask your Martial Aunt from the Fifth Summit. Array formations are just a small part of her attainments.


    She is in charge of many of the major events in Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue was indeed very powerful.


    Although she was not as powerful as Martial Uncle Jiu Zhongtian, the pressure she gave others was higher than that of Martial Uncle Jiu Zhongtian.


    The other party seem to be able to see through everything.


    The few negotiations at Kunlun were all led by her.


    Every time, she would make outsiders suffer and make them speechless from anger.


    With her around, the trip was indeed much safer.


    ¡°For many people, the Goddess¡¯ departure is an opportunity. Even though there will be two summit leaders, you cannot afford to be careless.


    No one knows when danger will arrive.¡± Mo Zhengdong took out a piece of paper and handed it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is extremely important in this trip to the Dragon Race. If you are in danger and you have reached an emergency where you can only save yourself.


    Let the Eighth Prince read the name on it. There would be an attack that will aid you. I do not know the details either.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised when he heard what his master said.


    This was because of the paper.


    He could more or less guess what was written on the paper. Of course, there was something else that puzzled him.


    He took the paper and opened it to take a look. There were a few words written on it: Ancient Imperial West Pce¡¯s Imperial Lord Xi He.


    It was indeed that name.


    But¡­


    He remembered that Imperial Lord Xi He was restricted in Kunlun. Would reciting it be useful when they reached the Four Seas?


    Eighth Prince?


    Jiang Lan remembered that his master didn¡¯t want him to read, but the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince was special. Perhaps that was why Imperial Lord Xi He wanted to leave a trace of the Deity Position opportunity on him.


    This made sense.


    Unfortunately, it was still just a single strike.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan put away the paper and asked curiously.


    ¡°Will it really work?¡±


    Although he had some guesses, he still wanted to confirm it.


    His master might know Imperial Lord Xi He better than him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Eighth Prince,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why he¡¯s still here.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    The Eighth Prince was worth a fortune.


    However, asking for help could only be done by the Eighth Prince. If the Eighth Prince was not by his side, it would be useless.


    There were limitations to this.


    Of course, there would be restrictions on any protective measures, but it also lessened the burden on him. He just had to be vignt outside of the protective measures.


    ¡°If you really use this name, it¡¯s best if the Eighth Prince doesn¡¯t mention it to anyone else. You can¡¯t tell anyone about it either.


    Of course, you don¡¯t have to be too concerned about this in an emergency,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    Jiang Lan nodded in understanding.


    Imperial Lord Xi He still had to hide himself.


    If the Eighth Prince and himself told others about it, it would be detrimental to Kunlun.


    ¡°This trip is indeed a bit dangerous, but don¡¯t worry too much about it. With two summit leaders present, there won¡¯t be any problems. Keep your guard up,¡± Mo Zhengdong reminded him.


    Jiang Lancked a sense of security to begin with. Mo Zhengdong knew that Jiang Lan wouldn¡¯t believe him if he said that this trip wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    So he exined the general situation.


    This way, his disciple would know what to do.


    As for danger, he didn¡¯t really care.


    By the time he understood everything, he already knew the general outline of some mysterious events that had urred in the sect over the centuries.


    However, as a master, he would not be stingy.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    Xiao Yu walked out of the room and arrived beside Jiang Lan, who was enhancing the wooden sword.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are we setting off today?¡±


    She had naturally been staying on the Ninth Summit for the past few days.


    As she spoke, she sat down opposite Jiang Lan and rested her chin on her hands as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°En, we are about to set off.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He kept his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent and handed the wooden sword to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you can¡¯t go like this.¡±


    She needed to be in her normal form.


    If Xiao Yu really wanted to go like this, it was fine too.


    It didn¡¯t affect Jiang Lan much.


    Xiao Yu stood up and her body returned to normal.


    In the blink of an eye, Ao Longyu had returned to her slender figure.


    She had a beautiful face and a peerless figure.


    She walked around Jiang Lan and said calmly.


    ¡°Junior brother, help me take a look and see if there are any dragon scales on my body.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked around and didn¡¯t find any problems.


    In the morning, he had seen dragon scales on her waist. Now that she had clothes to cover her body, it was fine even if she had yet to remove them.


    After bidding farewell to their masters, they rode their swords to the Kunlun Main Hall.


    They walked side by side in midair.


    ¡°Can Senior Sister leave the Jade Pool for a long time?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    This trip would take at least a few months.


    It was quite a long time.


    ¡°Yes, I can do it in a year or two.¡± Ao Longyu nodded slightly.


    Her eyes were filled with nervousness.


    It was because she was going to return to the Dragon Race with her motherter. This was the first time in her entire life that she was going to do this.


    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t going back alone. She nced at Jiang Lan and felt somewhat at ease.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    This trip might not be friendly to Xiao Yu.


    Especially Xiao Yu¡¯s mother. He did not know what her attitude would be when she returned to the Dragon Race.


    He understood that Xiao Yu cared about this.


    At the same time, he understood that the dragons were only using Xiaoyu.


    Returning to one¡¯s homnd was very important to many people, even if his Senior Sister was a dragon.


    But the Dragon Race did not care about his Senior Sister¡¯s feelings.


    When they were about to reach the Kunlun Main Hall, Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu and said softly.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I will always be standing behind you. I will protect you.¡±


    A smile appeared in Ao Longyu¡¯s eyes upon hearing this. She flew a little higher on her sword.


    She then patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    It was as if she was saying: Junior Brother, stand behind me. I will protect you.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t retort, nor did he need to.


    He always had his own ideas.


    Protect those who need protection, protect what he needs to protect.


    He had always hidden his responsibilities and emotions well.


    But he had never forgotten or let go of them.

 Chapter 421 - Fighting To Become The Overlord In The Sky

    <h4>Chapter 421: Fighting To Be The Overlord In The Sky</h4>


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    There was a huge flying Dharma treasure.


    There was a small mountain on the Dharma treasure. There was a smallke and a square on the mountain.


    There were some residences and pavilions by the side.


    There were some people standing in the square.


    They were people from the Dragon Race and Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu also arrived at the flying Dharma treasure andnded on the square.


    This ce was not very big. Everyone in the square could be seen.


    There were five dragons.


    Four of them were from the Dragon Race¡¯s younger generation, but Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know them.


    The fifth person was the Eighth Prince Ao Man.


    However, he did know some of the people on Kunlun¡¯s side.


    Lu Jian and his party of three were here. There was also Jing Ting, Mu Xiu, Lin Siya and Ji Jiang.


    There were eight people in total.


    ¡°Junior Brother and Junior Sister will have to wait for some time.¡± Lu Jian looked at Jiang Lan and the others and said.


    ¡°Master and the rest seem to be discussing something.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    Ao Longyu nodded as well, seemingly following behind Jiang Lan.


    It seemed that Junior Brother Jiang was the head of this family. This conclusion shed through Lu Jian¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince arrived at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Sister, Brother-inw.¡± As he spoke, he took out two bags of peanuts and handed them to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the youth. He said that it¡¯s a long journey and that it can satisfy one¡¯s hunger.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He did not say much and kept it.


    Other than peanuts, there was probably nothing else to give at the inn.


    Ao Longyu looked on without saying anything. She maintained her aloof expression, and there was not much emotion in her eyes.


    Not long after.


    They took their positions and waited for the seniors to arrive.


    Jiang Lan naturally stood on the side of the Senior Brothers and Sisters of Kunlun. The Eighth Prince returned to his position.


    The rest of the Dragon Race often turn to take a nce at Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan could feel it.


    Because these dragons were also observing him.


    However, they were not that rude. After a while, they stopped what they were doing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any malice. They seem to be just curious,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    He kept his guard up.


    He had seen many spies in Kunlun.


    It was not unusual for the dragons to have spies.


    After that, he did not see any younger generationing. In that case, only ten of them from Kunlun were going.


    ¡­


    The autumn wind blew.


    Suddenly, power appeared on the flying Dharma treasure.


    Following that, they felt the Dharma treasure begin to rise into the air. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had already reached the sky.


    The others were somewhat surprised.


    Before they could speak, a few figures appeared in the square.


    It was Miao Yue, Jiu Zhongtian, Ran Jing, and the others.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Find a ce to rest. If you need some time, you can ask us if you have any questions regarding your cultivation.¡± Miao Yue said to Jiang Lan and the others.


    Hu!


    With that, the flying Dharma treasure tore through the air and left Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan looked behind him and realized that Kunlun was shrinking.


    He was not too worried about going out now.


    He had tested the restrictions of the Deity Position before. Otherwise, he would really have to worry.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from the endless skies.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t raise his head, nor did he see anyone raise their head.


    ¡°The Deity Position is here. I wonder if it¡¯s the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race or the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He had already informed him about this.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t even need to think to know that it was definitely the Heavenly Human Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race that were about to seed.


    As for who came first, no one knew.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded.


    Jiang Lan was quite surprised. It seemed like two Deity Positions were about to appear together.


    ¡°Has the Heavenly Human Race obtained the Deity Position together with the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?¡± He was somewhat surprised.


    The two of them had rushed for this.


    This situation was not very friendly to him.


    If it was the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race who had obtained the Deity Position, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    However, now that the Heavenly Human Race also obtained a Deity Position, they might now have the time to deal with him.


    The only fortunate thing was that he had just started his trip to the Dragon Race, so the Heavenly Human Race couldn¡¯t immediately obtain this piece of news.


    When the Heavenly Human Race received the news and wanted to take action, he should have already returned to Kunlun.


    Boom!


    The rumbling sound from the sky interrupted his thoughts.


    At this moment, an ethereal voice came from the sky.


    On the flying Dharma treasure, only he could hear this voice.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Left Pce, Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor of the Wudang Mountain.¡±


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. Jiang Lan knew where this Deity Position came from the moment he heard it.


    The other party was one step ahead of the Heavenly Human Race, perhaps because of the girl in the inn.


    However, he also discovered something. There was a left pce in the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    East, West, North, Upper, Lower, Left¡­


    Then was there a right pce?


    As this thought fell, a sound came from the sky.


    An ethereal voice sounded.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Right Pce, Heavenly Human Yunxiao of the Li Fire Ind.¡±


    After the voice finished speaking, everything returned to its usual calmness.


    However, Jiang Lan could sense a light shining from the star where the Deity Positions were.


    There were two.


    They should be from the left pce of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the right pce of the Heavenly Human Race.


    Jiang Lan sighed inwardly. Were these two tyrants in a vacuum?


    As for Li Fire, that was Li Fire Ind, where the heavenly humans resided.


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race are going to stop fighting. I have to pay attention to the movements of the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    He had to ensure that he could withstand the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s follow-up attacks.


    ¡°These two are located in the left and right pces. From the looks of it, all of the Deity Positions should be in the east, west, south, left, right, as well as the most special central pce.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his brows as more thoughts appeared in his mind.


    ¡°There should only be one Deity Position in the north, south, east, and west pces but there are two in the lower pce.


    Then, did that mean that there are two each in the left and right pces as well?


    If that was the case, does it mean that there are still four Deity Positions?¡±


    If it was calcted as such, there would be four Deity Positions from the north, south, east, and west pce respectively. On top of that there would be eight Deity Positions, with two each from the upper, lower, left, and right pces. Last but not least, there was one in the center.


    A total of thirteen Deity Positions?


    He still had no idea whether this was the case.


    The book ¡°Theory of Deity Positions¡± might be able to provide him with an answer.


    However, this was not his courtyard after all. Taking it out to look at it would be exposing himself.


    There was no need to care about this if he was in his own courtyard. The book was sent by his master. There was no need to hide.


    It was fine even if his Senior Sister knew.


    They were husband and wife, and if they were to be secretive, it would cause his Senior Sister to have wild thoughts.


    However, reading the book ¡°Celestial Immortal Realm Knowledge¡± would probably make his Senior Sister¡¯s imagination run wild.


    She would feel that he had secretly surpassed her.


    In reality, he did not do so. Ever since he met his Senior Sister in the mystic realm, he was the stronger party.


    He did not secretly surpass her.


    The flying Dharma treasure was extremely fast.


    Furthermore, the flight path was somewhat strange. The Dharma treasure seemed to be constantly on the retreat and he was unable to see the scenery clearly.


    In less than ten days, Jiang Lan heard from the Eighth Prince that they had left the Western Wastnds.


    They were currently located in the Northern Wastnds.


    They would reach the Four Seas in a few days.


    When he heard this news, he was shocked. Leaving the Western Wastnds was a very difficult task.


    And this flying Dharma treasure took only at most a little more than 10 days.


    Furthermore, this might not be the fastest they could have been.


    ¡°It should be some problem with the flight path. This Dharma treasure might have the ability to travel through space.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    As such, he was unable to properly observe the terrain of the Western Wastnds and the Northern Wastnds.


    Three dayster.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the sea.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu sat on the rocks on the mountain peak, looking at the endless sea in front of them. They were quite shocked.


    This was the first time Jiang Lan saw the sea.


    This was the first time Ao Longyu had seen it.


    When she was born, she was still a toddler.


    When she was able to think for herself, she was no longer at the Four Seas.


    This was the first time she hade back.

 Chapter 422 - Another Path Of The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 422: Another Path Of The Great Dao</h4>


    The sun was setting.


    A reflection of its glow could be seen on the surface of the sea.


    It was magnificent.


    The flying Dharma treasure passed by the ind. At this moment, many birds that were looking for food on the sea flew up.


    Pu! Pu!


    It was the sound of wings pping.


    Ao Longyu looked on with curiosity.


    It was her first time seeing them.


    She liked this scenery.


    ¡°Junior Brother, the scene of the birds flying under the setting sun with the sunlight reflecting off their bodies is very beautiful.¡± Ao Longyu turned her head and said to Jiang Lan beside her.


    Such scenery could only be seen on the sea.


    There was none in Kunlun.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s words made Jiang Lan look towards the setting sun. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke.


    ¡°A herd of birds flying together under the setting sun, where the autumn water and the heavens are of the same color.¡±


    He then turned to Ao Longyu.


    Ao Longyu stared at him without blinking.


    After staring for a long time.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, I normally also re at people in my normal state,¡± Ao Longyu said softly.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his Senior Sister ring at him just now?


    He didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all. He didn¡¯t know if there would be any pressure if she stared at him in her true dragon form.


    He probably would.


    Its eye would be asrge as his fist.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve only studied in a private school for a few days?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°Yes. Before I started cultivating, I did a lot of things within a period of time,¡± Jiang Lan answered. Then, he took out a book and said.


    ¡°After cultivating, I¡¯ve been just cultivating and reading.


    This has been going on for centuries.¡±


    ¡°Then for those¡­ those things that I don¡¯t understand. Did you learn them from the books?¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s ears were a bit red.


    What was his Senior Sister talking about? Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    But he still nodded.


    There was indeed everything in the books. What his Senior Sister knew or didn¡¯t understand¡­


    He suddenly paused.


    Was his Senior Sister talking about what couples needed to do?


    He felt that he had just agreed to something that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Hua!


    The sudden noise made Jiang Lan give up on thinking.


    At that moment, a stone pir rose from the bottom of the sea and was in front of the flying Dharma treasure.


    The flying treasure came to a halt.


    ¡°Everyone, gather on the stone pir.¡± Ao Li¡¯s voice sounded.


    After exchanging a nce, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu stepped onto the stone pir.


    It was a t za.


    Hu!


    Figuresnded on the stone pirs.


    Miao Yue and Jiu Zhongtian also followed.


    The stone pir was huge, resembling a small ind.


    ¡°Because we have to ept the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift in the future. Now, we need to approach the Ancestral Dragon. After entering the water, we can¡¯t make any noise,¡± said Ao Li.


    After everyone agreed, the stone pir began to descend.


    With a ssh, it disappeared into the water.


    It disappeared into the sea.


    For Jiang Lan, the setting sun instantly turned into a deep sea scene.


    He was still standing on the stone pir, but his surroundings seemed to be surrounded by mountains; underwater mountains.


    The surface of the mountain was carved with an enormous creature.


    It was a coiling dragon.


    The moment he saw the other party, he felt an indescribable pressure.


    The colossal dragon seemed to havee alive as it looked over.


    But the pressure disappeared in an instant.


    As if it was just a statue.


    ¡°Very strong.¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked up at the dragon.


    He was still drinking.


    Regardless of whether it was Ancestral Dragon or not, he wasn¡¯t too concerned.


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s better to drink less wine. The Dragon Race should be treated with seriously.¡± Miao Yue smiled lightly.


    There was no fear in her tone. It seemed that she was just worried that Jiu Zhongtian would start a fight.


    Jiang Lan naturally heard her words. He discovered something.


    His Martial Uncle might be able to match up to the Ancestral Dragon.


    It might be difficult for him to win, but he would not lose either.


    ¡°No, there might be another advantage. The Ancestral Dragon has a Deity Position, so¡­¡±


    There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s like Imperial Lord Xi He, restricted by the Deity Position and only has one strike outside a certain range. ¡±


    That was why his Martial Uncle could be so rxed.


    The rest of Kunlun naturally didn¡¯t know the details, but they felt more at ease.


    It was hard not to feel pressured in other people¡¯s territory.


    If their Martial Uncle and Martial Aunt did not mind, they could also rest assured.


    ¡°There is a tall tform up ahead. Go up and leave behind your aura there if you want to receive the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift.¡±


    The bestowment will bepleted elsewhere.¡± Ran Jing spoke from behind.


    Jiang Lan looked ahead.


    He did see a high tform, one with the mountain peak.


    He looked at his Senior Sister beside him and realized that there was some surprise in her eyes.


    She was unfamiliar with the ce, but curious.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s go,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Ao Longyu nodded and walked towards the stage with Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, there were still five people from the Dragon Race who went over together. Including Kunlun, there were fifteen people.


    However, when Jiang Lan stepped onto the stage, he heard a voice that he had not heard in a long time.


    [Ding!]


    [A path of the Great Dao has been discovered. The host can sign in here permanently.]


    [Do you want to sign in?]


    A path of the Great Dao.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    He did not expect to find somewhere with a path of the Great Dao the moment he arrived at the Dragon Race.


    Kunlun had a path of a Great Dao.


    The dragons who were no weaker than Kunlun naturally also had at least a path of the Great Dao.


    This was not surprising at all. What was truly surprising was that he actually encountered it the moment he had arrived.


    ¡°Looks like this is the Ancestral Dragon of the Abyss,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    The most special ce in Kunlun was naturally the Jade Pool, but no one could enter it.


    Otherwise, Imperial Lord Xi He might be there.


    On the other hand, the path of the Great Dao of the Dragon Race wasn¡¯t as special as that of Kunlun.


    He stopped thinking about it.


    Instead, he chose to sign in.


    This was because he could not stay on this tform for long.


    As for what it might be, it was impossible to know. However, it was definitely not something ordinary.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained the Dragon Race¡¯s Innate Technique, Dragon Saber Art.]


    [Dragon Saber Art: An innate technique born with the dragons. The saber starts from the heart and kills all living beings when it falls. With the heavenly saber in hand, one can look down on all races.]


    How would a dragon hold a saber? Jiang Lan thought of his Senior Sister¡¯s true dragon body holding a wooden sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Ran Jing¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    The fifteen of them had just stabilized themselves when they turned back to their original positions.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reveal any abnormalities. He was indeed a little surprised.


    The first innate technique of a dragon.


    Could he learn it?


    In theory, it was possible, but it should be impossible for him to master it to the highest realm.


    But it was nothing much too.


    He did notck any spell techniques at the moment. The reason why he did not use his other spell techniques was because there was none that was more suitable than the Power of Nine Bulls, and none that could surpass the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    Hence, he never used what he knew.


    There was no chance for them to be shown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for the next few days. You can visit anywhere you want in the Dragon Race.


    Roughly seven dayster, it will be the beginning of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift ceremony.


    ¡°At that time, there will be some twists and turns. All of you, prepare yourselves.¡± Ao Li said.


    He then ordered his men to take Jiang Lan and the others away.


    Miao Yue and Jiu Zhongtian did not follow.


    They needed Ran Jing andpany to personally lead them to their residences. It would be too impolite for others to do so.


    The Dragon Race was not arrogant to that extent, unless the two sides became enemies.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan and the others followed the dragons outside.


    However, they had just walked out of the mountain when they arrived before a crystal statue.


    The statue was ratherrge, and it looked like a dragon soaring into the sky.


    There seemed to be a de on the back of the dragon.


    This surprised Jiang Lan. This wasn¡¯t a normal dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Saber.¡± A voice suddenly reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    It was the Eighth Prince¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 423 - Dragon Saber Art

    <h4>Chapter 423: Dragon Saber Art</h4>


    The Dragon Saber.


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised. Was it the Dragon Saber that was illustrated in the Dragon Saber Art?


    He focused on the crystal dragon¡¯s spine.


    There were crystals on the other side. They were like des, sharp and visible to the naked eye.


    It looked unusual.


    The others naturally watched as well, feeling rather confused.


    Ao Longyu was not that puzzled. She knew little about the Dragon Race.


    She had never seen it before.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about this statue, but the crystal behind it is extraordinary.


    It is said to be a connate treasure passed down from the origins of the Dragon Race, the Dragon Saber.


    However, no one from the Dragon Race can use this saber now.¡± The Eighth Prince came to the statue and exined.


    ¡°Not even the Ancestral Dragon?¡± Jing Ting asked.


    They were more or less acquainted with the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince was active and easy to talk to.


    ¡°Father¡­ Ancestral Dragon should be able to use it, but no one has seen him use it before.


    It is as if the Dragon Saber required some kind of spell technique to unleash its true power.


    However, that spell technique was not passed downpletely.


    It is hard to say whether the Ancestral Dragon had this spell technique.


    Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen it before. If it even exists, it should have been passed on to me.¡± The Eighth Prince sighed.


    He was the Eighth Prince and an innate immortal.


    There was no need to hide spell techniques passed down from his ancestors to him.


    He was one of the candidates for the next Dragon King.


    The other dragons said nothing. They weren¡¯t sure.


    However, whether the Dragon Race had this spell technique or not, it wouldn¡¯t affect them much.


    They were still powerful and were the ruler of the Four Seas.


    The things passed down from their ancestors might be the most suitable, but they might not be the strongest.


    Jiang Lan remained silent. He might have the spell technique that the Dragon Saber waspatible with.


    However, he had yet to learn it. It would not be toote to learn when he reached the resting area.


    If there was any sound here, it would be easy for him to be discovered and put himself in danger. Secretly learning the Dragon Race spell techniques, especially an innate technique of the Dragon Race was rather disrespectful.


    It would bring him huge trouble.


    Therefore, he still needed to learn in a ce with no one around.


    As for his Senior Sister¡­


    There was no need to guard against her.


    ¡°The saber is right here. Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will take it away?¡± Bei Fang asked.


    ¡°This is not an ordinary ce. Not to mention outsiders, only a few people from the Dragon Race can enter this ce.


    Moreover, the Dragon Saber is not small.


    The Dragon Race has yet to hear of anyone being able to take it away without us noticing. ¡°Ao Lin spoke.


    She was the Dragoness who had fought Lu Jian earlier.


    Although she was defeated, her strength was still considered very strong. She was also one of the best among the dragons.


    Of course, she was also one of the few dragons receiving the gift from the Ancestral Dragon.


    There were originally no ces for the dragons, but as there were more seats, they were able to join in.


    ¡°I see.¡± Bei Fang and the others nodded.


    Without paying too much attention, they continued to leave.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, it was impossible for him to take the Dragon Saber. If he tried to do so, he was simply courting death.


    Even if there was a chance, he would not choose to take it away.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s apanying Dragon Saber definitely had an unknown connection with the Dragon Race. If it was carried with him, it would be a disaster.


    It would not be a treasure.


    After a while.


    They passed through the sea and arrived at an even brighter mountain peak.


    There were some sea creatures here, with some of them maintaining their original appearances, while some in their half-human form.


    None of them were weak.


    However, there were not many dragons.


    ¡°You guys can stay here. The rooms have been arranged for you.


    If you want to walk around, it will be best to find someone to lead the way.


    There are people stationed and waiting outside.


    If you want to find us, you can go through them.¡± Ao Lin said to Jiang Lan and the others.


    Then, she left.


    The Eighth Prince had to leave as well. He had other matters to attend to.


    After that, Jiang Lan and the others were brought to their room.


    Everyone went different directions.


    The one leading the way for Jiang Lan was a creature in a shell. They transformed into their human forms and led the way.


    It had the appearance of a little girl, the size of a palm, with green hair and jade green clothes.


    She was a Golden Core cultivator.


    Pretty strong.


    ¡°The princess¡¯s chamber has been arranged for you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rather remote.


    So we¡¯ll have to walk a little longer.¡± Xiao Bei said.


    She sat in the shell, very nervous.


    Ao Longyu nodded without saying anything.


    Jiang Lan looked around cautiously.


    Nothing unusual happened.


    A momentter, they were brought to a rather spacious room.


    It was a space carved out from the mountain. The window was a circr hole, and beyond it was the sea.


    The door was wide, but there was nothing else. There was nothing to close the door.


    To call it a passage was more suitable.


    However, one could use spells to close it.


    ¡°This is the ce. If you two are not satisfied, you can ask for a change.¡± Xiao Bei said to Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    After making sure that there was no problem, she carefully left.


    She stationed herself not far away so that the two of them could call her anytime.


    After Xiao Bei left, Xiao Yu reached out and tapped on the door. The spell started to appear.


    Instantly, a wall of water closed the door.


    Then, she tapped again and the water wall disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t stop. She continued tapping.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her actions were reasonable.


    His Senior Sister was not very old.


    ¡°I should have used this type of door when I was young, but I don¡¯t really know how to use it.¡± After ying for a bit, she became a bit smaller, and then she sat next to Jiang Lan excitedly.


    Xiao Yu was ying, so Jiang Lan naturally found a ce to sit and watch her y.


    When Xiao Yu was young, she was weak and her cultivation level was not high enough. It was indeed difficult for her to freely use the Dragon Race¡¯s spells.


    However, this room was a little big, even bigger than his courtyard. Even if Xiao Yu transformed back into her true form, this ce would not be considered squeezy for the two of them.


    ¡°This ce is not as good as our home,¡± Xiao Yu said as she rested her chin on her hands.


    ¡°Too big?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The Eighth Prince thought so.


    Xiaoyu shook her head and scoffed.


    ¡°There are no nts for me here, no ponds for me, and no spiritual courtyards for me here.


    There is also no scent left behind by Junior Brother.


    This ce is not good at all.


    Still¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°With Junior Brother here, I can still sleep peacefully.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    Then, she sat down beside Jiang Lan and leaned on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark now. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Sleep here?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    Dragons slept on their stomachs in their hometowns. Perhaps it was a habit.


    ¡°The windows here are so big. I feel like I¡¯ll be easily seen. It¡¯s better to hide next to Junior Brother and sleep peacefully.¡± As she spoke, she even moved closer to Jiang Lan.


    Then, she closed her eyes and slept peacefully.


    Jiang Lan looked on silently.


    After a long time, he felt that Xiao Yu had fallen asleep.


    After they got married, they would asionally do this. He would sit and read or augment the wooden sword with his sword intent while Xiao Yu would sleep on the stone table.


    It might be ufortable for a dragon to lie down and sleep. Perhaps it was morefortable to lie on the table asionally.


    Maybe.


    Hu!


    He moved his hand and the surrounding windows were all blocked by the water wall.


    Jiang Lan had originally intended to learn the Dragon Saber Art, but after closing the window of the room, he felt an aura gathering towards Xiao Yu and him.


    Very stealthily.


    Even Heaven Immortals would find it difficult to discover this aura.


    Of course, if he didn¡¯t advance to be a Celestial Immortal, he could still find out.


    He had the ability to see through any disguises with his Eyes Of Truth, and his perception was rather sharp.

 Chapter 424 - My Big Saber Cant Endure The Hunger

    <h4>Chapter 424: My Big Saber Can¡¯t Endure The Hunger</h4>


    Hu!


    Jiang Lan reached out a hand. All of the aura that appeared gathered in his hand.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that it might be rted to something.


    It could let the other party know their location.


    ¡°Perhaps I can make use of this to find out the other party¡¯s location,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    He was not surprised that there was such a thing here.


    There should be many people who wanted to deal with the Jade Pool Goddess.


    However, it was not easy in the Dragon Race. But once one knew the location of the two of them, it was equivalent to halfway to sess.


    As long as they went out of the territory of the Dragon Race, they could be attacked.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it after putting it on him.


    Since he did not know the other party¡¯s location, there was no need for him to act.


    When the other party made a move and he received feedback from it, he could find time to take a look.


    The enemy could not be underestimated, let alone let go.


    His follow-up actions could only be determined when the time came, but he could start preparing for it.


    The Dragon Saber Art could be used.


    He wanted to see how powerful it was.


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes and began to look into his mind.


    The Dragon Saber Art floated in his mind. Just the book alone gave him a biting cold feeling. It should not be too weak.


    He opened the book.


    At this moment, the book moved without any wind. Everything began to fuse into his mind and body.


    In that instant, he felt like he was standing on the ocean, and as if there was a saber in the sky.


    The sabernded in front of him. A dragon¡¯s shadow appeared in the saber, and a domineering aura spread from the saber.


    Without any hesitation, he reached out and grabbed the saber.


    Buzz!


    The moment he held the saber, he felt that he could sh the Four Seas with his saber.


    He felt invincible.


    Hu!


    The saber intent swam in his body.


    After swimming through his entire body, it disappeared into his meridians.


    Only then did Jiang Lan open his eyes. The moment his eyes opened, a saber intent jumped.


    However, it disappeared very quickly.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu beside him. After making sure that he didn¡¯t wake her up, he began to familiarize himself with the Dragon Saber Art.


    After sensing the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art, he realized that they were indeed very powerful.


    The requirements for the saber were also very high.


    The highest realm one could reach should be one with the saber, like the crystal dragon.


    However, it was impossible for Jiang Lan to reach that level.


    He was not a member of the Dragon Race. This was an innate w.


    He should be able to do the rest. He decided to familiarize himself with the technique over the next few days.


    He would also familiarize himself with the Power of Nine Bulls and Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Seven dayster.


    At the bottom of the sea.


    In the boundless darkness, a voice rang out.


    ¡°The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift ceremony is about to begin. The chosen ind is Dragon Cry Ind. Are the dragons guarding against us?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Cry Ind. Our branch is there, but it¡¯s the most difficult ce for us to get involved unless the Jade Pool Goddess enters our quarantine zone.


    Otherwise, we will not be able to intervene and can only find another opportunity.


    Theoretically speaking, the Dragon Race shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless. Didn¡¯t they want to weaken Kunlun?


    Even if this n seeds, we will take the me for this. They should be more than happy to do so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the Dragon Race has recently obtained enough benefits to force them to not do so. However, even if it¡¯s Dragon Cry Ind, we still have a chance.


    Aren¡¯t the demons nearby?


    Let them cooperate with us and draw them into our zone.


    What they want is also on the ind.¡±


    ¡°We can take action at the critical moment, but unfortunately, we can¡¯t appear for long. I wonder how fast Kunlun and the Dragon Race can react.¡±


    If they reacted too fast, their ns would go down the drain.


    However, opportunities were hard toe by. They could not give up.


    ¡°The demons are nearby. If we want to seed, they might attack. Heh heh, but they might also attack us in order to obtain the friendship they want.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    There was no sound in the darkness, as if it was weighing this matter.


    ¡­


    On the sea, there were stone pirs.


    There were more than ten people standing on the stone pir. They were Jiang Lan and the others.


    During these seven days, he didn¡¯t stay in his room to familiarize himself with spell techniques. Instead, he often brought Ao Longyu out with him.


    This was the Dragon Race. His Senior Sister was also a dragon.


    It was rare for her toe back. It was not suitable for her to not take a look around.


    As for his Senior Sister¡¯s mother¡­


    She had never appeared before.


    Other dragons had never appeared as well, such as some princesses and crown princes.


    This was fine for him as it could prevent any conflicts.


    They looked at many ces, but his Senior Sister didn¡¯t remember many of them.


    She had left when she was young. Now that she was back, there was no familiar ce or person she knew.


    She was not even familiar with her mother. However, she was willing to be familiar with her mother.


    But¡­


    Things would not go as nned.


    The other party did not want to see her at all.


    Seven days had passed, but Xiao Yu did not pay too much attention to it. After all, she was constantly apanied by someone.


    On one hand, she was unhappy. On the other hand, she was happy. Of course, she would look towards her happy side.


    Beside her was her Junior Brother.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.


    Their eyes met.


    ¡°I feel like Senior Sister is going to stick out her tongue,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    But in the end, he did not see his Senior Sister sticking out her tongue. It was probably because she was in her normal state.


    If she was in the form of a true dragon, he wondered what it would look like when his Senior Sister stuck out her tongue.


    Would it be like a snake flicking its tongue?


    It wasn¡¯t cute, but it was cold.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t say anything and silently moved closer to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Do you all see the ind across?¡± Ran Jing asked.


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw a small ind.


    It was very far from here, and there was a faint aura on the ind. It was the aura of the Dragon Race.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary ind,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    The others naturally noticed as well.


    ¡°This ind has two parts. A river separates it.


    ¡°There¡¯s danger on the other side of the river. You just have to stay on the safer side.


    Even if there¡¯s danger, it¡¯s easy for you guys to escape.¡± Ran Jing warned before continuing.


    ¡°After you enter the ind, there will be a dragon shadow covering the ind. Then, the bestowment will begin. You just need to stay on the ind for half a month.¡±


    Jiang Lan roughly understood.


    The bestowment could only be carried out with the help of this ind, and they left behind their auras, so the bestowment should correspond to their auras.


    As such, there was no need to worry about others obtaining the gift.


    After confirming the situation, Jiang Lan and the others were enveloped by a sword intent and sent to the small ind.


    ¡°Remember not to run around, and don¡¯t use concealment formations to hide. If you are in danger, it will not be easy to find you.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice sounded.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his Martial Aunt Miao Yue talking specifically to him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t gather together.¡± Ran Jing said to Jiu Zhongtian.


    At this moment, Jiu Zhongtian separated everyone.


    There were a total of fifteen people.


    They were divided into four teams.


    Hong Luan brought Lin Siya and Mu Xiu along.


    Lin Anbei brought along Ji Jiang and Jing Ting.


    Jiang Lan, Ao Longyu, and the Eighth Prince formed a team.


    The remaining four dragons were a team.


    The distribution was rather bnced.


    The Eighth Prince had a perfected True Immortal cultivation. His battle prowess was ranked in the top few.


    ¡°Master, can we find an opponent on the ind?¡± Lu Jian asked loudly.


    Jiu Zhongtian looked at Ran Jing.


    It was rather awkward.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ran Jing nodded.


    After receiving the answer, Lu Jian felt much more relieved.


    ¡°Senior Brother, Martial Uncle wants us to bring our two Junior Sisters along for safety, not for you to take risks with them,¡± said Hong Luan.


    Mu Xiu whispered.


    ¡°Senior Sister, we can fight.¡±


    Hong Luan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem to fight the four dragonster. It¡¯s not easy for there to be no one to keep an eye on us. Having some exchanges will allow both parties to improve.¡± Lu Jian said.


    Lin Siya looked in Ao Longyu¡¯s direction.


    She felt like the Eighth Prince had be a third wheel.


    However, she could still make a move.


    Shecked some battle experience.


    The dragons at the side: ¡°¡­¡±


    They felt that the people of Kunlun were simply too cruel. This time, they decided to be the ones to act first.


    They want to beat the people from Kunlun till they cry for their parents.


    As for the Goddess¡­


    They had no intention of making a move on her.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about those people. The thing he condensed had a reaction. It should be in the direction of the ind, the river.


    ¡°Looks like the other party is going to make a move as well. However, should I go over by myself or bring Senior Sister and the others along?¡±


    His saber was ready.


    It was very sharp.


    He just wasn¡¯t sure how strong the enemy was.

 Chapter 425 - I Have Experience Against Females

    <h4>Chapter 425: I Have Experience Against Females</h4>


    On the ind.


    On the beach.


    The waves crashed into the sandyer byyer, as if they were about to flip over.


    However, the waves had no choice but to retreat every time.


    At this moment, a turtle was washed ashore.


    When it tried to crawl back, it felt as if the sky had suddenly turned dark.


    A foot wasing towards it, and it was so scared that it shrank back into its shell.


    Ssh!


    A sea monster with scales on its body stepped onto the coast.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached.¡±


    It was a woman. Her pupils were vertical and she was spitting out her tongue.


    A snake demon.


    A dragon¡¯s shadow appeared on her body.


    This ck dragon seemed to have its own consciousness.


    ¡°Because of us, you¡¯re unable to unleash your full power. However, as long as you don¡¯t encounter too many people, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± The ck dragon spoke.


    ¡°Are we all going to depart from here?¡± The snake demon¡¯s soft voice sounded.


    ¡°Yes, you guys will have to try to find the targets.¡± The ck dragon nodded.


    ¡°In other words, whether or not we can encounter a target depends on luck?¡± asked the snake demon.


    This time, the ck dragon did not reply, as if it silently agreed.


    At the same time, sea monsters appeared one after another on the coast. They disappeared from the ind with the snake demon.


    The goal was the forest ahead.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Hu!


    Rustle!


    In the forest, the leaves swayed by the sword shadows.


    Someone fell from the sky.


    It was Jiang Lan¡¯s group of three.


    Ssh!


    The fallen leaves scattered. Jiang Lan and the othersnded steadily.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re at the edge of aparative area,¡± the Eighth Prince said, looking around.


    Ao Longyu hid behind Jiang Lan. When she came out, she was already in the form of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s still convenient to go out like this.¡± She jumped up and down beside Jiang Lan with a smile.


    ¡°Sister, will you be able to use your full strength?¡± the Eighth Prince asked curiously.


    ¡°Definitely not. However, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I can turn back all of a sudden. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as we don¡¯t go near the river, right?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Her mother had instructed them to not go over.


    In theory, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for them to fight.


    Jiang Lan observed his surroundings. There were no problems for now.


    However, the condensed object had always had a slight reaction. In other words, their position should have been locked.


    Those people would definitely take action. It wouldn¡¯t be long before someone came to find them or lead them to the other side of the river.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think there¡¯s a problem nearby?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    After a moment of hesitation, he handed the note to Ao Man.


    ¡°Eighth Prince, bring this with you. If you encounter a problem that you can¡¯t handle, read the name on it.¡±


    Hearing those words, the Eighth Prince was perplexed.


    He immediately thought of the title of the Fist God.


    But he already knew this name, why would his brother-inw remind him again?


    ¡°It¡¯s different from what you think. Open it when you encounter danger,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    The Eighth Prince, who received the note, also understood what his brother-inw meant.


    It would be best if he did not know the name on it. Even if he knew, he should not tell anyone.


    But he was indeed curious.


    When his brother-inw said that it was different from what he had imagined, it meant that the name was not the Fist God anymore.


    What could it be?


    For a moment, he looked forward to danger.


    ¡°So secretive.¡± Xiao Yu looked around and whispered.


    She had no intention of knowing.


    ¡°Master gave it to me. He said that only the Eighth Prince can trigger it,¡± Jiang Lan exined softly.


    Hu!


    The sound of wind came from the sky.


    Following that, a dragon shadow covered the ind.


    ¡°The bestowment has begun.¡± The Eighth Prince looked up at the dragon shadow and said.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. Was this the power of the Ancestral Dragon?


    It was good that his gaze was not here. He would feel more at ease when he went to the other side of the river.


    However, he had to take precautions against the Ancestral Dragon as well.


    The current Ancestral Dragon of the Dragon Race should be the original Dragon King.


    He was the father of Xiao Yu and the Eighth Prince.


    The reason why he became the Ancestral Dragon should be because he obtained the Deity Position, and the name of the Deity Position was the Ancestral Dragon of the Abyss.


    That was why they called him Ancestral Dragon instead of Dragon King.


    This was just like the case of Imperial Lord Xi He. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know his real name.


    Just like how not many people knew the true name of the Fist God, the name of the Fist God also represented his identity.


    Xiao Yu looked at the sky and felt it as well.


    They could not leave the ind from the start of the gifting process as it would affect the progress of the gifting process.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    Her Junior Brother was very good at finding ces. Usually, the scenery he chose was not bad.


    Jiang Lan looked at the shore and said softly.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you might have to return to your normal state.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ao Longyu, who was standing behind Jiang Lan, reverted back to her original appearance. She then followed Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze.


    Nothing.


    However, her Junior Brother was a very vignt person. Master, Martial Aunt, and the others also said that Junior Brother was very good at avoiding danger and also very good at sensing danger.


    ¡°It seems that there is indeed a force approaching from the outside.¡± The Eighth Prince frowned and suddenly said loudly.


    ¡°He hase.¡±


    At this moment, his halberd appeared. With a wave of it, lightning appeared.


    At this moment, a strong wind appeared and the shadow of a snake broke through the forest and descended.


    Boom!


    The snake and the lightning collided.


    Early-stage Heaven Immortal?


    Jiang Lan was a bit surprised, but soon discovered that his opponent¡¯s strength was suppressed and had a strength stronger than a True Immortal but weaker than Heaven Immortals.


    However, the other party wasn¡¯t something that ordinary peak True Immortals could deal with.


    She was very powerful.


    ¡°Using a Heaven Immortal directly. It seems that the strongest person on the other side of the river might have surpassed a Heaven Immortal. I wonder if he has surpassed the Celestial Immortal Realm.¡± Jiang Lan pondered.


    At this moment, a powerful force surged over, forcing him to retreat some distance from Ao Longyu.


    They could not interfere in a battle between True Immortals.


    ¡°Brother-inw, elder sister, leave first. The other party looks very strong. However, she doesn¡¯t seem to be much stronger than me. I have the confidence to deal with her,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    He held the halberd and faced his opponent.


    There was no sign of weakness.


    Jiang Lan nced at the other party. It was a snake demon, and there was the aura of a true dragon on its body. It was probably the restriction ofing to the ind.


    However, the Eighth Prince was indeed able to resist a little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Senior Sister. Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡± Jiang Lan said to Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Can Ao Man deal with it?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if there is danger, the thing I just gave him can protect him.¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Not only that, calling the title of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Deity Position should be useful here as well.


    But it was unknown if it would be useful if they were the ones who recited the name.


    Only then did Ao Longyu feel relieved and leave with Jiang Lan.


    They were Human Immortals and were easily a burden.


    The Eighth Prince heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed Jiang Lan and his sister leaving.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    He was no longer worried about the safety of his brother-inw and sister.


    His brother-inw also knew the Fist God, and the youth had gotten help from him in the Central ins.


    His brother-inw should be able to do it too should the need arise.


    His brother-inw and sister were in love with each other. They were a loving couple, a match made in heaven.


    Therefore, if his brother-inw was fine, his sister would definitely be fine too.


    The snake demon stood in front of the Eighth Prince and smiled.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race. You are quite useful.¡±


    ¡°You are a female?¡± The Eighth Prince carried the halberd and smiled.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m very experienced in dealing with females these few days. A little demon like you, even if your cultivation level is higher than mine, is still not strong enough to overpower me.¡±


    With that said, the Eighth Prince¡¯s body began to glow with lightning as he charged towards the snake demon.


    The earth shook.


    The battle began.

 Chapter 426 - Junior Brother, Run First

    <h4>Chapter 426: Junior Brother, Run First</h4>


    Lu Jian and partynded on the mountainside.


    Not long after, they were attacked.


    It was a sudden thrust from the earth.


    The four people were shocked.


    Boom!


    Lu Jian immediately used his sword to attack.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Hong Luan did not hesitate and retreated with Mu Xiu and Lin Siya.


    When theynded, Lu Jian also followed.


    ¡°Haha, it seems this ind isn¡¯t peaceful. I originally wanted to go find the Dragon Race, but now it seems I have to warm up first.


    Junior Sister Hong, you are in charge of watching over the two Junior Sister. I¡¯ll settle the strong ones. ¡±


    At this moment, a few demons appeared in the surroundings. Some had mes on their bodies, some had turned into humans from rocks, and some were sea demons.


    There were two True Immortals while the rest were Human Immortals.


    However, there were dragon shadows on these demons, making it difficult to see through them.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯d better be careful of the dragon shadows on their bodies. They don¡¯t look simple,¡± reminded Hong Luan.


    Lu Jian agreed and immediately took action.


    He would deal with these people first before going to look for his other Junior Sisters and Brothers.


    It was obviously not peaceful here.


    ¡°Both of you, be careful. If you can¡¯t win, retreat,¡± Hong Luan said to Mu Xiu and Lin Siya.


    She had to be a temporary carry again.


    However, Mu Xiu and Siya were indeedcking in such battles. It was only right for her to lead them.


    There was nothing to worry about elsewhere.


    The Eighth Prince was with the Goddess. Although Lin An and Bei Fang weren¡¯t as strong as Lu Jian, they had many tricks up their sleeves.


    Especially Bei Fang. He might not be strong, but it was not a problem to imprison the enemy and escape from a dangerous situation.


    As for the dragons¡­


    They were probably the strongest.


    At the same time, Lin An and the others were attacked from the north.


    ¡°It looks like there is a perfected True Immortal?¡± Bei Fang was stunned.


    He was a perfected Human Immortal¡­


    ¡°Join forces and restrict their movements. Junior Brothers, retreat,¡± Lin An immediately ordered.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they began to flee.


    ¡°Run toward Senior Brother Lu Jian,¡± Lin An immediately said.


    ¡°Use sword kinesis, don¡¯t run around on the ground,¡± Bei Fang shouted.


    Ji Jiang and Jing Ting immediately mounted on their swords. However, they were suppressed by the dragon shadow the moment they flew into the sky.


    The space above them was locked¡­


    Jing Ting and Ji Jiang were stunned. This gift was somewhat difficult to obtain.


    Were they going to flee for half a month?


    ¡­


    Roar!


    In the swamp on the ind, the dragons had also started fighting.


    ¡°ck dragon? How dare you bring demons to Dragon Cry Ind?


    Aren¡¯t you scared of being suppressed by the lightning?¡± Ao Lin was a bit angry.


    The other party must have a motive foring here. Then who was it?


    Needless to say, he wasing for the Jade Pool Goddess.


    Damn it. Did they want the Dragon Race to take responsibility? Or did they have other motives?


    Although Ao Lin did not know, protecting the Jade Pool Goddess was definitely not wrong, not to mention that the Goddess was also their Dragon Race¡¯s princess.


    ¡°Get rid of them and find the princess.¡± Ao Lin¡¯s spear directly transformed into a half-dragon.


    The other three naturally didn¡¯t say anything. The ck dragon was already on their opposing side, so stopping the ck dragon was the right thing to do.


    ¡°Heh heh, you were the ones who won back then and hence carry the title of dragons.


    If we had won, we would have been the true dragons. Furthermore, Dragon Cry Ind does not reject us. Coming here is our freedom. ¡°The ck dragon said disdainfully.


    Boom!


    Ao Lin didn¡¯t listen at all, directly brandishing his spear, ughtering his way over.


    There was no need to say anything about the battle between the true dragons.


    ¡­


    ¡°It looks like something went wrong the moment they arrived on the ind.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile.


    She felt that everything had be interesting.


    ¡°They should be people from the ck dragons¡¯ faction, but those who can enter the ind aren¡¯t that strong.¡± Ao Li said from the side.


    They had calcted that there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.


    There would definitely be small problems.


    When the dragon shadow appeared, it seemed like someone wanted to fly high up in the sky but was suppressed.


    If it wasn¡¯t dangerous, the person wouldn¡¯t have tried flying so high.


    Hence, they were sure an ident had happened.


    ¡°Is there a cultivation restriction on the ind?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, members of other races wouldn¡¯t be able to go onto the ind. Even with the Dragon Race¡¯s help to go in, it would still be difficult for their strength to surpass that of True Immortals.


    However, there are no restrictions on the members of the Dragon Race.¡± Ao Li said.


    ¡°What about the ck dragons?¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at Ao Li.


    ¡°A ck dragon that can move about freely on the ind will not have a cultivation level above Human Immortal.¡± Ao Li said.


    ¡°What if the Dragon Race has a spy?¡± Miao Yue looked at Ao Li with a faint smile.


    ¡°Do you think the Dragon Race is Kunlun? We are not a sieve.¡± Ao shi felt offended.


    ¡°So the Dragon Race has also sent people to Kunlun?¡± Miao Yue maintained her smile.


    ¡°You know best whether we did or not.¡± Ao Shishi refused to back down.


    Miao Yue did not care. She was just giving it a test.


    ¡°The Goddess is now part of Kunlun. The usations can be postponed. Are you not nning on interfering now?¡± Ran Jing asked softly.


    There was a problem on the ind. It was obvious that the other party was after the Goddess.


    ¡°No rush, since there are no Heaven Immortals on the ind, we can still let them y for some time.¡± Miao Yue said softly.


    At this moment, a sword intent silently condensed in the deep sea.


    Jiu Zhongtian only looked at the ind and did not speak again.


    The Dragon Race and the others didn¡¯t move either. Since the people of Kunlun didn¡¯t move, there was naturally no need for them to move.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Dragon Cry Ind.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu were constantly distancing themselves from the Eighth Prince.


    However, after some time, they realized that someone had caught up with them.


    Two True Immortals and five Human Immortals.


    Regardless of whether the True Immortals had reached the perfected realm or not, they were not something they could deal with.


    And it was impossible for them to escape.


    Of course, the thing on Jiang Lan¡¯s body was constantly giving information to those people, so they would definitely catch up very quickly.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s expression was cold as she surveyed her surroundings. She knew that she would not be able to escape if this continued.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a tridentnded in front of them. Powerful energy fluctuations blocked their path.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu were forced to stop.


    At this moment, the seven of them had arrived and were standing around.


    Jiang Lan looked at these people. Some had scales on their bodies, while others had hard shells.


    However, the two True Immortals possessed fangs. Likely, they were not sea monsters.


    ¡°Green Tooth Tiger? It¡¯s a bit different from the books. There should be some differences. I wonder how big the difference is.¡± Jiang Lan made his judgment.


    He also remembered the Green Tooth Tiger¡¯s killer move. He wanted to ensure that the other party had no chance to use it.


    He had to guard against other idents.


    The power of a True Immortal was definitely not something that his Senior Sister could handle.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± He intended for his Senior Sister to retreat behind him.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Ao Longyu blocked him and took a step forward.


    ¡°Junior Brother, go find Senior Lu Jian and the others first. I¡¯ll hold them back.


    There¡¯s no need to worry. Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle must have some backup ns.¡±


    She was the Goddess after all.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    At this moment, the two True Immortal Tiger demons attacked at the same time.


    They ignored Jiang Lan, instead directly attacking Ao Longyu. Their objective was clear.


    Roar!


    A tiger¡¯s roar resounded through the forest.


    The powerful force destroyed everything. Ao Longyu transformed into a half-dragon. She took a step forward, and lightning appeared from her sword. Lightning began to gather on the ground.


    The earth shook.


    Boom!


    Lightning against a tiger.


    However, the lightning copsed in the span of a breath, and a powerful force whistled past.


    Ao Longyu was knocked back a little.


    Blood seeped out of her arm.


    She was defeated in one move.

 Chapter 427 - 7: Senior Sister, Watch Me Kill The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 427: Senior Sister, Watch Me Kill The Enemy</h4>


    The difference between a True Immortal and a Human Immortal was almost insurmountable.


    Let alone Ao Longyu.


    Even Jiang Lan, who possessed the Power Of Nine Tribtions, found it difficult to surmount this gap.


    The body of a Human Immortal was still that of a human, while the body of a True Immortal was that of an Immortal.


    The disparity was so great that one¡¯s immortal force was insufficient to make up for it.


    The body of a True Immortal could be degraded to that of a mortal. But the attacks thatnd would only cause superficial wounds and not harm the foundation.


    It was just like how Jiang Lan could still be injured by Ao Longyu despite possessing a golden body.


    He was just intentionally suppressing the effects of his golden body.


    However, no matter how badly he was injured, they would just be superficial wounds. His foundations would definitely not be injured.


    Therefore, it was already verymendable for Ao Longyu to be defeated in one move and not be severely injured in one move.


    She was only ate-stage Human Immortal after all.


    The two tiger demons were rather surprised to see the result. Without any hesitation, they leaped into the air and struck out with their palms, wanting to severely injure the other party.


    Ao Longyu looked up. The pressure of this palm made it difficult for her to move.


    However, herbat instincts urged her to forcefully resist.


    Boom!


    The power of their attacks began to sh with one another, and the might of a True Immortal¡¯s palm strike relentlessly vanquished Ao Longyu¡¯s attack.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s hand was being pushed back.


    She was not a match.


    She could not resist at all.


    In fact, she did not know if her Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle had any backup ns to save her Junior Brother.


    The power belonging to a True Immortal soon arrived.


    If the power of this palm hit her, she would definitely be severely injured.


    It was unavoidable.


    When she wanted to use her True Dragon¡¯s blood essence to seek a way out, she suddenly felt that someone hade behind her.


    It was a familiar smell.


    Ao Longyu was stunned.


    She was touched but also very angry.


    Her Junior Brother was disobedient.


    As she thought about this, a hand suddenly reached out from behind her and touched the back of her dragonized hand.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Senior Sister, strike!¡±


    In that instant, her originally powerless hand was suddenly filled with strength.


    Without any hesitation, Ao Longyu struck again.


    This time, she felt a power she had never felt before. This power surpassed her understanding.


    Following which, her power erupted along with her palm strike.


    Hu!


    The palm whistled through the air, shattering the True Immortal¡¯s palm force and piercing through the iing True Immortal tiger demon.


    Ao Longyu did not feel much as the palm passed by. However, she soon saw that the terror in the eyes of the True Immortal tiger demon had been reced by fear. It did not even have time to scream before its body was filled with cracks.


    Then¡­


    Bang!


    A loud boom erupted.


    The tiger demon turned into a bloody mist in midair.


    One-shot, one kill.


    Its soul dissipated.


    At the same time, she felt arge hand grip her sword and lift it.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ll teach you the Dragon ying Sword. Watch closely.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s hand that was holding her sword and waved it.


    The other tiger demon was stunned when he saw hispanion turn into a blood mist.


    Without hesitation, he chose to escape.


    However, Jiang Lan had already raised Ao Longyu¡¯s sword and shed down.


    There were no fancy moves.


    The sword fell and swept in all directions.


    Ao Longyu saw very clearly that the sword had struck the tiger demon¡¯s body.


    A scream was heard.


    However, the moment it appeared, it came to an abrupt halt. Following that, she saw the tiger demon¡¯s body shatter inch by inch. Soon, there was a loud bang.


    It also turned into a bloody mist.


    Two True Immortals were killed like chickens and dogs in front of her. They were unable to even withstand a single blow.


    At this time, Jiang Lan put down Ao Longyu¡¯s hands and softly said.


    ¡°Have you understood it?¡±


    Ao Longyu did not reply. She turned around to look at the familiar face in disbelief.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He looked around and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, wait for me.¡±


    There were still five Human Immortals fleeing.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t let these people escape from this ce. It would easily affect his subsequent ns.


    Moreover, he had no habit of letting his enemies escape.


    Since he was going to make a move, he wouldn¡¯t spare anyone.


    Ao Longyu nodded dumbly. In the next second, she saw Jiang Lan disappear and appear beside one of the five Human Immortals.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Lan¡¯s voice went to the next person, and the Human Immortals who were approached all lost their movements, as if they were frozen in ce.


    However, Ao Longyu saw Jiang Lan pass by five Human Immortals and appear in front of her.


    He was walking over slowly.


    When she was confused, she heard a rumbling sound.


    Bang!


    The five Human Immortals exploded at the same time, turning into endless blood mist.


    Meanwhile, her Junior Brother was walking toward her while facing the blood mist.


    Five Human Immortals were killed just like that.


    Ssh!


    Fire began to appear, and all of the blood mist was engulfed by the mes before disappearingpletely.


    Jiang Lan also arrived beside Ao Longyu at this time.


    He picked up Ao Longyu¡¯s hand and cast a healing spell. His calm voice sounded.


    ¡°Senior Sister, remember to hide behind me next time. Don¡¯t foolishly run in front of me.¡±


    Ao Longyu stared nkly at Jiang Lan. Her eyes widened, unable to contain the doubt in her heart.


    ¡°Junior Brother, when did you secretly surpass me?¡±


    Jiang Lan, who originally lowered his head to look at his Senior Sister¡¯s arm injury, raised his head to look at his Senior Sister. What he saw was a shocked expression.


    This was the first time he had seen his Senior Sister with such an expression in her normal form.


    Ao Longyu lowered her head to look at her chest. She also felt that something was wrong. Then, she turned into the form of Xiao Yu.


    At this moment, the expression on her face became even more intense. There seemed to be enlightenment in her eyes.


    ¡°I was wondering why Junior Brother was able to gain enlightenment every day. Sure enough, you have secretly surpassed me in order to shock me.¡±


    As she spoke, she wanted to make a move.


    However, Xiao Yu was currently in half-dragon form.


    The scar on her cheek showed that she had used all her strength.


    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t move.¡± Jiang Lan grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and said softly.


    ¡°A superficial wound. It will heal quickly. I am a dragon. My body is powerful and my recovery ability is extraordinary.¡± Although she said that, Ao Longyu did not move.


    She wanted to let Jiang Lan help her recuperate.


    ¡°If I ran away just now, would Senior Sister be lonely?¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and asked softly.


    ¡°Anyway, I was a little happy when Junior Brother didn¡¯t escape, but I was more angry instead.


    Therefore, when you run away next time, remember to shout something that will make me happy,¡± Xiao Yu said softly.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu in surprise. This arrogant dragon still didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation.


    Had she still not figured out who needed to escape?


    ¡°Junior Brother, tell me the truth. What realm are you at now?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan curiously.


    Her arm was much better now.


    Her half-dragon transformation was fading, and the dragon scales on her body had disappeared.


    Her pupils naturally returned to normal. The only thing that did not fade was the scar on her cheeks.


    Jiang Lan let go of Xiao Yu¡¯s hand. At this time, her arm had already recovered to be as white as jade.


    ¡°There is indeed a slight gap between my cultivation and Senior Sister¡¯s,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and understood.


    ¡°So in the past, when Junior Brother told me that there was a gap, it¡¯s referring to how much stronger you arepared to me?¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He did not want to hide his strength from his Senior Sister.


    It was nothing.


    They were husband and wife. If there was no need, he would not say anything.


    But it was also not appropriate to hide it.


    There was nothing for his Senior Sister to know about it. Anyway, he had no intention of abandoning her.


    ¡°Let me make this clear first. You can only use your normal strength in the next challenge.¡± Xiao Yu said seriously to Jiang Lan.


    His normal strength was at the early-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 428 - Junior Brother Is A Celestial Immortal?

    <h4>Chapter 428: Junior Brother Is A Celestial Immortal?</h4>


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind what Xiaoyu said.


    He had only used his surface cultivation base in the Ninth Summit. Besides, even if he were to use his surface cultivation, Xiao Yu had no chance of winning.


    Unless theypeted at the Jade Pool.


    That was Xiao Yu¡¯s home ground, so he lost his advantage.


    Unfortunately, this dragon was not that smart.


    ¡°Senior Sister, give me your palm.¡± Jiang Lan gently lifted Xiao Yu¡¯s palm.


    Then, he used his own hand to touch it.


    Light appeared and covered Xiao Yu¡¯s hand.


    A momentter, the light disappeared.


    Jiang Lan released his grip.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu retracted her hand and looked at it. She realized that there were runes on her palm.


    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s used to protect Senior Sister¡¯s safety. As long as you are on the ind, I¡¯ll know whether or not you are in danger,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    Actually, what Senior Sister said just now was right. Their Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle had indeed left behind a backup n.


    However, as long as it was not life-threatening, it would not be triggered.


    When Senior Sister had faced the palm of a True Immortal earlier on, she had nearly triggered it.


    That was how Jiang Lan discovered it.


    However, he acted faster, so he probably didn¡¯t attract the attention of those two.


    It didn¡¯t matter even if they did.


    It was a close call.


    ¡°Junior Brother wants to monitor me?¡± Xiao Yu stared at Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°And you want to abandon me?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong but the way she said it just didn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you have to say something, right?¡± Xiao Yu ced her hands behind her back and asked.


    ¡°When I arrived at the Dragon Race, I discovered that someone was trying to harm Senior Sister.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Lan took out the things that he had gathered earlier. The mist-like sphere emitted a faint light.


    ¡°They used this to lock onto Senior Sister, but I found it and put it on my body.


    Now that they can know our location, I can also know their approximate location through feedback.


    They are on the other side of the river.


    So I want to go settle it.¡±


    There was no need to hide anything. It was not suitable to bring Xiao Yu along.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait here for you, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    After some thought, Jiang Lan drew a circle around him.


    ¡°If Senior Sister stays inside this circle, you will not be discovered or attacked.¡±


    ¡°It feels familiar.¡± Xiao Yu squinted her eyes and smiled.


    However, she quickly opened her eyes and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother a True Immortal?¡±


    She wanted to find out a bit more of her Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°More or less a bit stronger.¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    His face was calm.


    ¡°Perfected True Immortal?¡± Xiao Yu tried asking again.


    ¡°A bit higher,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°E¡­ Early-stage Heaven Immortal?¡± Xiao Yu found it rather hard to believe.


    Among their fellow disciples, Lu Jian was the strongest.


    His talent was peerless, but he had only reached the perfected True Immortal Realm after all this time. He had yet to be a Heaven Immortal.


    She had heard from Senior Sister Hong Luan that Senior Brother Lu Jian would only advance to the Heaven Immortal Realm after this trip.


    Although her younger brother, the Eighth Prince, was also a perfected True Immortal, he would still have to wait for a period of time before he became a Heaven Immortal.


    Heaven Immortals were already extremely powerful.


    ¡°A bit higher.¡± Jiang Lan was as calm as ever.


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re already at the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm?¡± Xiao Yu felt as if her sense of logic had been overturned.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu without replying.


    ¡°Late-stage?¡±


    He continued to watch without saying a word.


    ¡°Perfected realm?¡±


    Jiang Lan remained silent.


    ¡°A little¡­ a little higher?¡± Xiao Yu gestured with her thumb and index finger.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    Xiao Yu waspletely stunned as she gave up thinking.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you can set off.¡±


    After checking her surroundings, Jiang Lan finally rxed.


    ¡°Senior Sister, wait for me to return. It shouldn¡¯t take too long. If the enemy is too strong, I will retreat. ¡±


    After Xiao Yu nodded, he turned around and left.


    After taking a few steps, Xiao Yu stopped him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, wait a moment.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu in confusion.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side. She stood on her tiptoes and patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head. She said seriously.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you must remember that power is temporary. I am the Senior Sister. I¡¯ll protect Junior Brother next time.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    After replying to his Senior Sister, Jiang Lan disappeared on the spot and followed the feedback to the river.


    He wanted to see how strong the opponent was.


    Would he be able to match his opponent?


    If he could, he would clean the situation up.


    If he couldn¡¯t¡­


    He would think of a way to get his Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle to clean it up.


    Xiao Yu watched as Jiang Lan disappeared and returned to her normal form.


    She sat on a rock and fell into deep thought.


    When her Junior Brother was around, she did not think much about it. Now that he had gone off to do something, her thoughts started to run.


    ¡°When Junior Brother attacked earlier, all of the enemies turned into a bloody mist. I have seen this sort of scene before.¡±


    Yes, she had.


    Back then, she was subdued by a Dharma treasure and almost lost her life. It was a fellow disciple who had used such a mean to kill his opponents who had saved her.


    After that, she was unable to find the other party.


    Later on, in the Third Summit¡¯s Mystic realm, she was severely injured and this person walked out at thest moment.


    Blood mist filled the air wherever he went.


    In the end, she was saved by him again.


    Although she had a feeling that the other party would kill her at any moment.


    But she was still saved.


    In the past, he had thought that he was a senior of the sect or a hidden expert.


    But now, she realized that the person who had saved her was her future husband.


    Ao Longyu looked down at the circle that had been drawn, and her lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Perhaps this is what Junior Sister Siya meant by fate.¡±


    It was indeed fate.


    Ao Longyu raised her head to look at the sky. She suddenly remembered that she had entered the Jade Pool through the repelling formation.


    And this array formation was taught by her Junior Brother.


    That was how they got engaged.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan crossed a rather wide river.


    When he came to the other side of the river, he felt that there was a very thick dragon aura here.


    It was different from the dragon aura on his Senior Sister¡¯s body.


    Was it the ck dragons?


    ¡°They are the ones leading this time?¡±


    Jiang Lan came to a conclusion.


    However, the demons had no choice but to be wary. As for who was more dangerous.


    The possibility of the ck dragons being more dangerous was higher. After all, this was the ck dragons¡¯ territory.


    However, he could not let his guard down.


    Perhaps the ck dragons were only a threat on the surface.


    ¡°The feedback is getting more and more obvious. I believe they also know that I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t stay here. I have to get closer quickly. ¡±


    He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel and quickly approached the ck dragon.


    However, the aura of the lock was covered by his One Leaf Vision, causing problems for the other party.


    The other party only knew the approximate location.


    This way, it would be easier for him to probe the other party¡¯s strength.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the river where Jiang Lan was, there was a mountain near the shore.


    The interior of the mountain was empty, extending into the sea below the ind.


    And in the depths of the mountain peak, a ck dragon emitting a powerful aura opened its eyes.


    His gaze was deep with a hint of joy.


    ¡°She¡¯s here. It actually went so smoothly.¡±


    He was a ck dragon trapped here. He belonged to a branch of the ck dragons.


    The mission this time was mainly them.


    Although he was puzzled, he did not think too much about it. Instead, he asked the people outside to get ready.


    As long as they captured this person, their mission would bepleted.


    With this done, they will not be trapped here in the future.


    There was no need to withstand the suppression of the lightning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Let her in first.¡±


    At the entrance of the mountain, the ck dragon remained silent.


    In the darkness, their auras began to hide.


    It was as if they were waiting for a lightning strike.


    The interior of the mountain was silent.


    They were all waiting.


    Waiting for the prey to enter the trap.

 Chapter 429 - Late-stage Celestial Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 429: Late-stage Celestial Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On a stone pir in the middle of the sea.


    Jiu Zhongtian and the others looked at Dragon Cry Ind, not feeling too worried.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little unexpected, from the looks of it, there¡¯s no big problem.¡± Ao Li said.


    So far, they hadn¡¯t seen any obvious changes.


    Due to the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s power blocking them, they were unable to know the exact situation inside.


    They could only judge based on the major fluctuations of energy and impacts they could see.


    Although there were some energy fluctuations, they were not serious.


    As to whether there was any danger¡­


    No one knew about those from Kunlun but the dragons should be fine at the moment.


    However, the Kunlun people had yet to intervene, which meant that the problem was not big.


    ¡°It might not be too peaceful, but it can be considered an experience. The Dragon Race is really generous, giving gifts and also giving our guys a good training experience.¡± Miao Yue looked at Ao Li and the others, her voice carrying a smile.


    Ao Li and Ao Shishi¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly.


    Ran Jing remained calm and showed no other emotions.


    She looked at Dragon Cry Ind. No one knew what she was thinking.


    The others also quietly watched. So far, there really wasn¡¯t much movement.


    If this continued, it would mean that there was not much danger.


    As for whether this was what they needed, no one knew.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate and arrived near the mountain peak.


    He hid in the dark and looked at the entrance of the mountain.


    It was not a small cave.


    ¡°The feedback came from here. I believe the ck dragons are hiding inside.¡±


    He could clearly sense two strong auras inside the cave.


    The aura was close to that of a True Immortal¡¯s.


    They had hidden themselves, probably waiting for him to enter.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go in and take a look.¡±


    One Leaf Vision could conceal one¡¯s aura and conceal one¡¯s true appearance.


    However, the other party would still be able to notice him.


    Since these dragons were waiting for him, they would definitely observe the cave entrance. In that case¡­


    He was unable to effectively conceal himself.


    ¡°Prepare to escape.¡±


    Jiang Lan began to prepare.


    Since he had no way of knowing if the other party could match him, he could only make more preparations to escape safely and avoid danger.


    As for whether or not his Martial Uncle and Martial Aunt had left a backup n on him, this could be considered, but he definitely could not rely on this.


    It was easy for him to make a wrong judgment if he had this mentality.


    This was something unknown and could only be depended upon as ast resort.


    When everything was ready, he walked towards the cave.


    The strength he disyed was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    When they saw Jiang Laning over, the person in charge of monitoring the cave entrance was a little stunned.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a man. He¡¯s not the person we¡¯re waiting for. He looks like an early-stage Heaven Immortal and is very powerful.


    No wonder he dares toe.¡±


    ¡°The people we¡¯ve been waiting for haven¡¯t arrived yet. How should we deal with this?¡±


    Soon, news of Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival reached the dragon inside.


    This matter could only be decided by the powerhouse inside.


    ¡°Heaven Immortal? Not one of us?¡± The ck dragon, An Ji, who was in the deepest part of the pce, frowned slightly.


    Soon, he made a decision.


    ¡°Apart from the depths of the cave, he can walk anywhere else.


    Don¡¯t let him discover about us and our whereabouts.¡±


    He felt that the other party might be a scout. He wanted to let the other party know that there wasn¡¯t much danger here, but this was a special area. This way, he could lure more people in.


    A Heaven Immortal was nothing to worry about.


    At this moment, all the ck dragons on the mountain peak were hidden in the darkness.


    It was as if they were very confident in avoiding the detection of a Heaven Immortal.


    Jiang Lan ¡°vigntly¡± came to the side of the cave and then slowly entered.


    The vignce on the surface was fake, but the vignce on the inside was real.


    Strength surged and a long saber was held in his hand.


    It was the Wintry Water de he had obtained from signing in.


    The de was transparent and iparably sharp. There were runes inside and it was extremely powerful.


    It could withstand the power of immortals.


    He had already familiarized himself with the Dragon Saber Art.


    The power was sufficient and his proficiency in the technique was passable. It was also suitable to be used in the Four Seas.


    The use of Power Of Nine Tribtions and Power of Nine Bulls were not suitable for this trip. It would make him too obvious.


    The main concern was that if a battle were to erupt here, the aftermath of the battle would definitely be seen by others. This way, his Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle would know that the Fist God was one of the ten people sent from Kunlun.


    It was too dangerous.


    After entering the cave, Jiang Lan felt that this ce was rather ordinary. The outside was still filled with the aura of the ck dragons, but there was nothing here.


    Even if he could not sense the ck dragons, he could feel how dangerous this ce was.


    But he didn¡¯t dare overestimate himself because overestimating himself was no different than underestimating his enemy.


    He remained sufficiently alert.


    He was prepared to be ambushed.


    ¡°The guards are two perfected Human Immortals who are very close to the True Immortal Realm.


    Their concealment ability was very strong.


    Most of the ces here are pitch-ck. There might be a ck dragon hidden in every corner.¡±


    The darkness was a good ce for the ck dragons to hide. He could sense every corner.


    When he arrived at the bottom of the cave, he had a rough understanding.


    ¡°There are thirteen True Immortals and seven Heaven Immortals. There are currently no Celestial Immortals discovered.¡±


    In the darkness, he deliberately lit a ball of fire. This fire could not allow him to see the ck dragons¡¯ existence.


    Furthermore, the other party was very strange. They had no intention of attacking him.


    ¡°Do they think I¡¯m a scout?¡±


    Jiang Lan had some guesses.


    This also made things much more convenient for him. If he continued downwards, he should be able to see what kind of experts there were in the depths.


    Ssh!


    There was the sound of water around them.


    Jiang Lan knew that he was already below the ind surface, or even below the sea.


    However, there was no water.


    However, if a fight broke out, the mountain would definitely be destroyed and waves of water would flood in.


    This would make the situation too obvious.


    With these thoughts in mind, he began to search for suitable spell techniques for himself to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations.


    This was the benefit of knowing enough spell techniques.


    After a while.


    He came to the next level. There were two Heaven Immortal ck dragons guarding this ce, but inside¡­


    He was stopped by a barrier.


    Dong dong!


    He touched the invisible barrier, feeling the powerful strength emanating from it.


    He then activated his Eyes Of Truth.


    At this moment, he saw a huge ck dragon inside. A powerful aura appeared on the dragon¡¯s body.


    At the same time, he looked at his cultivation base.


    The other party¡¯s cultivation was like a mountain.


    ¡°Late-stage Celestial Immortal?¡±


    Jiang Lan was shocked when he saw the ck dragon¡¯s cultivation base.


    For a moment, he had the intention to retreat.


    There was a huge gap between him and the ck dragon. He had the Power Of Nine Tribtions, so he might be able to sh with mid-stage Celestial Immortals.


    But against ate-stage Celestial Immortal¡­


    He was definitely courting death if he were to go head-on.


    He had to think of another way.


    However, just as he was about to retreat, he suddenly sensed a waning aura around the ck dragon.


    Overall, the other party wasn¡¯t that powerful.


    ¡°Suppressed? His cultivation is no longer at its peak?¡±


    However, in that instant, he came to this conclusion. However, he still didn¡¯t know how much cultivation the other party could disy.


    Should he retreat just like that?


    This would cause him to miss an opportunity.


    But it might be dangerous for him to try as well.


    Without much hesitation, he decided to give it a try. He had already thought of a way out.


    At this moment, he drew a rune in midair.


    Then, he sent a message.


    ¡°This ce is safe. You cane here.¡±


    As his voice rang out, he felt that the surrounding ck dragons were startled.


    In that instant, the runes shone brightly.


    The pitch-ck cave was illuminated, and the ck dragons¡¯ figures appeared.


    At the same time, Jiang Lan moved.


    He broke through the barrier and shed at the Celestial Immortal ck dragon.

 Chapter 430 - Shocking The Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 430: Shocking The Dragon Race</h4>


    Although the barrier was strong, it was not hard for Jiang Lan to go past it.


    It could be broken easily by Jiang Lan.


    A true dragon phantom appeared from the saber. However, this dragon phantom was sharp and its strength aura was rising steadily.


    Early-stage Heaven Immortal, mid-stage Heaven Immortal,te-stage Heaven Immortal¡­


    Jiang Lan immediately arrived at ck dragon An Ji¡¯s side.


    Although it was a probe, the attack still carried an absolute murderous aura.


    Since he could kill the other party directly, there was naturally no need for him to keep the other party alive.


    However, just as he approached, a powerful aura attacked him.


    The attack surpassed that of what an early-stage Celestial Immortal could unleash.


    Moreover, the other party was prepared, this strike couldn¡¯t kill him, not even seriously injure him.


    He himself, on the other hand, might even be seriously injured.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Jiang Lan forcefully stopped his strength at the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He shed down.


    Boom!


    A powerful force erupted along with it. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest and retreated upon contact.


    He retreated outside the barrier, and while the two ck dragons were still in shock, he swung his saber once again.


    The power of a perfected golden body Heaven Immortal directly suppressed the opponent¡¯s temporary defense.


    The saber drew a circle before stopping.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t look at the two ck dragons anymore and focused his attention on the Celestial Immortal ck dragon at the very center.


    Bang!


    The two ck dragons widened their eyes in disbelief.


    In the end, their bodies fell to the ground in pieces.


    The sound of something heavy falling to the ground could be heard.


    ¡°Perfected Heaven Immortal?¡± Inside the barrier, the ck dragon moved its body silently as though it was prepared for battle. In fact, it was already prepared.


    ¡°How bold. Although my cultivation level has fallen to that of an early-stage Celestial Immortal, killing you is still as easy as flipping my hand.¡±


    A lie.


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought.


    The other party¡¯s cultivation was definitely not only at the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, or else he would have already severely injured him.


    ¡°Is he trying to bait me so that I will rx and lower my guard?¡± Jiang Lan made a decision.


    However, the other party was indeed not at the peak. He was most likely at the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    ¡°I can try killing him.¡±


    If he really couldn¡¯t kill him, he would create a hugemotion here and lure his Martial Uncle over.


    However, he needed to escape before his Martial Uncle arrived.


    Otherwise¡­


    His identity would be revealed.


    His master was not nearby. He had no idea what his Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle would think of him being the Fist God.


    His master did not ask further because he trusted him.


    However, to gain the trust of his Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle was a bit far-fetched.


    Furthermore, he advanced so quickly that everyone knew that he definitely had some secrets.


    Who would not be interested in this secret?


    Although arge part of it was his ownprehension and he had walked down the path of the Great Dao himself.


    However, without the system, how could he reach this stage?


    Therefore, he could not let his guard down.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar was heard as his opponent unleashed his attack.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s de was also raised. Right now, there were true dragons swimming about within the de, not just one.


    Move.


    The de was waved.


    Boom!


    All of Jiang Lan¡¯s power surged, unleashing the power of a Celestial Immortal.


    He did not know if the other party would use his full strength. If the other party did not, he would have the upper hand and take back the initiative.


    However¡­


    The other party¡¯s strength exceeded that of an early-stage Celestial Immortal.


    Bang!


    The surrounding rocks began to disintegrate.


    For a time, Jiang Lan was forced back a bit.


    ¡°Celestial Immortal?¡± ck dragon An Ji was a little stunned.


    However, he did not think too much about it. At this moment, he could not think too much.


    The other party¡¯s saber was brandished, and it was somewhat different.


    He had felt it earlier, but now it was even more obvious.


    This saber¡­


    He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Dragon Race?¡±


    He immediately suspected that the other party was a dragon.


    Because the other party was in the form of a human, his first thought was naturally that the other party was a human.


    However, this saber made him subconsciously think that the other party was a dragon.


    No. He couldn¡¯t let the other party swing the saber.


    The ck dragon didn¡¯t think too much about it, nor did it hesitate to take the initiative to attack.


    Jiang Lan, who had failed in his first strike, didn¡¯t feel dejected. What he unleashed previously was just the first move of the Dragon Saber Art.


    This was just the beginning.


    Perhaps he could try to keep this ck dragon. But the ck dragons outside¡­


    He could only think about itter.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the ind, Ao Longyu sat down and waited.


    She looked in the direction that Jiang Lan left in, not revealing any expression.


    She more or less knew a little about her Junior Brother¡¯s strength. There wouldn¡¯t be any idents.


    While she was waiting, she suddenly felt her heart palpitate.


    It was as if something had directly touched her True Dragon bloodline. It was as if something formidable was about to appear.


    And it was rted to the Dragon Race.


    She stood up and looked into the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s Junior Brother?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t so sure.


    But the palpitations dide from that side.


    But she had no idea what it was.


    It felt as if the resonation came from the depths of her bloodline.


    On the other hand, Ao Lin and the others who were originally in battle were stunned as well, and they raised their heads to look towards the distance.


    They also felt an inexplicable sense of fear.


    ¡°What is going on? Is something going to happen over there?¡± Ao Lin was a bit confused.


    The others were also puzzled.


    But they didn¡¯t feel like anything would happen.


    Not just them.


    Even Ran Jing andpany, who were standing on the stone pir, looked at the ind in astonishment.


    ¡°What did you guys feel?¡± Miao Yue asked Ao Shishi.


    At that moment, their expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°Something ising out from the other side of the ind,¡± said Ran Jing calmly.


    She did not say anything else.


    Something that only dragons could sense? Miao Yue had some thoughts.


    But she did not know the details.


    However, she soon frowned slightly because an aura suddenly erupted from the ind.


    Very cold.


    At the same time, a beam of light appeared on the ind.


    Following that, a powerful force erupted.


    Boom!


    The saber beam tore through the ind and shot into the sky, sweeping across the endless sea.


    Ssh!


    At this moment, endless waves surged in the sea.


    Waves surged into the heavens, as if the milky way of the nine heavens had fallen.


    When Jiu Zhongtian and the rest saw this sudden change, they were stunned. This level of power¡­


    This was beyond that of what a Heaven Immortal could unleash.


    Why would it appear on the ind?


    And where did ite from?


    Did it have something to do with what the Dragon race had just sensed? Miao Yue had some doubts in her heart.


    ¡°This is saber intent, and something is wrong.¡± Jiu Zhongtian frowned.


    ¡°The saber intent feels very natural, as if it was carved by the heavens and earth. It¡¯s definitely not man-made.¡±


    Ao Li and the others were also stunned, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    A natural saber intent that was carved by the heavens and earth, coupled with the resonance of their bloodline¡­


    This saber was¡­


    They had some guesses, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because it was unbelievable.


    ¡­


    On the ind, Ao Longyu looked at the boundless waves and felt as if the entire ind was about to be covered in them.


    Like the fury of the sea.


    The Eighth Prince looked at the sky in confusion. This was¡­


    What was happening?


    Bei Fang, Lin An, and the others, who had been fleeing for their lives, stared nkly at the waves that covered the sky. They were momentarily dazed.


    ¡°How do we escape?¡±


    Jing Ting asked.


    ¡°Hide in the sea?¡± Ji Jiang replied.


    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±


    After ughtering their enemies, Lu Jian and his party helplessly looked towards the horizon, as if the waves were about to devour them.


    If it wasing towards them, they didn¡¯t know if they could take it.


    ¡°Does anyone have anyment?¡±


    Lu Zhou looked around and asked.


    The others were too stunned to answer.


    Ao Lin and the others also put down their treasures. They were helpless in the face of the enormous wave.


    Because it contained immense power.


    If it crashed over them, they would not be able to withstand it.


    The difference in their strength was too great.


    ¡°Impossible. This move has clearly been lost.¡± A terrified voice came from the waves.

 Chapter 431 - Passionate, Unbeatable

    <h4>Chapter 431: Passionate, Unbeatable</h4>


    In the square below the statue of the Ancestral Dragon.


    The crystal statue, which was originally motionless, began to shake.


    The crystal saber on its back began to resonate as if it had sensed something ancient.


    However, the resonance did notst long.


    It was not summoned.


    On the mountain peak, although the gigantic dragon had sensed the saber move, it did not open its eyes.


    It was as if everything was still insignificant.


    At the same time, Jiang Lan, who was on Dragon Cry Ind, also came to a realization.


    The saber intent earlier seemed to be resonating with something.


    However, he did not care.


    With his attack, the entire mountain was sent flying and the sea was split open by a single sh, with the waves surging into the sky.


    Jiang Lan and the An Ji did not fly, but stood on the sea.


    Their current location was still within the ind.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t dare to go out, and neither did the other party.


    He looked around and discovered that some of the ck dragons that had been sent flying were being suppressed by the lightning.


    All of the suppressed ck dragons had left the mountain range.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief.


    With this, it was easier for him to clean up the mess.


    That was if he won.


    Of course, he was also prepared to escape. Themotion was too great.


    His Martial Aunt, Martial Uncle and even the Dragon Race should be paying attention to him. Once those people attacked, he would not have much time to escape.


    Fortunately, he had made sufficient preparations.


    He had thought of such a situation happening before.


    As the waves surged, Jiang Lan¡¯s body began to be covered by seawater, as if he was a person formed from water.


    This was one of the ways he could deal with it.


    It was convenient for him to hide and escape as such.


    As for the ck dragon¡¯s cry, he did not care. The de in his hand was ready to swing once more.


    He had just swung his saber.


    He waspletely unable to injure the other party, but the next two strikes were different.


    He didn¡¯t move now because he was waiting.


    He was waiting for his Martial Uncle and the rest.


    With such a huge incident, the chances of them making a move should be very high.


    The chances of theming over to investigate were simrly high.


    Unfortunately, after waiting for some time, he didn¡¯t notice anyone approaching him, nor did he sense any energy enveloping him.


    Only a few indistinct gazes were cast over.


    He could not see the other side clearly. It was the influence of the dragon shadow.


    ¡°Are they not going to make a move?¡±


    Since that was the case, Jiang Lan decided to act.


    The ck dragon stared at Jiang Lan. Every dragon scale on its body began to release its power. The monstrous waves behind it seemed to have be an expansion of its power.


    It stared at Jiang Lan and regained hisposure.


    ¡°In thest great cmity, this saber was already lost. It¡¯s impossible for it to reappear.


    Even the one known as Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan can¡¯t unleash this saber move.


    You saber does look like it, but¡ª¡±


    The ck dragon suddenly surged.


    He directly arrived in front of Jiang Lan.


    The roar of a dragon shook the sky as a huge wave crashed down.


    It was as if it wanted to crush Jiang Lan into pieces.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s real or fake after we give it a try.¡± The ck dragon charged straight at Jiang Lan.


    It wanted to kill Jiang Lan once and for all.


    This person gave him a sense of danger. He was clearly at the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, but he gave him a feeling that he wasparable to a mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    If it underestimated him, it might be killed.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate or underestimate the ck dragon as it charged towards him.


    The reason why he was able to stand against the other party even though the other party was stronger than him was because of the Dragon Saber Art.


    These three strikes were somewhat suppressing when used against the Dragon Race.


    He waved the Wintry Water Saber.


    The saber rose.


    The surrounding sea resonated.


    The power that belonged to the sea wasing towards Jiang Lan¡¯s saber.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar drowned out the ck dragon as boundless saber intent began to manifest.


    The de was waved.


    The waves were like des, following it like a shadow.


    The attack was overwhelming.


    As the de fell.


    The sea boiled.


    It surged towards the ck dragon¡¯s darkness.


    Immense power and endless wavespletely drowned the ck dragon.


    Was that seawater?


    No.


    It was the infinite power from the sea.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s figure disappeared from where he stood. It was as if he was in the sea, and the seawater was bing a part of him.


    The de sliced through the ck dragon.


    Roar!


    A low growl filled the air with pain and shock.


    But soon, the pain turned into anger and began to attack.


    The waves around it shattered, and the ck dragon broke away from the endless saber intent.


    It found Jiang Lan, and the blood it spat out turned into power, opening up a path for it. All it had in mind was killing the saber wielder.


    Jiang Lan felt the pressure as he watched the ck dragon fight with all its might. At this moment, his body found it difficult to endure.


    It was starting to hurt.


    Without any hesitation, he ate a pill.


    He then started to execute the third sh.


    The wind and clouds surged.


    Dragon silhouettes appeared from the sea like water pirs.


    This scene struck fear into the ck dragon¡¯s heart, and its eyes were filled with shock.


    There was no mistake now.


    The other party really knew that long lost saber move.


    It had no intention of escaping. Instead, it tried its best to kill his opponent.


    Roar!


    The ck dragon soared into the sky, with the intention of suppressing all enemies.


    ¡­


    The Eighth Prince, who was still fighting, suddenly felt the saber intent in the waves.


    His dragon bloodline began to boil.


    It was as if something was guiding him, allowing him to unleash greater power.


    Roar!


    His dragon¡¯s roar appeared and attacked the enemy directly. This time, he was confident in killing all his enemies.


    Power continued to surge.


    The snake demon retreated in defeat, and the Eighth Prince became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The snake demon was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the saber intent from the legendary Dragon Saber Art. This saber move could drive the fighting spirit in the dragon bloodline. Including us ck dragons.¡± The ck dragon circling the snake demon said.


    However, it was unable to help the snake demon.


    ¡­


    Ao Longyu looked at the sky and sensed the saber intent. Her bloodline was also boiling, although it was not as obvious.


    But it was indeed boiling.


    ¡°This is the Dragon Saber Art, right? Only dragons can master this saber move. Is the person not Junior Brother?¡±


    She was puzzled.


    However, there was one thing she was certain of¡ªher junior brother was a human.


    He was definitely not a dragon.


    If it wasn¡¯t her Junior Brother, then who was it?


    In the swamp, Long Lin and the others looked at their hands in astonishment.


    They could feel their blood boiling. It was a type of power.


    Indomitable and invincible.


    This power became a ball of fire in their hearts.


    Their blood were boiling.


    They wanted to fight.


    Boom!


    A great battle erupted. They used their absolute advantage to suppress all of the surrounding enemies.


    ¡­


    ¡°This saber intent¡­


    So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s the Dragon Saber Art.¡±


    On the stone pir, Jiu Zhongtian was shocked when he saw this saber.


    It was rumored that this saber move was lost.


    Furthermore, even if it had not been lost, only a rare few people could master this saber move.


    Only the Dragon King and the potential candidates of bing the Dragon King were qualified to learn it.


    This saber move could bring iparablebat power to the Dragon Race. Not everyone could use it and learn it.


    If it had not been lost, Kunlun would not have needed to provide so many resources when the Dragon Race and the Demon Race fought back then.


    But today, he actually saw the de once again.


    It was just a little weak.


    The person wielding it was not strong enough.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is really impressive. You dragons have nurtured such a paragon without a leak.


    Is there anyone on the Grand Deste World who can even stand shoulder to shoulder with this dragon?


    This dragon seems to have learned all three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art.¡± Miao Yue looked at Ran Jing andpany as she said softly.


    ¡°Could it be that he came out of seclusion to test his saber?¡±


    Ran Jing nced at Fairy Miao Yue and said softly.


    ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    She did not say anything, nor did she point out where she was joking.


    After that, they stopped talking.


    In fact, Ran Jing had wanted to go over to take a look, but Kunlun¡¯s words prevented her from doing so.


    Because¡­


    She had no idea if there was such a person in the Dragon Race.


    If she went over now, there would be many unknowns.


    Once they were certain that it was one of their people, Kunlun would definitely silence the dragon with cheap tricks.


    Miao Yue¡¯s heart was so ck that it made the dragons angry.


    They had no choice but to be constantly on guard.


    Miao Yue squinted at Dragon Cry Ind.


    She felt that the Dragon Race might not even know of the existence of this dragon who had mastered the Dragon Saber Art. Otherwise, why would they let the dragon appear here in such a high-key fashion?


    Thus, she naturally could not let the Dragon Race obtain this person.


    Although there was no need for them to eliminate the other party. It was enough that the other party was not obtained by the dragons at this time.


    Otherwise¡­


    Many things were no longer easy to talk about.


    The Dragon Saber Art was incredible.

 Chapter 432 - Unrivaled In The Four Seas

    <h4>Chapter 432: Unrivaled In The Four Seas</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Saber light appeared in the sky as waves rolled across the sea.


    All of this was concentrated within Jiang Lan¡¯s de.


    The third saber strike shed out, and Jiang Lan vanished on the spot. At this moment, he had be part of the surrounding waves. He was now part of the endless saber intent.


    Boom!


    Power erupted.


    The seawater was evaporating and drying up.


    A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard and the saber intent was biting cold.


    It was a match between the ck dragon and the Dragon Saber Art.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The powers continued to collide, and the light rays spread out.


    The figures kept moving in the waves.


    Blood began to spill.


    The sea was dyed red.


    At this moment, a brand new de condensed in the waves and swept across.


    Ssh!


    Bang!


    The waves were cut apart and the shadow stopped.


    Everything seemed to havee to a halt.


    Whoosh!


    The torrential waves slowly descended.


    Two figures stood on the surface of the sea, one holding a long saber.


    This person was Jiang Lan.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    Cracks appeared on the Wintry Water Saber as it shattered.


    The saber intent of the Dragon Saber Art¡¯s third saber move was extraordinary. The Wintry Water Saber could not withstand it and shattered.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s body was also shaken. He was injured, and not lightly.


    Crossing realms to fight was very difficult for him, especially since the Dragon Saber Art was notpatible with him.


    And in front of him was naturally the ck dragon An Ji covered in blood.


    Although its aura had be slightly weaker,¡­


    It was alive.


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t kill the other party even though he¡¯d used the Dragon Saber Art.


    This was unfortunate.


    If the other party had just advanced to the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, it would have died long ago.


    But¡­


    An Ji had the foundation of ate-stage Celestial Immortal.


    Even though it was currently as weak as someone who had just entered the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, it was still stronger than that.


    ¡°Should I use the Power Of Nine Tribtions or the Dragon ying Sword?¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows and threw down the hilt of his saber.


    Now, he could sense that his Martial Aunt and the rest had note. They were probably restraining each other out of fear.


    Therefore, he needed to handle this problem himself.


    Because of the Dragon Saber Art, everyone thought that he was a dragon¡­


    Once he was exposed as a human, the Dragon Race would definitely not let him off.


    Neither the Power Of Nine Tribtions nor the Dragon ying Sword could be used.


    ¡°Then can I only escape?¡±


    The former would cause him to reveal that he was from Kunlun while thetter would reveal that he was a disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    Both choices would reveal that he was a human.


    Then were there any other spell techniquesparable to the Power Of Nine Tribtions?


    No.


    However, if he paid a sufficient price, he could indeed execute some secret techniques which couldpare to the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    But¡­


    He always had a strange feeling.


    It was as if something was waiting for him to summon it, as if it was resonating with the Dragon Saber Art.


    Should he give it a try?


    ¡°Hu ~¡±


    Drip!


    The ck dragon felt exhaustion and fear.


    It was as if it had walked past the edge of death.


    He felt lucky that he had brushed past it and hade out alive.


    ¡°You are very impressive. I don¡¯t know your age, but you are indeed impressive. I almost died under your hands.


    It¡¯s my luck that I was able to survive.¡± ck dragon An Ji raised its head to look at Jiang Lan. There was no unnecessary emotion in its eyes.


    ¡°If only you were a ck dragon.


    Even if I die, I will protect you and help you grow.


    But¡­


    You¡¯re not.


    Then I cannot keep you. I must kill you.


    Your saber has been shattered. It can no longer threaten me.¡±


    Although An Ji was speaking, it had already mobilized its power.


    Its injuries were severe and it was unable to immediately unleash a fatal blow. It had to spend some time gathering his energy.


    But it could feel that Jiang Lan had already exhausted all his tricks.


    On the ind, Ao Longyu looked into the distance. Although she could not see clearly, she knew that the ck dragon was about to gain the upper hand.


    She cared a little.


    Because that person was most likely her Junior Brother.


    However, she was unable to determine whether it was true or not.


    On the stone pir.


    Ran Jing andpany looked over. Due to the dragon phantom, they knew a general idea of what was happening.


    That was, the person who knew how to use the Dragon Saber Art had fallen into a passive state.


    They were ready to make a move.


    If the person¡¯s life was really in danger, they would take action immediately.


    No matter who it was that used the Dragon Saber Art, they had to save him.


    As long as this person was controlled by the dragons.


    Then he was one of the Dragon Race.


    At the same time, Ran Jing andpany suddenly frowned.


    Something stirred.


    At this moment, they vaguely saw the water figure extend its hand. What was the figure trying to grab?


    Jiang Lan looked at the ck dragon. He knew that the other party wanted to kill him and he naturally had no problem escaping this ce.


    However, not being able to kill the other party was equivalent to letting the other party¡¯s n to act against his Senior Sister continue.


    The demons were amongst them as well.


    He and Xiao Yu would continue to both be in danger.


    He was reluctant to give up this chance.


    Thus, he wanted to give it a try and understand what was resonating with him.


    He then thought of something. Perhaps that was the object of the resonance.


    At that moment, he stretched out his hand and grabbed at the void. A voice that was changed by his One Leaf Vision could be heard.


    ¡°Bring the saber.¡±


    The sudden voice was like a continuous stream, flowing into the deep sea like water.


    The ck dragon was stunned. Then, his expression changed drastically.


    Without any hesitation, he unleashed his ultimate attack.


    He had a very bad feeling.


    At the same time.


    On the za that the Ancestral Dragon was at, there was a crystal on the back of the crystal dragon that was trembling violently.


    It was as if it had heard the summoning, and it was responding to it.


    ng!


    A crisp sound rang out as the hilt of the saber shot out from the dragon¡¯s head and into the sea.


    ng!


    ng!


    After the hilt disappeared, countless crystal sabers broke free from the crystal statue and rushed out of the square into the sea.


    They were then nowhere to be seen.


    The Ancestral Dragon, who had its eyes closed, opened them slowly.


    ¡­


    At that moment, Ran Jing andpany, who were standing on the stone pir, suddenly felt the turbulence in the sea.


    Hu!


    A saber hilt shot out of the sea and headed straight for Dragon Cry Ind.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone saw the handle of the knife fall into the hands of the water shadow.


    Seeing this scene, Ao Li and the others were stunned.


    This saber was¡­


    The Dragon Saber.


    Why was this saber that no one could pull out voluntarily going to this person?


    At that moment, they somewhat thought that Miao Yue¡¯s words might have made sense. Did the Ancestral Dragon secretly nurture a true elite for the Dragon Race?


    Now, this elite was using the ck dragon to test his saber?


    Jiang Lan gripped the hilt of his saber. This was the resonance he had felt when he used the Dragon Saber Art.


    As he held the hilt of his de, he felt a chill and a sense of enlightenment.


    Then, he raised this saber.


    He made a shing gesture.


    Ssh!


    Waves surged, and countless crystal des emerged from the sea. All the des were attached to the saber.


    In a breath¡¯s time, a long saber was formed.


    The saber carried an imposing aura and looked down on the world.


    It¡¯s name was Ao Long, and it was also called the Heavenly Saber.


    The Heavenly Saber was swung.


    As the de rose, the four seas resonated.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the four seas began to shake, as if some peerless object had just appeared.


    As the saber shed out, the wind and clouds changed, and lightning wreaked havoc.


    Boom!


    A storm appeared in the sea, and lightning fell from the nine heavens.


    As the de fell.


    The four seas felt invincible.


    Boom!


    The Heavenly de unsealed itself and the boundless power that belonged to it began surging out.


    As Jiang Lan¡¯s de shed down, the vast majority of this power surged towards the ck dragon.


    This saber could y ck dragon An Ji.


    When it saw the sudden appearance of the Heavenly Saber, An Ji felt despair.


    The Heavenly Saber was unsealed.


    And he was the first to be offered as a sacrifice.


    There was no way to reverse the situation.

 Chapter 433 - Dao Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 433: Dao Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The appearance of the Heavenly Saber rmed many people.


    The only one who truly felt the might of Heavenly Saber was the ck dragon, An Ji.


    This saber seemed to have be a world in his eyes. It was not killed by Jiang Lan. It had just encountered the moment when the Heavenly Saber was looking for a sacrifice.


    The one who was going to kill it was the Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    Feeling this, it knew it was useless no matter how much it resisted.


    In the end, he felt the de slice through its body.


    At this moment, he could clearly sense that its body was disintegrating and its soul was shattering.


    The world seemed to have turned silent.


    Its heart was extremely calm as a form of enlightenment appeared in its heart.


    He looked at the one wielding the saber and saw that the Heavenly Saber¡¯s excess aura had seriously wounded him.


    He seemed to understand.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    In the silence, An Ji¡¯s quiet voice rang out.


    When the Heavenly Dragon Saber was swung out, the four seas seemed to have fallen silent.


    The surrounding waves stopped moving and the thunder stopped.


    Everything seemed to freeze.


    Only Jiang Lan and An Ji were unaffected.


    One was the saber-wielding person, while the other was the sacrifice.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± The ck dragon stared at Jiang Lan in silence.


    ¡°An innate immortal?¡±


    Cracks appeared on Jiang Lan¡¯s arm as he held the saber.


    His body was severely injured, so he had to find a ce to recuperate.


    Otherwise, there was a possibility of him losing consciousness.


    As for the ck dragon¡¯s words, he could not understand them.


    The ck dragon was dead, and its body was crumbling. The only thing it could do now was to say a few words.


    ¡°That must be the case.¡± An Ji¡¯s voice was filled with despair and indignation.


    ¡°But, but¡ª¡±


    An Ji looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s unwilling eyes, feeling a bit powerless.


    ¡°But why you and not us?


    Other than not being as despicable as you all, we are not inferior at all.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the ck dragon and didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t a dragon, so he didn¡¯t understand the enmity between the two sides.


    But the Grand Deste World was never that simple.


    He was only a small disciple of Kunlun and did not even dare to casually walk outside in the vast wilderness. He only made this trip because someone wanted to deal with his wife and him, so he took action to settle the problem.


    That was all.


    An Ji wasn¡¯t seeking an answer from Jiang Lan. It was just showing its unwillingness.


    Ssh!


    The waves began to fall, and the clouds began to shrink.


    As for the ck dragon, it turned into dust amidst its unwillingness, shatteringyer byyer.


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the ck dragon die with his own eyes. However, just as he was about to retreat, a pair of eyes locked onto him.


    Furthermore, the other party wasing towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°From the deep sea?¡±


    He immediately looked down.


    At this moment, he felt a sense of insignificance. It was as if a scorching sun was approaching him from the deep sea.


    ¡°Someone above the Celestial Immortal Realm? How is that possible?¡±


    He was shocked.


    There was actually such a terrifying existence here.


    Escape.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan wanted to quickly leave this ce, but the other party seemed to have locked onto him.


    Not only him, but also the Heavenly Dragon Saber in his hands.


    Not daring to hesitate, he raised the saber and threw it.


    The direction he threw it was toward the deep sea.


    The Heavenly Dragon Saber¡¯s remnant power blocked the other party¡¯s line of sight. Taking advantage of this moment, Jiang Lan fled.


    However, the water figure was left behind.


    He had used all the methods he had. If he did not escape, he would die.


    This was the first time he felt such a terrifying pressure.


    Was the other party a Dao Immortal?


    Definitely.


    The difference was too great. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he knew nothing about power.


    The seawater surged as a ck dragon emerged from the deep sea.


    It opened his mouth wide and bit down on the iing Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    ng!


    When the ck dragon bit down on the saber, a powerful shockwave spread out in all directions. Next, he exerted his strength.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The Heavenly Dragon Saber shattered.


    At the same time, the Heavenly Dragon Saber seemed to havepleted its task. All the fragments moved, returning to where they came from.


    They were returning to the crystal statue.


    After the Heavenly Dragon Saber left, the ck dragon turned its head and spat out something, which disappeared into the sea.


    Ignoring the Heavenly Dragon Saber, the ck dragon turned to look at the water silhouette. At that moment, its power had spread to the water silhouette.


    However¡­


    The water figure copsed, and there was no one there.


    Escaped?


    The ck dragon looked toward Dragon Cry Ind.


    ¡°An innate immortal?¡±


    Since he was out, he naturally had to do something.


    There was the innate immortal and the Jade Pool Goddess present. Obtaining one was enough.


    Of course, he took a nce at Ran Jing in advance. Were they restraining each other?


    That bothered him, but¡­


    He still had to act.


    ¡­


    On the stone pir.


    Ran Jing andpany were somewhat surprised when they saw the dragon appear.


    A ck dragon at such a level was actually taking action.


    After the Heavenly Dragon Saber returned, Ran Jing had nned on taking action.


    Otherwise, the wielder of the saber previously would be in danger.


    But when she wanted to attack, Miao Yue ced her hand on her shoulder, stopping her.


    Naturally, she would not allow her opponent to stop her. Her power began to surge.


    Ao Li and the others also nned to attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, it seems that the Dragon Race¡¯s genius has already escaped, we can continue watching.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a faint smile.


    At that moment, Ran Jing had indeed seen that person disappear.


    However, she did not rx.


    ¡°The ck dragon has no intention of leaving. It must have a goal. Does Kunlun really not care about the Goddess¡¯ life and death?


    You do not care about the lives of your own people, but our Dragon Race cares. There are members of our Dragon Race on the ind.¡± Ran Jing¡¯s voice was somewhat cold.


    One has to know that the dead ck dragon had left behind a message. His aim was the closest innate immortal¡­


    This ck dragon¡¯s target would either be an innate immortal or¡­


    The Jade Pool Goddess.


    Ao Li and the others¡¯ expressions also became ugly. That¡¯s right, there is an innate immortal on the ind, one that was pretty young as well.


    Eighth Prince, Ao Man.


    ¡°Continue watching, there won¡¯t be any danger, if there is danger, we will take action.¡± Miao Yue replied softly.


    There was confidence in her words.


    Ran Jing was somewhat surprised.


    Although the Kunlun people were ck-hearted, they were confident.


    When they were confident of something, things rarely went the other way.


    Since they had said so, they must have something to rely on.


    ¡°What did you leave behind?¡± Ao Li was a bit confused.


    Yes, they did not really understand.


    ¡°Continue watching and you will know.¡± Miao Yue had a mysterious expression.


    As such, Ran Jing andpany did not say anything else. However, their strength was still surging, allowing them to act anytime they needed to.


    In the deep sea, the sword that had long been condensed could appear out of thin air at any time.


    Miao Yue narrowed her eyes as she watched, and she was very curious if Jiang Lan would use it.


    ¡°ording to Senior Brother, Jiang Lan has his own opinions and knows what he¡¯s doing. However, he knows too little. Whether or not he will use it is another matter.


    However, the possibility of him using it was still very high.


    After all¡­


    The ck dragon¡¯s target is beside him.¡±


    Miao Yue was looking forward to it.


    Jiu Zhongtian looked at the ck dragon and drank his wine as he came to a conclusion.


    ¡°It should be one of the weaker ck dragons in the deep sea. He is no longer at the peak of his power and is also being suppressed by the restriction.


    But he still wants to act even though he has seen us¡­


    Is there another motive behind his action?¡±

 Chapter 434 - Dominating The World

    <h4>Chapter 434: Dominating The World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Dragon Cry Ind.


    Behind a hidden boulder.


    There was an indistinct figure.


    However, not long after, the figure began to solidify before appearing.


    This person was Jiang Lan.


    This was his backup n to prevent anyone from searching for his aura.


    If his Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle had sent their aura over for a check, this ability would have been able to block their detection for a few breaths.


    At that time, he would be able to returnpletely.


    He stopped thinking about it and began to move forward. He used his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    He was currently a little unsteady.


    At this moment, his face was pale and there were cracks on his body.


    They were the injuries brought about by the Heavenly Dragon Saber and also the injuries left behind by the fight with the ck dragon.


    If not for Heavenly Dragon Saber¡¯s power, killing the ck dragon would not have been so easy.


    He was really lucky.


    Jiang Lan kept putting pills into his mouth and swallowing them.


    It was used for healing injuries.


    Right now, his body was suffering from immense pain, and his consciousness was somewhat blurry.


    But he couldn¡¯t sit down and heal.


    Because¡­


    He looked up and saw the huge ck dragon. His gaze was on the Eighth Prince.


    He had to get there now.


    He finally understood something.


    There was another reason why his Martial Aunt and Uncle did not make a move.


    They were waiting.


    Waiting for him to call for help.


    Soon, Jiang Lan found the Eighth Prince. At this moment, the cracks on his body began to disappear, and his pale face became rosy.


    His external injuries were basically healed, and his internal injuries were all covered by his One Leaf Vision.


    Thus, no one could see that he was heavily injured.


    He wasn¡¯t guarding against the Eighth Prince, but Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Yes, he understood.


    This was going to be Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s first time crossing out of Kunlun.


    This was also going to be the first time the Eighth Prince will call out his name.


    No one knew the exact details of what would happen.


    Therefore, his Martial Aunt and Uncle were definitely waiting for them to use it to see what effect it would have.


    Before that, it would not be easy for them to make a move.


    ¡­


    The Eighth Prince looked at the sky and was dumbfounded. Was the other party looking at him?


    Who did he offend?


    He had to escape.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the dragon shadow on the ind would help him.


    Although that was his father¡¯s power, it was obvious that his father could note here.


    He more or less knew something.


    However, the Eighth Prince, who was about to turn around and flee, was surprised to see Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Brother-inw, why are you here? Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu is fine.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate. The ck dragon seemed to have been affected by the dragon¡¯s shadow, but it wouldn¡¯t be affected for long.


    ¡°Eighth Prince, have you read the note? Read the name on it.¡±


    He had to be fast. If not, it would be even more dangerous for Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± the Eighth Prince replied. He immediately took out a note and saw the words on it. It was a name he had never heard of before.


    Ao!


    The ck dragon discovered them.


    He was going to attack.


    The Eighth Prince was shocked. Without thinking much, he whispered the name.


    Jiang Lan was also watching. He wanted to know if the other party could cast his gaze over.


    In the blink of an eye, he felt it.


    The gaze from above.


    ¡°He hase.¡±


    Jiang Lan was shocked. It was actually possible.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what do I have to do next?¡± The Eighth Prince did not notice anything.


    However, when he asked this question, he felt a force appear in his body. Then, a voice sounded in his mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just rx.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± the Eighth Prince asked in his mind.


    ¡°The opponent is here. There is no more time to exin,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He replied.


    Seeing the ck dragon approaching him, the Eighth Prince did not dare to hesitate and rxed his mind.


    ¡°Very good. Feel it well. It will be of great help to you. I am not a petty person.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice was filled withughter.


    At this time, the ck dragon had arrived.


    Jiang Lan felt the pressure and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Fortunately, the Eighth Prince also exuded the same pressure.


    The moment the dragon arrived, the Eighth Prince, who had been standing still, smiled. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince raised his hand and blocked the ck dragon¡¯s mouth.


    Bang!


    A powerful force appeared in the hands of the Eighth Prince and repelled the dragon.


    Jiang Lan was forced to retreat some distance. This was a storm of power.


    It was very scary.


    It was not something someone of his level could participate in, not to mention that his surface cultivation level was only at the early-stage Human Immortal Realm, and his hidden cultivation only at the mid-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    A faintugh was heard. The Eighth Prince looked up at the sky and met the ck dragon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°ck dragon, you look like a rising star.


    Back then, many people in Kunlun lost their lives to you and only a few little fellows who survived managed to leave behind their inheritance.


    Of course, I have no intention of ming you.


    After all, this world operates on the principle of the survival of the fittest.


    Back then you were superior to us, but now¡­


    You all are inferior and we are the superior ones.¡±


    The Eighth Prince stood with his hands behind his back, as still as a mountain. His aura was shocking.


    It felt as if he was the ruler of the world.


    This was the first time Jiang Lan had such a close feeling of Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s strength. In the vicinity of Kunlun, he didn¡¯t feel that Imperial Lord Xi He was this strong.


    Was it because of the Eighth Prince?


    Imperial Lord Xi He was originally restricted. Could it be that because of the Eighth Prince now, he could release a considerable amount of power?


    Jiang Lan had a guess in his heart, but there was only shock on his face.


    He was truly shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± The ck dragon was a little surprised, but he soon felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°No, who are you?


    But no matter who you are, as the youngest innate immortal of the Dragon Race, you are indeed special.¡±


    Previously, he still had some doubts, but now he believed it. There was something wrong with this person.


    Furthermore, it had something to do with Kunlun.


    Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t answer the ck dragon. Instead, he looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong said that yourprehension ability is not bad. I only have one strike. You can take a look.


    Perhaps you can also gain some insights from it. I will execute it a bit slower.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He didn¡¯t ask any questions or think.


    Time was of the essence. The ck dragon was right in front, ready to attack at any moment.


    Naturally, there could be no dy.


    However, from this incident, it was proven that Imperial Lord Xi He could indeed use the Eighth Prince to cross the distance.


    The Eighth Prince was indeed more valuable than he had expected.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan really hoped that it would end as soon as possible. He was about to be unable to endure the injuries within his body.


    If this continued to drag on, he might expose himself.


    And¡­


    He did not know the consequences if that happened.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too rmed when dealing with a powerful enemy. You have to learn to observe the enemy.


    The ck dragon looks powerful, but it is actually very weak.


    It¡¯s just barely holding on. ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He took a step forward as though he had arrived beneath the ck dragon.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± A dragon¡¯s roar was heard, and an iparably powerful force covered the sky.


    This power was suffocating.


    The sky seemed to have copsed.


    Darkness descended.


    Everyone on Dragon Cry Ind felt it.


    It was not a power that immortals like them could withstand.


    The entire ind could sink.


    Imperial Lord Xi He raised his head and looked at the ck dragon. His expression was calm.


    ¡°All power is like a wall. Most of the time, the walls are notplete and there are loopholes.


    As long as you can find this loophole, you can use this loophole to deal with the opponent. For example, the weakness of the ck dragon¡¯s power lies here¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan watched as Imperial Monarch Xi He made a grabbing motion.


    Rip!


    A glowing hand tore open the copsed sky through the darkness. Light shone into the solid darkness.


    The light began to spread, and the darkness began to retreat.


    The entire ind regained its light.

 Chapter 435 - Shocking Imperial Lord Xi He

    <h4>Chapter 435: Shocking Imperial Lord Xi He</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He looked at the darkness that had been illuminated.


    Jiang Lan was shocked. He only saw Imperial Lord Xi He stretch out his hand, but he didn¡¯t see what he actually did.


    It felt very ordinary, but also very strange.


    So powerful!


    Upon seeing this, he felt that he should return to seclusion.


    It was too dangerous outside Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan was not the only one who felt that the move was extraordinary.


    Even Jiu ZhongTian and the others could feel it.


    ¡°To think that he can tear apart the power of the ck dragon so easily,¡± Jiu Zhongtian muttered softly.


    Ran Jing¡¯s expression changed as well.


    She knew that the few people present, be it the dragons or the summit leaders from Kunlun, shouldn¡¯t be able to do this.


    So, what exactly did Kunlun leave behind to break through the power of the ck dragon so easily?


    While they were puzzled, the ck dragon¡¯s power suddenly distorted and swept towards itself. It was like a piece of cloth covering the ck dragon and tightening it.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard from the ck dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    A low roar could be hearding from the ck dragon. The pain was unbearable.


    His body was actually twisted by his own power.


    ¡°Arrogant? No, no, no.¡± The Eighth Prince chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little more confident, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Seeing this scene and hearing this voice.


    Ao Li and the others had ugly expressions on their faces.


    They were able to understand how powerful the ck dragon was. However, such a powerful individual was being easily dominated by the other party.


    Even though the ck dragon¡¯s strength was severely limited, it was not that weak.


    ¡°What did your people do?¡± Ao Shi looked at Miao Yue and asked.


    They wanted to know who this person was.


    ¡°He should have invited someone to help.¡± Fairy Miao Yue replied.


    ¡°Who?¡± Ao shi asked.


    This time, Miao Yue did not reply.


    And the one who also had this question was the ck dragon.


    He felt the pain in his body and realized that he was being held in the other party¡¯s palm.


    His body even began to disintegrate.


    Such a mighty force stunned him.


    This was no ordinary power. There should only be one person in the Dragon Race who possessed such power.


    But why did that existence suddenly appear?


    ¡°Just who are you?¡± The ck dragon¡¯s voice was somewhat pained as he attempted to break free.


    On Dragon Cry Ind, Imperial Lord Xi He grabbed the ck dragon and said with a smile.


    ¡°I am¡­ The Eight Destes Imperial Lord Lun Ling.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Imperial Lord Xi He lowered his hand.


    The power of the ck dragon streaked across its own body.


    Bang!


    Half of the ck dragon¡¯s body shattered.


    Then, flesh and blood crazily gathered towards Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s hand.


    The remaining half of his body sank into the deep sea.


    It was over.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    He could sense that the ck dragon had lost its confidence to fight after half of its body had disintegrated. This was enough to show how terrifying Imperial Lord Xi He was.


    Especially when the other party only had one strike to end the fight.


    The attack was quite powerful.


    And again¡­


    He had used the title of Imperial Lord Lun Ling of the Eight Destes. Was he making him take the me?


    Without much thought, he lowered his brows and recalled the previous strike.


    Only by having the qualifications to resist this attack would he be safe.


    Unfortunately, after thinking about it for a while, he still couldn¡¯t understand anything about it. It was too profound. Forget about the human immortal him, even the celestial immortal him couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    As for the ck dragon, it should not be dead.


    Ssh!


    Suddenly, a sword intent swept across the sea, followed by a dragon¡¯s shadow.


    Sensing the sword and the dragon¡¯s shadow, he understood that his Martial Uncle had made his move.


    ¡°It seems like the ck dragon is most likely unable to escape,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    He did not pay too much attention to it.


    That was not an enemy he could fight against.


    The real danger was Imperial Lord Xi He. If the other party didn¡¯t leave, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.


    The injuries in his body were bing more and more serious.


    If he could not suppress it, he would be exposed.


    Him being the wielder of the Heavenly Dragon Saber would be discovered.


    At that time¡­


    He would be fully exposed.


    It was extremely dangerous.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan discovered that Imperial Lord Xi He was heading towards him.


    A blood-red beadnded in front of him. It was delivered by Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°Give this to Miao Yue or Jiu Zhongtian.¡±


    With a casual nce, Jiang Lan knew that this was the ck dragon¡¯s flesh and blood.


    Imperial Lord Xi He seemed to have a certain need for flesh and blood.


    But not all flesh and blood.


    Only some special ones were what he needed.


    It seemed like this should also be the reason why the two summit leaders had acted personally against the Heavenly Human Race spy in Kunlun.


    As for how to differentiate whether the blood or flesh was special, he had no idea.


    After epting the blood-red bead, Jiang Lan lowered his head and agreed.


    ¡°I will pass it to Martial Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Did you understand the move I had just used?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior¡¯s aptitude iscking.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head, speaking the truth.


    He really could not understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Emperor Xi He smiled.


    ¡°Remember what I said just now. When you cross a major cultivation level, you should be able toprehend it.¡±


    You should be able toprehend it when you are at the Celestial Immortal Realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    One could onlyprehend it by crossing a major realm?


    He only had one or two left.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it.


    Furthermore, it was extremely difficult for ordinary disciples to reach the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    It meant that there was a high chance that he would not be able to learn it.


    Fortunately, he was not exposed.


    ¡°As the only disciple of the Ninth Summit, what ns do you have in the future?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s words came again.


    ¡°When I be strong enough, I will take over the responsibilities that belong to me. Then, I will find an old partner for my master so that he can spend the rest of his life in peace.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice rang out.


    However, his expression soon changed.


    These were his thoughts, and he didn¡¯t intend to speak about it.


    Why did he suddenly say that?


    Did Imperial Lord Xi He do something?


    When he looked at Imperial Lord Xi He again, he discovered that the other party was even more dangerous than he had expected.


    He should¡­


    With this thought in mind, he did not dare to think anymore, afraid that he would say it out loud.


    When Imperial Lord Xi He heard Jiang Lan¡¯s words, he froze in ce.


    ¡°Any candidates?¡± He asked curiously.


    Initially, he wanted to see if Jiang Lan wanted to leave Kunlun in the future, but he had found out something incredible instead.


    He actually wanted to find a Daopanion for Mo Zhengdong.


    He was more opinionated than Mo Zhengdong.


    This time, Jiang Lan lowered his head, neither thinking nor speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He did not ask any more questions. Before he left, he left a sentence.


    ¡°You can take a look at the Fifth Summit to gain something.¡±


    The Eighth Prince fell to the ground.


    He was unconscious.


    Jiang Lan waited a moment longer to make sure no eyes were looking in his direction.


    He then finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and his face turned deathly pale.


    Pu!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and sat down weakly.


    His injuries began to erupt as his body was covered in cracks.


    Without any hesitation, he swallowed the medicinal pill and began to heal his injuries.


    The protective circle that belonged to his Senior Sister had also been closed by him. Now, he could only rely on his Senior Sister to help him monitor his surroundings.


    When he was done, he closed his eyes and began to heal.


    His consciousness sank deep into his body, making it difficult for him to sense his surroundings.


    His injuries were too severe. This was the most serious injury he had suffered in a long time.


    At the same time, Ao Longyu walked out of the protective circle.


    ¡°The circle left behind by Junior Brother has disappeared. Did something happen to him?¡±


    She looked in the direction where the ck dragon had appeared, where Ao Man was.


    She then headed in that direction.


    Perhaps she could find her Junior Brother there.

 Chapter 436 - My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 436: My Wife</h4>


    Jiu Zhongtian retracted his hand from the stone pir and looked at Ran Jing.


    He had tried to kill the ck dragon, but he had failed.


    Ran Jing had taken action and protected the other party.


    They were currently in a cooperative rtionship and it was not suitable for them to fight.


    ¡°Kunlun has no right to interfere in matters between the dragons,¡± said Ran Jing calmly.


    ¡°It looks like you dragons still haven¡¯t recovered from the battle with the demons.¡± Miao Yue did not pay much attention to it.


    A ck dragon was a dragon after all. It was only natural for the Dragon Race to protect the other party.


    This was especially the case when no one knew what would happen afterwards, if a great battle erupted.


    The ck dragon would be of great help to the Dragon Race when needed.


    On top of that, the Heavenly Dragon Saber had once again been awakened.


    There was a chance that the ck dragons and true dragons might unite.


    After all, the saber intent of the Dragon Saber Art could activate the battle intent in the bloodlines of the ck dragons and true dragons.


    At that time¡­


    No one could imagine how strong they could be.


    ¡°Miao Yue, aren¡¯t you going to exin about Imperial Lord Lun Ling first?¡± Ao Li said in a low voice.


    Miao Yue smiled without saying anything.


    She really didn¡¯t know him.


    Everyone on the stone pir remained silent.


    No one asked too much.


    On one side, they did not want to say it, while on the other, they knew that asking would not yield any results.


    All that remained was spection.


    And the subsequent response.


    Compared to Imperial Lord Lun Ling, the Dragon Race was more concerned about the person who managed to call upon the Heavenly Dragon Saber and unleashed the Dragon Saber Art.


    This would directly affect the future of the Dragon Race.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ao Longyu carefully approached Ao Man¡¯s location, not acting recklessly.


    She had to carefully examine her surroundings to prevent herself from being put in a disadvantageous position.


    But when she got closer, she saw her brother lying on the ground.


    His breathing was steady. There was no danger.


    And beside the Eight Prince was naturally Jiang Lan who was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    He was hurt but was currently healing himself.


    At this point.


    Ao Longyu heaved a sigh of relief.


    She walked closer to Jiang Lan, making sure that the situation wasn¡¯t that serious.


    She then began to draw an array formation.


    It was a Spirit Gathering Array Formation.


    It would allow her Junior Brother to recover faster.


    After this was done, she set up a Maze Array Formation.


    She had a certain level of attainment towards Maze Array Formations as she had oftene into contact with them.


    She was naturally stronger in this aspectpared to ordinary people.


    After everything was done, she quietly sat next to Jiang Lan, vignt of her surroundings.


    As for how the Eighth Prince had fallen unconscious, she did not know. But she had seen the situation and heard the name.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Lun Ling?¡±


    Xiao Yu muttered softly. She did not know what this name represented.


    But he should be a very powerful existence.


    Was it Junior Brother?


    Definitely not. That level of strength felt way beyond the capabilities of her Junior Brother.


    ¡°It might be the note that Junior Brother gave Ao Man.¡± She had some guesses.


    Looking around, she did not see any note.


    Thus, she stopped thinking about it.


    She decided to ask her Junior Brother when he woke up.


    The next morning.


    Ao Longyu sat on the spot and looked at Jiang Lan.


    Her gaze lingered on a pool of blood.


    Was it her Junior Brother who vomited?


    After some hesitation, a ball of fire appeared in her hand. It was the True Samadhi Fire.


    Soon after, the mes covered the bloodstains and in a short period of time, everything around them was incinerated.


    Only then did Ao Longyu withdraw her hand. Next, she just had to wait quietly for her Junior Brother to wake up.


    The surrounding spirit qi continued to gather on Jiang Lan¡¯s body. The Spirit Gathering Array Formation was more or less effective, but Ao Longyu was unable to set up an even more powerful Spirit Gathering Array Formation.


    Noon.


    ¡°En!¡±


    The Eighth Prince suddenly stirred as if he was about to wake up.


    Seeing this, Ao Longyu was stunned.


    She looked at Jiang Lan, unsure if she could let Ao Man see this.


    Without any hesitation, he stood up and walked over to Ao Man.


    Then, she took out her wooden sword and pointed it at the back of Ao Man¡¯s head.


    The moment she wanted to make a move, she felt that something was wrong.


    Soon she knew what was wrong. She shrank at a visible rate.


    In the blink of an eye, she turned into Xiao Yu.


    As such, she revealed a smile.


    ¡°Little brother, sleep a little longer. Wait for your brother-inw to wake up.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, she activated the sleeping spell on the wooden sword and waved it.


    The sword struck the back of Ao Man¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    Ao Man, who was about to wake up, twitched. Hey on the ground motionless, as if he had suffered a huge blow.


    His aura was normal.


    Xiao Yu rxed.


    She ced the wooden sword in her hand and returned to Jiang Lan¡¯s side, staring at the Eighth Prince.


    Ready to strike at any moment.


    The next day.


    The Eighth Prince struggled for a while and decided to wake up.


    However, he suffered another sword strike midway and then fell unconscious again.


    Seven days passed in total.


    Today was the seventh time Xiao Yu knocked out the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the wooden sword is very useful anymore.¡±


    She looked at the wooden sword and muttered to herself.


    Currently, her cultivation level was only at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm, while Ao Man was at the perfected True Immortal Realm.


    The disparity was too great, so she could only use the Dragon ying Sword to knock him out.


    With her own strength, it was impossible for her to do it. However, after being used so many times, the effect seemed to have weakened.


    However, it was not a problem to persist for another seven days. It would depend on when her Junior Brother woke up.


    While her mind was racing, she suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked.


    The wooden sword was thrown out of her hands.


    Jiang Lan, who had just woken up, watched as the wooden sword flew up, his expression changing.


    If thisnded on the Eighth Prince¡­


    Ssh!


    The wooden sword was caught by Xiao Yu, and nothing bad happened.


    Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    He had spent quite a bit of time and finally stabilized his injuries. So far, there was not much effect.


    However, he still needed to recuperate.


    Only then could he fully recover.


    Of course, he could not use his full strength at the moment. However, there were no other problems.


    And no one would notice it.


    However, when he woke up and saw his Senior Sister using a wooden sword to knock out the Eighth Prince, he was somewhat surprised.


    This was somewhat dangerous.


    Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and took a closer look.


    ¡°Junior Brother is fine?


    Seven days have already passed. If Junior Brother still hadn¡¯t woken up in another seven days, I would have to wake you up. ¡±


    She then sat down beside Jiang Lan.


    Seven days? Jiang Lan was surprised.


    He thought that only a short time had passed, especially since the Eighth Prince was still unconscious.


    He asked Xiaoyu curiously.


    ¡°Did the Eighth Prince just wake up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Yu propped her chin on her hands and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Ao Man knows about Junior Brother¡¯s injury, so I can only let him continue sleeping.


    Junior Brother can¡¯t tell him that about this. I still dote on him a lot. The knocking wasn¡¯t heavy either.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    Actually, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the Eighth Prince to know about his injuries.


    He couldn¡¯t really link it to anything, but it was better that he didn¡¯t know.


    Looking around, he realized that there was a Maze Array Formation and a Spirit Gathering Array Formation.


    They should have been set up by his Senior Sister.


    They were rather lousy.


    However, he was somewhat delighted. After all, his Senior Sister¡¯s attainments in array formations were not high.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you want to ask about anything?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and asked softly.


    The Eighth Prince was sleeping so it was easier for him to talk.


    ¡°I only have one question.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    ¡°Who am I to you?¡±


    Who was she? This question surprised Jiang Lan, but he still answered.


    ¡°My wife?¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Ao Longyu leaned against Jiang Lan¡¯s back as she spoke, her tone rxed and joyful.

 Chapter 437 - I Saw Your Brother-In-Law Hit You

    <h4>Chapter 437: I Saw Your Brother-In-Law Hit You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Morning.


    Jiang Lan returned the wooden sword to Xiao Yu.


    He would recuperate fully after a few days.


    There was no big problem.


    Although Xiao Yu did not ask anything, she was still very curious about the Dragon Saber Art.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hide anything.


    However, Xiao Yu did not allow him to use such a saber technique after that.


    The reason was simple.


    After using it, she wanted to hit someone.


    It was only at this moment that Jiang Lan realized that the Dragon Saber Art could increase the Dragon Race¡¯s battle intent, and its effects were no small matter.


    In other words, if the Dragon King possessed the Dragon Saber Art, then the battle prowess of the entire Dragon Race would rise exponentially.


    This¡­


    This apanying spell technique was indeed impressive.


    Although the term ¡®creation of heaven and earth¡¯ did not exist in the introduction, this spell technique was definitely created by the heavens.


    ¡°En!¡±


    The Eighth Prince struggled to open his eyes.


    He looked around in confusion. He saw his brother-inw sitting on the ground calmly, and his sister smiling at him.


    Soon, he felt the pain at the back of his head again.


    Then, intense pain came.


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    He hugged the back of his head and rolled on the ground. The pain was too much.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu, who turned her head away guiltily.


    After a long time, the Eighth Prince replied angrily.


    ¡°Sister, brother-inw, did someone attack my head while I was unconscious?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked up at the sky. The moon was really bright today.


    Jiang Lan looked up at the sky. It was noon.


    The sun was scorching.


    He could not understand why Xiao Yu was staring at the sun. Didn¡¯t her eyes hurt?


    Or were the eyes of dragons more special?


    The Eighth Prince looked doubtful when he saw his guilty sister.


    ¡°Sis, did you hit me?¡±


    Xiao Yu pointed at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I saw with my own eyes that your brother-inw did it.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eighth Prince realized that he had been unconscious for eight days.


    His sister was too ruthless.


    As for why, he didn¡¯t care. Instead, he was very curious about Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Except¡­


    It was not appropriate to ask his brother-inw about this.


    Her sister was still here. Very few people knew of his name.


    Of course, he felt that he had gained a lot of enlightenment this time. It should be much more convenient for him to advance further.


    Hepared himself with the other innate immortals of the Dragon Race and realized that his cultivation speed in Kunlun was faster than all other dragons who stayed in the Four Seas.


    There had to be a reason.


    He had no idea what it was exactly.


    No one told him.


    As for the Dragon Saber Art, although he was curious about who the other party was, he was too far away from him.


    He should ask his mother when he had time.


    There was nothing else to think about.


    Now that there was no danger on the ind, they could peacefully ept the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift.


    Ao Longyu sat beside Jiang Lan and began cultivating.


    The surrounding array formations had already been improved by Jiang Lan, and very few people could barge in.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it, and the remaining ck dragons didn¡¯t dare to clear it either.


    The only Celestial Immortal had already been dealt with so they probably did not dare to act anymore.


    Even the one who had surpassed the Celestial Immortal Realm had been dealt with by Imperial Lord Xi He. This could be said to be a crushing defeat for the other party.


    If they continued, they would be courting death.


    With this thought in mind, he began to recall the battle from before.


    He needed to analyze what had happened and gain experience.


    ¡°The foundation of ate-stage Celestial Immortal is very terrifying.


    It is not enough to kill someone with such cultivation with merely the Dragon Saber Art. But the Dragon ying Sword and the Power Of Nine Tribtions should be able to do it.


    It is impossible to kill the other party with one strike. But it is impossible to predict the exact effects of the Dragon ying Sword either.¡±


    Themotion caused by the battle between immortals was too great.


    If the Power Of Nine Tribtions could not kill the other party instantly, it would bring huge trouble to him in the future.


    Dragon ying Sword¡­


    The recognition rate was too high.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not strong enough. If I were at the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, killing the ck dragon would be much easier.


    However, using the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art this time not only destroyed the other party¡¯s n, but it also perfectly disguised my existence.


    The operation is not considered a failure.


    However, the appearance of a Dao Immortal has exceeded my expectations.¡±


    Yes, he had never expected a Dao Immortal to appear.


    As expected, the Grand Deste World was not Kunlun.


    In Kunlun, he was not worried about any stronger enemies.


    The cleanup was basically done.


    However, in this ce, the other party didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of sitting there and waiting for death. A Celestial Immortal was already strong enough, but there were still existences that surpassed the Celestial Immortal Realm waiting for an opportunity to strike in the dark.


    It almost put him in danger.


    ¡°After leaving Kunlun and traversing the Grand Deste World, I realized that I should indeed be more cautious.


    If there¡¯s no need toe out, I should continue cultivating in the Ninth Summit.¡±


    He stopped thinking about it.


    Instead, he closed his eyes to recuperate.


    He still had six or seven days to recoverpletely before he left.


    He should be returning to Kunlun soon.


    It was time for this trip to the Dragon Race to end.


    He just wanted to see if his Martial Aunt and Martial Uncle were in a hurry to return.


    A few days went by extremely fast for Jiang Lan. By the time he fully recovered, it was already the fourteenth day they were on the ind.


    The Eighth Prince and Xiao Yu had also felt the gift.


    The absorption was almostplete.


    ¡°I feel like bestowment is most useful for Human Immortals. It¡¯s not as useful for True Immortals.¡± The Eighth Prince stood up and took action.


    While stretching, he rubbed the back of his head.


    ¡°Sister, if my brain doesn¡¯t work well in the future, you have to take full responsibility,¡± the Eighth Prince said to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What will you encounter if your brain isn¡¯t working well? Will you be unable to form a family?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°Then can I help you find one?¡±


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    He thought of the youth.


    The moment he thought of the youth following behind the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, he felt that he was useless.


    Pursuing someone from another race?


    This waspletely useless. Why would people pursue such things?


    ¡°Elder sister, not everyone is like you and brother-in-Law, who can be happy just by standing together.


    The hardships of the world originate from ipatibility and the differences of views between different people.


    This is especially true for people of different races. It¡¯s difficult to unify their emotions and thoughts.


    Humans feel that it is good as long as they treat the other party well, but the phoenixes feel that it is better for their wings to be stepped upon.


    The girl from the Qilin Race probably wants people to beat her up. The moment she opens her mouth, people subconsciously want to beat her up.


    The differences between races are too great andplex.


    I think that strength is still the mostmon.


    By cing my halberd on their necks, problems can usually be easily resolved,¡± said the Eighth Prince seriously.


    Jiang Lan stared at the Eighth Prince, unable to say a word.


    The youth had yet to make a move on the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. His mental fortitude was considered pretty good.


    As for whether the Eighth Prince was right or wrong, he had no idea.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Qilin Race.


    He did not know much about the opposite sex of the Dragon Race. What he knew was his Senior Sister Longyu, not the dragon race.


    But the halberd should be useless.


    The youth couldn¡¯t defeat the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    There was a prerequisite to forcefully making someone bend. That was to be stronger than the other party.


    The youth was definitely not strong enough.


    Xiao Yu heard the first sentence.


    She didn¡¯t hear much of anything else.


    However, she still nodded in agreement.


    She acknowledged the first line.


    Ao Man¡¯s future wife was decided by his mother and the others, not her.

 Chapter 438 - Owner Of The Heavenly Dragon Saber

    <h4>Chapter 438: Owner Of The Heavenly Dragon Saber</h4>


    The fifteenth day.


    Jiang Lan and the others were already walking around.


    They had to meet up.


    At noon today, they were about to leave Dragon Cry Ind.


    After that, they would return to Kunlun.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back,¡± Ao Longyu said softly.


    At this moment, she had returned to her normal state. Her expression was calm and there was no trace of a smile on her face.


    However, as she walked beside Jiang Lan, there wasn¡¯t a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°The bestowment has ended. I think we¡¯ll be staying for a few more days, but it¡¯s about time,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    He did not feel any reluctance.


    There was nothing interesting in the Dragon Race. It was more interesting to go to Kunlun to sell roasted animals.


    As the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race, his status was very high.


    No one in the Dragon Pce dared to bicker with him.


    The depths of Dragon Pce was rather quiet, as if there was no sign of life.


    Dragons were naturally used to this, but the Eighth Prince was still young and not used to it.


    He was not old.


    And in Kunlun, he was free to go wherever he wanted.


    When others spoke to him, they were not restrained because of his status.


    There weren¡¯t that many rules in Kunlun.


    Some guests in the inn would say that he didn¡¯t know how lucky he was. It was definitely better to lead a stable life in the Dragon Race than to lead a bitter life in Kunlun.


    Their thoughts weren¡¯t with no reason, but¡­


    It was not something he could choose.


    In any case, in Kunlun, he was under the protection of his brother-inw and sister, so there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    The inn also had a boss who would take care of him, so it was safe.


    He could even drag the youth out with him to ensure his own safety.


    Jiang Lan nced at Ao Longyu and remained silent.


    He did not know when they would return to the Dragon Race the next time. It was also hard to say if they would even have another chance in the future.


    Even if there was another chance, it was unknown if Xiao Yu¡¯s mother was still alive.


    The trip to the Dragon Race this time did not leave anything worth remembering for Xiao Yu.


    Her mother had never visited her before. It was difficult for them to even visit her.


    This was clearly Xiao Yu¡¯s home, but it seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    No matter how snobbish the other party was, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. If they maintained a good rtionship, it would be much easier for the Eighth Prince to return next time.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan felt that not only were human heartsplicated, dragon hearts were too.


    After some time, Jiang Lan and the others found Lu Jian and the others.


    They didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. It was just that Senior Brother Lin An, Senior Brother Bei Fang, and the others were in a rather sorry state.


    Noon.


    They saw the dragon shadow begin to disappear.


    Next, two figures descended from the sky. They were Jiu Zhongtian and Miao Yue.


    ¡°It seems there are no problems, you all have obtained the gifts.¡± Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan and the others, speaking softly.


    After they responded, Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan finally understood.


    They naturally knew about the ck dragon. Also, no one could hide who the Eight Destes Imperial Lord Lun Ling was from them.


    Therefore, they definitely knew that he was carrying the bead which contained the flesh and blood of the ck dragon.


    Without saying a word, he took a few steps forward and handed the blood-colored bead over.


    He did not exin.


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so silence was best.


    Miao Yue took the blood bead without asking anything.


    The others were puzzled.


    Even the Eighth Prince and Ao Longyu did not know what it was.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Dragon Pce to rest for a few days before returning to Kunlun.¡± Miao Yue kept the blood-colored bead with a smile.


    She seemed to be in a good mood.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t have such thoughts. He always felt that behind his Martial Aunt¡¯s smiling face was an extreme danger.


    To think that such a dangerous person would actually be the first candidate for bing his master¡¯s wife.


    He felt rather helpless.


    Martial Aunt Chenxi of the Sixth Summit had vouched that she really admired his master.


    As for Imperial Lord Xi He, he was the most special person in Kunlun. Even he had asked him to go to the Fifth Summit to take a look.


    The other party was obviously directing him towards Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    From the looks of it now, he had no choice but to first try to make Martial Aunt Miao Yue his master¡¯s wife.


    He would ask his master when he returned.


    However, he who was already a Celestial Immortal needed to do many things.


    He had to take a look at the books regarding the Deity Positions, and he needed to go to the Ancient Imperial Pce again.


    He wanted to try to get out of there.


    Last time, Imperial Lord Xi He had said that as long as he was a distance outside the pce, he would know what kind of ce that was.


    However, this could not be done while he was in the Dragon Race¡¯s territory. It was safer to do it when he returned.


    If there were any idents in the Ninth Summit, his master would be there. Here¡­


    It was too dangerous.


    ¡­


    Back at the residence in the Dragon Race¡¯s territory.


    Everyone continued to cultivate so that they could fully absorb the benefits they had just gained.


    Jiang Lan was also trying to absorb it.


    After bing a Celestial Immortal, his advancement would not be as fast as before. This gift would help shorten his cultivation time by a few years.


    Even if it was just a few years or decades, it was still very impressive.


    Three dayster.


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu with widened eyes. It seemed like she had consolidated her foundation quite a bit.


    It was just that looking at his Senior Sister¡¯s appearance, she seemed somewhat unsettled.


    ¡°Senior Sister, we might be going back in two days. Let¡¯s go visit your mother,¡± Jiang Lan said softly to Ao Longyu.


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s suggestion, Ao Longyu was both delighted and helpless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Ao Longyu could respond, Jiang Lan grabbed her hand and pulled her outside.


    His target was Ran Jing¡¯s residence. He had already determined the location.


    He just hoped that they would be able to meet him this time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the location of the Ancestral Dragon.


    At this moment, the Ancestral Dragon was silent as he looked at the returning Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    Ao Jian lowered his head and stood to the side, not daring to disturb him at all.


    The Ancestral Dragon had been staring at Skyde for a long time.


    He had no idea what Ancestral Dragon was thinking, but he definitely had made a decision.


    The saber had been called unsealed, and the Dragon Saber Art had once again surfaced.


    However, he could not find any traces of that person. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. Even if he tried to calcte, he could not find any traces of him.


    The Ancestral Dragon had yet to make any deductions, so they did not dare mention it immediately.


    Regardless, a conclusion was needed.


    At the same time, the Ancestral Dragon retracted his gaze and slowly closed his eyes.


    The Heavenly Dragon Saber trembled as well.


    ng!


    The saber hilt flew in front of Ao Jian, followed by the other sabers. In an instant, a saber appeared in midair.


    The sword looked translucent, but it was actually filled with aura.


    There were dragon carvings inside.


    It looked vivid.


    Then, the crystal dragon in the square also turned into countless pieces of water and came to the edge of the long saber. In the blink of an eye, they merged into the scabbard.


    The sudden turn of events stunned Ao Jian.


    It was not because he was shocked that the saber was unsheathed.


    The Heavenly Dragon Saber was unsealed and the Ancestral Dragon had the right to use it.


    However, there was no point in him holding the Heavenly Dragon Saber since he did not know the Dragon Saber Art.


    So he was stunned.


    But the Ancestral Dragon had an arrangement.


    ¡°Ao Man is leaving, right?¡± The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s voice was rather calm.


    ¡°Yes, the people of Kunlun will be leaving in a few days,¡± Ao Jian answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Give the saber to Ao Man. This saber will belong to him from now on.¡± The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s voice sounded.


    However, Ao Jian was shocked when he heard this.


    ¡°Could it be that the Eighth Prince¡­¡± Ao Jian didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    Yes, did Ancestral Dragon mean that that person was really the Eighth Prince, Ao Man?


    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Ancestral Dragon¡¯s voice continued, but it wasn¡¯t as loud as before, as though he was tired.


    ¡°But he is indeed the most likely person to learn the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art.¡±


    ¡°Should we ask the Eighth Prince to bring this saber to Kunlun?¡± asked Ao Jian.


    This was no small matter.


    ¡°Let him be.¡± Ancestral Dragon¡¯s voice turned softer.


    ¡°Go on.¡±

 Chapter 439 - Chaos in the Wastelands

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chaos in the Wastnds</h4>


    The sun rose.


    The end of the sea was covered by multicolored light.


    ng!


    The Eighth Prince stood in the square of the flying magical equipment and withdrew his saber.


    The Dragon Saber.


    His father had given it to him. As to why, he did not know.


    Perhaps it was because he had a brighter future with his brother-inw and sister.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly suspect that he was the person who knew the Dragon Saber Art, right? Even though he was the nearest Ancestor Immortal Spirit, his strength was still not strong.


    ¡°Could it be that my father feels that I have concealed my cultivation?¡±


    The Eighth Prince thought about it and felt that it was impossible.


    ording to his mother, that person had the strength of a mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    Who would conceal their cultivation so deeply?


    He was sure his father¡¯s decision had a deeper meaning behind it. It was just that it was impossible for him, a mere True Immortal dragon, to figure it out.


    It was just that he had heard that whoever held the saber could be the next Dragon King. Even if it was not the Dragon King, their status was not inferior to the Dragon King¡¯s.


    ¡°Father still thinks highly of me.¡±


    The Eighth Prince sat at the side and touched the Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    But thinking about it carefully, he was also the hope of the Dragon Race in the past, and also the future of the Dragon Race.


    His actual status had not changed.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s voice sounded.


    Only then did the Eighth Prince wake up ande to the edge of the square.


    Indeed, his mother and the others had appeared.


    Ao Man immediately waved his hand.


    ¡°Mother, I will go off now.¡±


    Ao Longyu also waved her hand, but she remained silent.


    Jiang Lan sighed in his heart. They hadn¡¯t been able to see his Senior Sister¡¯s mother during theirst visit.


    His Senior Sister¡¯s mother was not that friendly to his Senior Sister this trip.


    However, his Senior Sister did not show her emotions much. She seemed to be used to it under normal circumstances.


    She would only tell Jiang Lan that she was in a bad mood when she became smaller.


    Jiang Lan did not understand Ran Jing¡¯s actions.


    There was nothing he could do.


    However, the Heavenly Dragon Saber being in the Eighth Prince¡¯s hand surprised him.


    He had never thought that Ancestral Dragon would actually let the Eighth Prince bring the saber to Kunlun.


    From the looks of it, he was up to something.


    ¡°Does he think the Eighth Prince will be able to learn the Dragon Saber Art in Kunlun?¡± Jiang Lan was a little doubtful.


    But if he was willing to teach, the Eighth Prince could indeed learn it.


    And¡­


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s price would increase exponentially.


    Could the Dragon Race afford the price?


    However, the Dragon Race would not be at a loss either. With the reappearance of the Dragon Saber Art, as long as the Eighth Prince brought the skill back to teach the other prospects, the Dragon race would be the biggest winner.


    The Eighth Prince himself was indeed restricted, but there was not many restrictions on who could learn the Dragon Saber Art. As long as one was from the Dragon Race, one could learn it.


    The idea was good, but whether the Dragon Race could be the biggest winner in the end was another story.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know if he should teach the Eighth Prince.


    He had asked his Senior Sister if she wanted to learn it from him before, but she shook her head and refused.


    She said that if she learned it, she would not be able topletely leave the Dragon Race. It would definitely bring great trouble to their lives. Therefore, it was better for her to just remain as a good Jade Pool Goddess.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refuse.


    Moreover, the Dragon Saber Art was also not that simple.


    It was not something that he could teach just because he wanted to. One needed a long time toprehend the move.


    At that moment, the Dharma treasure began to rise into the sky and finally left the four seas.


    In just a moment, Ran Jing andpany could no longer be seen.


    Ran Jing stood in the distance as she watched Kunlun¡¯s Dharma treasure disappear into the horizon. Only then did she turn around and return.


    Ao Shishi hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Are you deliberately distancing yourself from the Jade Pool Goddess?¡±


    Ran Jing only nced at Ao Shishi before leaving.


    She did not speak.


    Ao Shishi didn¡¯t understand Ran Jing¡¯s thoughts either.


    But she still felt that it was better for them to keep in touch.


    It would be convenient to bring the Eighth Prince back next time. Otherwise, the price would be too high.


    Especially now that the Eighth Prince had the Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    She did not have any doubts about this. The person who knew how to use the Dragon Saber Art was still unable to be found.


    The Eighth Prince was the most suspicious person since he was an innate immortal who was a descendant of the Ancestral Dragon.


    Even if the person wasn¡¯t the Eighth Prince, the Eight Prince was still the most special one.


    ¡­


    Deep sea.


    In the endless darkness.


    A shining de fell into the abyss.


    The de¡¯s arrival added a bit of light to this ce, making the suppression a bit less powerful.


    ¡°Is this a fragment from the Heavenly Dragon Saber?¡±


    ¡°He has fallen asleep. This was the only thing he brought back.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Saber has already returned, so the Ancestral Dragon of the Dragon Race must have found something, but he hasn¡¯t made a move yet. Is he purposely giving us hope to escape?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the appearance of the Dragon Saber Art.¡±


    The moment he said that, the darkness fell silent.


    Thest sigh was heard.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it us ck dragons?


    With the Dragon Saber Art resurfacing, the person will definitely have the qualifications to control all dragons.


    Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan¡¯s meaning is very clear. He needs our strength.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t have the qualifications tomand us. Us ck dragons aren¡¯t any weaker than them.


    However, they have grasped the Heavenly Dragon Saber and awakened the Dragon Saber Art.


    Everything is now justifiable.


    But if there is no need, he still won¡¯t want to release us.


    In that case¡­


    It seems like the future of the Grand Deste World is no longer peaceful. ¡±


    As the sigh fell, the darkness fell into silence.


    It was as if he was waiting for an opportunity to get out.


    The saber also disappeared into the darkness.


    It became their hope to escape.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the eastern peak of Qingcheng Town.


    Yan Xiyun looked around as she ate the peanuts. This time, she couldn¡¯t even see the light of the inn. She was probably very far from Kunlun.


    ¡°If I continue like this, will I finally be able to leave the Western Wastnds and return to the Eastern Wastnds?¡±


    She whispered to herself.


    Although she felt that it was impossible.


    However, one should still have a dream. What if she really went back?


    Before long, she sensed a stranger nearby.


    She wanted to ask for directions, but she suddenly felt that the other party looked a little familiar.


    ¡°Heavenly human?¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately hid underground.


    The people of the Heavenly Human Race were too dangerous. When they saw her, they would immediately kill her.


    They did not even give her a chance to ask for directions.


    It was better for her to hide for a while.


    Yan Xiyun hid on the ground, not letting any of her aura leak out to prevent herself from being discovered.


    However, it was very difficult for her to be discovered as long as she was stepping on the ground.


    ¡°Our main target this time is the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. Don¡¯t do anything else for now.¡±


    A sudden voice sounded.


    Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race? These words invigorated Yan Xiyun.


    The Big Sister from the inn was from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡°ording to the instructions, create an opportunity and kill her directly.


    This way, we can get the protection of the heavenly humans.¡± The voice paused before continuing.


    ¡°Last time, we were clearly about to seed, but unfortunately, she was seized by a human youth. This time, we have to consider the other party.


    Also, that youth is not simple. He seems to have an extraordinary power on him. It¡¯s said to be rted to a certain powerhouse.¡±


    ¡°Will the powerhouse still attack this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. In any case, we should just get someone to lure the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race out andplete the mission with lightning speed.


    Even if there is someone behind that human youth, it is impossible for him to call help over in an instant.


    ¡°As long as we kill the girl, we might obtain the protection of the heavenly humans.¡±


    ¡°What about Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit? Should we find an opportunity to act as well?¡±

 Chapter 440 - You Have To First Know Kunluns Origin

    <h4>Chapter 440: You Have To First Know Kunlun¡¯s Origin</h4>


    The Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan?


    Yan Xiyun was a little puzzled. She often heard the Big Brother and Sister in the inn talk about the Ninth Summit.


    However, she had never heard of Jiang Lan before.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. If they wanted to deal with Big Sister, it meant that they were very powerful.


    Based on the feedback from the great earth, they might be at the True Immortal Realm.


    To know more clearly, she needed to take a peek at them.


    However, it was dangerous to sneak a peek. She did not dare to show her face.


    Otherwise, she would die again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for us to touch the people from the Ninth Summit.


    In other words, the most important thing right now is for us to kill the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race before considering anything else.


    Besides, the race has already taken some measures against the Ninth Summit. We should not create trouble for no reason.


    The war has stopped, and we now have sufficient manpower.


    It¡¯s not our turn to take the chance at acting against the Ninth Summit.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After killing the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the heavenly humans might cast their gaze over and¡­¡±


    The sounds above began to fade.


    Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t hear any more sounds.


    After the earth told her there was no one around, she dared toe out of the earth.


    ¡°There are four or five people and only two of them are talking. I wonder if they went to look for Big Brother and Big Sister.¡±


    Without any hesitation.


    She decided to find the Big Brother and Big Sister from the inn and tell them that the Heavenly Human Race had arrived.


    They were likely here to deal with Big Sister as well.


    Having made up her mind, Yan Xiyun began to move in the opposite direction of where the inn was.


    As long as she could find the light of the inn, she would be able to quickly find Big Brother and the rest.


    Big Brother had treated her very well and often gave her peanuts as rations. It would be even better if he didn¡¯t hit her.


    For some reason, Big Brother and the dragon had the habit of beating people up.


    Indeed, beings from different races were truly too difficult to understand.


    She was either beaten up or killed when she merely wanted to ask them for directions.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Sister, I realized that Heavenly Dragon Saber is very sharp. It should be more convenient to cut the meat with it.¡±


    ¡­


    The Eighth Prince stood in the pavilion.


    In front of him were Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Dragon Saber was unsheathed and wielded by the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°If your family finds out, you¡¯ll be punished,¡± Ao Longyu said softly.


    As the Eighth Crown Prince of the Dragon Race and the wielder of the Heavenly Dragon Saber, he carried the hopes of the entire Dragon Race.


    Yet he was now thinking of using the Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut up wild animals.


    This would affect the prestige of the Dragon Race if seen.


    At that time, he would definitely be punished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will know that this is the Heavenly Dragon Saber when we are in Kunlun.¡± The Eighth Prince nudged the saber and said.


    ¡°This saber is so strange. No matter how I try to activate it, it¡¯s useless.


    It looks exactly just like an ordinary saber.


    The other sabers would more or less reveal some of their power, but this Heavenly Dragon Saber just wouldn¡¯t do the same.


    It¡¯s indeed very suitable for cutting wild animals.¡±


    After saying that, he handed the Heavenly Dragon Saber to Ao Longyu, wanting her to give it a try.


    Out of curiosity, Ao Longyu epted the saber.


    ¡°It feels a little cold.¡±


    She looked at the saber, surprised.


    ¡°It feels like there are three gigantic dragons roaming the world. They look translucent, but they are unfathomable.¡±


    Next, she utilized the saber in a normal manner.


    It waspletely useless.


    It felt like an ordinary and beautiful saber without any power.


    It felt like it could only be used as a form of decoration.


    Could it be a fake version of the Heavenly Dragon Saber?


    The Dragon Race did not get along with Kunlun. It was indeed impossible for the Dragon Race to have allowed them to bring the real Heavenly Dragon Saber to Kunlun.


    But¡­


    It was actually very easy to determine if it was the real Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    Because there was someone sitting beside her who could wield it. She handed the saber to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Jiang Lan received the saber, but he didn¡¯t activate it, nor did he release any power.


    The handle of the saber felt cold.


    When he looked at the de of the saber, he saw that the dragon inside had disappeared.


    When Xiao Yu held it, it was still there.


    ¡°The dragon is gone?¡± Ao Longyu also saw it.


    As she spoke, she ced her hand on the handle of the saber. At this moment, the three dragons in the saber appeared once again.


    Could it be that the dragons could only appear if someone from the Dragon Race held onto it? Jiang Lan had some thoughts in his mind.


    After hesitating for a moment, he carved a small array formation on the handle of the saber.


    After the array formation waspleted, he returned the saber to the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°This would make it more convenient.¡±


    Ao Man took the Heavenly Dragon Saber and realized that the dragons were gone.


    ¡°It is indeed more convenient. This way, no one will know that this is the actual Heavenly Dragon Saber when I use it to cut the meat.¡± The Eighth Prince was all smiles.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    What he meant was that it would look more ordinary this way and this saber wouldn¡¯t be coveted by others.


    This way, the Eighth Prince could avoid a lot of trouble.


    It was not for the Eighth Prince to cut the meat.


    After the Eighth Prince left with his saber, Ao Longyu turned to Jiang Lan with a questioning look in her eyes.


    She seemed to have a question to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    Before Ao Longyu could speak, Jiang Lan spoke first.


    It was calm, as if he was talking to himself.


    Ao Longyu swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in her eyes, but in her normal state, she wasn¡¯t good at venting her dissatisfaction, so she chose to remain silent.


    Before she fell silent, she moved her body and sat beside Jiang Lan.


    Then, she took out a book on array formations and started reading.


    ¡­


    Half a monthter.


    The sky was blue and the clouds were white. There was a gentle breeze.


    Jiang Lan stood at the square and saw Kunlun.


    He was back.


    Although there were some twists and turns along the way, they were safe.


    Overall, it was still considered a peaceful trip.


    Only his Martial Uncle of the Eighth Summit had shed out two times. The others did not even know what had happened.


    He had indeed experienced a lot in the past two months.


    Seeing the Kunlun Main Hall, Jiang Lan rxed a little.


    They had yet to return to the Ninth Summit, so he naturally did not dare to rx too much. Kunlun was safer than the territory of the Dragon Race, but its members wereplicated, and danger could be lurking.


    He could not let his guard down.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The Eighth Prince looked down in surprise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl from the Qilin Race?


    Why is she pacing around anxiously? ¡±


    Upon hearing the Eighth Prince¡¯s words, Ao Longyu lowered her head to take a look. What she saw was a delicate and pretty youngdy. She had an anxious look on her face and would tug at her long hair from time to time.


    ¡°It might be something urgent. She saved your life before, so it¡¯s only right for you to repay her.¡± Ao Longyu looked at the Eighth Prince and said calmly.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, he jumped down.


    Since his sister wanted him to repay her, of course he had to.


    After a while.


    The flying Dharma treasurended in Kunlun Hall.


    After bidding farewell to their Senior Brothers and Sisters, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu left the Kunlun Great Hall and headed for the Ninth Summit.


    At this moment, there were quite a number of people in the main hall of Kunlun, but they had all gathered around them.


    During these two months, the Ninth Summit did not change much.


    ¡°The vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower don¡¯t look withered. They look healthy.¡±


    When they returned to the courtyard, Xiao Yu immediately checked the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower.


    Fortunately, the egg hadn¡¯t gone bad.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu was naturally in the form of Xiao Yu as she vented her dissatisfaction towards Jiang Lan.


    She also taught Jiang Lan a lesson.


    Regarding this, Jiang Lan only listened and waited for Senior Sister to go y before he took out the book on Deity Position, intending to read this book.


    Flipping to the first page, he saw a familiar handwriting. It belonged to his master.


    It wrote: Before reading this book regarding Deity Positions, it would be best to read the book on Kunlun¡¯s Nine Summits first.


    This sentence surprised him. Was the Deity Position rted to Kunlun?

 Chapter 441 - Kunlun Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 441: Kunlun Ancestor</h4>


    He had to read the book ¡®Kunlun¡¯s Nine Summits¡¯ before he read this book which talked about the Deity Positions.


    Why was this so?


    Was the origin of the Deity Positions rted to Kunlun, or was the origin of Kunlun simr to that of the Deity Positions?


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan closed the book.


    He took out ¡®Kunlun Nine Summits¡¯ to see what was written in it.


    He opened the book but did not see any special introduction.


    And the opening content had nothing to do with Kunlun.


    It was mainly about one person.


    A person named Gu wandered the Grand Deste World. His cultivation had reached the heavens and he was proficient in astronomy and geography.


    Every piece ofnd across the Grand Deste World seemed to have his footprints.


    He had witnessed the glory of the Dragon Race and the rise of the Demon Race.


    He had personally witnessed the decline and extinction of various races.


    Gu didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention, as if he was just an ordinary traveler in the vast Grand Deste World.


    Until one day, he became interested in the endless sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s above the sky?¡±


    This question spread everywhere.


    That day, he flew into the endless void.


    However, he didn¡¯t obtain anything. The void wasn¡¯t as special as he thought.


    But he could feel something above it.


    When Jiang Lan read till her, he was rather puzzled. Until now, the book still hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about Kunlun.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, he continued reading.


    Soon, he frowned. Kunlun had finally appeared.


    After Gu gained nothing, he found a new method.


    Countless years of wandering had made him even more interested in the heavens.


    He walked through the vast Grand Deste World once again and finally stopped at the Western Wastnds.


    The ce where he stopped was a mountain range that seemed to be the source of the mountain clusters.


    Aftering to this mountain, he felt a special power left behind. This ce was definitely extraordinary.


    He looked at the mountain and the ground. Finally, he felt something and wrote down his insights in front of a rock.


    Later on, he named it: Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    ¡­


    ¡°So this is the origin of the Kunlun Heart Sutra.¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    It turned out that ¡®Kunlun Nine Summits¡¯ mainly talked about the Kunlun Ancestor. This was also the first time he had heard of his name.


    ¡°He looks very strong. He has seen the vicissitudes of life and the changes in time.


    I wonder what realm he¡¯s at. ¡±


    Thinking about it carefully, the other party should be stronger than the nine Kunlun summit leaders.


    And in Kunlun, Imperial Lord Xi He should be the strongest.


    He wondered if there was any difference in strength between him and the old ancestor.


    It was impossible for him to know the answer unless he asked his master directly. As for asking Imperial Lord Xi He¡­


    He did not want to cause trouble for himself.


    Then, he continued to flip through the book, wanting to see what happened next.


    Up till now, he still did not know if the Kunlun Ancestor was dead or alive. Perhaps, this book could tell him the answer.


    He looked at thetter part and realized that Kunlun was named after the Kunlun Heart Sutra.


    Gu had remained here ever since. He walked through the surrounding mountains and made many arrangements.


    He had always been working hard to find the ce above the sky.


    On a certain day a hundred yearster, he hadpleted all of his preparations. A rumbling sound echoed throughout the Kunlun Mountain Range.


    Nine enormous mountains rose from the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he said. ¡°Perhaps the answer I want is in these nine mountains.¡±


    This was the feeling Gu had after seeing the mountains rise from the ground.


    After everything stabilized, he arrived at the mountain peak that appeared thest. There was a dark aura surrounding it.


    It looked extraordinary.


    Gu opened up a passage on this mountain peak and a dark aura engulfing the surroundings. However it was suppressed within the mountain peak.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Gu disappeared from the mountain peak with his doubts.


    After an unknown number of years.


    He was pushed out by the powerful force in the tunnel. At this moment, countless seals appeared in the tunnel, and the people inside had sealed the tunnel.


    There were some injuries on Gu¡¯s body, but he did not care, nor did he care about the sealed passage.


    In the end, he just shook his head.


    With a wave of his hand, heid down a seal and closed the passageway.


    This was not the ce he was looking for.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is the entrance to the Netherworld of the Ninth Summit?¡± Jiang Lan was slightly shocked.


    It turned out that the entrance to the Netherworld was opened by the Kunlun Ancestor. The reason why it was sealed was not because the Kunlun Ancestor was guarding against them, but because the people of the Netherworld were guarding against the Kunlun Ancestor.


    It was as though they had used up everything to send the Kunlun Ancestor out.


    ¡°As time passed, the Netherworld became more powerful. They actually wanted to break the seal.¡± Jiang Lan sighed in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Netherworld experts from that era were still alive. If they were, it meant that the other party had be stronger and didn¡¯t fear the Kunlun Ancestor.


    If not¡­


    They would probably scold their juniors for being ignorant.


    Of course, Jiang Lan also knew about the situation at Kunlun. Without the Kunlun Ancestor around, it was hard to say whether Kunlun was at an advantage or disadvantage.


    Thus, if it was possible to suppress them, it was best not to let the people from the Netherworld out.


    Without much thought, he continued reading.


    The sky gradually turned dark.


    He was entranced.


    After sealing the Netherworld, the Kunlun Ancestor walked over one mountain after another in an orderly manner. However, his harvest was barely satisfactory.


    What he found next was merely a mystic realm, not a passageway at all, let alone what he was looking for.


    Finally, he arrived at the first mountain peak.


    He had gained something here.


    This mountain peak was the same as the previous one and a passageway had been opened here.


    However, this time around, the aura that was being emitted was gentle and bright.


    ¡°Maybe this is where I can find what I am looking for.¡±


    After discovering the passageway, Gu felt a hint of joy.


    Without any hesitation, he entered the passageway and disappeared from Kunlun.


    After an unknown number of years again, Gu fled back to Kunlun. This time, he was heavily injured.


    His injuries were extremely serious.


    It was recorded that this was the most serious injury he had suffered in all these years.


    Gu, who had returned, was not in a hurry to heal his injuries. Instead, he began to seal the entrance.


    Finally, he started writing some books.


    He even began to recruit some disciples. From then on, Kunlun became known in the Grand Deste World.


    Some yearster, Gu left behind many Dharma treasures and manuals.


    After everything was ready, he once again entered the First Summit¡¯s passageway.


    After that, there was no more news of him.


    At this point, he had almost finished reading the book. To Jiang Lan¡¯s surprise, the Kunlun Ancestor had once again entered the First Summit¡¯s passageway in the end.


    What was inside that made him have to go in?


    ¡°After he had entered, he was severely injured. Yet, he still decided to go in again.


    In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be anything inside that could rush out.


    Or is there something waiting for him? ¡±


    Jiang Lan could not understand. However, the Ninth Summit was connected to the Netherworld, while the First Summit was connected to the Heaven Domain.


    Perhaps the Heaven Domain was the ce the Kunlun Ancestor was looking for.


    But what was inside that caused him to be severely injured?


    If they were enemies, why would he go back in again?


    However, there was no introduction of the Jade Pool here, thus he had no idea what was up with the Jade Pool.


    Without much thought, he continued reading.


    There were two more pages.


    Flipping it open, he saw a sentence: Gu had left behind a sentence in the depths of Kunlun before entering the passage for the second time.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jiang Lan was stunned.


    Was he supposed to go check the depths of Kunlun?


    But where was the depths of Kunlun? Was it the Kunlun Temple?


    That was too dangerous.


    He flipped to thest page and was stunned.

 Chapter 442 - The Fall Of The Ancient Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 442: The Fall Of The Ancient Imperial Pce</h4>


    There were a few words on thest page. The handwriting was different from before.


    It was his master¡¯s notes.


    Because this book did not contain the words left behind by the Kunlun Ancestor.


    But his master knew that sentence.


    Simrly, his master also knew that it was impossible for him to go to the depths of Kunlun to check, so he wrote it at the end in advance.


    There was only one short sentence: The Ancient Imperial Pce had fallen.


    Jiang Lan closed the book.


    He fell into silence. He needed to think.


    The ¡®Kunlun¡¯s Nine Summits¡¯ book roughly recorded the actions of the Kunlun Ancestor and the origin of Kunlun.


    Although he was curious about what the Kunlun Ancestor encountered after entering the passageway between the First Summit and the Ninth Summit, it had little to do with him.


    But thest sentence had a lot to do with him.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce had fallen.


    There were many legends about the Ancient Imperial Pce in the Grand Deste World. It was said that the Ancient Imperial Pce had disappeared into the vast wilderness.


    No one knew where it went.


    The prefix of the Deity Position that he had obtained was Ancient Imperial.


    In other words, the Deity Position was rted to the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    The location of the Deity Position should be where the Ancient Imperial Pce was. So, where was the Ancient Imperial Pce?


    Jiang Lan raised his head and looked up. The ancient city should be somewhere high in the sky.


    It should be located at a ce where one could not go normally, at least with the Grand Deste World¡¯s current strength, one could not go there directly.


    Even the Kunlun Ancestor needed the help of the passageway.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan had some ideas.


    The method of verification was through the Ancient Imperial Pce Lower Pce.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had told him that as long as he left the lower pce and moved a little further, he would be able to understand what the Ancient Imperial Pce represented.


    It would take some time to get up there. Now¡­


    He nced at Xiao Yu, who was already sitting opposite him, and gave up on heading there.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ve never seen the books you read before.¡± Xiao Yu propped her chin on her hands as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    She had never seen ¡®Kunlun¡¯s Nine Summits¡¯ before. Furthermore, she could see the changes in her Junior Brother¡¯s eyes.


    In that case, the things recorded in this book were not simple.


    ¡°These books aren¡¯t ced in the normal library.¡± Jiang Lan put the book away.


    It was not yet time for his Senior Sister to look at them.


    His Senior Sister could not understand much after seeing it, especially the words left behind by her master.


    Many people had never even heard of the name Ancient Imperial Pce.


    ¡°Junior Brother really knows how to hide secrets.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind. She looked at the sky and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. I have to go back to cultivate in two days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Yu retracted her gaze and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°When Ie out of seclusion, I should be a perfected Human Immortal. Will Junior Brother be a mid-stage Human Immortal?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    His Senior Sister knew about his cultivation level. She knew more than his master.


    However, he still nodded. After some time, his first level cultivation was indeed at the mid-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Then once the hundred-year challenge begins, Junior Brother is not allowed to cheat.¡± Xiao Yu said seriously.


    Did this mean that he was not allowed to use his strength that was higher than a mid-stage Human Immortal? Jiang Lan only nodded lightly in response.


    He had never intended to use strength that didn¡¯t match his surface cultivation.


    The reason why his Senior Sister had lost consecutively was because she had stubbornly chosen the Ninth Summit as the venue to fight.


    Since that was the case, he didn¡¯t mind knocking some sense into his Senior Sister.


    Without further thought, he slowly got up and walked into the room. It was already dark.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I don¡¯t think I will turn into a dragon this time.¡±


    Xiao Yu followed beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you don¡¯t mess around,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu jumped and returned to her normal self. She stood beside Jiang Lan and looked at him.


    ¡°Does Junior Brother like humans more?¡±


    ¡°I like Senior Sister,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Ao Longyu smiled as she approached Jiang Lan. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you this time.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the room and gently sat on the stone table.


    He looked down at his scratched arm and stopped paying attention.


    The dragon in the room had no self-awareness.


    She grabbed him even harder than before.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not easy to control once her cultivation level has increased.


    Is it the same for the other dragons? ¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Then, he gave up on this problem. The other dragons should have directly transformed back into true dragon bodies.


    They did not marry a human.


    Most of them would marry dragons.


    Xiao Yu was an exception.


    Sitting in the courtyard, Jiang Lan looked outside.


    Rain dripped down and the sun appeared.


    It was as if the world had been reborn.


    Dong!


    A sudden pounding came from the door.


    Xiao Yu, who was touching the dragon scales on her face, bumped into the door and disappeared.


    Momentster.


    Xiao Yu, whose scar was visible on her neck, peeked out.


    She looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°As a courteous junior brother, you can¡¯tugh at your Senior Sister,¡± Xiao Yu said softly.


    Before Jiang Lan could reply, she walked out and sat beside her.


    ¡°I just remembered, Junior Brother doesn¡¯t know how to smile.¡± As she spoke, she cast a healing spell on Jiang Lan¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, she cast a spell on his back.


    The injury on his hand looked serious, but it was worse on his back.


    Jiang Lan remained silent.


    It was just that he rarely smiled. It was not that he did not know how to smile.


    ¡°Junior Brother, isn¡¯t your cultivation level very high? Why are you still injured by me?¡± Xiao Yu grabbed her hand curiously. Her dragon hand scratched onto her dragon scales and made an ear-piercing sound.


    But there were no injuries.


    ¡°Even I have no injuries.¡± Xiao Yu showed Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Indeed, there are no injuries.¡± Jiang Lan knocked on the arm that Xiao Yu had sent over. He was rather curious. If a dragon scale was missing, would her arm be injured when the dragon scales faded away as Xiao Yu transformed into her human form?


    He felt that it should be the case.


    He could try it if he had the chance.


    It was better to test it out on a male dragon.


    It was fine for male dragons to be injured.


    ¡°Junior Brother, does this mean that my physical body is stronger?¡± Xiao Yu propped her chin on her hand as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    Ignorant and arrogant¡­


    Adult dragon.


    ¡­


    Two dayster.


    Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu off the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°I think it might have something to do with the gift. It¡¯s hard to control it without digesting it.¡±


    Xiao Yu, who was walking on the road, touched her face. The scar was easy to see.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her clothes had covered most of it, her dragon scales would have been exposed.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how long do you need to digest the gift?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s words might not be wrong.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take too long, just five to six years.


    Let¡¯s try again after I digest it, ¡°said Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. Five to six years was indeed not long. By then, Xiao Yu would have reached the perfected Human Immortal Realm.


    The speed at which she advanced to be a True Immortal was not much slower than him.


    At the foot of the Ninth Summit.


    Xiao Yu stood opposite Jiang Lan and pointed behind her.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look.¡±


    Jiang Lan was curious. He turned around and didn¡¯t see anything strange.


    Thus, he turned around, intending to ask.


    Just as he turned around, he felt something touch his mouth.


    It was Xiao Yu who was tiptoeing.


    Her kiss was a little cold.


    Xiao Yu took a step back and smiled brightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s two sticks of candied fruits now. I still remember.


    I¡¯ll turn back to my normal look after you give them to me.


    I¡¯m going back to seclusion.¡±


    As she spoke, she mounted her sword and bade farewell to Jiang Lan.


    A long timeter, Xiao Yu disappeared in the direction of the Jade Pool, but Jiang Lan stood there for a while longer.


    The sun was high in the sky and the breeze was blowing.


    Only after a while did he turn around and return to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°A mere dragon¡­¡±

 Chapter 443 - he Ninth Summits Secret

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Ninth Summit¡¯s Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    A few summit leaders sat in the main hall, discussing some matters.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Saber has always been present, so there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. The truly surprising thing is the long-lost Dragon Saber Art.


    This technique has reappeared in the Grand Deste World. Once it is grasped by a Dragon Race powerhouse, it would be a huge help to the Dragon Race.


    In the future, if they want us to return the Eighth Prince, they will have the confidence to do so.¡± Liu Jing sighed.


    The Dragon Saber Art had long been lost, or rather, the Dragon Saber Art should have returned to the heavens and would basically never reappear.


    But now, the spell technique had once again appeared.


    Everyone was a little surprised. Not only them, but even the Dragon Race was the same.


    ¡°The Dragon Race probably doesn¡¯t know of this person¡¯s existence, and the Eighth Prince has the Heavenly Dragon Saber, which means that they haven¡¯t found this person either.


    Do you think the Dragon Race is deliberately hiding that person, or is that person in Kunlun?¡± Miao Yue looked at the other summit leaders with a faint smile.


    ¡°In Kunlun?¡± Zhu Qing frowned.


    ¡°What did Senior Sister discover?¡±


    Not only Zhu Qing, Jiu Zhongtian and the rest were also puzzled.


    ¡°We can narrow it down to the fifteen people who entered the ind,¡± said First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao. ¡°Instead of searching for clues that we can¡¯t find, we might as well make a guess from them.¡±


    ¡°The fifteen people who entered the ind? Only the Dragon Race can use the Dragon Saber Art. In that case, we can exclude the nine people from Kunlun.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank his wine and said.


    ¡°There are six people left, and the Eighth Prince is the only innate immortal from the Dragon Race, so¡­¡± Liu Jing looked at Miao Yue and Feng Yixiao.


    ¡°Are you suspecting that the Eighth Prince is hiding his cultivation?


    He¡¯s actually that person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zhu Qing shook her head.


    ¡°Although the Eighth Prince is an innate immortal, he was just born not long ago.


    Even though he is extremely special, it is absolutely impossible for him to attain the cultivation of a Celestial Immortal.


    Moreover, ording to Senior Brother Jiu Zhongtian, that person isparable to a mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    The difference in strength is too great.¡±


    ¡°Actually, ording to normal circumstances, there is another one from the Dragon Race that is extremely abnormal.¡± Miao Yue looked at everyone and said softly:


    ¡°An innate immortal is indeed special, but it is not rare for them to appear in the Dragon Race.


    But¡­


    There is only one dragon born in the Qi Refinement Realm. Since ancient times, there has only been this one dragon.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Was she doubting the Goddess?


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zhu Qing retorted.


    ¡°I watched Xiao Yu grow up. It¡¯s not easy to hide her cultivation level from me. Moreover, we were all there during the Human Immortal tribtion.


    She has only been a Human Immortal for such a short time. Her time as a Human Immortal is even shorter than the Eighth Prince. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for her to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Miao Yue nodded slightly before continuing.


    ¡°However, Goddesses are also special. Their subsequent growth might exceed conventional knowledge.


    Right¡­¡±


    Miao Yue turned to Mo Zhengdong and said.


    ¡°Does Senior Brother know of Jiang Lan¡¯s with the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them at the square once in the past few days. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with their rtionship,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Actually, he might know who that person was, but it was againstmon sense.


    The person had be a Heaven Immortal within six hundred years.


    No, perhaps he was already a Celestial Immortal.


    Six hundred years to be a Celestial Immortal¡­


    That simply went againstmon sense.


    They discussed many things, but did not take any action.


    The time was not yet right.


    Currently, it was suitable for them to wait it out. They could also make use of the people around Kunlun to earn some resources.


    A long timeter.


    When the meeting ended, Miao Yue returned to the Fifth Summit.


    She sat alone in the pavilion and looked at the Ninth Summit with one hand supporting her chin. Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s expression this time is very different from before. I specially asked a question, and his words are also different.


    Senior Brother knows the inside story, so¡­


    What could it be? And about who? ¡±


    Miao Yue squinted her eyes with a smile on her lips, as if she had discovered something incredible.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the inn, the Eighth Prince was cutting the wild animal in his hands.


    He was cutting it with his newly acquired saber.


    The others would at most think that this saber looked good, but they had no idea how powerful it was.


    For an ordinary person, this saber was indeed just an ordinary sharp saber.


    It was useless.


    Even in the hands of the Eighth Prince.


    Only those who had mastered the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art were qualified to wield this saber.


    Otherwise¡­


    It could only be used to cut vegetables.


    ¡°ording to the girl from the Qilin Race, Hong Ya is in danger.¡± The youth was rather anxious.


    ¡°She¡¯s not even in a hurry herself, so why are you in a hurry?¡± The Eighth Prince picked up the meat and ted it.


    He would only borrow tools and territory here in the morning and wouldn¡¯t dare to do so in the afternoon.


    At that time, the boss was around and he didn¡¯t dare to be impudent.


    There were some people around Kunlun that he could not afford to offend.


    He did not see where his Uncle Ao Ye was and what he was doing.


    There was no sign of him when he returned to the Dragon Race, but Ao Ye wasn¡¯t restricted in the first ce, so he could return whenever he wanted.


    He didn¡¯t need to be with him.


    The youth looked at Hong Ya, who was focused on wiping her wine ss, and whispered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that person from the royal family say that sometimes girls are forced to show off their weakness?


    Protecting her now would make her dependent on me. Back in Big Brother¡¯s illusion, the fake Hong Ya said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You still remember?¡± The Eighth Prince was a little stunned.


    The youth sighed.


    ¡°Although she is a fake Hong Ya, every word thates from her is unforgettable to me.


    If that had been the reality, that would have been perfect. It¡¯s clearly the hope in my heart, but it¡¯s fake. ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the person from the royal family is about to die of old age, right?¡± The Eighth Prince ignored the youth¡¯s pain.


    After using the halberd to strike the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race¡¯s head a few times, the pain would be basically gone.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± The youth immediately recovered and said.


    ¡°I gave him some medicine, allowing him to live another two to three hundred years.


    I can still ask him questions when I am free next time.


    Don¡¯t use your halberd against him the next time.¡±


    The Eighth Prince waved his saber. It seemed like it was not a bad idea to use his saber next.


    ¡°By the way, should we take the initiative to attack? The other party has about two perfected True Immortals. The rest should be in the early-stage and mid-stage True Immortal Realm. They might even be Human Immortals.¡± The youth sat at the table and ate the roasted animal.


    ¡°When someonees to lure Hong Ya out, we¡¯ll head over and capture them all.¡±


    The Eighth Prince wiped his saber and sat down.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but I have to ask my brother-inw so that he can make a decision for us.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. Big brother must know. Help me ask if this action of mine can move Hong Ya as well.¡± The youth was very excited.


    The Eighth Prince would naturally help the youth. However, the other party had two perfected True Immortals. This was very dangerous.


    He wanted to ask his brother-inw if he could get the Fist God to back him up.


    If he could, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    They could act boldly.


    Of course, in the end, there was still the inn owner to back him up.


    The Eighth Prince felt that it was indeed very safe in Kunlun.


    ¡­


    ¡°Heavenly human?¡±


    Jiang Lan, who had originally nned to go to the Ancient Imperial Pce, suddenly saw the Eighth Prince visiting.


    The Eighth Prince then exined how the Heavenly Human Race wanted to deal with the inn¡¯s Hong Ya.


    ¡°The girl from the Qilin Race said that she heard it with her own ears. It should have happened half a month ago.¡± The Eighth Prince nodded and continued.


    ¡°Although she often got lost and was asking for a beating, she never lies, other than saying that she knew the way.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know her pretty well,¡± Jiang Lan thought.

 Chapter 444 - Entering the Ancient Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 444: Entering the Ancient Imperial Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    Currently, he had been in the sect for 626 years and roughly two hundred years had passed from the previous Witchcloud Gathering.


    The girl from the Qilin Race had stayed behind at that time and had stayed in Kunlun for more than two hundred years.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that the Eighth Prince understood her.


    She could roughly be trusted.


    It was reasonable for the Heavenly Human Race to make a move on Hong Ya.


    It was probably for that strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    ¡°They only know that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race has a strand of fortuitous opportunity. I wonder if they know about what the youth and the Eighth Prince have?¡± Jiang Lan pondered for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The girl from the Qilin Race really doesn¡¯t have any reason to lie, but that doesn¡¯t mean the Heavenly Human Race isn¡¯t lying.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t look down on anyone, even if the difference in strength between him and the other party wasn¡¯t small.


    If one were to underestimate his enemies, it would be very easy for problems to arise. By then, it would be toote for regrets.


    Thus, he had to consider the possibility that the Heavenly Human Race had intentionally allowed the girl from the Qilin Race to overhear their conversation. By doing so, they could make use of the youth¡¯s enthusiasm and their rtionship with the Eighth Prince to capture them all.


    He was not surprised if they sent someone else toe deal with him.


    He had always been on guard. It would be good if he did not go out too much.


    He would also be on full alert when he went out.


    However, he didn¡¯t need to go out recently, so it was still safe.


    ¡°Have you considered the fact that the heavenly humans deliberately let the girl from the Qilin Race hear them so that they can lure all of you out?¡± Jiang Lan asked the Eighth Prince. He paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Perhaps the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s goal isn¡¯t just Hong Ya, but also the youth and you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Eighth Prince was stunned. Then, he thought of something.


    ¡°Could it be because of the fortuitous encounter obtained during the Witchcloud Gathering?


    Is it because I, the youth, and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race all have it? ¡°


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He did not say much. Very few people knew about this.


    Only a very small number of people could see this opportunity.


    Basing off one¡¯s cultivation level, they could only be seen by people like his master or someone who was about to reach the Dao Immortal Realm.


    There was also the Deity Position.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite exciting.¡± The Eighth Prince was not worried, but he still had to ask.


    ¡°Brother-inw, can I read out the name?¡±


    If he could read it, it meant that he had a backer. That person was too terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but¡­¡± Jiang Lan thought for a while and continued.


    ¡°There are some that are not friendly as well. It¡¯s impossible to know the other party¡¯s goal.¡±


    The Eighth Prince thought for a moment and then understood.


    It was Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Yes, this name was given to him by his brother-inw¡¯s master.


    The Eight Prince was from Kunlun, and he was Kunlun¡¯s mobile treasure. Therefore, he could seek help from this person in times of danger.


    However, since he did not know the other party¡¯s situation, he could not casually mention his name.


    Otherwise, he might turn from a mobile treasure to a fixed one.


    Before long, the Eighth Prince left the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    He did need to pay a bit of attention to the Heavenly Human Race. It would be easier to deal with them in the future.


    As for the heavenly humans¡­


    ¡°Every major force should have their own means and techniques. Perhaps they are like the Devil Race and have some means to cast their gazes over.¡±


    It would be very dangerous for the Eighth Prince and the others if someone of this level were to notice them.


    But this was Kunlun after all.


    It wasn¡¯t that Imperial Lord Xi He would make a move.


    It was just that the innkeeper would notice, so the problem wouldn¡¯t be too big.


    Of course¡­


    Everything was just his guess. As for what would happen, there was no way to confirm.


    If the name of the Fist God was called upon, he would not idly sit by.


    At night.


    Jiang Lan watered the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower with spirit liquid before arriving at the Netherworld Cave.


    He sat cross-legged in the straw hut and began to sense the Deity Position.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up first to confirm my conjecture, then I¡¯lle back to read up more on the book about Deity Positions.¡±


    After reading ¡°Kunlun¡¯s Nine Summits¡±, he had a guess, so he wanted to check out the situation first.


    With his early-stage Celestial Immortal cultivation, he should be able to leave the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce now.


    Before long, he felt his spiritual self rising.


    It was as though he had entered the endless skies.


    A momentter, he felt solid ground beneath his feet.


    He looked up and saw a huge gate.


    It was written¡ªAncient Imperial Lower Pce.


    The cracks remained on the gate, making one feel a sense of age.


    After looking at the gate for a moment, Jiang Lan gave up trying to enter. If he failed, he would be kicked out of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t here to explore the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. He was here to determine what exactly the Ancient Imperial Pce was.


    Then, he turned to look at the void.


    asionally, there would be some light in the void, like stars.


    ¡°It should be the pce that corresponds to the other Deity Positions. I can¡¯t approach them.¡±


    Without further thought, he leaped up and began to fly into the void.


    However, when he tried to leave, he felt an obstruction.


    Fortunately, he was at the Celestial Immortal Realm so he could barely break through the obstruction.


    However, it also meant that there would be some danger. If he could leave, the others might be able to leave as well.


    The consequences would be unimaginable if they were to encounter him.


    Standing in the void, darkness covered everything.


    It was as if he had fallen into a sea of darkness, unable to find any light spots.


    When he turned around, light entered his eyes. It was the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    However, the Ancient Imperial Pce seemed to be covered by an aura. Or rather, the Ancient Imperial Pce was like a star. There were two different lights on the star.


    One was brighter, while the other was darker.


    The dim light covered most of it.


    There was only a small portion that was brighter.


    ¡°Is it Imperial Lord Youdu?¡±


    Jiang Lan understood something. The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce had two Deity Positions, but it did not mean that the two had the same power.


    He was at a disadvantage.


    He didn¡¯t know what the difference was, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was limited by the other party.


    Or perhaps the other party had taken all the advantages.


    ¡°Perhaps the book on Deity Positions will give me an answer. Now is not the time to think about this.¡±


    Without thinking too much, Jiang Lan started to head towards the darkness ahead.


    This was a path where there was no light. It felt hopeless walking on this path. Darkness seemed to be devouring everything.


    If one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t firm, it was extremely likely that one would bepletely lost here, consigned to eternal damnation.


    Jiang Lan had been stabilizing himself all this time, but even he was a bit worried when facing this endless darkness.


    It was as if he was being sent into the mouth of a giant beast.


    Fortunately, worry was only worry, and there were no fluctuations in his state of mind.


    He was still calm.


    Only then could he continue forward.


    However, could it really be as what Imperial Lord Xi He had said, that he would be able to find out what the Ancient Imperial Pce was?


    He didn¡¯tpletely believe Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s words. Instead, he kept his doubts in case something unexpected happened.


    He turned around and discovered that the light from the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce had already disappeared.


    If not for him being able to sense it through the Deity Position, he suspected that he would havepletely lost himself.


    He had considered this before, and it was still within his tolerance.


    And he could return to his body at any time.


    As long as there were no major idents, it should be fine.


    After an unknown period of time, perhaps a day, or perhaps three days.


    It was impossible to know how much time had passed.


    Silence.


    Just as Jiang Lan was guessing how much time had passed, a streak of light suddenly entered his eyes.


    He had finally encountered something new.


    He wasn¡¯t excited because he didn¡¯t know if what he encountered was what Imperial Lord Xi He was talking about, or if it was the other pces in the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    If it was thetter.


    It would be a dangerous ce.


    His One Leaf Vision revolved wildly as it slowly approached..

 Chapter 445

    <h4>Chapter 445: Let¡¯s Go</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the foot of Kunlun.


    In front of the old inn.


    Hong Yi of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race looked around to make sure that no one was around before walking in.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hong Ya lowered her head and wiped her teacup as if she was questioning her.


    She did not raise her head, but she knew who hade.


    It was naturally the member from her race who had caused her trouble and also the one who had been beaten up by the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    She could have provoked anyone, but she just had to provoke the sole disciple of the Ninth Summit.


    The other party was very important to Kunlun and what she had done could have easily caused a huge trouble.


    ¡°Someone from our race has contacted me just now.¡± Hong Yi walked over and lowered her head in an obedient manner.


    ¡°I feel that something¡¯s a little strange. The higher-ups from our race have clearly only asked me toe over and take care of you. Why would someone suddenly want me to tell you that there¡¯s an extremely important piece of news that you need to hear outside of Qingcheng Town?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hong Ya¡¯s hand stopped wiping the wine cup. Then, she said softly.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, it is true that they are from our race. It seems that the other party is even seriously injured.¡± Hong Yi shook her head.


    ¡°Did you tell anyone about this?¡± Hong Ya raised her head and asked Hong Yi.


    It was as if Hong Yi was unable to lie under the might of the other party.


    ¡°N-no,¡± said Hong Yi, looking down fearfully.


    ¡°Pretend that nothing happened. Go back.¡± Hong Ya lowered her head and continued wiping the cup.


    Hong Yi lived in Kunlun and she didn¡¯t dare stay in the inn.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Yi was a bit confused, but in the end, she still nodded and agreed.


    She did feel strange, but it was only right that they did not go over.


    Who knew if it would be dangerous?


    She didn¡¯t linger and left the inn. She wanted to return to Kunlun to see if the people from her race would still contact her.


    However, not long after she left the inn, three people surrounded her.


    They were none other than the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race, the youth from the inn, and the girl from Qilin Race who had been asking for peanuts.


    Yan Xiyun jumped to the side and raised her hand.


    ¡°We agreed that it has nothing to do with me. Big Brother and Little Brother wanted me to eavesdrop on your conversation.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Knock her out and take her away.¡± The Eighth Prince took out his halberd as his True Immortal powers surged forth.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hong Ya, who was originally at the inn, heard Hong Yi¡¯s miserable scream.


    Without any hesitation, she left the inn.


    She came to the ce where Hong Yi met the Eighth Prince and the others, frowning.


    After that, she returned to the inn. After some time, she walked out the door and closed it.


    After that, she disappeared from the inn and left in the direction of Qingcheng Town.


    ¡­


    ¡°W-what do you want?¡±


    Under the guidance of Yan Xiyun, the few of them advanced quickly.


    At this moment, Hong Yi was being held by Yan Xiyun.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The Eighth Prince held his saber and pped his hands.


    ¡°You just have to listen to us. Contact the people of your race and ask them where they are. Tell them that you¡¯ve brought the person over.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hong Yi hesitated.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, the other party was still from the same race as her.


    ¡°Not long ago, I heard that someone wanted to deal with Big Sister. It is the Heavenly Human Race who wants to silence her. They said that they wanted to find an opportunity to lure Big Sister out.


    Now that someone has contacted you, it means that the other party might be someone from the Heavenly Human Race.


    Big Brother and Little Brother n to capture them all at once. I guarantee that I have not lied,¡± Yan Xiyun exined immediately.


    Her hidden meaning was: Don¡¯t resist. You¡¯ll get beaten.


    The dragon and the youth were especially heavy-handed.


    Hong Yi was stunned. So there was actually such a thing going on?


    She somewhat understood why Hong Ya had asked her to go back. She was certain that the other party was here to kill someone.


    ¡°What are their cultivation levels?¡± Hong Yi was curious.


    ¡°There might be two perfected True Immortals. I don¡¯t know if there are any of them who are stronger. In any case, I didn¡¯t discover anyone stronger,¡± Yan Xiyun replied.


    She didn¡¯t want to go either, but she had no choice.


    If she didn¡¯t go, not only would she be beaten, but she would also not have any peanuts to eat in the future.


    There was no one to help her when she was outside. She could not go back.


    She would die whenever she asked for directions. It was too dangerous outside.


    ¡°Two¡­ two perfected True Immortals? I¡¯m only a perfected Human Immortal.¡± Hong Yi felt as though she was sending herself to her death.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m also only a perfected Human Immortal,¡± said Yan Xiyun.


    Hong Yi: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Our time is precious,¡± said the youth, holding the halberd.


    If his grandpa found out what they were doing, he would be punished.


    Hong Yi didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer and tried to contact the people from her race.


    She did not believe that someone from the same race woulde all the way here to harm Lady Hongya.


    But¡­


    It had indeed happenedst time.


    She quickly contacted the people and told the Eighth Prince and party.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the canyon outside Qingcheng Town. The other party said that they can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Hong Yi was a little unconfident.


    ¡°Could it be that the people from the Heavenly Human Race are chasing after them, and that they are forced to ask for help?¡±


    Is the other party being used by the Heavenly Human Race?¡±


    The Eighth Prince rubbed his Heavenly Dragon Saber silently.


    The youth touched his hand. The halberd was leaning on his side and he did not say anything.


    They were all thinking.


    And looking at the two silent people, Hong Yi felt a killing intent. The other party didn¡¯t care about the situation of the one from her race.


    They just wanted to clear the enemies present.


    What dangerous creatures.


    Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t feel anything. She blinked and continued on her way.


    She had seen many dangerous people.


    ¡°This saber seems to be made of fragments. If it¡¯s broken, will it recover?¡± Eighth Prince thought as he wiped the saber.


    ¡°If I help Hong Ya get rid of the enemy and take the chance to pat her shoulder, will she dislike me even more?¡± The youth was hesitant.


    Wasn¡¯t the leap a little too big?


    A momentter, the Eighth Prince suddenly thought of something and looked at the youth.


    ¡°Are you the one giving directions?¡±


    The youth was stunned.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one giving directions?¡±


    The two of them: ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, they looked at Yan Xiyun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the way,¡± Yan Xiyun said confidently.


    ¡­


    Outside the canyon on the east side of Qingcheng City.


    The Eighth Prince and the others were hiding in the forest and observing the canyon.


    ¡°It feels dangerous.¡± The youth frowned at Canyon.


    ¡°I also feel an inexplicable uneasiness.¡± The Eighth Prince frowned and said softly.


    ¡°There might be existences above the realm of True Immortals present.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that it¡¯s very difficult for Heaven Immortals to get close to Kunlun, right?¡± Hong Yi asked curiously.


    There was nothing she could do.


    She could only follow.


    After being beaten up, Yan Xiyun hid far away.


    She was beaten even though she didn¡¯t ask for directions.


    ¡°It is indeed difficult for Heaven Immortals and above toe here, but¡­¡± the Eighth Prince looked into the canyon.


    ¡°What if there was originally already a Heaven Immortal here?


    Both of us have sensed danger. It means that this ce has long been upied by a powerful figure.¡±


    ¡°It might also be some vicious beast who is used by the Heavenly Human Race. It is extremely dangerous to rush in now.¡± The youth squatted on the ground and sniffed around, wishing to get a rough idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can call for help,¡± the Eighth Prince said confidently.


    ¡°The price for the helpst time has not been paid¡­¡± The youth naturally knew who the Eighth Prince was going to call.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give it to him together after this. We can also ask him how we can give it to him as well,¡± Eighth Prince said.


    Hong Yi and Yan Xiyun had no idea what these two were talking about.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the same time, Jiang Lan, who was in the void, was heading towards the light spot.


    He did not approach quickly to prevent himself from being unprepared from a sudden attack.


    As long as he dodged the attack, he should be fine..

 Chapter 446 - Ancient Imperial Palace

    Chapter 446: Ancient Imperial Pce


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Jiang Lan gazed at the dot of light in front of him, maintaining his calm.


    If there were any abnormalities in the surroundings, he would be able to sense them.


    Of course, none of those who obtained the Deity Position was weaker than him, so he might not be able to sense the abnormalities either.


    But it was always right to keep his vignce up.


    Only, the closer he got, the stranger he felt. The light wasn¡¯t as bright as the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    But it also made people feel that it was even older.


    Yes, it felt ancient.


    It was as if it existed even longer than the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. It was as if it was an elder and a robust man.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like any other pces.¡±


    If it were any other pce, it would not only have such weak light to the point that he would not even be able to see its entire appearance.


    The light was there, thin and long.


    Perhaps it really was the ce Imperial Lord Xi He had mentioned, but Imperial Lord Xi He had never mentioned the exact location.


    He just said that one would know when one found it.


    Jiang Lan did not know what he was supposed to find.


    Soon, he began to see the scene in the light.


    He was somewhat surprised. It was not arge ce, nor was it a full pce like the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    It was a small ce.


    There was only one building above this ce.


    It was the gatehouse.


    He didn¡¯t sense anything from afar, but when he got closer, he realized that the gate was extremely huge, as if it was standing in the void.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    Soon, he arrived at the side of the gate. He should be inside the gate right now. What he saw was the back of the gate.


    If he wanted to know what this gatehouse was, he needed to go a bit further in.


    This way, he might be able to see the name on the gate.


    However, when he stepped closer, he had a strange feeling that he would be able to see it even from far away.


    It was as if the Deity Position was resonating with it.


    ¡°This gate is not ordinary.¡±


    Even when he was standing in front of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, he didn¡¯t experience this change. Of course, it could also be because he hadn¡¯t entered the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce since the beginning.


    However, he could indeed use this gate to do many things he originally couldn¡¯t do with his Deity Position.


    For example, seeing other light spots in the void.


    Yes.


    When he turned around to take a look, he saw quite a number of light spots.


    All of them were very far away.


    They were even moving.


    Previously at the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, he could still see some stars but today, he didn¡¯t see any.


    ¡°So it seems that I am further away now.¡±


    The Ancient Imperial Pce had not moved. Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure if it was because it had never moved from the start or if it was because Imperial Lord Youdu had stopped it.


    One thing was certain, he did not have the ability to move the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    ¡°Thinking about it carefully, Imperial Lord Youdu often said that his head wasn¡¯t good, so he must have moved.¡±


    Why?


    If everyone else had moved but he did not move, wouldn¡¯t that be uneptable?


    This was the thought that Imperial Lord Youdu would have.


    Stepping forward, Jiang Lan arrived in front of the gate.


    If Imperial Lord Xi He hadn¡¯t lied to him, and this was really the ce that Imperial Lord Xi He had mentioned.


    If that was the case, he would be able to confirm his guess, and he would also be able to find out what exactly the Ancient Imperial Pce was.


    Slowly raising his head, Jiang Lan seemed to be looking at the top of the courtyard.


    He even saw the name written on it.


    He was surprised when he saw the name.


    Even though he was mentally prepared, he still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw those words.


    ¡°As I thought.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan saw the gate with an ancient aura. There were four words written on it¡ªAncient Imperial Court.


    This was the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°No wonder Imperial Lord Xi He is able to stay ahead of everyone and knows so much.¡±


    The Ancient Imperial Court should be the Heaven Realm, and the First Summit of Kunlun was connected to the Heaven Realm.


    Back then, the Kunlun Ancestor must havee to the Ancient Imperial Court. That was the only reason why he could leave behind such a sentence.


    At this moment, the Ancient Imperial Court waspletely dark, and its buildings were covered in cracks.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce had fallen.


    But what had the Ancient Imperial Pce experienced for it to perish?


    The Kunlun Ancestor had entered the Heaven Realm once again after he had returned heavily injured.


    In the end, he disappeared without a trace.


    He should have died here.


    There were countless legends about the Ancient Imperial Pce. It was iparably powerful and involved every part of the vast wilderness.


    However, it had perished silently in the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°The Kunlun Ancestor should know the reason. I wonder if he left behind any rted information.


    But even if there is, it¡¯s not something ordinary disciples can see. ¡°


    He thought about it carefully. There was nothing about the Ancient Imperial Court in the books that his master had given him.


    Either his master did not know, or it was not yet time for him to know.


    But no matter what, Imperial Lord Xi He definitely knew the most.


    After that, Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it. The Ancient Imperial Court was part of the deep waters that he could not touch yet. He had yet to even figure out fully about his Deity Position.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce didn¡¯t leave anything behind. Only the Deity Positions remained. It seemed that through the Deity Positions, one would be able to find out the reason behind the destruction of the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    There was no rush. He could take his time.


    He was not strong enough.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan decided to return to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    He wondered if he would encounter any problems on this trip back.


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly heard a voice. It was the Eighth Prince calling out his Deity Position.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, we have sensed great danger on this trip. We hope you will pay attention to us.¡±


    As soon as the Eighth Prince finished speaking, the voice of the youth from the inn rang out.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, what kind of offerings do you need?


    We¡¯ll get you ready when the timees. ¡°


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He remembered that the youth had been struggling with thinking of the price he had to pay.


    Until now, he had yet to speak. It was also not a good thing to not ask for something in return.


    Only fair transactions could reassure the other party.


    But what did he need?


    He did notck anything.


    ¡°But can he hear it clearly if I were to transmit from here? And¡ª¡±


    Jiang Lan sensed it and realized that it was very easy to check the situation over there when he was here.


    It was even easier than using the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    ¡°Is it because of the Ancient Imperial Court?¡±


    He had sensed the changes in the Deity Position right from the start, as though he had something to rely on.


    Seemed like his Deity Position had been enhanced.


    Normally speaking, he needed to increase his cultivation base. Now, the Ancient Imperial Court was supporting him.


    Then, he waved his hand.


    An image began to appear in front of them.


    There were four figures in the forest.


    They were the Eighth Prince, who was looking around, the youth who was testing his strength, the phoenix with a lower position than the rest, as well as the girl from the Qilin Race who was often lost.


    The phoenix that stayed in the inn wasn¡¯t amongst them.


    ¡°Are they observing and checking whether I am casting my gaze upon them?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the confused Eighth Prince and the youth and couldn¡¯t help but think.


    He wouldn¡¯t be noticed by them here, and it was even to the extent that some other experts wouldn¡¯t be able to easily notice him.


    It was better than the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Moreover, with the Ancient Imperial Court as his backing, he might not need to worry too much about experts who would discover him.


    Of course, what he needed to worry about were those in the Heaven Realm itself.


    There were others that mighte here too.


    ¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± the youth said to the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Me too.¡± The Eighth Prince shrugged. He didn¡¯t know if that person was looking at him. Then, he continued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off first. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Since his brother-inw had said that there should be no problem, then there should be no problem.


    His brother-inw would never harm him.


    And he had a backup n..

 Chapter 447 - Killing At First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 447: Killing At First Sight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The youth walked to the front and a violent aura began to appear from his body.


    ¡°There will be no strategy. I will charge forward first.¡±


    There was no one on their side inside, and they were here to clear people.


    If they could fight, they would fight. If they couldn¡¯t, they would run.


    It was the enemy¡¯s territory to begin with, and it was easy for them to be discovered if they used schemes and plots.


    ¡°Charge, I¡¯ll support you from behind.¡±


    The Eighth Prince put away the Heavenly Dragon Saber and took out his halberd.


    Other than being sharp, the Heavenly Dragon Saber was pretty much useless. Thus, in the face of the uing battle, he needed to use his halberd.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.


    Even if the Unparalleled Fist God and Imperial Lord Xi He did not respond to his call for aid, he still had a backup n.


    Naturally, it was the youth at the front.


    With the youth around, it was alright for them to venture into anywhere near the vicinity of Kunlun.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A low roar came from the youth¡¯s mouth as a violent aura emerged from his body.


    Whoosh!


    The youth rushed out and his target was the canyon ahead.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s body was covered in lightning as he disappeared from the spot.


    The youth took the lead to attract the firepower while the Eight Prince cleared the crowd.


    The other two were left behind to seek help just in case they couldn¡¯t handle the situation.


    Seeing the youth and the Eighth Prince rush out, Hong Yi was a little stunned.


    ¡°I remember that the youth from the inn isn¡¯t much stronger than us, right?¡±


    Although she couldn¡¯t defeat him, she really didn¡¯t feel that the youth from the inn was very strong.


    ¡°Big brother said that little big brother¡¯s skin is extremely thick. Ordinary True Immortals will not be able to injure him. However, his destructive power is not very strong.


    Normal True Immortals would not be able to hurt him, but he would not be able to defeat them either.¡± Yan Xiyun squatted by the side and looked ahead. If there was a problem, she would escape.


    ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a little rash.¡±


    In front of the Ancient Imperial Court¡¯s gate, Jiang Lan looked at the youth and the Eighth Prince.


    He felt that such a move was not good.


    But¡­


    It was the most direct move.


    ¡°They can¡¯t hide themselves well and can¡¯t make preparations in their surroundings.


    They also don¡¯t know much about array formations and traps either.


    It seems like it is indeed the best strategy for them to just charge straight ahead,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    The other party was probably waiting for the youth to enter properly.


    If they suddenly charged in, it would indeed give the people inside a huge shock.


    Of course, it was mainly because these two were fearless.


    Perhaps it was because they were young.


    Jiang Lan watched quietly. He was moving alone, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t act like this. However, his actions didn¡¯t mean that he was right. How he acted was dependent on what suited him the most.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the youth bumped into someone.


    Both of them retreated some distance.


    ¡°Mid-stage True Immortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly human.¡±


    Jiang Lan immediately looked at the youth opponent¡¯s strength.


    It had begun. Now the Eighth Prince and the youth could not escape even if they wanted to.


    However, both of them had their own fortuitous opportunities.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was nothing much.


    Whether they were captured in one fell swoop or whether they would wipe out the enemies in one swoop depended on what preparations the Heavenly Human Race had made in the canyon.


    But¡­


    It was inevitable that there would be a Heaven Immortal.


    Jiang Lan stood under the gate, looking at the scene in front of him. He didn¡¯t have any intention of taking action.


    ¡­


    In front of the valley, the youth¡¯s berserk aura collided with the heavenly human¡¯s power.


    He took a few steps back.


    Even though the heavenly human was shocked, he didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. He directly activated their power with a single step, sending out a palm.


    He recognized this youth.


    He was someone spoiling their ns.


    Bang!


    Facing this palm, the youth did not panic and reached out to defend.


    However, he was still sent flying.


    However, the instant the youth was sent flying, a streak of lightning appeared from below the youth. The lightning heaven-sundering halberd headed straight for the heavenly human.


    Boom!


    Lightning shed, and the halberd shed down.


    Bang!


    A mid-stage True Immortal had been killed by the Eighth Prince with a single strike.


    He did not even give the other party time to be shocked.


    At this moment, the youthnded on the ground and continued forward without any hesitation.


    The Eighth Prince followed closely behind, making it difficult for others to notice him.


    The violent aura and the sounds of battle rmed the people inside.


    At this moment, three people appeared. One was from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, while the other two were from the Heavenly Human Race.


    e-stage True Immortal, two early-stage True Immortals.


    The moment he saw the three of them, the youth headed straight for thete-stage True Immortal.


    His speed continued to increase as his violent aura wreaked havoc.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, thete-stage True Immortal was already right before his eyes.


    Roar!


    With a roar, the young man charged forward.


    Boom!


    The heavenly humans¡¯ 10,000 Phantoms Technique was activated. The youth was sent flying and the other party didn¡¯t show any signs of being hit.


    The youthnded on the ground and no longer paid attention to the other party, because the Eighth Prince behind him had already charged over.


    He was now going to deal with the person from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    He exerted some force and jumped in front of the Sky Feather Phoenix n.


    However, the opponent was already prepared. The power of the mes struck the youth.


    However, she did not expect the young man to take such a powerful blow.


    Boom!


    The mes raged.


    Meanwhile, the youth had already grabbed onto the shoulder of the phoenix girl. The violent aura seemed to have made him lose his mind.


    Pu!


    He bit down on the phoenix girl¡¯s neck.


    Rip!


    Then, he pulled it open.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams rang out.


    Blood sttered all over the ground. This was the fresh blood that belonged to the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    With a phoenix cry, a phoenix phantom appeared, sending the youth flying.


    Lightning shed when the youth was sent flying.


    They passed by the phoenix girl.


    The phoenix girl who was clutching her neck in pain was stunned for a moment before she felt her body being corroded by lightning.


    Then, she fell to the ground.


    She was instantly killed by the halberd.


    Meanwhile, right now, there was only an early-stage True Immortal from the Heavenly Human Race left.


    The youth got up, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. He looked over.


    Facing the youth¡¯s gaze, the heavenly human subconsciously took a few steps back.


    A momentter, there were screams.


    The youth and the Eighth Prince walked into the canyon.


    Behind them, there were only corpses lying on the ground, their blood all over the ground.


    ¡°Can you stop biting with your mouth next time? You¡¯re like a beast. You need to remember you¡¯re a human after all.¡±


    ¡°I feel like if I don¡¯t use my teeth, I don¡¯t have any handy weapons.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly thought of a way to make the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race like you.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡±


    The young man spat a few times and cleaned his mouth, but that was not important.


    The most important thing was the solution.


    ¡°Find a quiet night and take a bite on her neck. It¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡±


    ¡°Stealing a kiss¡­ Hong Ya will hate me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The Eighth Prince and the youth entered the canyon. Hong Yi of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    Without asking for the reason, they would kill the moment they met. They were decisive and merciless.


    It was too scary.


    She also wanted to ask why the people of her race were doing this but she didn¡¯t even have the time to ask.


    In a split moment, all of them had been killed.


    Fortunately, Lady Hong Ya had saved her back then. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know if she could survive until now.


    Yan Xiyun was still vignt of her surroundings. She didn¡¯t have any feelings towards this kind of thing.


    After all, when she was killed, those people did not say a word.


    They did not even give her a chance to speak.


    They would kill her the moment they met.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan nodded at the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    His gaze followed the youth and the Eighth Prince to the canyon.


    As soon as they entered, they saw a huge ferocious beast deep inside. It was a green python.


    It was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Moreover, it was controlled by someone from the Heavenly Human Race.


    Jiang Lan was in no hurry to do anything.


    He would wait till the heavenly human acted before he decided if he needed to lend a helping hand..

 Chapter 448 - Fury Of The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 448: Fury Of The Heavens</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Within the canyon.


    The two of them hid in the dark and looked ahead of the canyon, frowning.


    ¡°They¡¯vee, but killing them won¡¯t be easy. And there¡¯s only one chance.¡± It was a male voice.


    ¡°Miao Hua is already prepared. We just need to seize the opportunity and kill one of them.¡± It was a female voice.


    ¡°We can use the green python and try to lure out the person behind them to see how they react.¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Painful cries appeared in the canyon.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince and the young man had already arrived at the canyon. The sudden shout startled them.


    Then, the aura that belonged to a Heaven Immortal spread out.


    Bang!


    A giant green python emerged from the depths of the canyon.


    Its powerful body crushed the surrounding rocks.


    The wind came from inside.


    The wind ruffled the hair of the Eighth Prince and the others, preventing them from moving.


    Sensing the aura, they were stunned.


    ¡°How ¡ª how can we fight this?¡± asked the youth, looking startled.


    Looking at the green python charging towards him, he felt that now was the best time to escape.


    ¡°It feels a little unnatural, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be that strong.¡±


    The Eighth Prince felt that if the other party could really fully unleash the strength of a Heaven Immortal, they would have already been severely injured.


    Jiang Lan frowned. He could feel it as well.


    The green python¡¯s strength was indeed not fully at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm. However, dealing with the youth and the Eighth Prince was not too much of a problem.


    Not to mention that there were still people hiding in the dark.


    ¡°Looks like their target is indeed one of the three.


    Not bringing in the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the Eighth Prince and the youth aren¡¯t ordinary in Kunlun either.


    To dare touch them, it means that the other party is willing to endure enough danger.


    So far, those who acted were only True Immortals. So¡­


    Will a Heaven Immortal interfere?¡±


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan raised his hand and grabbed at the air.


    Lightning gathered in his hand. It was a halberd formed from lightning.


    Hu!


    The moment the halberd took form, he threw it towards the green python.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning shed through the air before piercing into the canyon.


    Roar!


    Screams rang out in the canyon. The green python had been nailed to the ground by the lightning and was struggling in pain.


    The sudden change startled the young man and the Eighth Prince. Needless to say, it was the Fist God who was watching them.


    Without any hesitation.


    The two of them moved forward again.


    The remaining heavenly humans should be inside.


    That¡¯s right, there were at least two more heavenly humans. The girl from the Qilin Race had said that there might be two perfected True Immortals.


    However, they had yet to see a single one of them up till now.


    The previous few were not that strong, so they should be hiding inside.


    Ssh!


    The two of them disappeared from the spot and went around the green python.


    Even if the green python was nailed to the ground, they might not be its match.


    It was very difficult to break through its defense.


    When they passed the green python, they discovered that there were two heavenly humans standing behind them, waiting for them.


    ¡°Two perfected True Immortals.¡± The Eighth Prince frowned.


    ¡°You have to act faster or I won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± the youth said immediately.


    It was fine if he went up against ate-stage or a mid-stage True Immortal, but going up against a True Immortal at the perfected stage could be fatal.


    As for the Fist God¡­


    From the looks of it, it seemed like the other party wasn¡¯t intending to make a move.


    He would attack only if their opponents were above the True Immortal Realm. As for True Immortals¡­


    They could only count on themselves.


    Besides, they were not children.


    They didn¡¯t need help for everything.


    Miao Fu looked at the Eighth Prince and the youth and frowned slightly. They had no idea what that lightning strike was.


    But there must be someone behind them.


    He had to guard against this.


    Why didn¡¯t he attack them?


    He didn¡¯t know, but he could only try to kill these two people now.


    Once something uncontroble happened, he would use hisst resort.


    ¡°Attack,¡± said Miao Fu.


    Qi Dan nodded, and power began to surge from his body.


    All sorts of phantoms appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from the spot and charged towards the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    Spells erupted across the canyon.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    The four of them faced each other.


    Their figures continuously disappeared and reappeared in the canyon.


    Thunder raged as a violent aura erupted.


    Thousands of spell techniques swept through the canyon like a waterfall.


    Boom!


    Slosh.


    Mountains fell as if it could not withstand the power struggle between them.


    Roar!


    The youth growled. He was pinned down and beaten.


    The Eighth Prince transformed into a half-dragon and let out a dragon roar.


    The battle continued.


    The youth was forced to retreat again and again. The violent aura on his body became increasingly heavy, but no matter how heavy it was, it could not make up for the difference in cultivation level.


    He could only take the beating passively.


    More and more wounds appeared on his body.


    However, he was still persisting. Since he was already out, how could he admit defeat?


    The Eighth Prince brandished the halberd in his hand. He was also injured, but his opponent was not in a good state either.


    He had just reached the perfected stage not long ago, but he had just received the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift. He was about the same level as that of his opponent.


    As for secret arts¡­


    How could his Dragon Race not have them if the Heavenly Human Race had them?


    Roar!


    A dragon roar resounded in all directions as the phantom of a True Dragon appeared. The Eight Prince¡¯s bloodline boiled.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Eighth Prince was furious. He wanted to kill these two heavenly humans here.


    At the same cultivation level, how could he lose?


    He was an innate immortal, and being a dragon allowed him to have the advantage.


    Miao Fu was not to be outdone. His 10,000 phantoms began to grow in size.


    So what if his opponent was from the Dragon Race?


    So what if his opponent was an innate immortal?


    It was not like he could not be killed.


    Since the great battle erupted, things were already beyond their control. As such, they could only do everything they could now to kill the other party.


    Jiang Lan stood under the gate, watching them fight.


    The youth was being beaten up. Even though he tried his best, it was still impossible for him to kill the other party.


    However, the youth¡¯s true strength should be around the early-stage perfected True Immortal Realm.


    To be able to persist for such a long time was simply inconceivable.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t normal. Even a true Qiong Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to reach such a terrifying defense.


    Is this the work of the innkeeper? ¡°


    The innkeeper should be on the same level as his master. If he groomed the youth with all his strength, it was indeed possible that he would be able to develop extraordinary abilities for the youth.


    Especially since the youth had a good foundation.


    Perhaps it had something to do with the youth not growing up.


    On the other side, the Eighth Prince was trulypeting with his opponent in terms of strength, experience, and foundation.


    ¡°They are equally matched. However, the Eighth Prince has just reached the perfected stage and is still young. If he is polished, he should be able to defeat his opponent.¡±


    Then, Jiang Lan shifted his gaze to the depths of the canyon.


    Something was being nurtured there. It was extremely dangerous.


    Furthermore, he could sense that the other party was about toe out. Regardless of whether he made a move or not, it was meaningless.


    The other party seemed to be unleashing a very powerful technique.


    He could only passively face the enemy.


    But he still needed some preparations.


    Knowing that the other party was powerful, he felt uneasy if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Then, lightning began to appear behind him. In an instant, countless bolts of lightning entered the image.


    Theynded directly at both ends of the canyon.


    At this moment, the girl from the Qilin Race and the Hong Yi were looking at the canyon in horror.


    Lightning and thunder roared down from the nine heavens, striking the two ends of the canyon, as if wanting to destroy everything.


    The heavens seemed angry.


    What sort of might was that?


    It was definitely not something Human Immortals like them couldpare to.


    ¡°This¡­ are they really going to be fine?¡± Hong Yi felt like this wasn¡¯t something True Immortals could deal with.


    There might be some extremely powerful experts inside.


    Yan Xiyun shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Currently, Little Brother and Brother¡¯s lives are not in danger.


    The earth told me their power was still pounding the ground.


    But for the sake of safety, you should go back to the inn and tell the innkeeper. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can go to the backyard to look for the Pixiu.


    If it¡¯s still there..¡±

 Chapter 449 - Support

    <h4>Chapter 449: Support</h4>


    ¡°Are you okay with me leaving?¡± Hong Yi asked Yan Xiyun.


    No matter how she looked at it, she felt that there might be a problem.


    The power erupting around the canyon was too great. It was not something a Human Immortal could match.


    Once they were targeted, it would be very dangerous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yan Xiyun entered the ground.


    ¡°As long as I enter the underground, thend will conceal everything for me. Very few people can sense me.


    If Big Brother and Little Brother manage to escape, I can also bring them to escape.


    If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll run by myself. ¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find backup.¡± Hong Yi didn¡¯t linger and started to leave.


    She would go back to find the innkeeper or the Pixiu in the backyard.


    She knew these two people. Although she wasn¡¯t familiar with them, as long as she told them that the youth was involved, they wouldn¡¯t sit idly by.


    Yan Xiyun hid in the soil. Although she couldn¡¯t see the situation in the canyon directly, she could still feel and gauge based on the attacks crashing into the ground.


    She had some understanding of the situation over there.


    Little Brother and Big Brother had not lost yet.


    As for the lightning that had just suddenly appeared¡­


    That was extremely terrifying. The ground had told her that with her cultivation level, she would definitely die if she even slightly touched it while she was in the air.


    Therefore, standing on the ground was the safest option.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Lightning could be seen wreaking havoc in the canyon.


    The green python, which had been struggling, immediately shrunk back, as if it was afraid.


    That lightning was simply capable of taking its life.


    An expert hade. Was it someone from Kunlun?


    It regained its consciousness and was rather fearful.


    This ce was quite a distance from Kunlun. It knew its ce and didn¡¯t do anything overstepping its boundaries, but the Heavenly Human Race had used some unknown method to make it lose itself.


    It should be an almighty technique.


    Now that it had attracted the attention of Kunlun, its survival was uncertain.


    Under normal circumstances, it would be very safe as long as the people of Kunlun did not exterminate it.


    But now¡­


    It was somewhat fearful as it watched the surrounding lightning enter the mountain.


    All it could do was curl into a ball and wait for what was toe.


    It hoped the Kunlun experts wouldn¡¯t lower themselves to its level.


    Bang!


    The youth was sted into the canyon mountain, but he quickly stood up, his body already covered in blood.


    His face was tired, but his eyes were resolute. His violent aura did not weaken.


    He could hurt his body, but he couldn¡¯t give in in terms of spirit or his heart.


    He would not lower his head even if he died.


    When facing an enemy, one should press forward courageously.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A loud roar came from the youth¡¯s mouth.


    Bang!


    The heavenly human¡¯s strike passed, directly sending the roaring youth flying again.


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince separated from Miao Fu with a single strike. Both of them were heavily injured.


    The Eighth Princended beside the youth and said with difficulty.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Are you going to stand there and shout for people to beat you up?¡±


    The youth got up from the ground and stood unsteadily.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve always been getting beaten up.¡±


    ¡°If you can continue to persevere, my side will be done soon.¡± The Eighth Prince clenched his teeth as he held his halberd.


    The other party was really very strong.


    Miao Fu frowned.


    ¡°The fight has already reached this stage, yet the people behind them still aren¡¯t taking action.


    I can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    ¡°Miao Xiu, are you ready?¡± Qi Dan moved her mouth.


    Ordinary people could not hear her at all.


    Soon, someone replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s already done.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡± After a pause, Miao Fu said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already alerted the people behind them. Kunlun should be paying attention too. Wait for us. We should be there soon.¡±


    The other party fell silent for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, a beam of light shot out from the depths of the canyon.


    The light appeared, causing the dark canyon to light up. Following that, a gigantic phantom appeared. And in the middle of the phantom, a woman slowly rose up. Her body was disintegrating as she used her life to condense her body.


    The youth and the Eighth Prince were stunned when they saw the figure that suddenly appeared. There was actually someone hidden inside?


    Furthermore, what did the other party do to make an existence whose strength exceeded that of a True Immortal suddenly appear?


    No, the other party might not be just a Heaven Immortal.


    How could they fight like this?


    Escape.


    The two of them didn¡¯t hesitate to flee immediately.


    If they continued fighting, they would just be sending themselves to their deaths.


    They wanted to get back to get reinforcements.


    Then, they would kill their way over again.


    If not for the sudden appearance of this powerhouse, they would have been able to fight.


    But this sudden change had taken them by surprise.


    However, just as they were about to escape, Miao Fu and Qi Dan blocked their path. At that moment, the gigantic figure appeared behind Miao Fu andpany.


    It was strengthening them.


    Their strength experienced a new breakthrough.


    The two heavenly human cultivators didn¡¯t stop at all. They waved their hands and unleashed a spell technique that enveloped the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    The immense pressure suppressed the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    The Eighth Prince could still resist, but if this continued, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    The other party had broken the rules.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The voice belonged to the youth. It was a painful sound.


    The Eighth Prince looked over and was shocked.


    A handnded on top of the youth and the youth immediately left the ground as though something had been pulled out.


    Upon seeing this sight, the Eight Prince knew that he couldn¡¯t allow the other party to seed.


    ¡°Youngd, I¡¯ming to save you now.¡±


    The dragon¡¯s roar appeared as the Eighth Prince attempted to break through the suppression of the two.


    However, when he took action, a hand suddenly reached out from behind them.


    He was a little stunned. When he turned around, he realized that a shadow had appeared behind them.


    The shadow seemed to be standing somewhere with a door behind him.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Miao Fu and the others increased their strength. They even wanted to expel this person who had suddenly appeared.


    However, when the power passed over, a loud bang was heard.


    It shattered on the spot.


    They were like bubbles, unable to withstand a single blow.


    At this moment, this hand slowly pressed down on the youth¡¯s head, as if something was about to be pulled back.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince felt a new power emerging from his body.


    The Fist God had intervened.


    As expected, he had been paying attention to them all along. As long as a powerhouse on the other party¡¯s side had interfered, he would attack.


    The youth regained his freedom. When hended on the ground, he felt that what he experienced was unbelievable. His body was filled with energy once again.


    The two of them didn¡¯t hesitate to counterattack.


    Boom!


    The four of them were in a deadlock again.


    At the same time, Yan Xiyun hid underground and shivered.


    From the ground, she felt an iparably terrifying power, a very dangerous kind.


    She didn¡¯t act rashly, or else she might be discovered, perhaps even killed.


    However, when she looked outside, she was stunned. A huge figure appeared above the canyon.


    He was like a god of heaven and earth.


    He looked untouchable.


    And on the other side of this figure, something had appeared.


    It looked like a door?


    Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t know if she had seen it wrongly, but it was growingrger andrger at a very fast speed.


    Within a breath¡¯s time, the gate was the same size as that of the figure.


    At this moment, she was certain that it really was a gigantic gate.


    Beneath the gate stood an unfathomable figure.


    He seemed to be looking down on the world..

 Chapter 450 - Confrontation Of The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 450: Confrontation Of The Great Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hong Yi, who was originally running back, was suddenly agitated by something.


    She turned and saw a figure appear where she had left.


    The huge figure shocked her.


    This¡­


    Why would such a terrifying existence appear out of nowhere?


    For a moment, she did not know if she should go back to get reinforcements.


    Would she really make it in time?


    However, after a moment of hesitation, she did not stay any longer and started running towards the inn.


    Even though she was a Human Immortal, it would still take her some time to reach the inn.


    Although she knew that it would definitely be toote, she still had to give it a try.


    This matter could be said to be caused by her. If Kunlun and the inn were to me her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death either.


    Even Lady Hong Ya was the same.


    Hong Yi¡¯s speed was not slow, nor did she dare to slow down.


    However, not long after she hurried, a figure appeared in the sky and headed towards the canyon.


    Upon seeing the other party, Hong Yi immediately shouted.


    ¡°Lady Hong Ya.¡±


    At that moment, Hong Ya stopped her flight. Her hair carried some mes.


    Soon, shended in front of Hong Yi.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    She was naturally asking about the youngster and the others.


    Hong Yi pointed at the huge figure and whispered.


    ¡°Just¡ªjust in that direction.¡±


    Then she suddenly remembered what Yan Xiyun had said.


    ¡°Lady Hong Ya, they are in danger now. We should return to get reinforcements. Perhaps it¡¯s not toote.


    The girl from the QIlin Race said that we only need to inform the innkeeper.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Hong Ya moved, intending to continue heading towards the canyon. When Hong Yi was puzzled, her voice sounded again.


    ¡°I already told him when I came out.


    I think the boss knows what to do. ¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Yi was stunned.


    So Lady Hong Ya had already made preparations.


    That was good.


    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    With that said, Hong Ya disappeared from her spot and carefully headed towards the canyon.


    Hong Yi stood rooted to the spot.


    She was a little hesitant. If she went back, people would say that she was afraid of death, right?


    But she would be a burden if she followed back, right?


    After much consideration, she decided to wait where she was.


    She hoped that things would turn out alright.


    Just by looking at the huge figure, she felt rather fearful.


    However, something seemed to appear at this moment.


    Right in front of that figure.


    It grew bigger and bigger. Soon, it was as big as the human figure.


    Then, it overtook the figure.


    It was a gigantic door.


    The gate was so tall that it seemed to reach the sky.


    There was a figure standing at the bottom of the huge gate. He looked down from above, as if he was someone who had walked out of the sky.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Under the Ancient Imperial Court.


    The moment he saw the giant figure, Jiang Lan knew that a heavenly human had appeared.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    ¡°Indeed, I can use my own methods to barely cast my gaze and strength.


    It¡¯s just that the price¡­¡±


    It was rather big.


    It wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished just by making some sacrifices. It required many preparations.


    And he could only barely do it.


    Compared to the Eighth Prince, who was blessed by Imperial Lord Xi He, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    However, the other party¡¯s target was indeed the youth and the Eighth Prince. He should be targeting their fortuitous opportunities.


    After the heavenly human made his move, Jiang Lan opened the connection point between the Eighth Prince and the youth, and his power began to increase.


    However, he did not expect that his figure would appear directly behind the Eighth Prince and the youth because of the Ancient Imperial Court.


    After helping the youth regain his freedom, Jiang Lan raised his head to look at the heavenly human.


    At this moment, the heavenly human¡¯s gaze started to be spirited as he looked towards Jiang Lan.


    If it was in the past, with Jiang Lan¡¯s cultivation, he would have felt some pressure.


    But now that he had the support of the Ancient Imperial Court, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pressure. Instead, he felt like he was suppressing his opponent.


    At this moment, they began to rise into the sky while his figure grewrger.


    This was especially true for the Ancient Imperial Court behind him, which seemed to upy an extremely high altitude.


    He stood under the gate and looked at Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    There was no disadvantage at all.


    Both parties looked at each other. No one was in a hurry to make a move.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao¡¯s strength should be slightly weaker than the others, but he was a heavenly human who had forgone his emotions and waspatible with the Heavenly Dao.


    His strength was immeasurable, and his future was even more vast.


    Even if the other party didn¡¯t have the strength to truly attack, Jiang Lan still didn¡¯t dare underestimate him in the slightest.


    Under normal circumstances, he was the weak one.


    All the changes stopped. The huge figure spoke calmly without any emotion.


    ¡°Li Fire Heavenly Human Yunxiao.¡±


    He announced the title of his Deity Position.


    Jiang Lan looked at him and said softly.


    ¡°Eight Destes Imperial Lord Lun Ling.¡±


    Upon hearing this name again, Heavenly Human Yunxiao wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest. He merely lowered his head to take a look.


    ¡°So they¡¯re your people.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    He sensed that the other party was about to make a move.


    When their gazes met again, he reached out his hand and sent a palm strike towards Jiang Lan.


    Every movement of his seemed to be approved by the world.


    The palm strike seemed to carry the might of heaven and earth.


    In the face of this palm, Jiang Lan merely stretched out his hand and grabbed at the air.


    A pitch-ck halberd appeared in his hand.


    Then, he waved his hand.


    At this moment, a red sun seemed to appear on the pitch-ck halberd. Soon, the red sun became a zing sun, and the zing sun turned to be a setting red sun.


    This move contained Jiang Lan¡¯s dao.


    In an instant.


    The halberd collided with the palm.


    After a silent pause, a loud boom was heard.


    Boom!


    The storm of power spread out like a ball.


    Powerful energy surged into the canyon. The Eighth Prince and the others, who had been fighting, were the first to be hit by the storm.


    Boom!


    The power spread out again, and the entire canyon was covered and disintegrated.


    Bang!


    The circr shockwave reced the canyon and crushed everything.


    The mountain crumbled.


    Roar!


    The green python that was nailed to the ground continuously released miserable cries. The powerful force made its body unable to endure it.


    The battle in the sky did not stop.


    They were unable to use their bodies as a foundation to fight, and could only cross space to fight.


    The sky above began to change. A red sun had appeared, and a heavenly human was trying to crush it.


    Yin and yang changed, the sun and moon alternated, and auras of life and death seemed to be visible.


    It was due to the manifestation of the Dao. It had be a contest of the Dao.


    When Hong Ya, who was rushing over, saw this scene, she was unable to fly.


    Looking at the copsed canyon, she rushed over without any hesitation.


    She firmly admitted that even if she had to die, she would still rush in to save the inn youth.


    From afar, Hong Yi watched as the sun and moon suddenly appeared in the sky. For a moment, she felt fear.


    There were many people who could sense the abnormality here.


    Not because of the contest, but because of the door.


    Not only the people nearby, even those in Kunlun could see the door.


    As they walked along the Kunlun road, they were astonished to see a door suddenly appear in the sky.


    ¡°Where did this doore from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the door seems to upy the sky. I can¡¯t see its height, and there are words on it. As long as we see the words on it, we should know what it is,¡± said Bei Fang.


    ¡°The door gives me a feeling of vast grandeur. It reminds me of something recorded in the books.


    I recall that there are records of times when people across the Grand Deste World could see a certain special scene.


    It had also mentioned a door and that someone had entered it. It¡¯s said that the person was an existence that surpassed the immortal realm,¡± said Leng Wu from the Seventh Summit.


    ¡°Will someone of such strength really appearter?¡± Lu Jian asked.


    Even though he said that, he did not think that anyone would really appear inside the door.


    ¡°Take a closer look. This door isn¡¯t very far away. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± Leng Wu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any danger, but we can still go over and check the situation,¡± Bei Fang agreed.

 Chapter 451 - Return Of The War God

    <h4>Chapter 451: Return Of The War God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Zhou Shu and Lu Qian also looked up at the sky. They were still on their way back to Kunlun.


    But their attention was attracted by the door in the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this door? Is something about to happen?¡± Zhou Shu frowned.


    Lu Qian was also extremely shocked. The appearance of the gatepletely exceeded her understanding, so she couldn¡¯t tell if it was good or bad.


    ¡°Could it be rted to the natural disasters over the years?¡± She was not very confident.


    This waspletely different.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no matter how I look at it, I know that the door that suddenly appeared isn¡¯t normal. Could it be that a new race has appeared?


    We should return to Kunlun as soon as possible and ask the Senior Brothers or Seniors in the sect. Perhaps they might know a thing or two,¡± Zhou Shu said.


    ¡°En, but do we really not need to go to the inn to thank him?¡± Lu Qian asked curiously.


    This time, they were initially going back to apany the two elders.


    Their time was almost up.


    Actually, they had already lived for a long time and everyone was very satisfied.


    However, an ident happened. His parents, who were nearing the end of their lifespans, suddenly became energetic again.


    After asking around, they found out that it was the youth from the inn who was extending the lives of the two elders.


    They did not know the exact reason, but it was indeed something to be happy about.


    ¡°Father won¡¯t let me. Forget it. There should be some secret between them.


    The young man from the inn was not bad.


    Besides, there¡¯s nothing we can do about him even if he has bad intentions.¡± Saying that, Zhou Shu suddenly said.


    ¡°I still remember the time when we wanted to pay a high price for other people¡¯s good wine. At that time, I really didn¡¯t know how small I was in this world.


    I remember you even said you were going to reward Senior Brother Jiang,¡± Lu Qian said.


    ¡°Looking back on the past, you were more overboard than me. Even after I told you, you weren¡¯t willing to change,¡± Zhou Shu said.


    Lu Qian wanted to say something, but a faint light suddenly appeared in the sky.


    It came from the huge gate.


    They looked at the door as if there was someone under the door, but it was very vague and uncertain.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Jiang Lan brandished the halberd in his hand.


    With the might of the Ancient Imperial Court, he hadpletely suppressed his opponent.


    The sun and moon appeared around him.


    The halberd in his hand was breaking through everything.


    Rip!


    The halberd seemed to have expanded countless times as it shed across the heavenly human¡¯s left arm.


    Bang!


    The heavenly human¡¯s left arm began to fall.


    The heavenly human, who had lost an arm, didn¡¯t show any change in expression. He continued to cast his spell technique in an attempt to destroy Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s halberd began to swing rapidly.


    Bang!


    The power passed through the shes between the two and struck the heavenly humans¡¯s left leg. Soon, another stream of power passed through and went straight for the heavenly human¡¯s other leg.


    Bang!


    The right leg belonging to the heavenly human disappeared.


    At this moment, lightning appeared in the sky.


    The heavenly human¡¯s only arm was chopped off by Jiang Lan.


    At this point, the power in the sky began to subside.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    The heavenly human looked down at him and spoke in a calm voice.


    Jiang Lan held the halberd in his hand and looked at his opponent. If he were to use his fist, there would be no need for him to go through so much trouble.


    Unfortunately, he needed to personally descend.


    He also couldn¡¯t borrow the body of the Eighth Prince or the youth like Imperial Lord Xi He.


    How did the other party do so?


    Spiritual Descent?


    It was indeed very simr, but how he had managed to do it, Jiang Lan did not know. He could only provide strength for the Eighth Prince and the others.


    The limit he could do was to manifest his own figure and unleash some spell techniques.


    However, his true strength did not lie in his spell techniques.


    Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯te in person, or else¡­


    He was definitely not a match for the other party.


    Heavenly humans.


    Jiang Lan looked at the surrounding heaven and earth and felt an aura that seemed to be simr to that of The Unmoved Sage.


    It was part of the grand Dao.


    It was iparably powerful. He could win only because this was Kunlun, and this was where he was situated.


    Many thoughts shed through his mind.


    When he wanted to brandish the halberd to send the other party off, he discovered that a small half of a portion of fortuitous opportunity had condensed and headed towards the heavenly human.


    ¡°It would appear that I¡¯ve gained something from this trip.¡±


    The heavenly human looked at the small fortuitous opportunity and integrated it into his body.


    So this was the reason. Jiang Lan was shocked.


    He originally thought that the other party was doing this for the three youngsters, but now, it seemed like the heavenly human wanted to use these people to condense a new strand of fortuitous opportunity.


    This could be condensed from the battle between them.


    He did not know the details, but it was difficult for him to guess what the other party¡¯s n was exactly.


    He needed to be more careful in the future.


    Without any hesitation, he waved his halberd.


    At this moment, countless thunderbolts rang out around the canyon.


    Boom!


    Thunder pped and resonated with the heavens.


    Ssh!


    Lightning streaked across the sky like a sword.


    He beheaded the heavenly human in one strike.


    The fortuitous opportunity that was about to be absorbed by the heavenly human was split into two.


    This was the chance to insta-kill him.


    At this moment, the heavenly human¡¯s body began to disintegrate and disappear.


    ¡°I have a feeling that we might meet again in the Central ins in the near future.¡± The heavenly human didn¡¯t care about the fortuitous opportunity being split into two.


    It was as if he already knew the oue.


    In the end, he collected half of the fortuitous opportunity, leaving half behind.


    As for being beheaded, he did not show any anger.


    He only looked at Jiang Lan and spoke of the feelings in his heart.


    The heavenly human¡¯s calmness didn¡¯t surprise Jiang Lan. His lips moved slightly, releasing a calm voice.


    ¡°At that time, you will die.¡±


    Swoosh!


    After keeping the halberd, he turned around and walked into the Ancient Imperial Court.


    As soon as he turned around, the heavenly human vanished into specks of light.


    The battle ended.


    When Jiang Lan walked into the Ancient Imperial Court, the people who were originally watching were all a bit stunned.


    At the periphery of Kunlun, they saw a person appear in front of the door. That person grew bigger and entered the door with a halberd in hand.


    He was like a triumphant war god.


    ¡°Who¡­ is this person?¡± Lu Jian looked at the sky in shock.


    At first, they couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    But at this moment, they saw a figure walk through the enormous gate.


    ¡°He¡¯s right in front. Let¡¯s go over and ask.¡± Leng Wu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting to disappear.¡± Bei Fang looked at the Heavenly Dao.


    Everyone looked over and realized that the person had disappeared.


    On the other side, Zhou Shu and the rest were also shocked. That figure was in a realm inconceivable to them.


    With the halberd in hand, lightning radiance shone resplendently around the figure before he entered the great void gate, disappearing before everyone.


    And of all the people, Hong Yi saw the most clearly. She saw that person kill the heavenly human, walk through the gate alone, and disappear through the gate.


    That person had disappeared. Not only had he disappeared, but the gate had also disappeared after that person entered.


    It was as if the door had appeared and disappeared because of him.


    ¡­


    In the Kunlun Main Hall.


    At the edge of the temple, a daoist robe fluttered in the wind. There was a fiery red pattern on the edge of the robe.


    It was a middle-aged man.


    He looked at the disappearing Ancient Imperial Court and smiled.


    ¡°He¡¯s really special.


    That¡¯s the Ancient Imperial Court.


    No one else except him can reach this ce.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the gate to the Ancient Imperial Court.¡±


    At that moment, the mini demonic dragon on the middle-aged Daoist¡¯s shoulder scratched its head as though it was saying something.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The middle-aged Daoistughed and said.


    ¡°The bigger one¡¯s heart is, the farther the path one can walk.


    He¡¯s just a young man.


    Kunlun can tolerate him.


    Not to mention¡­¡±


    He looked in the direction of the Ancient Imperial Court and continued.


    ¡°He¡¯s most likely a personal disciple of Kunlun. He¡¯s our future..¡±

 Chapter 452 - I Will Only Feel Sorry For Little Brother

    <h4>Chapter 452: I Will Only Feel Sorry For Little Brother</h4>


    Within the canyon.


    Power surged.


    A red figure appeared in front of the canyon.


    When she arrived, she did not see Yan Xiyun. Without much thought, she charged into the storm of energy.


    She used her strongest defensive Dharma treasure.


    Boom!


    When she entered, she felt that she had endured an iparable impact. If she didn¡¯t have a Dharma treasure, she might have been seriously injured.


    She had no idea how long the storm of power wouldst, nor did she know if she coulde out after entering.


    However, she did not hesitate at all.


    Power erupted from her body. Powerful pressure bore down on her as she charged into the canyon.


    Within the canyon.


    The storm of power made it difficult for her to see far.


    Her perception was useless here.


    She looked around but could not find him.


    She had no sense of direction here.


    It was as if she could not even see her own fingers in the darkness.


    Crack!


    She looked up at the cracked Dharma treasure and frowned.


    If even a Dharma treasure couldn¡¯t withstand it, then she didn¡¯t know whether or not the inn youth could survive here.


    Without much thought, she continued walking in.


    When she saw the green python, she was a little frightened, but the other party seemed to shrink back, not daring to move rashly.


    As she carefully passed by the green python, Hong Ya felt the surrounding strength increase. She didn¡¯t discover anything rted to the youth.


    Just as she was at her wits¡¯ end, a weak voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Little, little sister, this, this way.¡±


    It was Yan Xiyun¡¯s voice.


    Hong Ya was stunned. Why would the girl from the Qilin Racee in?


    As a Human Immortal, did shee in here to die?


    Following the voice, Hong Ya immediately walked over.


    Soon, she saw a blurry scene.


    A girl was kneeling on the ground, praying.


    There was a glimmer of light on her. The light covered her and the two unconscious people behind her.


    ¡°Earth Protection? No wonder he¡¯s fine even after being beaten up.¡±


    Hong Ya was shocked. Only the Qilin Race, who was favored by the earth, could activate the Prayer of Earth Protection.


    The others needed to make many preparations.


    The closer one was to the earth, the simpler it was.


    Some people could even have the protection of the earth at all times.


    Without any hesitation, she immediately arrived beside Yan Xiyun. Yan Xiyun¡¯s body was covered in injuries.


    Even with the protection of the earth, she was still in great danger here.


    The Dharma treasure belonging to the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race unleashed its power and covered everyone. Only then did the pressure on Yan Xiyun disappear.


    Bang!


    Yan Xiyun fell to the ground. She looked at Hong Ya and said with difficulty.


    ¡°Little Missy, can my¡­ my Dharma treasure be saved?¡±


    Hong Ya: ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, she realized that Yan Xiyun was holding a pearl in her hand. It was a defensive Dharma treasure.


    Now it was full of cracks.


    Wasn¡¯t she praying just now? Was she protecting her Dharma treasure?


    How did she trigger such a huge barrier of Earth Protection then?


    Without much thought, she took the Dharma treasure and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you fix it. You recover first.¡±


    Then, she came to the youth¡¯s side. The youth was severely injured.


    Some of his wounds were from being beaten, while others were due to the aftershocks.


    The two must have endured the shockwave from the first attack. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been injured so badly. Hong Ya had a n in mind.


    Crack!


    The sound of her Dharma treasure shattering could be heard.


    She looked up and knew that the Dharma treasure was about to copse.


    Then, her power began to spread.


    She didn¡¯t know how the battle was going, but the only thing she could do now was to protect these three people.


    Boom!


    At this moment, something fell. The powerful pressure caused Hong Ya¡¯s blood to vibrate.


    She activated her Dharma treasure to withstand the pressure.


    Currently, she was the only one who still had the strength.


    She bit the corner of her mouth, and the blood began to burn, entering the Dharma treasure.


    This way, she couldst a little longer.


    Boom!


    The thing descended, as if a great Dao aura was pressing down.


    Pu!


    Hong Ya endured the immense pressure and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Crack!


    The Dharma treasure began to shatter.


    Hu!


    Hong Ya raised her head and looked outside. She seemed to see a huge arm falling down.


    Bang!


    Crack, bang!


    The powerful impact broke through her Dharma treasure.


    mes appeared on her body and surrounded the three of them.


    But it wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Just as she was feeling a little hopeless, she suddenly discovered that her strength had begun to weaken.


    At this moment, she seemed to have heard someone admitting defeat.


    The surrounding forces began to calm down. Although there were still aftershocks, there was no danger.


    Hong Ya immediately checked her surroundings. She discovered that there were two heavenly humans not far away¡­


    They were seriously injured.


    But they were still on theirst breath.


    Without any hesitation, she took a step forward and appeared in front of them.


    The fiery red sword was already in her grasp, and she swung it.


    Boom!


    The power of mes swept through the surroundings.


    She directly killed the two dying heavenly humans on the spot.


    When she was done, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    If she allowed the two perfected True Immortals to recover, the four of them would die.


    Ssh!


    Countless bolts of lightning surged into the sky.


    Ssh!


    Bang!


    The intense light made it impossible for Hong Ya to open her eyes. And when she could look at the horizon, she realized it was over.


    The expert in front of the gate returned with his halberd.


    This scene shocked her greatly, but her gaze was soon attracted by something else.


    A tiny wisp of¡­ fortuitous opportunity.


    There was a hint of desire in her eyes when she saw this.


    That was what she¡¯d always wanted. Even if it was just a little, it was enough to change her.


    Now this thing was right in front of him.


    As long as she reached out, it was hers.


    Except¡­


    She suppressed her desire.


    Then, she walked over to Yan Xiyun¡¯s side and grabbed her shoulders, exerting some strength.


    Hu!


    The wind howled.


    Yan Xiyun was thrown into the air.


    Yan Xiyun, who had been recuperating, turned pale with fright.


    Not long after, she fell to the ground.


    At this moment, that wisp of fortune in the sky had vanished without a trace.


    Bang!


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Yan Xiyun wanted to cry out in pain, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, she saw Hong Ya beside the youth, as if she wanted to help treat his injuries.


    ¡°Is Big Sister angry because Little Brother always gives me peanuts to eat?


    I¡¯m different. Seeing Little Brother injured will only make my heart ache for him.¡± After a pause, she looked at the injured Eighth Prince and continued.


    ¡°Same for Big Brother as well.¡±


    The youth frowned and slowly opened his eyes. However, to his surprise, Hong Ya seemed to be standing beside him.


    He extended his hand, wanting to see if it was real or fake.


    Soon, he realized that Hong Ya¡¯s hand seemed to be reaching out for his as well.


    It must be fake, right?


    But even if it was fake, he still wanted to try it.


    However, just as he was about to touch her, Hong Ya¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. Then, she moved away.


    The youth was puzzled. What happened?


    Soon afterward, he saw the Pixiu descend from the sky, arriving at his side, licking his hand.


    The youth: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it true?


    So¡­


    Did he really almost hold Hongya¡¯s hand just now?


    But this chance was destroyed by the Pixiu?


    Pu!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    He could barely close his eyes..

 Chapter 453 - Worshiping The Unparalleled Fist God

    <h4>Chapter 453: Worshiping The Unparalleled Fist God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ancient Imperial Court.


    He had also cut the connection. He had to leave.


    There were many reasons. Above the canyon, he felt some gazes on him.


    His appearance was too eye-catching. He couldn¡¯t stay here for long.


    Furthermore, he was in front of the gate of the Ancient Imperial Court. He only knew of this ce because of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    And some people who were not weaker than Imperial Lord Xi He might also know about this door.


    In other words, Heavenly Human Yunxiao mighte here, or perhaps he was already on his way here.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t suffered any injuries during this battle, danger might be descending at any moment.


    He had to get out of here.


    As for the Eighth Prince and the others, there was no problem with them.


    He could still sense this.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan wanted to leave the Ancient Imperial Court.


    However, he had just taken a step when he stopped.


    He suddenly thought of a possibility. What would happen if he ran into Heavenly Human Yunxiao along the way?


    At that time, he would have to leave immediately. Although he did not know where he would be the next time he came up, it was possible that he would be at the same ce.


    If that was the case, it would be extremely dangerous.


    However, if he left the Heaven Realm now, even if Heavenly Human Yunxiao came, he would not know whether he had left or he had returned from here.


    Without any hesitation.


    Jiang Lan nned to leave the Heaven Realm on the spot.


    Although it might be safer to retreat after returning to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, it was also the most dangerous.


    Retreating from the Heaven Realm here was the most suitable choice.


    He could also treat this as an experiment to see whether he would appear here again.


    However, there was a bit of pity. This was the Ancient Imperial Court¡¯s entrance. If he could sign in here, there would definitely be extraordinary things.


    Unfortunately, he needed his main body to sign in.


    After dissolving the halberd in his hand, Jiang Lan looked around to make sure that he didn¡¯t leave any traces behind before he vanished on the spot.


    He retreated from the Heaven Realm.


    Following the connection of the Deity Position, he returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Jiang Lan suddenly opened his eyes.


    Without any dy, he began to observe himself.


    This time, he had exited the Heaven Realm differently from before, so he needed to check if there were any problems.


    A momentter.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all, nor is there any difort.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have any impact. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at the sky above the Netherworld Cave. His gaze seemed to pierce through the Netherworld Realm and arrived in the boundless sky above.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I will be in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce or the Ancient Imperial Court the next time I go up.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t going to try so soon. It was better for him to wait a few decades first.


    This was to prevent him from encountering Heavenly Human Yunxiao who might be waiting for him at the gate.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any danger at that time. Of course, he had to be prepared when he went up again.


    If there was danger¡­


    He could only try his best to step into the limit of immortality and then make a trip to the Central ins.


    If he tried to assassinate Heavenly Lord Yunxiao, he would not have to worry about being ambushed.


    Or he could enter from the First Summit and head to the Heaven Realm with his real body.


    This, however, should be difficult.


    If possible, Imperial Lord Xi He might have done so already.


    Of course, it was also possible that Imperial Lord Xi He was not able to leave Kunlun.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s still very far. Let¡¯s enter seclusion first.¡±


    He was not in a hurry to read the book that exined the Deity Position.


    After seeing the gates of the Ancient Imperial Court, he needed to digest everything he had learned recently.


    When his mental state stabilized, he would continue to read the book that borated on one¡¯s Deity Position.


    Without much thought, he began his seclusion.


    He wanted to see how long it would take for him to advance to be a mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    Of course, he still needed to familiarize himself with his realm for now. As he had left too quickly previously, he still wasn¡¯t familiar with his current cultivation realm.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the stars moved.


    Four years passed in a sh.


    During this period of time, he had seen array formations, tended the flowers, and cleaned the weeds.


    During this period of time, the Eighth Crown Prince came a few times, saying that he had gone out to hunt for heavenly humans.


    All his trips were vivid stories.


    They were crafted based on facts, together with some unrted descriptions.


    It was rather interesting.


    Jiang Lan gave an objective assessment after hearing this.


    He praised him.


    Then, the Eighth Prince asked how to pay respects and repay the person who suddenly appeared then. He was referring to the Unparalleled Fist God.


    They wanted to know what the price for calling upon him was.


    This question wasn¡¯t easy to answer. In the end, Jiang Lan asked the Eighth Prince and the others to bring some roasted wild animals and peanuts to a distant mountain peak before reading out the name of the Fist God.


    That would do.


    Later on, he heard a sound and sent down a bolt of lightning to kill those things.


    They turned into dust.


    He had taken the offerings.


    But something unexpected happened. Perhaps the Eighth Prince and the youth felt that once was insufficient to show their sincerity.


    Hence, they would send it to him every month.


    By the third time, he had already stopped responding.


    Only then did they stop.


    But after a year, they changed the taste of the roasted wild animals and went on¡­


    He did not respond either.


    He went into seclusion peacefully.


    In these four years, he had familiarized himself with the Celestial Immortal Realm. He had read the ¡°Celestial Immortal Realm¡± book that his master had given him. For a Celestial Immortal to reach perfection, one had to pave one¡¯s own Dao path.


    One needed to separate his own Dao from one that was inherent in the world and step onto a Dao that belonged to him alone.


    This was the only way for one to avoid the great cmities.


    Upon reaching the Celestial Immortal Realm, things were different from before. To advance, one needed to have enoughprehension of the Dao.


    In the past, if one wanted to advance to thete-stage or perfected stage of each major realm, as long as one had enough time, one would not face many problems.


    However, this was not the same when it came to the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    It was impossible to force one¡¯s insights into the Dao.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t too conflicted, but he was still far from advancing to mid-stage.


    He had just entered this realm and nothing could be rushed.


    He had only entered the sect for 630 years. It was already considered very fast for him to reach the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm within this timeframe.


    Based on the previous situation, it would take him more than two hundred years to advance to be a mid-stage Celestial Immortal. However, with his current understanding of the Dao, advancing was not a problem.


    But his cultivation speed was still affected by the Dao.


    Some pills and natural treasures could also affect it.


    The Netherworld Cave¡¯s help had begun to weaken. The aid of the Goddess Diagram was still there. The elixirs he obtained through signing in with the system could still help him advance.


    Furthermore, hisprehension of the Dao hadn¡¯t stopped yet.


    If hisprehension of Dao improved further, he couldplete his advancement in about a hundred years with everything else supplementing his cultivation.


    At that time, he would be a mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    Was it slow?


    Actually, it was very fast. Even if it was just two hundred years, it was ridiculously fast.


    This was because of the Deity Position.


    Others might not even be able to advance in a thousand years.


    And having a Deity Position would indeed make people cultivate much faster.


    ¡°From the looks of it, Heavenly Human Yunxiao will soon be a Dao Immortal.¡±


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao had forgone his feelings, which was why he had the Deity Position. Or rather, it was because of this that the experts of the Heavenly Human Race had given it to him.


    Because the most promising person was the heavenly human who managed to forgo his emotions.


    ¡°When the timees, I wonder how strong he is. Both of us will be at the Dao Immortal Realm then. Can I win him?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know, even though he had never lost to anyone in the same cultivation realm.


    However, the fact that the heavenly human had forgone his emotions was something that ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare to.


    He could not underestimate the other party at all.


    After pondering for a moment, he once again entered the rhythm of seclusion.


    He read books during the day and cultivated at night.


    He also watched the sunrise in the morning and the sunset in the evening.


    He didn¡¯t want to gain enlightenment, he just wanted to deepen his understanding of the Dao.


    He was trying to create a Dao that belonged to him.


    With his understanding of the Dao of Heaven and Earth, he wanted to extend his Dao that could interfere with the inherent nature of Heaven and Earth.


    Before stepping out, one needed to be sufficiently prepared. Only with a solid foundation would one be able to see even more. Only then would one be able to find a good direction and step out.


    If he could walk outpletely, he would be qualified to be a Dao Immortal.


    Of course, the reason he continued his closed-door cultivation was because his Senior Sister hadn¡¯t left her closed-door cultivation either yet.


    He also needed to increase his cultivation as soon as possible.


    He needed to apany his Senior Sister in the future.


    In the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan closed his eyes and continued to stabilize his Celestial Immortal Realm. This way, he could advance to the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm earlier.


    In his mind, he opened the Goddess Diagram.


    A white dragon was circling the Jade Pool.


    Over the past few years, his Senior Sister had never moved. From the looks of it, she still needed a few more years..

 Chapter 454 - Need Ao Longyu To Have A Child

    <h4>Chapter 454: Need Ao Longyu To Have A Child</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Behind Kunlun.


    Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu sat cross-legged at the Jade Pool.


    At this moment, power gathered between her brows, and the faint image of a mountain began to appear between her brows.


    As soon as the pattern appeared, the entire Jade Pool resonated with it, and its energy vibrated.


    It was as if the power of the Jade Pool¡¯s slumber had been activated, and it was converging toward the pattern on Ao Longyu¡¯s be.


    As the power gathered, Ao Longyu¡¯s body began to float up.


    After a short while, Ao Longyu sat cross-legged on the Jade Pool.


    An unparalleled aura began to emerge from her body.


    This power surpassed her cultivation.


    As though it could suppress everything.


    The Jade Pool¡¯s energy danced around her, gathering around her at the same time.


    It seemed to be reinforcing this force.


    This resonance attracted the attention of several summit leaders.


    Soon, several summit leaders gathered in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The First Summit, Second Summit, Third Summit, Fifth Summit, Eighth Summit and the Ninth Summit were all here.


    Even the Sixth Summit¡¯s Chen Xi, who rarely appeared, hade.


    Of all the people present, she felt it the most deeply.


    The moment she entered, she said to everyone.


    ¡°Kunlun¡¯s Power has been grasped, and it¡¯s very clear that the source is at the Jade Pool.


    It seems like the one who did this was the Goddess.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t grasp it probably because she hasn¡¯t reached the Human Immortal Realm.¡±


    The power of Kunlun was something unique to Kunlun. ording to the records, one couldprehend the Heaven and Earth using it.


    One¡¯s future was limitless with it.


    They had searched every corner of Kunlun, but there wasn¡¯t a single ce that allowed them toprehend this.


    Later on, they guessed that it was at the Jade Pool, but they couldn¡¯t go there.


    Hence, after the Goddess appeared, they always thought that she wouldprehend it.


    But hundreds of years had passed and there was no news at all.


    They thought that the Goddess wasn¡¯t talented enough or wasn¡¯tpatible with Kunlun.


    They never expected that she would sessfullyprehend it.


    ¡°The Goddess is also special in the Dragon Race. I feel that she definitely has special potential.¡± Miao Yue said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Sometimes, the more ordinary a person is, the more potential they have. However, it¡¯s just that many people have not discovered the direction of their potential.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t care. This was obviously a joke.


    However, the Goddess was special to begin with. Kunlun had not had a goddess for countless years. Now that she had appeared, how could she not be special?


    Miao Yue did not mind, she sighed.


    ¡°The Sect Master has pursued it for so long, but he has still failed.


    So it turns out what he iscking is just a girl¡¯s body.¡±


    Chen Xi looked at Miao Yue, feeling that her Junior Sister was joking.


    However, she had never tried it.


    Goddesses could only be females. Miao Yue and Zhu Qing had both tried.


    Only she was unwilling to try.


    Of course, she did not regret it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for the Goddess to control Kunlun,¡± Liu Jing said.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you worried about the Dragon Race?¡± Zhu Qing was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°But Xiao Yu is no longer a member of the Dragon Race. There are no other problems.¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°The appearance of the Dragon Saber Art means that the Dragon Race will be able to activate their bloodline for battle. There is a chance that the Goddess will be affected by this and the Kunlun Power in her can be destroyed. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be difficult for it to be condensed again.¡±


    The Kunlun Power was like the Great Dao.


    It could only be chanced upon by luck.


    Even if one understood the Dao, it was far from easy to condense it again.


    Unless one walked on one¡¯s own Dao andprehended one¡¯s own power.


    This was something only Celestial Immortals could aplish.


    As for advancing from a Human Immortal to a Celestial Immortal¡­ If one could do it within a few thousand years, one could already be considered an outstanding talent.


    However, the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art had already appeared. If there was no chaos, it would not be a big problem.


    However, if a battle were to break out with the Dragon Race, and the other party used the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art against the Goddess, Kunlun¡¯s Power might disappear.


    This would ce Kunlun in a very dangerous position.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a problem.¡± Chen Xi sat down and continued.


    ¡°However, the Goddess¡¯ luck is very good. It doesn¡¯t seem like there will be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets are not easy to change, but good things can be changed in an instant.¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank a mouthful of wine and said to Chen Xi.


    ¡°Junior¡­ Junior Sister, do you think sitting on a high chair will allow you to survive today?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, if you think it¡¯s possible, Senior Brother will destroy it. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, then Senior Brother will destroy it before telling you.


    Senior Sister indeed needs to change chairs.¡± Miao Yue exined halfway.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian choked on his wine.


    Chen Xi looked at Jiu Zhongtian with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a way to avoid this,¡± First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao suddenly said.


    The others looked over.


    They were waiting for the next sentence.


    ¡°I remember that the Kunlun Power can be inherited, right?¡± Feng Yixiao said softly.


    Hearing this, Zhu Qing was momentarily unable to react.


    Not long after, she came to a realization and said in surprise.


    ¡°But Xiao Yu is still a child. Is it¡­ not good?¡±


    Everyone looked at Zhu Qing without saying a word.


    They seemed to be saying that the child she was talking about was already a married woman, while she was still a girl yet to be married.


    Zhu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, the problem is that Kunlun Power was condensed by the Goddess. It¡¯s not fair for her to pass it to her child,¡± said Chen Xi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to directly inherit it. Just nting a seed will do.


    As for what she wants to do, that will depend on what Junior Sister says.¡± Liu Jing looked at Zhu Qing and said.


    Zhu Qing was in a difficult position.


    It was not the problem of inheriting Kunlun Power, but¡­


    How could she ask Xiao Yu to have a child with Jiang Lan?


    Yes, the only way was to have a child.


    ¡°I will try my best.¡± In the end, Zhu Qing could only agree.


    Miao Yue and the rest looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong was at a loss for words.


    This sort of thing was indeed not suitable to be mentioned. Moreover, they had not been married for long, so he was a little anxious.


    ¡°Half-dragons also have the bloodline of the dragons.¡± In the end, he only raised this point.


    ¡°It is indeed dangerous, but it is much safer.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the entrance of the Netherworld, Jiang Lan walked out with the vegetative egg in his arms.


    It was snowing.


    Winter.


    Five years had passed since hisst seclusion.


    A total of nine years.


    His Senior Sister was also about to leave seclusion. It had been a bit longer than expected.


    He had been in the sect for 635 years.


    His surface cultivation was at the mid-stage Human Immortal Realm while his hidden cultivation was at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    The few gifts after the wedding had allowed him to improve quite a fair bit.


    If he did not receive the gifts, it was impossible for him to reach the mid-stage realm even after forty to fifty years.


    After cing the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower in the courtyard, he began to take care of the snow in the courtyard.


    There was a lot of snow.


    It would take some time.


    In the afternoon.


    Jiang Lan looked at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    It had been many years since he bought wine for his master. Since he was free now, he decided to buy some for his master.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. The boss should be in the shop now.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan left the Ninth Summit and headed towards the old inn.


    He was now a Human Immortal. Even if there were spies in Kunlun, no one was stronger than him.


    Logically speaking, there was no danger, but¡­


    He still activated his Loneliness Technique.


    He did not want to attract attention.

 Chapter 455 - Eighth Princes Deep Understanding Of The Fist God

    <h4>Chapter 455: Eighth Prince¡¯s Deep Understanding Of The Fist God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the old wine inn.


    Jiang Lan took some time to arrive here.


    The road to Kunlun had changed again. As for when it had changed, he had no idea.


    All these years, he had never walked this path.


    However, the change this time was huge.


    As soon as he entered the inn, he heard the Eighth Prince¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I finally understand why there was no response.¡± The Eighth Prince pped his hands excitedly.


    ¡°Why is it so?¡± the young man asked curiously.


    They had gone there several times and even changed the vour of the roasted wild animals, but there was no more reaction.


    ¡°Do you remember what happened in the beginning? The things we prepared were struck by lightning and had disappeared,¡± the Eighth Prince said seriously.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a sign of dissatisfaction. Theck of response following that could very well mean that he prefers those vours.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± The youth nodded in agreement.


    Jiang Lan who just entered: ¡°¡­¡±


    What made them think that way?


    If this were to continue, he would be disturbed by them constantly.


    If he was far away, it was fine. But if he was close.


    He would hear them as long as they called out his title.


    It was very clear.


    He needed to find a chance to stop their thoughts so that he could be at peace.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± The Eighth Prince greeted Jiang Lan upon seeing him.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you want some good wine? Grandpa is in the backyard.¡± The youth immediately said.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He indeed wanted some good wine.


    The youth did not stay and went to find his grandfather.


    Jiang Lan retreated to the side and sat down to wait, not affecting the others.


    The inn was still deserted.


    Apart from the Eighth Prince and the youth, no one else was in the hall.


    Meanwhile, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was waiting for customers at the counter.


    Recalling the first time he came here, the youth often slept at the counter.


    Now¡­


    Probably not.


    At the counter was the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race that the youth was concerned about. It would leave a bad impression if he were to constantly sleep.


    ¡°Brother-inw, we¡¯ve just discussed a matter. We¡¯d like you to help us finalize the decision.¡± As soon as Jiang Lan sat down, the Eighth Prince immediately sat down.


    He was talking about what he had discussed with the youth.


    It was definitely right to ask his Brother-inw about this.


    Jiang Lan looked at the Eighth Prince without a word.


    ¡°Brother-inw, is there something wrong?¡± The Eighth Prince felt ufortable.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He did want to point out that they didn¡¯t have to do anything, but¡­


    It was indeed a bit too cheap for the help he had given. The other party wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he said that they had done enough. Thus, he decided to let them do whatever they wanted.


    After that, he could use his Deity Position to stop them.


    Saying too much now would not convey the true meaning.


    This was also to prevent being misunderstood.


    ¡°I see.¡± The Eighth Prince did not say that he wanted to give something to the Fist God. Instead, he asked about the taste of the wild animals.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what kind of roasted wild animals do you think most experts like?


    Or what kind of snacks do they like?¡±


    Jiang Lan understood the Eighth Prince¡¯s intention and asked him to provide his opinion, but since it concerned the Fist God, he couldn¡¯t say that he knew him.


    But he could not answer.


    Because he didn¡¯t eat much, he didn¡¯t feel anything special.


    In the end, he could only shake his head.


    ¡°Maybe anything is fine.¡±


    The Eighth Prince fell into deep thought.


    Did it mean that they were all alright?


    ¡°Brother?¡± The Eighth Prince, who was deep in thought, subconsciously took out his Heavenly Dragon Saber and swung it.


    Hu!


    It missed.


    At this moment, the person who called out had already retreated to the back of the door with a look of relief.


    ¡°Oh, the girl from the Qilin Race.¡± The Eighth Prince retracted his saber.


    Sometimes habits can¡¯t be changed.


    He did not intend to make a move, but the other party was just asking for a beating.


    He wondered why the girl from the Qilin Race was like that.


    She liked to be beaten up.


    He and the youth were very puzzled.


    After all, the girl from the Qilin Race was pretty nice.


    Jiang Lan looked at the girl from the QIlin Race and discovered a faint strand of fortuitous opportunity on her body.


    It was a part of him that he had severed at that time. He had thought that it would disappear or it had been obtained by the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Who would have thought that it wouldnd on the girl from the Qilin Race.?


    Seeing this strand of fortuitous opportunity, he thought of the Eastern Wastnds.


    No one knew when the results would be out.


    So far, the Eastern Wastnds hadn¡¯t produced any results. It was unknown whether the Southern Wastnds was still fighting.


    The Northern Wastnds was the first to make a move. There had never been a war in the Western Wastnds before, and the Central ins had the longest fight.


    The results of the Southern Wastnds came out very early, but it seemed like the Magus Immortals were still attacking, so they should still be nning to snatch it.


    The remaining ones were the Qilin Race and the Giant Spirit Race.


    Recently, he had not gone to various ces to listen to his fellow disciples¡¯ analysis, so he did not know the general situation across the Grand Deste World.


    When he had time, he would go back and listen to them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brother?¡± Yan Xiyun asked curiously. She was here to ask for peanuts.


    Then, she saw Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Big Brother?¡±


    When Jiang Lan heard this, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of taking action. This title wasn¡¯t something he disliked.


    The youth called him as such too.


    It was not a bad idea for the girl from the Qilin Race to address him as so.


    But¡­


    Did this mean he was quite old already?


    At this moment, Hong Ya came out from the counter and grabbed a handful of peanuts for Yan Xiyun.


    ¡°Big Sister, I recently discovered that there are people from the Demon Race sneaking around. I often see theming here before rushing back quickly.


    I heard them say that they were going to experiment with the soil or something like that.


    I wonder if they are here for you.¡± Yan Xiyun epted the peanuts and said.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that there¡¯s an important person overseeing the operation this time. They want to ensure the sess of the operation,¡± Yan Xiyun added.


    Hong Ya did not mind.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    This girl from the Qilin Race sure knew a lot.


    However, the demons had actually taken action and did not seem to be in Kunlun.


    There was also an expert standing behind them.


    He did not know what realm he was in, but this matter was definitely rted to the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    He was in no hurry to do anything.


    He would wait it out.


    They might not being for the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    It could also be for the Eighth Prince and the others. These people seemed to care about the fortuitous opportunities.


    ¡°The demons shouldn¡¯t be targeting me,¡± Hong Ya said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Recently, I heard some people mentioning something about the Heaven Realm. It might be because of this,¡± Yan Xiyun said.


    ¡°Heaven Realm?¡± The Eighth Prince was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Someone mentioned it before.¡± Yan Xiyun shrugged.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. He knew where the Heaven Realm was.


    Some people might have some guesses, but not many people knew that the entrance to the Heaven Realm was in Kunlun.


    ¡°Some people came for the entrance to the Netherworld, while others came for the Heaven Realm. Are they here to release the things inside?¡± Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    After all, the demons wanted to connect to the Netherworld and release the people inside.


    It should be roughly the same for the Heaven Realm.


    But were there still living beings in the Heaven Realm?


    At least, he had never seen it before. Or perhaps the Deity Position was only the tip of the iceberg.


    In the end, Jiang Lan did not have any urate clues either. However, it seemed like the First Summit was going to be targeted as well.


    He was hesitating whether he should make a move or not. If he did not, it would be easy for others to think that the Fist God would only interfere in the matters of the Ninth Summit.


    And¡­


    There would be some trouble.


    After waiting for a while, the youth called the boss over. Without any more waiting, Jiang Lan handed over some spirit stones and took away some good wine and some peanuts.


    On his way back to Kunlun, he heard some people¡¯s analysis of the situation across the Grand Deste World and more or less understood what was going on.


    Then, he returned to the Ninth Summit to look for his master.


    However, his master¡¯s words surprised him.


    ¡°Do you have ns to have a child?¡±


    That was what his master had asked.

 Chapter 456 - Senior Sister, How Much Did You Drink?

    <h4>Chapter 456: Senior Sister, How Much Did You Drink?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sudden question was indeed unusual.


    Was it to better bind Senior Sister to Kunlun?


    Or was he asking something else?


    Instead of asking, he directly faced this question.


    Did he think about this question before?


    He¡¯d thought about it, but at the same time, he hadn¡¯t thought clearly about it either.


    He had thought about it because he wanted to know if the child Senior Sister gave birth to had a shell or not.


    Perhaps his child would appear in the form of a shell, but it would break before the child was born.


    He was actually rather curious.


    After his child was born, would his child be human or dragon?


    Was the Dragon ying Sword effective against his child?


    That¡¯s what he usually thought about.


    He did not think about whether he really wanted to have a child or not.


    But thinking of this¡­


    In fact, he had never intentionally rejected it. No matter what, he had never intentionally prevented the birth of a new life.


    There might be some trouble, but when would there not be troubles?


    He never shirked from his responsibilities.


    That was unless the environment didn¡¯t allow it. However, Kunlun¡¯s environment allowed for the birth of his child.


    All these years of being together with his Senior Sister, he did not intentionally reject her.


    Except¡­


    Actually, he had indeed never rejected her.


    Last time, he had thought that it might have something to do with the fact that his Senior Sister was a dragon.


    More or less, it was not easy to determine if they were carrying shells.


    Jiang Lan finally spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always let nature take its course.¡±


    He didn¡¯t refuse. That was enough.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and asked no more questions.


    He didn¡¯t understand about such matters.


    ¡°Have you absorbed all the benefits from the trip to the Dragon Race?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°Yes, they have all been absorbed.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Because the effect on a Celestial Immortal was not that obvious, absorbing it did not bring much change.


    However, his cultivation time was indeed shortened.


    It was just not that exaggerated.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have something to tell you in advance,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    ¡°Recently, there have been some disciples with rather good talent on the Fifth Summit.


    Your Martial Aunt Miao Yue wants them toe to the Ninth Summit to study the array formations here.


    They¡¯ll find you then.


    It¡¯s up to you how you want to help.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an array formation mountain on the Fifth Summit?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    He had experienced this before.


    For example, his Senior Sister hade to the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance to cultivate in order to advance her Essence Soul.


    However, he had only seen a few of theme over in the past few years. The rest did not bother him.


    It was not too much of a disturbance. After all, they only met asionally.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that normal array formations can no longer help them improve, that¡¯s why they need toe to the Ninth Summit.


    There are countless array formations here, and they¡¯re quite unique,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly.


    When he said thest sentence, he felt rather emotional.


    There were no array formations at the top of the Ninth Summit.


    As for the other parts of the Ninth Summit¡­


    It was a long story.


    Of the many array formations, some were used by Jiang Lan for training, while the rest were necessary arrangements.


    ¡°When are theying?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    In fact, it did not matter if others hade. However, since it was Martial Aunt Miao Yue who had sent them over, he felt slightly threatened.


    He felt that his master had exposed him.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue could see through many things. Such a person was too dangerous.


    However, if such a person could be his master¡¯s wife, it would be much safer, right?


    Of course, his master was not an ordinary expert after all. He would not let others notice anything amiss.


    ¡°It should take a few more years,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    It was a notification in advance.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. But since it involved Martial Aunt Miao Yue, he felt that it was time to ask his master about his impression of Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    Right now, he was already a Celestial Immortal. Even though he still couldn¡¯t see his path to be a Dao Immortal clearly, he should be able to ascend without much issues.


    At that time, he could arrange for his master to retire and find an old partner.


    And spend the rest of his life in peace.


    He would bear all the responsibility of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Master, other than the Third, Fifth and Sixth Summits in Kunlun, are there other summit leaders who are females?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked.


    Although he wanted to ask his master the question directly, it was not suitable.


    It would easily alert his master.


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to this question.


    ¡°Then which of these three martial aunts is master closest to?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    This way, he could be more certain.


    ¡°Chen Xi,¡± Mo Zhengdong said directly. He paused and added.


    ¡°At least that¡¯s how it used to be.¡±


    Used to be?


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised and felt very strange. Martial Aunt Chen Xi seemed to have said something simr.


    There might have been some story between them.


    But that was not what he needed to care about.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the same,¡± Mo Zhengdong answered without thinking.


    However, he was slightly puzzled. Why was this disciple of his starting to be curious about such things today?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t dare ask any more questions.


    If he continued, it would be easy for his master to detect something.


    However, his master did not seem to have any special feelings for the three martial aunts.


    Of course, this was not a problem.


    The problem was whether he had any special feelings for others. If not, he could nurture the feelings for one of them.


    It was the same for him and Xiao Yu.


    ¡­


    After leaving the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan arrived at the square.


    There was quite a lot of snow here. He needed to clear the snow.


    When Senior Sister came out of seclusion, it would probably be time for the challenge to begin once again. The arena would still be here.


    His Senior Sister was going to lose again.


    Jiang Lan shook his head, sweeping away the snow.


    In the evening, Jiang Lan was sweeping away half of the snow when he suddenly heard the sound of air being torn apart.


    He raised his head and saw Xiao Yu flying towards him on her sword.


    Ssh!


    As she approached, Xiao Yu jumped off her flying sword and hugged Jiang Lan, who was holding a broom.


    Bang!


    The sound of bones hitting flesh.


    ¡°Aw, that hurts.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice wasced with amusement.


    Jiang Lan put the broom aside.


    ¡°Senior Sister seems very happy.¡±


    ¡°Is Junior Brother unhappy to see me?¡± Xiao Yu took two steps back and asked Jiang Lan with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°I am happy,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you smile?¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind and started talking about herself.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I realized that I¡¯veprehended something very impressive. Let me show you. As long as I have this, even ten Junior Brothersbined would not be my match. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised. How much did his Senior Sister drink before she came?


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, Junior Brother. I¡¯ll show you what it means to be strong.¡± Xiao Yu said proudly.


    After that, she came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and tiptoed. When she realized that her forehead couldn¡¯t touch Jiang Lan¡¯s, she gently bit Jiang Lan¡¯s lips and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, squat down. I¡¯m not tall enough.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Can¡¯t she be bigger?


    Then, he bent down.


    Only then could Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead touch his.


    The moment their foreheads came into contact, Jiang Lan suddenly felt a powerful force. This force was like a boundless mountain range.


    It was Kunlun.


    At this moment, when his Senior Sister looked at him, he felt as though he was being targeted by Kunlun.


    This is¡­


    Kunlun¡¯s Power?


    His Senior Sister had actuallyprehended something like that?


    Comprehending Kunlun¡¯s Power was likeprehending the great Dao. The subsequent cultivation speed of his Senior Sister would increase by quite a bit but this was not the main point. The main point was that his Senior Sister could walk very far in the future.


    And be extremely powerful.


    Ordinary people who did not have a deep understanding of the Dao would not be able topete with Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    He broke away from Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I feel that although you haveprehended Kunlun¡¯s Power, it¡¯s still not something that belongs to Senior Sister.


    Once a powerful external force destroys it, it will easily destroy whatever you have.¡±


    Perhaps he had a solution.

 Chapter 457 - The Jade Pool Is Has Wine Mixed In It

    <h4>Chapter 457: The Jade Pool Is Has Wine Mixed In It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Not mine?¡±


    Xiao Yu was a little confused. She hadprehended Kunlun¡¯s Power at the Jade Pool and she could use it anywhere.


    Why did Junior Brother say that?


    ¡°Senior Sister, where do you think the source of Kunlun¡¯s Power is?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Be it the enlightenment of spells, power, or Dao.


    They all had a carrier.


    Spell techniques came from one¡¯s cultivation base, and they were the product of the cirction of one¡¯s cultivation.


    Cultivation base was the foundation of spell techniques.


    As for Dao, it lied in one¡¯s consciousness, one¡¯s gestures, and in this world.


    One¡¯s consciousness and the Heavens and Earth were the foundation of the Dao.


    But power was different. This was aplete object. It was engraved in a certain part of the body.


    The body and the world were the source.


    Before bing a Celestial Immortal, there were pros and cons of gaining power, but after bing a Celestial Immortal, it would all be a part of one¡¯s body, a part of one¡¯s mind. From that point on, one would step out to develop their own great power or great Dao.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Xiao Yu rubbed her brows and asked.


    ¡°I can release it as long as I want to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhere in your body and it can be unleashed like a spell.


    If it¡¯s a bloodline attack, do you think it can defeat the power you have just gained?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head and said softly.


    ¡°I feel that no matter how powerful one is, it won¡¯t be easy for one to defeat the Kunlun¡¯s Power I have just gained.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He gently tapped the space between Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows, and the Dragon Saber Art surged into her mind.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu felt her blood boiling, as if she was rejecting the Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    Jiang Lan retracted his hand and said softly.


    ¡°Senior Sister, did you sense it?¡±


    He was certain that he would be able to defeat the Kunlun¡¯s Power his Senior Sister had just gained because of his Dragon Saber Art.


    Using other methods, it was indeed difficult to achieve such a feat.


    But there were hidden dangers that needed to be resolved.


    As for the hidden danger of his cultivation being sealed, he had actually already made preparations and was more vignt.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and blinked her eyes. Her face was filled with curiosity.


    ¡°So it¡¯s really Junior Brother.¡±


    Although she had already gotten the answer, she was still surprised to feel it personally.


    How on earth did he learn it?


    She did not ask now. She decided to ask again in the future.


    ¡°Although there are very few people, we still have to guard against hidden dangers.¡±


    Jiang Lan started sweeping the snow with a broom.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s best to hide things that you¡¯veprehended that are unexpected and not tell others.


    If you encounter an enemy, you can take them by surprise. ¡±


    Xiao Yu also took out her broom and wooden sword. She stood in front of Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head and epted the wooden sword.


    His rtionship with his Senior Sister was very, very close. There was basically no one closer.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it right to tell Junior Brother everything?¡± Xiao Yu widened her eyes and looked at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu who was shorter than him and nodded.


    Xiao Yu smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from Junior Brother. Junior Brother likes to hide. He has a dark personality andcks a sense of security.


    I¡¯m lively and cute. I¡¯m natural and unrestrained. I¡¯ll make you love me. ¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was there wine mixed in the Jade Pool?


    ¡°Oh right, Junior Brother said that the Kunlun¡¯s Power I have just gained can be easily defeated. Is there any way to deal with this?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Although her Junior Brother knew the three moves of the Dragon Saber Art, the Dragon Race might not necessarily have anyone who knew about this.


    At that time, she would be easily involved.


    Jiang Lan also thought of this.


    It was not easy toprehend Kunlun¡¯s Power. Once someone else used the Dragon Saber Art as a threat.


    It would be a troublesome matter for Kunlun.


    So he needed to make the threat disappear.


    Preserving his Senior Sister¡¯s Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    Thinking up to this point, Jiang Lan suddenly recalled his master¡¯s words when he asked if he wanted children.


    A child?


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu. He had a thought in his mind. Could Kunlun¡¯s Power be inherited by their child?


    He didn¡¯t know much about it, but it was theoretically possible.


    By shifting the power onto the child, this child who would only have half of the True Dragon bloodline should not be affected by the three saber moves.


    Therefore, his master and the rest already knew that Xiao Yu hadprehended Kunlun¡¯s Power?


    Probably so.


    He had to be more careful in the future.


    His master had leaked to him that the other summit leaders knew about this matter too.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find another ce to store your Kunlun¡¯s Power,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Another ce?¡± Xiao Yu was confused.


    ¡°Where should I put it?¡±


    Jiang Lan pointed at Xiao Yu¡¯s ordinary heart and said.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Xiao Yu blinked, as if confused.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, could it be that you¡­ Aiya!¡±


    Dong!


    Before Xiao Yu could finish her sentence, Jiang Lan knocked her forehead with his wooden sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s in my heart,¡± Jiang Lan answered directly.


    Xiao Yu covered her head and red at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Remember Kunlun¡¯s Power in your heart, or rather, use yourself as the foundation toprehend Kunlun¡¯s Power andpletely turn it into your own, bing a part of yourself.


    From then on, regardless of whether it is your will or your spirit, every move you make, your body, or even your bloodline, would have Kunlun¡¯s Power embedded in them.


    Whether it is here or not, it is up to a single thought of yours.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡°Can I do it?¡± Xiao Yu covered her head in shock.


    Her instincts told her that this matter was definitely not that simple.


    ¡°Normally speaking, only a Celestial Immortal can do such a thing. Only a Celestial Immortal can return everything to its source and take a step forward into the Dao that is recognized by Heaven and Earth which belongs solely to them.


    It¡¯s the same for Kunlun¡¯s Power,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    ¡°Then can it still be considered Kunlun¡¯s Power?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°It can still be considered so.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say it clearly.


    However, Xiao Yu understood. It would be her power. At the same time, she could also turn it into Kunlun¡¯s power.


    Her Junior Brother¡¯s thoughts were good, but there was a fatal problem.


    ¡°Junior Brother is now at the mid-stage Human Immortal realm. I¡¯m only at the perfected Human Immortal realm. I am only two more realms higher than your surface cultivation.


    I can¡¯t do this,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    The difference in their cultivation realms was too great.


    Jiang Lan kept the wooden sword and started sweeping the snow.


    ¡°After we take care of the Ninth Summit, we will head to the Jade Pool. I have an idea.¡±


    Yes, he had a way. It stemmed from a previous thought.


    It should work.


    ¡°Then, will there be a situation where it can¡¯t fit into my heart?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    She didn¡¯t question Jiang Lan¡¯s method.


    Neither did she ask for the details.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it fit?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    To be able toprehend the power of Kunlun, logically speaking, one¡¯s mind should be able to contain its power.


    ¡°Because my heart is filled up by Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan as she spoke.


    Jiang Lan was surprised when he heard this. Xiao Yu jumped to the side and said excitedly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sweep the snow.¡±


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    Noon.


    It was snowing heavily and the cold wind was blowing.


    A sword beam rushed out of the Ninth Summit and headed towards the Jade Pool.


    It was Xiao Yu who was flying on the sword.


    Jiang Lan stood at the back.


    Every time they were flying on their sword, his Senior Sister would be the one bringing him along.


    She said that she wanted to teach her the technique at the start.


    But after all these years, he had never gotten the chance to see if he had learned it.


    Jiang Lan had never tried it before.


    It was not good to ride a sword too fast in the sect. However, his Senior Sister did not have such worries.


    After confirming that there was no one else around, he began to consider the impact of this trip.


    If he used his method, it would definitely bring about a phenomenon.


    The ¡°Celestial Immortal Realm¡± book had recorded that stepping onto one¡¯s own dao would trigger a phenomenon.


    He might not be able to take the first step, but he needed to pay attention.


    He checked the relevant information several times. After confirming that it was just a phenomenon which would appear and it would not reveal the specific location of one, he felt much more relieved.


    There were such records in his master¡¯s insight.


    He had also asked indirectly.


    Only then did he follow his Senior Sister to the Jade Pool in peace.

 Chapter 458 - Leading Senior Sister To Comprehend The Dao Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 458: Leading Senior Sister To Comprehend The Dao Immortal Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong looked in the direction of the Jade Pool.


    That was the direction where Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu had disappeared. He had just seen the two figures heading in that direction.


    He knew that the Goddess would oftene to the Ninth Summit.


    He also knew that his disciple would asionally go to the Jade Pool.


    However, after he mentioned about the child, they had both gone to the Jade Pool together. This made him feel that it might have something to do with this.


    This was just a general guess.


    ¡°He suddenly came to me to ask about matters regarding Celestial Immortals, and he also asked me questions regarding the Dao.


    Is he going to start his own Dao path? ¡°


    Mo Zhengdong found it impossible.


    ¡°I thought he was only a Heaven Immortal initially, but from the rumors that hade from the Dragon Race, he should be a Celestial Immortal.


    Thus, his current cultivation level should have just reached early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    He still has a long way to go if he wants to walk on his own Dao path.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong smiled.


    ¡°To be able to aplish this within three centuries is already iparably impressive.


    Am I being too greedy? ¡°


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    He was indeed a little greedy. No rush, no rush.


    It was better for him to take his time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the way to the Jade Pool, Jiang Lan felt someone reciting his Deity Position title.


    It was still the Eighth Prince and the youngster.


    ¡°Should I keep them quiet for a while?¡±


    Jiang Lan hesitated.


    The Eighth Prince and the others would call upon him once every few months. He didn¡¯t really mind.


    However, he had to go into seclusion in the future. It was not suitable for him to be disturbed then.


    Back then, the Eighth Prince had specially asked him if the wild animals he had been delivering were suitable.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t want to interfere as he didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble.


    His seclusion was extremely important. A small detail could easily lead to a disaster.


    Therefore, he wanted to make them quiet.


    However, the Eighth Prince and the others were not the only ones who would call upon his Deity Position. Imperial Lord Xi He and the other members of the Demon Race would also do the same.


    It was impossible for him to notify everyone not to call upon his title.


    ¡°I should eliminate the effect when my name is called upon and not stop them from doing so.¡±


    As such, Jiang Lan no longer paid attention to the Eighth Prince and the youth. Instead, he nned to go to the Jade Pool to observe the Deity Position and reduce the impact it brought to him.


    He was now a Celestial Immortal who also had the support of the Ancient Imperial Court. He should be able to do this.


    It was just that he did not pay much attention to this previously.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lannded on the Jade Pool.


    He immediately went to the Jade Pool and couldn¡¯t see if there was any wine inside.


    It seemed like it was not convenient to confirm.


    Speaking of which, his Senior Sister had been in the Jade Pool the entire time. Was she constantly drinking the water she bathed in?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, he ced his attention on the Deity Position. If it was others who called upon his title, it did not affect him much.


    There were mainly three light spots.


    It represented three people.


    Qing Mu of Ba Country, Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race and the youth from the inn.


    He gently triggered the Deity Position, and the light spots seemed to be blurry.


    As long as it was not a loud shout, it would not affect him.


    As for those who called his name normally, they would be put aside. If he did not pay attention to it, it would not affect him.


    By doing so, he would no longer be affected and there was no problem.


    Xiao Yu squatted beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What is Junior Brother thinking?¡±


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze from the Jade Pool. Before he opened his mouth, he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s following voice.


    ¡°The water in the Jade Pool is actually quite sweet. Junior Brother, do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Looking at Xiao Yu¡¯s serious face, Jiang Lan shook her head.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t touch the Jade Pool as he would feel repulsion.


    He wondered if it would work if he took out the Goddess Diagram.


    Of course, it was better to forget about drinking the water in the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Then what does Junior Brother want to do next?¡± Xiao Yu squatted on the ground with her hands supporting her cheeks as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    She still didn¡¯t know what Jiang Lan nned to do.


    ¡°Was Senior Sister¡¯s Kunlun¡¯s Powerprehended at the Jade Pool?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had yet to sense Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    It was even to the extent that he didn¡¯t notice any force.


    As long as it was not in the Jade Pool, he should be able to sense the presence of Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    However, he had been here for a long time and had never noticed anything.


    But his Senior Sister directlyprehended it. It must be in the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu nodded.


    She had indeedprehended Kunlun¡¯s Power in the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Then use this ce as the starting point. It will be of some help to Senior Sister¡¯s subsequent transformation.


    There¡¯s no help in the Ninth Summit.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Lan stood up and walked towards the straw hut.


    ¡°Senior Sister, follow me.¡±


    Xiao Yu jumped up andnded beside Jiang Lan. The wind blew her clothes, making her look like a beautiful fairy.


    Jiang Lan took a nce. This beautiful fairy didn¡¯t have high bumps on her chest.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think it¡¯s best for me to be in my normal state?¡± Xiao Yu asked softly.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you can choose whichever you want,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Both were indeed fine for Jiang Lan.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Jiang Lan¡¯s voice fell, Xiao Yu began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye, returning to her normal appearance.


    The gentle breeze ruffled her clothes, revealing apletely different scene from before.


    The bumps were magnificent and the undting curves were clear.


    Without looking further, he continued walking towards the house.


    He still had to prepare a lot of things. Helping his Senior Sister was one, but this was also part of the process of himprehending the Dao.


    This was not the Netherworld Cave. If he did not make sufficient preparations, hecked a sense of security.


    Ao Longyu walked beside Jiang Lan.


    They did not speak and just walked together.


    During the process, she ran her fingers through her hair and looked at Jiang Lan.


    However, her Junior Brother did not look in her direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡±


    Just as Ao Longyu was about to remind Jiang Lan, Jiang Lan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ao Longyu. His voice sounded.


    Ao Longyu, who was originally calm, now had a smile in her eyes.


    She looked dazzling.


    After a while.


    They sat in the house.


    He sat down cross-legged.


    ¡°Senior Sister, hand.¡±


    Jiang Lan extended his hands, indicating for his Senior Sister to ce her hands on his.


    Without any hesitation, Ao Longyu ced her hands on Jiang Lan¡¯s hands.


    It was a bit cold. This was what Jiang Lan felt.


    His Senior Sister¡¯s slender hand didn¡¯t have much warmth. Perhaps it was because she was a dragon.


    It was said that snakes were cold-blooded animals. He wondered if dragons were the same too.


    If there was a chance, he would let out some of the Eighth Prince¡¯s blood.


    Then, he looked at the clothes on his Senior Sister¡¯s body. As they were in the room, she wasn¡¯t wearing much.


    Furthermore, it was a style that his Senior Sister often wore when she wasn¡¯t in her half-dragon form.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan took out a rather tight set of clothes and draped it over his Senior Sister. He spoke with a calm expression.


    ¡°I need to focus.¡±


    Ao Longyu faltered slightly before a rare smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I suddenly feel a little happy.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you still remember when you asked me if I wanted to pull you into an epiphany together?


    It was during the time before we were about to get married. ¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Longyu nodded.


    ¡°Then Senior Sister, rx your mind. I have retained the epiphany from back then. This time, I will bring you to walk my Dao.


    On that path, even though Senior Sister isn¡¯t at the Celestial Immortal Realm, you can borrow my cultivation realm toprehend your own unique power.¡± Jiang Lan said quietly.


    At the same time, the aura of Dao began to emanate from Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    Everything seemed to slow down.


    Ao Longyu was astonished as an indescribable realization welled up in her heart.


    Then, she closed her eyes and experienced that epiphany.


    Although she did not know what kind of path her Junior Brother would take her on, she was not worried.


    At this moment, her heart waspletely open to Jiang Lan, not holding anything back.


    It was based off trust and mutual understanding..

 Chapter 459 - Kunlun Phenomenon, Dao Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 459: Kunlun Phenomenon, Dao Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jade Pool.


    After Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu closed their eyes, the entire straw hut seemed to have be independent of the space around it.


    The changes inside were different from outside.


    The Jade Pool could barely be inside the hut¡¯s sphere of influence.


    In other words, he could not bring the entire Jade Pool along with him into his previous epiphany.


    However, he still managed to connect with part of the Jade Pool in the end. These connections would give Xiao Yu a greater chance to store Kunlun¡¯s Power in her heart.


    By doing so, she could allow Kunlun¡¯s power to be her own.


    Time passed. The straw hut was not affected by the changes of the sun and moon.


    Something was interfering with thews of heaven and earth.


    The spring¡¯s rain, the summer¡¯s sun, the autumn¡¯s leaves, and the winter¡¯s snow.


    The four seasons interchanged.


    The years passed quickly, but they did not leave any influence on the cottage.


    Five years passed as the stars changed.


    The originally unchanged straw hut suddenly changed.


    Heavy rain fell and vegetation grew.


    The sun shone brightly and flowers bloomed.


    The autumn wind blew and red leaves fell.


    The cold winter invaded and snow flew everywhere.


    After an unknown period of time, the originally independent thatched hut became one with Yao Chi.


    He began to ept the changes in the world.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the four seasons changed.


    Everything seemed normal, but also extraordinary.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside Kunlun.


    On a distant mountain peak.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth were walking towards the peak of the mountain.


    ¡°Do you think there will be a response this time?¡± The Eighth Prince asked.


    They had two wild animals in their hands, one roasted and the other raw.


    As they had not received any response, they thought of another possibility.


    Did the Unparalleled Fist God not like to eat cooked meat?


    Or perhaps he liked to roast it himself?


    To verify this guess, they brought a raw one.


    Of course, if they gave the other party offerings too frequently, it would feel like they were disturbing him.


    So they changed their interval of offerings to once every half a year.


    This way, they wouldn¡¯t disturb him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The youth looked at the wild animal in his hand.


    ¡°Could it be that our gifts aren¡¯t expensive enough?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send over precious Dharma treasures and elixirsst time?


    The effect was worse,¡± Eighth Prince said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s because a bird just flew by. How else would it be bad?¡± The youth was unconvinced. Then, he thought of a solution.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Big Brother? What if he thinks that my idea is good?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Eighth Prince sneered.


    ¡°Brother-inw was the one who taught me about offering wild animals.¡±


    The Eighth Prince asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you think I should cut the meat?¡±


    He had the Heavenly Dragon Saber for a long time. As expected¡­


    He could only use it to cut meat.


    After a while.


    They arrived at the top of the mountain.


    There was arge rock here, its surface neat but covered in cracks.


    It had been struck by lightning before.


    After cing the wild animals on the rock, the Eighth Prince and the youth stepped back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel formal enough,¡± the youth said as he retreated to the Eighth Prince¡¯s side.


    ¡°As long as we are sincere, it will work,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°It has to be ritualistic.¡± The youth disagreed.


    ¡°This is why the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race has always looked down on you.


    Humans like to beat around the bush. I told you that it would be better to hit her head with the halberd when the sky turned dark.


    Such a simple matter is beingplicated by you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hear the youth¡¯s rebuttal and thought that the young man was finally enlightened.


    But when she looked over, she realized that the youth was looking at the sky.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± the Eighth Prince asked curiously.


    ¡°Look at the sky. Is there something wrong?¡± the youth asked in astonishment.


    As the Eighth Prince asked, he had already raised his head to look at the sky.


    He froze on the spot when he saw the sky.


    ¡­


    Kunlun.


    Lin Siya followed Jing Ting and Mu Xiu to the refining room.


    They had just gone over to help out with some things.


    Because they had already be immortals, they needed to do more.


    After all, the subsequent advancement was not easy.


    ¡°What is Senior Sister Ao¡¯s cultivation now?¡± Mu Xiu asked curiously.


    Back then, they had roughly reached the Essence Soul realm together.


    But the current difference between them was huge.


    Furthermore, they had heard that Senior Sister Ao deliberately dyed her immortal ascension by a hundred years.


    Even so, they were still unable to catch up. The disparity between them was not small.


    ¡°Before I entered seclusion, I was at thete-stage Human Immortal realm. Now, I should be a perfected one.


    However, I haven¡¯t seen Senior Sister all these years.


    I think Junior Brother Jiang lives in the Jade Pool,¡± said Lin Siya.


    ¡°Has he lived here for a long time?¡± Jing Ting was curious.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Lin Siya nodded.


    Mu Xiu and Jing Ting looked at each other, then looked at Lin Siya and smiled.


    Understood.


    They understood.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not what we think. What if they¡¯re cultivating?¡±


    Lin Siya felt that¡­


    Whatever she said was not at all convincing.


    In truth, she also wanted to gossip. She didn¡¯t need her Senior Sister to answer; she just needed to look at her expression.


    Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t been able to see her Senior Sister all these years.


    Dong!


    Lin Siya, who was still feeling regretful, suddenly bumped into Mu Xiu.


    ¡°Why did you all stop?¡±


    At this moment, Jing Ting and Mu Xiu were looking at the sky.


    ¡°Junior Sister, raise your head.¡±


    Lin Siya looked up at the sky in confusion, but she was soon stunned.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    She saw light in her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was light in the sky, but that it wasing from all directions toward Kunlun.


    Seven-colored light and auspicious clouds gathered.


    Was this a phenomenon?


    What triggered the phenomenon?


    Boom!


    Thunder rumbled in the clear sky like the sound of the Dao.


    Lin Siya and the rest were shocked.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones. Even the entire Kunlun was shaken by the explosion.


    All the disciples raised their heads to look at the sky. They saw the wind and clouds surging as lightning wreaked havoc and spread in all directions with Kunlun as the center.


    Boom!


    Everyone felt pain in their eyes and ears.


    But they just stared at the sky.


    Because the light in the sky seemed to have an indescribable attraction.


    What was this?


    Many disciples could not understand.


    No one told them the answer.


    However, they knew that the abnormal phenomenon that had suddenly appeared was definitely not simple.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there anyone who is knowledgeable enough to tell me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do I feel a supreme pressure? I don¡¯t even dare to raise my head for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Yu, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yu Yuan watched the seven-colored light gather and the lightning wreak havoc. He saw the clear sky explode with lightning, and felt the sounding from the great Dao.


    He had a guess.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.


    Even if his guess was correct, he did not dare to say it as this was definitely a secret of Kunlun.


    Although the outside world would find out soon, he couldn¡¯t say it out, nor could he spread it out.


    Once he did¡­


    He would die.


    ¡°Look, flowers and trees are growing.¡±


    The others looked down.


    Weeds grew, leaves sprouted and flowers bloomed.


    All things¡­ hade to life.


    This series of changes stunned everyone, but no one could give an urate answer.


    Lu Zhou looked at the sky and frowned.


    ¡°The power of the great Dao, what level is this?¡±


    He, who was originally by theke, immediately thought of his master drinking under the pavilion.


    But when he went over, he found that there was no one under the pavilion.


    ¡°It seems like things are blowing up.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Several summit leaders gathered in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao looked at the phenomenon with a smile and slowly said two words.


    ¡°Dao Immortal.¡±

 Chapter 460 - Which Summit Is He From?

    <h4>Chapter 460: Which Summit Is He From?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the old wine inn.


    The innkeeper stood in front of the door and was rather surprised to see the sky change.


    ¡°Incredible. What is happening to Kunlun these few years?


    Isn¡¯t it enough for there to be ten from the same generation?


    It looks like many people are going to have a sleepless night. I just don¡¯t know when they will find out.¡±


    Shaking his head, the innkeeper entered the inn.


    He went straight to the backyard and continued with his work.


    So be it if there were more in Kunlun. It wouldn¡¯t affect him anyway.


    As for whether it would affect the others¡­


    It had nothing to do with him.


    It was unknown which peak this new one was from. Was he from the older generation or the younger generation?


    He would ask when he was free.


    ¡­


    Ao Ye, who was nning to drink wine, looked at the sky and the wine gourdnded on the ground.


    He was in disbelief.


    ¡°How is this possible?


    It has been a long time since such a phenomenon appeared in the Grand Deste World, right?


    Another human?


    Could it be that humans are the chosen ones of the Grand Deste World?¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, multicolored light surged and all things grew.


    Stars appeared in the sky.


    It was as if something was influencing the general changes in the surroundings.


    ¡°There is a strange phenomena in the sky that has disturbed the cycle of the four seasons and caused the Dao to flourish. This is a signal which means that one is qualified to be a Dao Immortal.¡± Jiu Zhongtian stood in front of the Kunlun Main Hall and was somewhat astonished.


    ¡°Who has managed to walk their own path?


    Furthermore, this person still seems to be at the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    However, he is already qualified to be a Dao Immortal.


    As long as he is given sufficient time, there should be no issues with him advancing.¡±


    The vast majority of people would only be able to walk their own Dao when they reached thete-stage or perfected stage of the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    However, the phenomenon that appeared this time was slightly different from what they knew in the past.


    It was a little weaker.


    It was extremely likely that this person was only at the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    With such a cultivation base, he was already able to walk his own Dao path. His potential could be said to be unparalleled since ancient times.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a possibility that it¡¯s because he¡¯s weaker and thus such an illusion is produced.


    Let¡¯s find out who it is.


    I can confirm that no Celestial Immortals in the First Summit have started on their own Dao path,¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    When such an abnormal sign appeared, the first thing they should do was naturally to determine who it was.


    This was not a small matter for Kunlun.


    This was a future Dao Immortal.


    Any powerhouse in the Grand Deste World needed to treat this uing powerhouse seriously.


    There were not many Dao Immortals.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked carefully. There isn¡¯t any on the Second Summit either,¡± said Liu Jing.


    ¡°The same goes for the Third Summit,¡± said Zhu Qing.


    ¡°I have asked those on the Fourth Summit and there are none as well, at least on the surface that is. But there is definitely no one on the Fifth Summit who has reached such a stage.¡± Miao Yue paused before continuing.


    ¡°Senior Sister Chen Xi just sent a message. It¡¯s not her summit either.¡±


    ¡°I went to inquire about the Seventh Summit. It¡¯s not their people either,¡± said Liu Jing.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything on the Eighth Summit. Unless someone has hidden his cultivation base very deeply, not a single immortal has managed to walk out into their own Dao path yet.¡± Jiu Zhongtian shook his head as well.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    The others paid no attention to it.


    Everyone knew that the Ninth Summit only had one disciple.


    This disciple had just advanced to the Human Immortal Realm, so there was no need for them to care about him.


    ¡°Since none of us knows who this might be, this person must have hidden his cultivation.¡± Miao Yue said softly.


    The others also had their own guesses.


    ¡°Could it be the Unparalleled Fist God?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    ¡°Based on the strength he disyed during his battle with Heavenly Human Yunxian a few years ago, he has indeed reached the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    However, he was only at the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.¡± Jiu Zhongtian said.


    He had a lot of say in terms of strength.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really him, does that mean that he has managed to step out and paved his own Dao at the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm?¡± Liu Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    The others had the same reaction.


    It was extraordinary for an early-stage Celestial Immortal to pave and walk on his own Dao.


    Moreover, it was aplete path. Otherwise, there was no way this person would be able to attract such a phenomenon.


    The appearance of a phenomenon meant that a great Dao was interfering with the world.


    But to be able to pave one¡¯s own Dao at the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm was somewhat inconceivable.


    ¡°Have you people forgotten something?¡± Miao Yue narrowed her eyes, her voice carrying a smile.


    ¡°When was the first time the Unparalleled Fist God was crowned with this title?¡±


    ¡°When Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi first arrived.¡± Zhu Qing thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°About four hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°What was his cultivation level then?¡± Miao Yue asked again.


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Qing frowned slightly.


    ¡°Hong Luan mentioned it to me before. He should have been around the mid-stage True Immortal Realm¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking.


    The Kunlun Main Hall fell into silence.


    A True Immortal who had managed to be a Celestial Immortal within four hundred years had now even managed to pave and walk on his own Dao path.


    Was there even a genius in the records of the Grand Deste World that could rival this person¡¯s achievements?


    Take the Eighth Prince, who was the fastest cultivator in the world.


    When the Eighth Prince came to Kunlun, it was roughly four hundred years ago. At that time, he was an early-stage True Immortal.


    Right now, he was only a perfected True Immortal.


    And that person had already be a Celestial Immortal¡­


    He had even gained the qualifications to be a Dao Immortal.


    He was about to reach the pinnacle of immortality. He had such a terrifying growth.


    It was simply unheard of.


    ¡°Should we leave him as it is?¡± Liu Jing asked.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you want to do?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    This person¡¯s existence was too special.


    Furthermore, they were still unable to determine the other party¡¯s identity. Even if they were to deduce it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything.


    Even Imperial Lord Xi He was unable to see through the other party¡¯s true appearance.


    ¡°I am not thinking much. I just want to know more about his background.¡± Liu Jing sighed.


    The other party was simply too unique.


    ¡°Actually, after careful investigation, there¡¯s still some possibility of us finding him,¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think?¡± Miao Yue turned to look at Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong replied casually.


    ¡°Just do as you see fit.¡±


    He had no objections.


    Miao Yue turned around and did not ask further.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t find any clues?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked curiously.


    ¡°Will the other party feel threatened?¡± Miao Yue tried.


    Once they started searching, the other party would definitely notice them and hide.


    This was a very dangerous signal for him.


    ¡°Rtively speaking, there are still clues.¡± Liu Jing looked at everyone and said softly.


    ¡°Not long ago, I went to look for the Sect Master.


    I reported on all the major and minor incidents in Kunlun. During this period, I brought up the matter of the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Senior Brother Sect Master had indeed spoken something about him.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiu Zhongtian was rather curious.


    The others were also curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the Unparalleled Fist God is a personal disciple of one of us,¡± Liu Jing said softly.


    ¡°These are the original words. Although he has said simr words in the past, this time, he seems to be very certain.¡±


    If he was really a personal disciple¡­


    There weren¡¯t many personal disciples in Kunlun, but they weren¡¯t that few either.


    But there were indeed very very few Celestial Immortal personal disciples.


    However, the other party must have hidden his strength.


    ¡°Do we still need to investigate?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    ¡°No need. Since he¡¯s a personal disciple, there¡¯s no need.¡± Feng Yixiao shook his head slightly.


    The others didn¡¯t raise any objections, and it all depended on how long the other party could hide.


    ¡°However, for safety reasons, Junior Sister Miao Yue and Junior Sister Zhu Qing should make a trip to the Sixth Summitter to check if there are any hidden dangers to Kunlun.


    We still can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Liu Jing said.


    Miao Yue and Zhu Qing naturally agreed.


    Looking for their Senior Sister was also quite an interesting and fun experience.


    ¡­


    After the meeting.


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°I thought that his progress over the past three hundred years had already been very impressive, but¡­


    He has made another step within ten years.


    It¡¯s fine if you managed to take a step, but you even walked out onto your own path of the great Dao that others can¡¯t walk out of for even tens of millions of years.¡±


    Should he expect his disciple to be a Dao Immortal the next day?


    This was calcted based on his disciple¡¯s rate of growth and speed of cultivation..

 Chapter 461 - Junior Brother Is An Indestructible Light in My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 461: Junior Brother Is An Indestructible Light in My Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Sixth Summit.


    On the grass.


    Miao Yue and Zhu Qing walked towards the depths.


    This path was only essible to them.


    The others werepletely unable to approach.


    Even the other Peak Leaders would rarely be able to walk on this path.


    A word about men and women being different could shut them out.


    There was nothing they could do.


    ¡°Junior Sister told the Goddess about the matter of bearing a child?¡± On the way, Miao Yue looked at the grass and felt that it was very beautiful.


    Each time, the location of each strand of grass was different.


    After Senior Sister Chen Xi became a woman¡­ after recovering her female appearance, her cultivation level had increased.


    ¡°No, but Senior Brother should have said it.¡±


    Not long after Xiao Yu came out of seclusion, she returned to the Jade Pool and Jiang Lan went in with her.


    ¡°They have yet toe out. Perhaps it is because Senior Brother has said something,¡± said Zhu Qing.


    ¡°They haven¡¯te out yet?¡± Miao Yue turned to look at Zhu Qing and asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhu Qing nodded.


    ¡°It has been quite a few years, I think.¡±


    Miao Yue narrowed her eyes, her voice carrying a smile.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what do you think they are doing?¡±


    Zhu Qing had a cold personality, but she could not resist Miao Yue¡¯s question.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not what Senior Sister thinks.


    They are both children. It is too early for them to have children.


    Perhaps they are just acting cooperative. In reality, she might be bringing Jiang Lan toprehend the power she justprehended.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, what are you thinking about? I also feel that they are in seclusion at the Jade Pool.¡± Miao Yue said with a faint smile.


    Zhu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t say anything else and had already arrived in front of the bamboo house.


    It was time to look for their Senior Sister.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu closed her eyes.


    She let her Junior Brother lead her forward with ease.


    At first, she only felt a kind of epiphany, but as time passed, she realized that the path ahead was getting brighter.


    Ever since she entered this state of enlightenment, she hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Lan, but she could still sense him.


    The light in front of her was like a ray of light,ing towards her.


    Soon, the light approached her.


    At this moment, a figure appeared. It was her Junior Brother.


    The light was emitted from Jiang Lan.


    A momentter, Ao Longyu realized that Jiang Lan was standing in front of her and had extended her hand.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already paved the way.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Ao Longyu extended a hand toward the calm yet familiar face before her.


    Jiang Lan turned around and led Ao Longyu away.


    On the way, Jiang Lan reminded him.


    ¡°Senior Sister, your heart wasn¡¯t too stable just now. It¡¯s easy for me to be your mental demon.


    Be careful in the future. ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ao Longyu¡¯s voice was confident and pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t understand a dragon¡¯s heart.


    Not only will Junior Brother¡¯s figure not be my inner demon, but you will also be thest ray of light before my inner demon appears.


    A light that will never fade. ¡±


    Jiang Lan turned around and took a deep look at Ao Longyu. He opened his mouth and spoke with a faint smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Senior Sister,e onto my path.¡±


    He gently pulled Ao Longyu into a space where the sun and moon alternated, the stars shifted, and all things constantly changed.


    It was the world of the Dao.


    The moment Ao Longyu entered, she felt as if Dao was revolving around her.


    At the same time, she discovered that a blurry path had appeared beneath Jiang Lan¡¯s feet.


    Because Jiang Lan stepped on it, the road began to be clear.


    She gentlynded on the path.


    At this moment, the Dao seemed to be in resonance, and the world was revolving.


    She could sense that a path that belonged to her or perhaps her Junior Brother was appearing.


    It was iprehensible, but it posed no threat.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding Senior Sister¡¯s hand. Senior Sister, you don¡¯t need to worry about your feet. Just focus onprehending.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect Senior Sister.¡±


    Because it was normal, Ao Longyu did not retort.


    Instead, she nodded towards Jiang Lan, a brilliant smile on her face.


    This surprised Jiang Lan.


    This was the first time his Senior Sister had such a smile with her normal appearance.


    He reaffirmed to always protect his Senior Sister¡¯s smile.


    Boom!


    The entire world of Dao began to bloom, and the staircase that belonged to Jiang Lan began to extend.


    ¡­


    And in Kunlun.


    An endless rumble followed, louder than before.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Miao Yue, who was walking, suddenly looked up at the sky.


    At this moment, they saw the lightning in the sky and the multicolored light, as if cracks had appeared.


    She soon realized that it was not.


    Instead, it was a multi-colored glow. Endless lightning was retreating.


    A path appeared in the sky, connecting to the heavens.


    ¡°All the way to heaven?¡± Miao Yue frowned.


    ¡°He might be strong, but his temperament isn¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s easy for hidden dangers to appear.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, look at the rainbow light.¡± Zhu Qing immediately directed Miao Yue to see the rainbow light.


    ¡­


    First Summit.


    Feng Yixiao sat in the pavilion and watched the rainbow light descend. It seemed to envelop the entire Kunlun and form a defense.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Lin An asked curiously.


    There were actually new changes to today¡¯s phenomenon.


    At first, there was only lightning in the sky and the seven-colored light.


    Unexpectedly, a path had appeared and rainbow light had descended.


    He tried to fly higher and discovered that the seemingly high altitude gave off a feeling of t ground, while the seemingly t ground below seemed to be in the air.


    His understanding seemed to have been overturned.


    ¡°The light of protection protects the Dao and the heart.¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°Without the protection light, the path to heaven is merely the path to heaven.


    But with the protection light, the path to heaven is both a bridge to heaven and a bridge to tnd.


    The radical Dao will then be a stable Dao.


    This will result in the unity of heaven and earth.¡±


    Feng Yixiao nced at Lin An and continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to understand the Dao of others.


    You have to recognize your own Dao. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡± Lin An immediately lowered his head.


    The other party¡¯s Dao was indeed impressive. He wanted to understand for a moment.


    However, he had not been a True Immortal for long, and he was at the crucial point where he needed toprehend the great Dao of heaven and earth.


    If he was affected by the Daoprehension of others, it would affect his future path.


    ¡°Master, who is this person?¡± Lin An asked.


    ¡°No news yet.¡± Feng Yixiao said as he stood up and looked at the rainbow light. He shook his head lightly.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no need to know. The appearance of the protective light at Kunlun means that his foundations are at Kunlun.


    Since that¡¯s the case, why should we bother finding out who he is?¡±


    Lin An lowered his head and fell silent.


    ¡°How is it in the cave?¡± Feng Yixiao did not turn his head, only looking at the rainbow light.


    ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good.¡± Lin An frowned.


    ¡°Senior Brother and some of the elders can no longer maintain stability.


    The cave is bing increasingly spacious.


    ¡°ording to what the elder says, the seal has yet to be undone. However, the effects will only grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°What is Gu Qi¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    ¡°Late-stage Human Immortal. After he became an immortal, his progress has been extremely fast.


    In another hundred years, he should be able to be a True Immortal,¡± Lin An said.


    ¡°Go ask him if he wants to enter the cave to cultivate.¡± Feng Yixiao said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin An hesitated for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Master, what will happen if the seal in the cave disappears or fails?¡±


    He knew what that hole was, but he did not know what would happen.


    His master had never mentioned it.


    Feng Yixiao turned to Lin An with a smile.


    ¡°Heaven and earth shall fall then!¡±

 Chapter 462 - Lets See If Senior Sister Will Transform Into A Half-Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 462: Let¡¯s See If Senior Sister Will Transform Into A Half-Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Spring passed and autumn came.


    The appearance of the Kunlun phenomenon began to spread.


    The people around Kunlun had already received the news.


    There were also some spies who were transmitting the information.


    Kunlun did not stop them.


    The phenomenonsted for a long time. It took three whole years before itpletely dissipated.


    Kunlun¡¯s exnation to the outside world was that it was a phenomenon due to one¡¯s ascension.


    There was no specific exnation.


    As for the great majority of people, they simply did not know what the abnormal phenomenon represented.


    They could only make random guesses.


    The Eighth Prince finally understood what was going on after thinking about it for three years.


    ¡°Young man, I finally understand why I haven¡¯t received a response all these years.¡± Inside the inn, the Eighth Prince put away his heavenly saber.


    This time, he really understood.


    ¡°Is it because your cooking skills are getting worse?¡± The young man said as he wiped the table.


    The inn was a little messy today, so he took care of it for a while.


    People often drank at night in the inn.


    asionally, there would be the sound of bottles falling on the floor, affecting Hong Ya¡¯s sleep.


    Although Hong Ya never mentioned it.


    The Eighth Prince often slept in the inn, so he was also disturbed.


    However, he dared not voice his anger.


    ¡°You can insult me, but the fame of the wild animals I roast will spread like wildfire throughout Kunlun.


    You can ask Senior Lu Jian about this. He can testify.¡± The Eighth Prince stopped talking about this and immediately returned to the original topic.


    ¡°Do you remember the phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°I remember. Grandpa said that someone has reached the pinnacle of immortality,¡± the youth said casually as he wiped the table.


    He knew things that others didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Can you guess who this person is?¡± the Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    ¡°You should know.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Eighth Prince felt helpless.


    ¡°Take back the brains you left in the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. How can you have no brains when ites to such serious matters?¡±


    He grabbed a bottle at the counter and threw it into the youth¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alright, do you already know the answer?¡±


    ¡°The youth stopped wiping the table and said.


    ¡°Could it have something to do with the one you mentioned at the start?¡±


    ¡°Do you also think it is that person who has reached the limit of immortality?¡± The Eighth Prince asked.


    They could sense how powerful the other party was.


    Moreover, the other party had helped them many times. For such a person to reach the pinnacle of immortality, it was only natural.


    ¡°Therefore, after responding to us a few times, he entered seclusion and sessfully triggered a phenomenon, waiting to bepletely absorbed.


    It¡¯s impossible for him to be affected by the outside world during this period of time, much less take the time to respond to us. Isn¡¯t that reasonable? ¡°The Eighth Prince was rather smug.


    This time, he felt that he was most likely right.


    The youth nodded. It was indeed reasonable.


    ¡°Does that mean that we almost affected that person¡¯s seclusion?¡±


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    That was true.


    However, now that the strange phenomenon had appeared, it meant that it didn¡¯t have any negative effects. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Now that the phenomenon was gone, he should be able to find a good time to get a response.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jade Pool.


    Ao Longyu had already opened her eyes.


    She had carefully calcted that this was the eleventh year since her Junior Brother brought her into seclusion.


    She woke upst year.


    Her Junior Brother¡¯s Dao was very long. After she gained something, she retreated from it.


    If she continued following her Junior Brother, it would affect his advancement.


    At this moment, there was still the power of Kunlun on her forehead. However, the difference was that even if her bloodline suppressed it.


    She was still able to disy the might of Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    It was because she had grasped it and changed it to her own power.


    It was very weak, but it was enough to support her current self.


    There were countless benefits to her cultivation.


    ¡°Ever since I got to know you, everything has been going much smoother.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was still holding onto her hands.


    For the past year, she didn¡¯t move at all. She just sat there and watched Jiang Lan for a year.


    She was tired of looking at her Junior Brother¡¯s expression. She wanted to help him change, but she was worried that she would disturb him.


    Xiao Yu became smaller and smaller, turning into a fifteen or sixteen-year-old Xiao Yu.


    Many expressions appeared on her face.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s expression is too little. As his Senior Sister, I can only help to replenish it.¡±


    Her Junior Brother¡¯s world was rtively pale. His life was monotonous and he did not like to talk orugh.


    He was like a reclusive elder and she naturally could not be assimted.


    However, her Junior Brother had indeed made her path much easier. Even though she was abandoned by the Dragon Race, she still had her Junior Brother to apany her.


    When she was weak, she was unintentionally saved by her Junior Brother. When she met him, it was because of an array formation that changed her life.


    After entering the Jade Pool and bing the Goddess, it was almost always her Junior Brother who was apanying her.


    ¡°It turns out that Junior Brother¡¯s shadow is everywhere.¡±


    ¡­


    At the side of the Jade Pool, peach blossoms bloomed and withered, withered and bloomed.


    The process repeated.


    Four years passed.


    It had been fifteen years since Jiang Lan entered the Jade Pool.


    It had been 650 years since he entered the sect.


    The aura of epiphany hadpletely faded from Jiang Lan¡¯s body, and the phenomenon in Kunlun had long disappeared.


    Jiang Lan only opened his eyes after the Dao within his body calmed down.


    But when he opened his eyes, he saw something that was slightly red.


    It was his Senior Sister¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu was standing in front of Jiang Lan, doing something.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    He could smell the faint fragrance of his Senior Sister.


    It was a veryfortable smell.


    He had smelled it for many years and it had never changed.


    ¡°Junior Brother has not bathed for fifteen years. Let me see if you smell.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice came from the side.


    She kept sniffing around Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The dragon in front of him had a strange behavior.


    ¡°When did Senior Sister wake up?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had been in seclusion for fifteen years, which was somewhat unexpected.


    He thought six or seven years would be enough.


    He had been at the Jade Pool for more than ten years. Indeed¡­


    It was a little too long.


    He wondered what his master and the rest would think.


    ¡°I woke up five years ago.¡± Xiao Yu retreated a little and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sat here and watched Junior Brother for five years. I¡¯m tired of seeing Junior Brother¡¯s expressionless face.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, are you not going out to cultivate?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Look.¡± Xiao Yu raised her hands. It was the hand that Jiang Lan had constantly held on to.


    ¡°Junior Brother has been holding onto me, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    Theoretically, even if his Senior Sister took her hand away, it would not affect him much.


    Without thinking too much about it, Jiang Lan asked about his Senior Sister¡¯s Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    ¡°Senior Sister, have youprehended it?¡±


    This was the main purpose of his seclusion.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t need to go out. He could just stay in the Netherworld Cave and enter seclusion.


    ¡°I shall let Junior Brother take a look.¡± As she spoke, Xiao Yu moved closer to Jiang Lan and knocked her forehead heavily against his.


    She was not stable.


    Hearing Xiao Yu cry out in pain, Jiang Lan felt the Kunlun¡¯s Power being transmitted.


    It now contained a different core momentum.


    It was very weak, but also very powerful.


    It was enough to prevent Kunlun¡¯s Power from being affected by certain things.


    When Jiang Lan regained his senses, he realized that his vision was blocked.


    It was the effect of his Senior Sister returning to her normal state.


    ¡°Has Junior Brother sensed it?¡±


    Ao Longyu knelt before Jiang Lan and touched his forehead.


    There were many undting things in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking ahead, Jiang Lan¡¯s thoughts began to race. His Senior Sister¡¯s strength had improved.


    He could see if she could control her transformation into her half-dragon form.

 Chapter 463 - Teaching The Dragon Saber Art

    <h4>Chapter 463: Teaching The Dragon Saber Art</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The next morning.


    Jiang Lan sat under the peach tree and started embedding his sword intent into the wooden sword.


    Xiao Yu continued to swim in the Jade Pool.


    She looked like a fairy dancing in the air.


    When Jiang Lan looked at the Goddess Diagram, he could see a white dragon circling around.


    It was autumn now, and the gentle breeze ruffled Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave the Jade Pool. He would probably do so in another two years.


    It was not suitable for him to go out right after his seclusion.


    In another two years, it would be seventeen years. To a normal person, one¡¯s child would have been sixteen years older already.


    Perhaps the summit leaders were hoping so too.


    Unfortunately¡­


    He nced at Xiao Yu, who was still swimming.


    Jiang Lan felt that his Senior Sister had never had such a realization.


    Of course, he did not know when he would find out whether the child his Senior Sister gave birth to had a shell or not either.


    Was it better if his child came in a shell?


    This question had been bothering him for a long time and he was unable toe up with an answer.


    He was also reading books that talked about such matters..


    He knew of roughly all the races in the Grand Deste World.


    However, even though there were quite a number of offsprings whose parents were from different races, there were very few records of them.


    There were even fewer books that exined how a child between a dragon and a human would be like.


    Most were just rumors and there were no actual records on such matters.


    It was possible for him and Xiao Yu to be he first to enter the records, one that mainly talked about the Goddess.


    Ssh!


    The sound of water could be heard as Xiao Yu leaped in front of Jiang Lan.


    Her clothes were not wet.


    ¡°The clothes are dry. I still remember what Junior Brother said.¡± Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What is Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation now?¡±


    ¡°Mid-stage Human Immortal,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    This was his surface cultivation. His hidden cultivation was at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm.


    His true cultivation level was still at the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    However, he had already started his journey on a Dao path that belonged solely to him. He, who originally needed one or two hundred years to advance, had already shortened it to a few decades.


    It could not be any faster.


    He had already reached the limits.


    The Dao that belonged to him had already beenpleted. He only needed time to umte his cultivation before he advanced.


    What he needed now was just time.


    If everything went well, he could be a Dao Immortal within a thousand years of entering the sect.


    He has already touched upon the limit of immortals. One day, he would definitely be able to enter that realm.


    After entering, he might be able to learn some things using his Deity Position.


    After that, he should consider going further.


    But what was above the Dao Immortal Realm?


    He did not know.


    He did not n to find that out in advance.


    In his view, it should be bing a Sage.


    However, whether it was true or not, he needed to reach the next level first.


    Of course, since he was about to arrive at the Dao Immortal Realm, it was also time to care about the matter of finding his master a wife.


    He was still at the early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm. Although he could not make concrete progress in finding his master a wife, he could still ask around.


    This was to prepare for the future.


    It was just that Martial Aunt Miao Yue gave off a very dangerous feeling. What if she really became his master¡¯s wife.


    Then¡­


    Was this considered luring the wolf into the house?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xiao Yu, who was in deep thought, looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, has our challenge been postponed for too long?


    When are we going to the Ninth Summit toplete it?


    I¡¯m going to win this time.


    Junior Brother should listen to me then.¡±


    Arrogant, ignorant dragon, Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    But he still nodded.


    Since his Senior Sister wanted to lose, he could only win.


    ¡°Junior Brother, when are we going to the Ninth Summit?¡± Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s back and leaned against Jiang Lan as she swung her leg in the air.


    ¡°In two years,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Two years? Then what are we doing? Seclusion?¡±


    ¡°I am going to help Senior Sister get used to not transforming into a dragon.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t gotten used to the ninth summit in the Jade Pool, and I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡±


    Such things could not be forced, not to mention that Senior Sister was a dragon.


    He decided to let nature take its course.


    They still had a lot of time.


    They had a long life.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were smiling. It was nothing to her that her Junior Brother wanted to stay at the Jade Pool for two more years.


    Since she had yet to win the challenge, she naturally had to listen to her Junior Brother.


    If she won¡­


    Her Junior Brother¡¯s suggestion could be epted.


    ¡­


    Time passed.


    During these two years, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t cultivate in seclusion. He only familiarized himself with the changes in the Dao most of the time.


    His Dao would be his battle prowess.


    The impact was not that great, but he had indeed gained much more insights.


    Both in his array formations and his spell techniques.


    This was especially so for the Dragon Saber Art. If he wanted his Senior Sister now, he could do it.


    But his Senior Sister did not want to learn.


    She even insisted on her being the one teaching him spell techniques.


    After some nitpicking, she decided to teach him a Dragon Race spell technique, Thousand Scaled Dragon Cry.


    The foundation of this spell technique was to carve runes into each dragon scale to strengthen oneself.


    Simr secret arts allowed one¡¯s body to reach a higher level.


    Secret techniques usually dealt damage, but the Thousand Scaled Dragon Cry was different. This was umted in the dragon scales beforehand.


    It was a one-time usage skill.


    It would not leave any internal damage.


    At most, his body would be unable to withstand it and he would suffer some external injuries.


    It was indeed very useful.


    But¡­


    He had no scales.


    ¡°Your skin is fine too, but the runes are simr to dragonnguage. Junior Brother, do you want to draw it yourself, or should I help you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, Xiao Yu started to draw runes on his hands.


    Two years was enough for him to learn, and he even set up many array formations at the Jade Pool.


    It was what he had learned over the years.


    When he returned to the Ninth Summit, he would apply these insights into his array formations there once again.


    By doing so, the Ninth Summit¡¯s array formations would once again reach a higher level.


    As for the matter of Xiao Yu¡¯s half-dragon transformation, there was not much progress.


    Her scales appeared once or twice in two years.


    Whenever the arrogant dragon felt that she no longer had any problems in controlling her transformation, she would prove herself wrong.


    ¡­


    Morning.


    ¡°I wonder if the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower are still good.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    Today, they nned to head to the Ninth Summit.


    He had not returned for seventeen years. He did not know how the Ninth Summit was and how much Kunlun had changed.


    There was naturally no problem.


    The fact that the Eighth Prince and the youth were still in the mood to send roasted wild animals to them meant that there had been no major changes in Kunlun.


    However, the Eighth Prince had the Heavenly Dragon Saber with him. Was it suitable for him to teach him the Dragon Saber Art?


    He was not worried about the Eighth Prince bing stronger, but he was concerned about the influence the Dragon Race would have on Kunlun.


    After pondering for a moment, he recalled what the being from the Netherworld had said. The world was about to copse.


    Imperial Lord Youdu of Ba Country also had simr words.


    If those people knew, then Imperial Lord Xi He must also know about this matter.


    Below Kunlun, there were people from various races lingering around. It seemed that the special aura of Kunlun was helpful to one¡¯s Deity Position.


    The Heavenly Human Race, Dragon Race, Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, Devil Race and the Demon Race had alle for this.


    Kunlun, on the other hand, did not do any cleaning.


    Was it on purpose?


    ¡°So that they can obtain the Deity Position as soon as possible and be stronger?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Jiang Lan made a decision.


    He would wait for the Eighth Prince and the others to deliver some roasted wild animals the next time before finding out more.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you can be the one flying this time. I¡¯ll stand behind you.¡± For once, Xiao Yu let Jiang Lan be the one in charge of flying on the sword.


    He never rejected her.


    Jiang Lan left the Jade Pool with Xiao Yu and headed to the Ninth Summit.


    His speed¡­


    Was same as the speed he used when he was at the Void Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Junior Brother, can we be faster? If you ae like this, I won¡¯t know your how well you can control the sword.¡± Xiao Yu moved closer to Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan looked back at Xiao Yu and started to think.


    A dragon standing on a flying sword should have overloaded it. Such an impact on speed was reasonable.


    ¡­


    ¡°We will definitely get a response this time. I feel like it¡¯s about time. The Fist God should havee out of seclusion.¡±


    The Eighth Prince took the roasted wild animals and walked to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°If the dragon¡¯s words can be trusted, I would have already knocked Hong Ya¡¯s forehead..¡± The youth expressed his disdain.

 Chapter 464 - Martial Aunt Miao Yue Visits

    <h4>Chapter 464: Martial Aunt Miao Yue Visits</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the mountain peak.


    Eighth Prince and the youth ced the roasted wild animals down.


    They stepped back a little, then looked at the roasted wild animals and said the name they had been chanting all these years.


    Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡°I think we should add some prefixes or make the name longer,¡± the youth said after he read the name. ¡°It¡¯ll feel ritualistic.¡±


    But his eyes were still on the wild animals.


    Although there was no response every time, they always hoped for a response.


    Although he felt that the other party wouldn¡¯t respond, he still had some hope.


    But it always ended up with disappointment.


    The youth understood this feeling very well. It was the same when he faced Hong Ya.


    He had always wished Hong Ya to say a few words to him and ask him to stay with her at the counter.


    But every time, Hong Ya would say that she was fine alone.


    He had be used to it.


    The Fist God did not respond to them for a long time as well. They were used to it.


    ¡°It seems that the Fist God is not free today. Young man, you may think of the prefix¡ª¡±


    Hu ~


    Before the Eighth Prince finished his sentence, a gust of wind blew.


    An inexplicable change urred in the surroundings. Power appeared.


    Was this a response?


    And a different response.


    At this moment, the two of them approached each other in tacit understanding and started to guard their surroundings.


    If it was the Fist God, they would not have to do this. But what if it was not?


    This could be a threat.


    They were not simple children.


    After staying vignt for a while, nothing dangerous appeared around them. However, the wild animals in front suddenly floated up.


    The two of them naturally saw it.


    They looked at each other with obvious smiles in their eyes.


    It was a different response.


    However, they soon sensed a saber intent, which disappeared the moment it appeared.


    They were confused.


    At this moment, a piece of meat suddenly fell from the meat.


    They were even more confused now.


    Soon, they felt the saber intent appear again.


    Not just once, but many times.


    It appeared and disappeared in different directions.


    They could sense the saber intent, but they had no idea what the other party was up to.


    Some timeter.


    The saber intent disappeared.


    Then, the wild animals floating in the air suddenly started to fall.


    One by one, they fell. Each sh was clean and orderly.


    When all the meat fell to the ground, the remaining skeleton also fell to the ground.


    At the same time, another wild animal flew to the Eighth Prince and the teenager, as if asking them to cut it as well.


    The two of them looked at each other as if they were discussing something.


    In the end, the two of them took out small knives and cut half each.


    The Heavenly Dragon Saber was too ostentatious. Hence, the Eighth Prince did not dare to take it out.


    After a short while, the two of them finished cutting the meat. The slices were evenly distributed and the juice was not lost.


    After cutting, they looked in the direction of the boulder.


    They were waiting for a response.


    Soon, they felt something appear above their heads.


    Boom!


    Two bolts of lightning descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    The lightning struck the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams rang out.


    Bang!


    The two of them were lying on the ground, with smoke rising from their bodies.


    ¡°We shall continue the next month.¡±


    An ethereal voice sounded in their minds.


    The two of them were shocked.


    However, they had no idea what had happened.


    Why did the other party suddenly want to kill them?


    Continue what?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan, who was weeding, regained his senses.


    ¡°Is there a problem with my way of expressing myself?¡±


    Just now, he wanted the Eighth Prince and the others to learn how to cut meat from him. He imbued saber intent into each strike, so that they would know the direction and strength of the strike.


    However, they did not understand.


    If they still didn¡¯t understand next time, he would have to think of another way to make them understand.


    However, the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art should only be suitable for the Dragon Race. The youth should not be able to learn it.


    However, being unable to learn it did not mean that it was useless.


    Perhaps he could derive something that belonged to him.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t, there was no harm in learning the essence of it.


    As for other spell techniques, he naturally didn¡¯t intend to teach them.


    There was no need.


    Because the innkeeper could teach more and better.


    There was no need for him to affect the youth¡¯s growth.


    Now, he had reached the pinnacle of immortality, and was qualified to teach the Eighth Prince and the others.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he could teach well.


    He was teaching the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art because only he knew how to do it.


    As such, there was no better teacher than him.


    ¡°Up.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was heard.


    As soon as they returned, they began to clean up the weeds. At this moment, Xiao Yu was using her Spirit Language Spell and arge patch of nts was uprooted.


    ¡°Senior Sister, the leftmost pile are spirit herbs that I use to set up the array formation.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s calm voice traveled over.


    Xiao Yu turned around and looked at Jiang Lan before she walked to the grass on the far left side and nted them back.


    ¡°The grass with the blue flowers behind is also part of an array formation.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Xiao Yu immediately appeared beside the blue flowers to nt it back.


    ¡°My foot has stepped on flowers. It¡¯s easy to trigger the array formation.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan before sticking out her tongue.


    ¡°The array formation has been activated. I¡¯ll protect Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    The increase in a dragon¡¯s intelligence along with its age seemed to be rather slow.


    Speaking of which, was the dragon brain big?


    It had never been verified.


    He would ask the other dragons when he had the time.


    After half a month, Jiang Lan finally finished cleaning up the Ninth Summit.


    Was he slow?


    Of course not. It was just that someone¡¯s been ¡®helping¡¯ him the whole time, causing him to do more work.


    At this time, Jiang Lan had already begun to change the array formations in the Ninth Summit.


    He started from the courtyard where he lived.


    Now, he had entered the sect for 652 years. He was only about twenty years away from the next eruption of the Netherworld Entrance.


    The Qilin Race had previousy mentioned that the Demon Race had taken action.


    There might be some changes this time, so he needed to be prepared.


    To guard against all idents.


    As for the First Summit¡­


    He could not interfere for the time being.


    He was very curious about the entrance to the Heaven Realm on the First Summit, but he did not dare to go there.


    The First Summit was different from the Ninth Summit. It was easy for someone of his level to be trapped there.


    It was just like how immortals from other races would definitely not dare to casually step onto the Ninth Summit.


    Unfortunately, twenty to thirty years was not enough for him to advance to the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Otherwise, he would be much more rxed.


    He would be a Dao Immortal within a thousand years since entering the sect. This speed of advancement should have surpassed all the summit leaders in Kunlun. However, he would have just entered the Dao Immortal Realm then, so he didn¡¯t know if he was their match.


    However, stepping onto his own Dao path made him feel as if he had stepped into hister years.


    For example, he felt that the various summit leaders had entered theirter years.


    His master was about to retire, and the others should be at the same age.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue and Martial Aunt Zhu Qing might be younger, but they were on the verge of retirement.


    After some thought, he continued to modify the array formations.


    By the time he was done modifying them, he would read up the book on Deity Position. He had dyed it for a long time.


    ¡°En?¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was modifying the array formations, suddenly looked outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Yu asked as she stepped on the water.


    ¡°Someone is challenging the maze, it¡¯s Martial Aunt Miao Yue.¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Why was Martial Aunt Miao Yue here?


    At this thought, he remembered what his master had said. It seemed that the Fifth Summit was sending some people here to study his array formations.


    Even though it was arranged by Martial Aunt Miao Yue, she had evene to look for him personally.


    Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Xiao Yu also came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side. The two of them waited at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue was a senior.. They could not be negligent.

 Chapter 465 - Master And Martial Aunt Miao Yues Illegitimate Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 465: Master And Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s Illegitimate Daughter?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Ninth Summit.


    In front of the peach blossom forest.


    Three young female cultivators waited here.


    ¡°Master told us to wait here while she went in first.


    Is Senior Brother Jiang that important? ¡°asked Yan Ling curiously.


    She was the youngest of the three.


    She had tied her hair into two ponytails and looked like a minor.


    However, her cultivation base was already at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    She was not far from the immortal realms.


    This meant that she had cultivated for around six hundred years.


    Perhaps even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Senior Brother Jiang is important or not, but I don¡¯t understand why we need toe here to learn array formations.


    In fact, we had only just finished scaling the array formation mountain. There are many things we still need to learn.


    Can Senior Brother Jiang really teach us anything?


    He does have attainments in array formations, but we are definitely not inferior to him.¡± Mei Li did not feel that she needed toe to the Ninth Summit.


    This ce was not better than the Fifth Summit.


    Mei Li was tall and her long hair fluttered in the wind. She had an outstanding appearance.


    She was also at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    She was the oldest of the three.


    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to whatever Master says. But I heard that the Goddess is also here often. I wonder if we can meet her.¡± Han Qi didn¡¯t have anyints.


    She was more obedient and delicate.


    She was also at the perfected Void Refinement Realm.


    The three of them were close to bing Human Immortals. After this trip to the Ninth Summit, they would start preparing for their tribtions.


    The process would take between 20 to 50 years.


    ¡°Speaking of which, when I first entered the sect and mentioned Senior Brother Jiang, many people felt that he had relied on the immense amount of resources to keep up with our cultivation levels.


    But now, Master intends to let him teach us.


    Is it¡­¡± Yan Ling felt ufortable.


    She still wanted to stay on the Fifth Summit.


    ¡°Senior Brother Jiang has already be an immortal, but we¡¯re still at the perfected Void Refinement Realm,¡± Han Qi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How did Senior Brother Jiang be an immortal?¡± Yan Ling was rather curious.


    ¡°His talent is not well known, but he has entered the Human Immortal Realm earlier than the top geniuses of Kunlun.


    I heard from some people that it¡¯s the credit of the summit leaders.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to know if I can really learn formations here.


    We can only wait for Master¡¯s subsequent arrangements.¡± Mei Li sighed.


    She naturally could not disobey her master.


    No matter how unwilling she was, she could only ept it.


    ¡°Senior Sister Mei Li, don¡¯t be unhappy when Senior Brother and Senior Sistere outter.¡±


    You can¡¯t lose the respect they deserve.¡± Han Qi was a little worried.


    ¡°Yes. No matter how doubtful I am, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Mei Li looked at Yan Ling and said.


    ¡°Junior Sister Yan, you should watch your words. Don¡¯t embarrass Master.¡±


    Yan Ling stuck out her tongue and did not take it to heart.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After waiting for some time.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu saw a veiled Miao Yue walk in.


    The array formation could not trap her.


    ¡°I wonder how high Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s attainments in array formations are. I¡¯m still unable to see it.¡±


    Looking at Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s calm appearance, Jiang Lan was very curious as to where the limits of his Martial Aunt¡¯s array formation knowledgey.


    Unfortunately, his cultivation was too low.


    It would take a long time before he managed to figure it out.


    Array formations were different from cultivation. Whileprehending them, one would have to spend a huge amount of time before they could proceed forward.


    And most of his time was spent on cultivation.


    ¡°Martial Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Martial Aunt.¡±


    When Miao Yue arrived, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu immediately bowed.


    Miao Yue looked at the two with a smile in her voice.


    ¡°I heard from your master that you guys lived in the Jade Pool for more than ten years?¡±


    Xiao Yu lowered her head and blushed.


    She dared not speak.


    Jiang Lan remained calm and nodded slightly.


    He did not say another word.


    Miao Yue came to the table and chairs and sat down, saying.


    ¡°Do you still remember what your master said?


    I have brought some people to learn about your array formations on the Ninth Summit.¡±


    This was said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I remember.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He could not reject such a matter.


    Back then, he had also gone to the Fifth Summit to learn. It was normal for the various summits to let their disciples learn at other summits.


    However, there was a price to pay.


    For example, letting Martial Aunt Miao Yue personally guide him.


    This was not a treatment that ordinary people could receive.


    ¡°I have already brought them. They are outside.¡± iao Yue said.


    After some hesitation, Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°The Fifth Summit should be even better. Why did Martial Aunt bring them to the Ninth Summit?


    There¡¯s the aura of the Netherworld here. There¡¯s no benefit for them in staying here for too long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly to let a disciple learn more different things. This ce is very suitable.


    After all, her background is extraordinary.¡± Miao Yue sighed.


    Jiang Lan was stunned.


    An extraordinary background?


    He did not dare to ask again. Such a person could easily bring trouble.


    Fortunately, she was not a disciple of the Ninth Summit, so there would not be any problems.


    However, even if Jiang Lan did not ask, Miao Yue had no intention of stopping. She continued.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s considered average.¡±


    At this point, she deliberately paused, then looked at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    ¡°Actually, she¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of your master and I.¡±


    Silence.


    The moment Miao Yue finished speaking, the air seemed to quieten down.


    Crack.


    Xiao Yu twisted her index finger.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Lan cried out in shock, his expression changing drastically.


    These were the most shocking words he had heard over the years.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch.¡±


    Xiao Yu jumped in pain.


    It was as if she had just regained her senses.


    Puchi ~


    Miao Yueughed.


    If not for the veil, one would definitely be able to see her bright smile.


    ¡°I thought that one of you was not listening, and the other has no expression after bing an immortal.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a clear smile.


    Jiang Lan recovered and helped Xiao Yu to retract her finger. However, he was still a little shocked.


    He did not know if his Martial Aunt was telling the truth.


    No, this was definitely fake.


    But he still wanted to ask.


    However, Miao Yue had already stood up. She looked at Jiang Lan and the others and said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go up and find your master for a while.


    I¡¯ll leave the three little ones outside to you.


    Remember to keep it a secret.¡±


    With that, she disappeared.


    Jiang Lan knew that his Martial Aunt had gone to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    But¡­


    He still had that doubt in his heart. Was Martial Aunt Miao Yue joking or was she serious?


    It was true that she admired his master.


    But illegitimate daughter?


    This had to be fake.


    It did not match his knowledge.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu nudged Jiang Lan¡¯s arm and said mysteriously.


    ¡°Do you think Martial Aunt is telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Most likely it¡¯s fake, but if it¡¯s real¡­¡± Jiang Lan sighed.


    If it was true, did he really need to find a wife for his master?


    Even if he wanted to, he had to find Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    He did not dare to look for anyone else first.


    One could never be wrong in being careful.


    Had he fallen into Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s trap?


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t just casually send the three people outside away to do their own stuff.


    ¡°It feels like all this is part of Martial Aunt¡¯s n,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°What n?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan told her about him trying to find his master a wife.


    He then talked about the matters regarding Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    Xiao Yu was stunned.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I should find one for my master as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wait till you have be a Celestial Immortal.

 Chapter 466 - Challenging Jiang Lans Array Formations

    <h4>Chapter 466: Challenging Jiang Lan¡¯s Array Formations</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Miao Yue appeared behind Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I want to borrow something from you.¡± When Mo Zhengdong turned around, Miao Yue continued.


    ¡°I wonder if Senior Brother¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus is with you. Can I borrow it?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    ¡°Junior Sister has made a wasted trip.¡±


    ¡°You used the golden lotus?¡± Miao Yue asked curiously.


    Mo Zhengdong only nodded slightly and did not exin further.


    Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong and stopped asking about the Heavenly Tribtion Golden Lotus.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. I have something to tell you.


    Senior Sister Chen Xi asked me to remind Senior Brother.


    The situation is not so stable recently. You need to pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°Help me thank Junior Sister Chenxi.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded to express his gratitude.


    He felt it too.


    It seemed that many people outside were going to attack the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance. As for what they were going to do, he temporarily had no idea.


    The enemy was in the dark. He could only try to stop them if there were clues.


    ¡°Right. In order to be more urate, in a few days, Senior Sister needs to go to the Netherworld Cave.


    When the timees, she will need Senior Brother to lead the way.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    ¡°Has Senior Brother¡¯s attainment in array formations improved recently?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°You must be joking, Junior Sister,¡± Mo Zhengdong said seriously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be skilled in array formations to enter the the Netherworld Cave.¡±


    Miao Yue smiled before bidding farewell to Mo Zheng Dong and leaving the Ninth Summit.


    Watching Miao Yue leave, Mo Zhengdong frowned slightly.


    But he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Peach blossom forest.


    Jiang Lan brought Xiao Yu outside.


    The three people Miao Yue mentioned should be outside.


    Since they wanted to study his array formations, then he would not be able to update the Ninth Summit¡¯s array formations in the near future.


    He would be more rxed.


    However, there were still some things that he had to take note of. Those were the words of Junior Master Miao Yue.


    He needed to verify their origins.


    He had to count on Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them to study the array formations and ask them about their origins.


    Let¡¯s see if it matches what Martial Aunt said.¡± Xiao Yu patted her chest.


    She was cute, lively, and very trustworthy.


    ¡°Senior Sister is the Goddess, so they will be more reserved. You don¡¯t have to pay too much attention if you didn¡¯t manage to get anything out of them. Later on, I will ask the Eighth Prince and the others to ask her.¡± Jiang Lan thought for a moment and decided that it wasn¡¯t that there was no one to ask.


    The Eighth Prince often mingled in Kunlun and knew more people than they did.


    It was naturally not difficult for him to ask about their backgrounds.


    Unless Martial Aunt Miao Yue was doing something behind the scenes.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know I¡¯m the Goddess either,¡± said Xiao Yu.


    Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu and whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to just say it.¡±


    Otherwise, he would be a new topic of discussion for the various summits of Kunlun in a few days.


    Rumors would spread that he had fallen in love with someone else and betrayed the Goddess. His talent was poor, but his heart was wild.


    This would bring him huge trouble.


    It would also bring many negative effects to Xiao Yu.


    Such rumors were not what he needed.


    However, if Senior Sister returned to normal, she would not be able to study array formations with them.


    The aloof Senior Sister would not speak much to them.


    When she was with him, she was still alright.


    But if she stayed with strangers, she would still remain aloof.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Yu came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and returned to her normal form at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    She walked around Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look at my attire. Is there a problem?¡±


    Jiang Lan ran a hand through Ao Longyu¡¯s hair, saying softly.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After a while.


    The two of them arrived outside the peach blossom forest.


    There were three people standing outside.


    It was three women.


    The one in the middle was taller and more mature. The one on the left was delicate and quiet, while the one on the right was obedient, cute, and the youngest.


    ¡°None of them are like Master or Martial Aunt Miao Yue,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother and Senior Sister.¡± The three immediately bowed respectfully when they saw Jiang Lan and the Goddess.


    These two were both Human Immortals, so they naturally did not dare to act impudently.


    They dared not disobey their master¡¯s instructions.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and greeted him. He then got down to business.


    ¡°Martial Aunt Miao Yue said that she wants you people to learn more here.


    The array formations here are different from the Fifth Summit¡¯s. Perhaps they can broaden your horizons.


    However, my attainment was not high, so I do not dare to guide you people casually.


    You can go and take a look at the array formations that I have set up and understand it by yourselves.


    If you have any questions, you can look for me again.


    What do the three Junior Sisters think?¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and were somewhat happy. Since this Senior Brother said that his attainments weren¡¯t high and didn¡¯t dare to casually guide them, they didn¡¯t have any resentment.


    They wanted to see if they could learn something different.


    Even if there was nothing to learn, it would not embarrass Senior Brother Jiang.


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to Senior Brother,¡± the three of them said.


    Jiang Lan nodded and looked at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Senior Sister, take them to the square. Most of the array formations will be open.¡±


    Will the Goddess bring them over?


    This made the three of them even more excited. After Ao Longyu agreed, their voices were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Ao Longyu nodded.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    As she spoke, she stood behind Jiang Lan and transformed into Xiao Yu once again, walking out from behind Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice carried a faint smile.


    It was not unfamiliar.


    The three of them looked at each other in confusion when they saw Xiao Yu.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Xiao Yu bid farewell to Jiang Lan and led the three of them towards the za.


    On the way, she briefly exined.


    ¡°This way, it will be more convenient. We won¡¯t be recognized. As time pass, you will get used to it. Remember to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister.¡± The three immediately nodded.


    So it was to prevent being recognized.


    However, regardless of whether it was her appearance or her normal appearance, the Goddess still looked absolutely beautiful.


    Their Senior Brother Jiang was truly lucky to be able to marry a fairy like the goddess.


    ¡°Oh right, Junior Brother¡¯s array formation is different from Martial Aunt¡¯s. The array formation in the square might be slightly moreplicated.


    If you want a better understanding, you can start from somewhere else. It¡¯s rtively simpler.¡± Xiao Yu turned her head to look at the three of them and continued.


    ¡°However, to be brought here by Martial Aunt to study alone, your talents should be rather high. It might not be tooplicated for you.¡±


    Ao Longyu really thought so. She was quite talented back then.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. If our strength is insufficient, we can only trouble Senior Sister,¡± said Mei Li softly.


    She naturally had her own pride.


    She did not think that she needed to start from the beginning. She did not even think that she could learn much here.


    Yan Ling smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She would just follow her two Senior Sisters.


    Han Qi was only following them. It was only right for her to see the array formation in the square first.


    After a while.


    Xiao Yu brought the three of them to the square. At this moment, the light from the array formation shone on the square.


    The entire square was divided into countless cubes by the light of the array formation.


    The three of them did not understand what was going on, but what mattered in an array formation were the rune inscriptions and arrangements. What was on the surface were all fake.


    ¡°You can go in and take a look. Every single cube can be understood or deciphered. It¡¯s simr to the Fifth Summit¡¯s array formation mountain.¡± Xiao Yu moved aside.


    The three of them thanked her and walked towards the square.


    They more or less wanted to prove themselves since the Goddess was watching them.


    In particr, they didn¡¯t think that Jiang Lan was very powerful. They could prove themselves by quickly breaking the array formations here.


    Words of dissatisfaction were useless.. They could only use actions to prove that they were better and that it was very difficult for them to learn profound things here.

 Chapter 467 - An Ant Shaking A Tree

    <h4>Chapter 467: An Ant Shaking A Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mei Li came to the edge of a cube.


    The other two female cultivators also stood at the edge.


    It was normal to push forward bit by bit.


    Although they were confident, it was too impolite for them to directly walk through the opening.


    It was not something they could do.


    Even if the array formation here was very ordinary, they still had to do it normally.


    Especially when the Goddess was still around.


    Arriving at the cube, Mei Li tried to sense the array formation.


    It was a very simple defensive formation. Its purpose was to strengthen the za square.


    She could naturally sense that. Then, she squatted down and tried to examine the array formation.


    This array formation was open, which meant that she could see the array formation inscriptions inside.


    She had analyzed the Fifth Summit¡¯s array formation mountain. She was confident that she could analyze and understand this array formation, or even crack it.


    Not long after, she saw the array formation inscriptions and arrangement of the defensive array formation.


    The moment she saw it, she was stunned.


    Could she understand it?


    She was unsure if she could understand it.


    The most intuitive feeling was that she knew every inscription but even so, she actually¡­


    Didn¡¯t understand at all.


    However, as long as she found a starting point, she should be able to understand.


    She did not give up. It was good to have some challenges.


    Back at the array formation mountain, she did not know anything either. In the end, she still reached the mountain peak.


    Heaven rewards the diligent.


    She neither agreed nor disagreed, but she admired the person who wrote those words.


    And right now, all she needed was focus and sort out her thoughts.


    Diligence was important, methods were important, and talent was essential.


    And she had all.


    Mei Li tried to find the starting point.


    As time passed, her forehead began to sweat, but she found nothing.


    In the end, she took out a Dharma treasure that could aid in analyzing array formations.


    Four Symbols Square te.


    Xiao Yu sat at the side and looked at the three of them.


    She saw that all three of them were in a focused state. Each of them took out something different and tried to analyze the array formation.


    She naturally did not know what progress there would be, but her Junior Brother had said that the array formation here was notplicated.


    This meant that it could be analyzed or even broken.


    After all, the people brought by Martial Aunt were definitely talented in array formations.


    She waited quietly for some time.


    Xiao Yu saw the three of them stop.


    Have they understood it? Xiao Yu thought.


    At that moment, she saw Mei Li stand up. The square te that she had ced in her hand fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    The square te shattered.


    Mei Li did not check the square te.


    She stood rooted to the ground.


    The others were the same.


    Xiao Yu was curious and went over to take a look.


    Then she saw Mei Li¡¯s face. Her eyes were filled with awe, fear, even despair and shame.


    That¡¯s right, after countless efforts, Mei Li finally understood something.


    She was nothing before this array.


    She knew all the array inscriptions, but the entire array formation was too difficult for her to understand. It was like an unknown world to her.


    She was like an ant standing before this unknown world, looking at it and even wanting to understand it.


    But¡­


    She was just like an ant trying to shake a tree.


    Han Qi¡¯s eyes were moist. She sat on the ground weakly, her eyes filled with fear and despair.


    She even wanted to escape from the array formation beneath her feet.


    She felt like she was in a vast ocean. The weak her actually wanted to understand the boundless ocean and even shake it.


    How could a mortal on the ground understand the great roc hovering above the nine heavens?


    She came with confidence, and confidence became a lethal poison.


    She turned helpless and desperate.


    Yan Ling squatted on the ground and sobbed.


    She cried as she picked up her Dharma treasure. She understood now that she was not facing an array master of the same generation.


    Instead¡­ this person was on the level of her master.


    They thought that Senior Brother Jiang said that his attainments in array formations were not high because he knew his limits.


    In reality, their talents were too low and they were not qualified to receive guidance.


    While they were still feeling smug about their talents, Senior Brother Jiang had already gone to chase after the strongest array formation master in Kunlun.


    They were ignorant, arrogant, and did not have the heart to learn.


    Their master had told them clearly that they could learn new things here.


    And they thought that the Ninth Summit was nothing much.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    She did not quite understand.


    Her Junior Brother¡¯s array formation would not cause people to be like this. She often walked around in the array formations of the ninth summit, and asionally, she would destroy some of it unintentionally.


    ¡°Although the array formation here is notplicated, it is ranked third in the Ninth Summit. It is normal for it to be difficult to crack.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the pitiful trio and continued.


    ¡°Shall I bring you three to a simpler array formation?¡±


    At this moment, the three of them walked up to Xiao Yu. Their attitudes werepletely different.


    Instead, they bowed respectfully to Xiao Yu.


    At this moment, they came with the intention to learn. They did not dare to question or disrespect her.


    Seeing their attitude, Xiao Yu felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to ask about their backgrounds now.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan had no idea what was going on in the square.


    And he had never cared.


    He did feel that he could not give any pointers, but if there were any questions, he would answer them.


    The person sent by Martial Aunt Miao Yue could not be ignored either.


    But it was impossible to do too much.


    Everyone had their own ideas. He only needed to guide them to start sessfully.


    This way, he would not create trouble for himself and would not casually make enemies.


    Speaking of making enemies, he was worried about Xiao Yu..


    Xiaoyu would always unintentionally be enemies with others, and telling the truth would sometimes make people unhappy and hate her.


    ¡°In recent years, Xiao Yu has be much livelier. There shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he took out the book that exined about Deity Positions.


    He had nned to read this book long ago.


    Later on, because of a lot of things, he had no choice but to push it till now to read it.


    This also reminded him of the Ancient Imperial Court.


    Ever since his battle with Heavenly Human Yunxiao, he had never gone up again.


    It was still too early, so he was worried that he would encounter Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    He decided to wait a few more years.


    Then, he opened the book on Deity Positions and wanted to see what was inside.


    He had already finished looking at the book that talked about the nine summits of Kunlun. He did not know how much they were rted.


    Foreword:


    The Grand Deste World originally did not have Deity Positions. It was just that at some point in time, some people began to gather the fortuitous opportunities of the Grand Deste World into one.


    A Deity Position was thus born.


    The Deity Position originates from the heaven and earth, and will also return to the heaven and earth.


    Those with a Deity Position enjoy the fortuitous opportunities of heaven and earth.


    A Deity Position that is condensed has nothing to do with living beings, but it can connect living beings.


    There is no way for living beings to influence a Deity Position which has already been controlled by someone, but for Deity Positions that are not controlled by someone, it can be slightly influenced by living beings, albeit almost negligible.


    And the first person to condense a Deity Position in the Grand Deste World was most likely someone from the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    Everything is based on my guesses. No one can prove it for me.


    The Deity Position is an opportunity between heaven and earth. It is also a kind of staircase, a path, and a kind of power.


    If the owner of a Deity Position dies, the Deity Position can be inherited.


    But this is severely limited.


    All spections stem from the origins of the Ancient Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 468 - Kunlun Will Be Attacked?

    <h4>Chapter 468: Kunlun Will Be Attacked?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan flipped through the book.


    The book on Deity Positions was actually going to start from the origins of the Ancient Imperial Pce?


    Furthermore, the first person to condense a Deity Position was also someone from the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    The existing prefixes of the Deity Position were Ancient Imperials, so it naturally made sense that the Deity Position originated from the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    However, the function of a Deity Position was not so clear.


    He could sense the fortuitous opportunities but as for the stairs, he did not know anything about it.


    There might be further records.


    The book was slowly turned over. Jiang Lan read very slowly because the things recorded in this book were quite bizarre.


    The origin of the Ancient Imperial Pce originated from a single person, the Ancient Emperor.


    The Ancient Emperor was a person¡¯s title, but waster derived to be the name of a certain power, the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    ording to the books, when the Ancient Emperor condensed his Deity Position, strange phenomena appeared in the heaven and earth. His figure could be seen everywhere in the Grand Deste World.


    His name then spread throughout the Grand Deste World.


    At that time, the name of the Ancient Emperor was also made known to everyone.


    Then, the Ancient Imperial Pce became a power that began to appear in countless corners of the Grand Deste World.


    ¡­


    Many of these records were guesses, but they were reasonable.


    Almost everyone was talking about the origin and influence of the Deity Position.


    The Deity Position was result of the condensation of fortuitous opportunities. If one obtained a Deity Position, they would have obtain the fortuitous opportunity. Furthermore, this was a brand new power.


    One could cross the Grand Deste World to manifest their divine force and transmit words.


    One could wield a special power.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued to flip through the contents.


    Regarding the Deity Position, he had many questions. He wanted to know if there was a difference in the different Deity Positions.


    For example, if there were superior ones.


    Soon, he saw these records.


    Main body of text:


    The origin of the Deity Position belonged to heaven and earth, and there is no difference in ranks amongst them.


    However, the effects of each Deity Position are different, and the power contained in each Deity Position is also different.


    There is no difference between whether one was superior or not, but only whether one is strong or weak.


    It was extremely likely that it had something to do with those who had condensed the Deity Positions. There were many powerful experts in the past, but they were all different. With different strengths, the Deity Positions they condensed would naturally be different.


    For the same fortuitous opportunity, two Deity Positions or even three Deity Positions might even appear.


    Dual Deity Positions were the same as other Deity Positions, but the power contained within was different.


    ¡­


    ¡°In that case, the reason why the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce has two Deity Positions is because the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce¡¯s powerhouse strength was inferior back then?¡±


    This was the first time he knew the reason for the dual Deity Positions in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    In that case, the fortuitous encounter hidden in the east, south, and north pces would be slightly stronger than the top, bottom, left, and right.


    As for the Central Pce¡­


    No one in the Grand Deste World could directly inherit it.


    Did this mean that the person who condensed the Ancient Imperial Central Pce¡¯s Deity Position back thenpletely surpassed everyone present in the Grand Deste World?


    They could only inherit the Deity Positions and were unable to condense their own Deity Positions.


    There was a certain possibility that the people who condensed their Deity Positions in the past had surpassed the people currently in the Grand Deste World.


    Why had the Ancient Imperial Court perished?


    Jiang Lan continued to flip through the pages. He wanted to learn more about Deity Positions.


    Then came a hypothesis.


    Assuming that the condensed Deity Position had an ownerless state.


    A fortuitous opportunity would descend at a specific and suitable time.


    Those who obtained the fortuitous opportunity could connect to the Deity Position and use the ce they were in as a medium toe into contact with the Deity Position. Once they gained recognition, they could inherit the Deity Position.


    If one seeded, one would give birth to a title of the Deity Position.


    Inheriting the Deity Position would definitely cause one to be restricted by the Deity Position and temporarily lose one¡¯s freedom.


    But when was the specified suitable time?


    Perhaps it was when the cmity of the heavens and the earth would arrive, or the fortune of the heavens and the earth would be thrown into chaos, or when the grand Dao would undergo an unknown change.


    Anything was possible.


    There were countless possibilities for obtaining a Deity Position, but it was most likely rted to the original owners of the Deity Position.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is a bit strange.¡± When Jiang Lan saw this, he felt that it was a bit strange.


    He did not receive the recognition of his Deity Position, nor was he restrained by it.


    However, the Deity Position had appeared on him directly.


    Part of the carrier belonged to Ba Country, but he was not there.


    It was very strange.


    As for the impending disaster, he already knew about it. The Netherworld being had said it, and so had Imperial Lord Youdu.


    Without much thought, he continued to read.


    After flipping through, he found something new.


    The inheritance of the Deity Position was only the first step, and every Deity Position title would definitely have traces of the previous one.


    There was only one way to make the Deity Positionpletely belong to him and get rid of the previous traces.


    That was to obtain the acknowledgement of heaven and earth.


    The easiest way was to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, enrich the Deity Position, andpletely change it from its original location to its original location, then concentrate it on the individual.


    Only then could heplete the inheritance of the Deity Position.


    To gain freedom.


    What was the aura of heaven and earth?


    The Heaven Realm. The Grand Deste World. The Netherworld.


    The Heaven Realm was mysterious, and so was the Netherworld. However, if one wanted to condense a Deity Position, it was impossible to avoid them.


    ¡­


    At this time, Jiang Lan stopped flipping through the book.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s no wonder that there are always people approaching Kunlun and bringing benefits back from Kunlun.


    The Eighth Prince and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race have also became precious because of this.


    Kunlun has the entrance to the Netherworld and Heaven Realm. ¡°Jiang Lan was shocked.


    What confused him was that he had been always standing in front of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    But why didn¡¯t he feel anything?


    Had he alreadypleted the inheritance?


    In theory, it was impossible. It seemed like he hadpleted the inheritance, but he could feel that his Deity Position was still in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    The connection point never belonged to him.


    Therefore, he did notplete the inheritance.


    Then¡­


    Why was he the only one who didn¡¯t feel anything?


    ¡°I wonder what the problem is.¡±


    Perhaps he could find an opportunity to ask Imperial Lord Xi He, but not now. He needed to be strong enough.


    Only when he was strong would he be qualified to have a normal conversation with the other party.


    Soon.


    As long as he advanced to be a Dao Immortal, he would have the qualification.


    Or he could approach the Heaven Realm¡¯s entrance and see if he could gain anything.


    Only, he discovered a huge problem.


    Since Kunlun had the entrance to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld, wouldn¡¯t the other forces target Kunlun?


    This way, Kunlun would be the target of everyone.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them make any major moves yet. Is it because they don¡¯t know enough, or is it something else?¡±


    Whatever he could think of, the summit leaders of Kunlun and the major forces of the Grand Deste World should have been able to as well.


    There must be a deeper reason why they did not make a move.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In a rather remote area of the Ninth Summit.


    Mei Li and the other two sat down to rest.


    There was a smile on their faces. They finally understood.


    And it was too magical.


    This was the first time they knew that array formations could be set up in such a manner. It was apletely different arrangement and contained endless mysteries.


    They had focused for too long and had to rest.


    This was the Ninth Summit. They had to resist the aura of the Netherworld.


    Thus, they could not cultivate till they forget to eat and sleep. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous for them.


    This was quite a pity.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you previously said that the array formation in the square is ranked third.


    Then where are the first and second?¡± Yan Ling asked curiously. She paused and asked another question.


    ¡°Right, where are the fourth and fifth too?¡±


    ¡°Fourth and fifth?¡± Xiao Yu, who was sitting on a rock, shook her head and said.


    ¡°There are no fourth or fifth array formation. There are only three array formations that Junior Brother set up seriously.¡±


    Yan Ling: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mei Li: ¡°¡­¡±


    Han Qi: ¡°¡­¡±


    At first, they thought that it was normal for them to lose theirposure because this array formation was ranked third. However, it turned out that there were only three array formations that the Ninth Summit had seriously set up.


    The third array formation, which was also this one, was also the worst.


    For a moment, they were somewhat depressed.


    To their dismay, they also felt that these unranked formations were very profound.

 Chapter 469 - An Iron-Headed Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 469: An Iron-Headed Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Then where are the first and second located at?¡±


    Han Qi asked.


    Since there were only three of them, it was better for them to stay away from them to prevent any problems from urring.


    ¡°The first is the array formation near the Netherworld Cave. The second is the array formation outside our courtyard, which is also the Maze Array Formation of the peach blossom forest,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    This was not a secret and there was no need to hide it.


    At the same time, she wanted to let them know that they shouldn¡¯t barge into these ces.


    It was easy for problems to arise if they did.


    In the past, the Ninth Summit only had the dangerous aura of the Netherworld. Now, the array formations here were even more dangerous.


    Especially whenbined with the aura of the Netherworld.


    ¡°The Maze Array Formation of the peach blossom forest can only rank second?¡± Mei Li was in disbelief.


    Xiao Yu nodded. Then, she remembered something from many years ago.


    ¡°I remember there were people who tried to enter the peach blossom forest in the past, but they never managed to get out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.¡± Yan Ling raised her hand.


    ¡°I know about this. They entered the maze and were unable to extricate themselves. No one else from Kunlun who entered managed to get out either.


    But Senior Sister, we are not boasting.


    In terms of maze array formations, thebined level of the people who challenged the array formation aren¡¯t even close to the level of us threebined.


    That¡¯s not all. Below the immortal realms, and even among Human Immortals and True Immortals, you will not be able to find anyone stronger than the three of us when ites to the study of array formations.


    All these years, we had been focused on cultivating array formations. In fact, we entered the sect only a few yearster than Senior Brother Jiang.


    If not for the fact that we have been studying array formations, we might have already be an immortal. ¡±


    The more she spoke, the more confident she became.


    That¡¯s right. Not only were their knowledge in array formations powerful, but their cultivation was also not much inferior to the geniuses.


    Especially since they had yet to cultivate wholeheartedly.


    They were true geniuses.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what Junior Sister Yan Ling said is true.


    Although there were many people challenging the array at that time, and some of them did have some attainments in array formations, there were almost none who were older than the three of us and were stronger than us in array formations.


    ¡°If we join forces, no one can im that they are better than us.¡± After a pause, Mei Li added.


    ¡°Except for Senior Brother Jiang.¡±


    ¡°There was once when the First Summit was also finding someone to crack a maze array formation. At that time, we had yet to finish walking through the array formation mountain, so we were not the first choice to be sent.


    But after a long time, many Senior Brothers and Sisters failed in solving it.


    Then came our turn. Even though it was very difficult, we still managed to break through the maze array formation.


    Our strength has been verified and proven.


    We have far surpassed our peers,¡± Han Qi said as well.


    They were all speaking the truth, not boasting at all.


    Xiao Yu looked at the three of them and asked.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you three go give it a try in breaking past it?


    But what¡¯s with the First Summit¡¯s maze array formation? ¡±


    The three of them stood up excitedly, nning to go with their Goddess Senior Sister to give it a try. This time, they were only going to challenge the array. There was no need to analyze and understand. It would be much easier this way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the First Summit, but there seems to be a strange ce there where all sorts of spell formations or seals appear.


    We may have to go in a few years.


    Master sent us to the Ninth Summit probably because of this,¡± exined Mei Li.


    Xiao Yu did not pay much attention to it. She was not familiar with First Summit either.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the courtyard.


    Jiang Lan slowly closed the book.


    He now roughly understood the hypothesis regarding the Deity Positions.


    The origin of the Deity Position was condensed by the Ancient Emperor single-handedly. The Deity Position descended from the Heaven Realm into the Grand Deste World due to the changes in heaven and earth. The fundamental reason was that the Anicent Emperor had met with an unforeseen event, and the Deity Position now had no owner.


    In order topletely obtain the Deity Position and make it a part of him, he needed the help of the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    The power brought by the Deity Position was not that important.


    What really mattered was the hypothesis he saw at the back.


    The Deity Position was an important passage to open up a whole new realm.


    There was another realm one could reach in the Grand Deste World. This realm was simply impossible to reach.


    This was because there was a missing path.


    And the Deity Position was an important key to unlocking this path.


    Possessing the Deity Position meant possessing the qualifications to head to that path.


    And there might only be one position above. Seizing the Deity Position meant that he had seized the initiative.


    Simrly, it meant danger.


    It was because there were only a few Deity Positions. The weak would be killed by other experts without Deity Positions to seize their Deity Positions.


    The weight of the different Deity Position was different, but the qualifications were the same.


    Perhaps there was some distance between them, but they all qualified.


    Jiang Lan immediately sensed danger.


    Indeed, the matter of having a Deity Position could not be easily revealed.


    It would be extremely dangerous if he was found out.


    ¡°At present, only Master knows about this matter in Kunlun. The others probably haven¡¯t ced me on the suspect list.


    Looks like I need to keep a lower profile. ¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    Before he knew it, although he felt that the Deity Position was dangerous, he had never known that it was actually this dangerous.


    His realm was not high, but he held the key that many experts wanted to obtain.


    As for his Senior Sister, she probably only knew his cultivation level and knew very little about him.


    There was no harm in her knowing about this though.


    In this way, he had to work even harder and strive to enter the Dao Immortal Realm as soon as possible.


    Once he became an Dao Immortal cultivator, he would have the power to fight against the strongest powerhouses.


    ¡°I wonder what is the realm that can¡¯t be reached. Is it the Sage Realm?¡±


    He had yet to be a Dao Immortal, but he knew that bing a Sage was not easy.


    These things needed to be noted down and guarded against.


    However, there was no need to be too concerned.


    If he hid in the Ninth Summit, he could avoid many dangers. But if he could not avoid them, he was fine with it either.


    Some things had to be faced head-on.


    He could not underestimate Imperial Lord Xi He at all. In Kunlun, he was far ahead of others.


    And¡­


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s target should be the Ancient Imperial Central Pce.


    In the book that talked about the Deity Positions, there was no way to directly guess how one could gain the Deity Position in the Central Pce, but there was an indirect exnation.


    ording to Jiang Lan¡¯s own understanding, to head to the Central Pce, one had to start from one of the four pces in the east, west, south, and north.


    The method seemedplicated.


    Imperial Lord Xi He should be nning this.


    Jiang Lan kept the book and walked over to the vegetative egg.


    All these years, the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower had not been doing well. However, the four seasons were normal and they had not withered.


    However, their aura had be weak.


    Recently, Xiao Yu had watered them with spirit liquid so they had already recovered.


    However, it had been five or six hundred years yet they still remained the same. It was truly strange.


    With this thought in mind, he decided to water them with some spirit liquid.


    However, just as he finished watering them, he raised his head to look at the peach forest.


    ¡°Mm? Someone broke through the array formation?¡±


    He was rather surprised. Although it was only one of theyers of ordinary array formations on the surface, and thisyer was not enough to let them walk out of the array formation, this was the first time he had seen someone break through it.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue did not even need to break the array formation when she entered. She ignored it.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ve already asked around.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Yu ran in andnded beside Jiang Lan.


    Then, she felt that something was missing. She jumped up and knocked her forehead against Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Xiao Yu cried out in pain.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This dragon¡¯s head was quite hard.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what did you ask?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly. He was currently helping Xiao Yu to rub her forehead.


    He made sure that it was not red but if he had used the wooden sword to knock it twice, it should be red.


    ¡°I asked them about their backgrounds.¡±


    Xiao Yu touched Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead as well.. Then, she jumped barefoot onto the table and looked down at Jiang Lan.

 Chapter 470 - Feels Like Im Going to Harm Him

    <h4>Chapter 470: Feels Like I¡¯m Going to Harm Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan sat down at the table.


    Xiao Yu stood in front of him. He sat down and Xiao Yu followed suit.


    Xiao Yu still sat at a position higher than his so that she could look down on him.


    Perhaps it was herst bit of pride as a Senior Sister.


    He had to look up to see her face.


    ¡°Senior Sister, please speak.¡±


    Jiang Lan spoke.


    He did not have any intention ofpeting with Xiao Yu. It was fine like that.


    Although the Jade Pool¡¯s dragon had matured, she still retained her youthful temperament.


    He had no intention of destroying it.


    ¡°The Senior Sister of the three, Mei Li has a very ordinary background.¡± Xiao Yu took out her wooden sword and drew a circle on the table.


    ¡°She was selected by Kunlun from the mortal world and has been in the sect for more than six hundred years.


    Initially, she was just an ordinary disciple of the Fifth Summit. Later on, she made a name for herself at the array formation mountain and was taken in as a disciple by Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    Following that, she disyed an astonishing talent in both her cultivation, and array formation skills.


    In the end, she became a personal disciple of Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    What surprised me the most was that she already has a Daopanion since three hundred years ago.


    She came from the same hometown as her. He seems to be an extremely talented disciple as well and should have just be a Human Immortal. ¡±


    ¡°Who recruited her?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°It seems to be a senior from the First Summit.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head, indicating that she did not know him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ask any more questions, insteading to a conclusion.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not her. What about the other two?¡±


    ¡°Yan Ling is the youngest among the three of them. I don¡¯t think she is either.¡± Xiao Yu leaped up andnded behind Jiang Lan. She leaned on Jiang Lan¡¯s head and said.


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of an elder of the Fourth Summit and grew up loving array formations. Hence, she was sent to the Fifth Summit.


    In the end, she was epted as a personal disciple by Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    Her parents are still alive, so it can¡¯t be her.¡±


    Xiao Yuid on his head. Jiang Lan did not feel much weight. He was only curious about the second eldest among the three.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the second one?¡±


    His Senior Sister had jumped from the eldest to the youngest, and had ced the exination of the second eldest as thest. This meant that she had found some problems.


    ¡°There are indeed some problems with her.¡± Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and nodded.


    ¡°ording to my understanding, Han Qi has a huge problem.


    She said that she was picked up by a Fifth Summit¡¯s elder in a deserted wilderness.


    She had been there before, but there were no signs of human habitation. Mountain rocks were everywhere, and there were withered trees and weeds.


    Her adoptive father said that it was impossible for anyone to appear there, but she just appeared out of nowhere.


    If not for the fact that she met with someone, she might not have lived past three days.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a bit bizarre.¡± Jiang Lan frowned.


    He did not believe that his master¡¯s illegitimate daughter was among the three of them, but this Junior Sister¡¯s background was indeed somewhat different.


    ¡°Any other discoveries?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu was waiting for Jiang Lan to ask her this question.


    ¡°There¡¯s a symbol on her arm that she was born with.


    I¡¯ve seen the symbol. It¡¯s veryplicated. It might be a clue.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you remember that symbol?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and asked.


    Xiao Yu smiled when she heard this.


    ¡°I was waiting for you to ask. I recorded it down and knew you would ask.¡±


    As she spoke, she pressed her hand on the table, and aplicated symbol began to appear.


    The symbol seemed to be slightly distorted, but there was a distinct line in the distortion.


    Jiang Lan frowned when he saw the symbol.


    He remembered the symbol.


    He had seen this symbol when he was reading the book that exined about the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    The symbol represented the Ancient Imperial Court.


    But it was different. There seemed to be something different inside.


    Array formation?


    Jiang Lan reached out subconsciously, wanting to check.


    It was just that very quickly, his Deity Position was triggered, as if it was undoing the array formation on it.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan withdrew his hand, preventing himself from undoing the array formation within the symbols.


    ¡°Looks like Martial Aunt is joking with us. This Junior Sister¡¯s background isn¡¯t normal. She can¡¯t possibly be Master and Martial Aunt¡¯s daughter.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the array formation with some shock.


    This was his first timeing into contact with symbols rted to the Ancient Imperial Court.


    However, his Martial Aunt Miao Yue definitely knew about this symbol. It was unknown if she had tampered with it.


    He needed to be more vignt.


    ¡°Extraordinary?¡± Xiao Yu propped her chin on her hand and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan pointed at the sky.


    ¡°Something to do with a ce up there.¡±


    ¡°Above?¡± Xiao Yu raised her head and saw the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Realm,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan in astonishment.


    Then she stopped asking. It was still too far away for her.


    ¡­


    Half a monthter.


    Jiang Lan walked towards the Netherworld Cave.


    He wanted to start cultivating and take a look at the array formation in the symbol.


    Xiao Yu had gone to the Third Summit. She had not seen her master for a long time and needed to go there.


    As for Mei Li and the other two, they were still studying the array formations on the Ninth Summit.


    Back then, they had made some progress in challenging the maze array formation, but in the end, they were still unable to leave.


    The array formation that was ranked second was indeed extraordinary.


    Xiao Yu would asionally check on their progress, but Jiang Lan had never done so before.


    They did not ask either.


    Hence, he was pretty rxed.


    Sitting cross-legged in the straw hut in the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan took out the symbol that Xiao Yu had left behind.


    ¡°Martial Aunt Miao Yue must know this symbol. It can¡¯t be activated directly.


    It must be a trap set by her.¡±


    She had sent the three of them here to learn array formations and even deliberately said that one of them was her and her master¡¯s illegitimate daughter so that he could find out about this symbol.


    And any Deity Position would react to this symbol.


    Once he activated it, he might be discovered.


    Therefore, it was possible that he was already suspected.


    Maybe it had something to do with Master.


    He wasn¡¯t sure exactly, but he couldn¡¯t risk it.


    However, he still had a way to find what was it all about.


    He took out the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    ¡°Using this symbol as a medium, I wonder what I can find.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he decided to give it a try.


    However, before he activated the Mountain Sea Mirror, he suddenly realized that someone was chanting his name.


    It was the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    Only now did he remember that a month had passed.


    He needed to teach them saber techniques again.


    He wondered if there would be any progress this time.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Sixth Summit.


    In front of the bamboo house, Miao Yue sat opposite Chen Xi, she looked in the direction of the Ninth Summit and frowned slightly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Xi asked curiously as she poured tea.


    ¡°I feel that the master and disciple of the Ninth Summit are guarding against me.¡± Miao Yue said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you are too dangerous, Junior Sister. Many things have a certain purpose, and it¡¯s impossible to guard against them.¡± Chen Xi didn¡¯t pay too much attention.


    ¡°Senior Sister is exaggerating.¡± Miao Yue turned around and poured tea for herself.


    ¡°I only know how to y tricks with Senior Brother. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions towards children.


    However, it¡¯s quite interesting to let some kids guess that I have some bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister seems to have a good impression of Jiang Lan,¡± Chen Xi said.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very cautious but courageous person.


    Senior Brother had always trusted him for a reason.


    Having interacted with him a few times, I have found that his state of mind is extremely stable, and he is unperturbed by many things.


    But as long as I say something rted to Senior Brother, it will easily make him turn pale with fright.¡± Miao Yue continued pouring tea, her tone carrying a clear smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pour it. You¡¯re not drinking it.¡± Chen Xi snatched the teapot.


    ¡°Something might happen to the Ninth Summit. I¡¯ll be heading to the Ninth Summit in a few years.


    Don¡¯t ask me for details. I don¡¯t know about it either.. Just wait.¡±

 Chapter 471 - The Phoenix With Broken Wings

    <h4>Chapter 471: The Phoenix With Broken Wings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    On the nameless mountain, the youth who was striked by lightning till he was smoking sat up.


    ¡°Not only does he want us to cut meat, he wants us to cut meat ording to his method.¡±


    ¡°So he was going to demonstrate it to us first? Why do you think he did that?¡± The Eighth Prince sat up.


    ¡°At that time, saber intent was everywhere. Does this means he wants to teach us a saber technique?¡± The youth tried suggesting.


    ¡°Why does he want to teach us saber techniques though?¡± The Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you keep asking me to hit Hong Ya¡¯s head with the halberd every day which has infuriated the Fist God. Now, he wants us to abandon the halberd and learn the Dao of the saber.¡± The youth stood up and continued.


    ¡°I have to go to the backyard and find a saber my grandfather treasured.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to look for it.¡± The Eighth Prince¡¯s voice sounded.


    ng!


    The Heavenly Dragon Saber was unsheathed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cultivate the saber technique in a month¡¯s time.


    I shall use this Dragon Saber.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a small gap in your saber. It¡¯s easy to break.¡± The young man nced at it and said.


    The Eighth Prince did not care.


    The two of them packed up and walked down the mountain.


    ¡°Thest time you said that after the Fist God responds, you will go knock on the head of the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. It¡¯s been a month. When do you n to knock her?¡±


    ¡°Now, the Fist God wants us to practice a saber technique.¡±


    ¡°So does that mean that after you learn it, you will use your saber to cut off her wings? A phoenix without wings?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan shook his head slightly. He was rather disappointed by the performance of the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    There should be progresster. There was no hurry now.


    Thus, he ced his attention on the Mountain Sea Mirror and began to activate it.


    He quickly connected with the symbol.


    Then, the surface of the Mountain Sea Mirror changed.


    At this moment, he had already activated his One Leaf Vision to the limit to prevent any idents from happening.


    The array formation in the cave could also prevent any idents from happening.


    Even for a moment.


    ¡°The wilderness?¡±


    At this moment, the wilderness appeared in the Mountain Sea Mirror. There was no sign of life, and everything was withered.


    ¡°Is this the birthce?¡±


    This ce was very simr to the birthce described by his Senior Sister. It seemed that the Junior Sister wasn¡¯t lying.


    Very quickly, the scene started to approach a certain area. It was near a hill.


    Then, figures appeared. There were many of them, all of them carrying some type of characteristics.


    ¡°Demons?¡±


    With this thought in mind, he had some guesses. Perhaps they were simr to Fei Yuan.


    However, when he wanted to confirm, the image suddenly stopped moving.


    It was frozen.


    A figure appeared on the screen.


    Dressed in white, he exuded an imposing aura, like a zing sun.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw this. Without hesitation, he broke the connection of the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    However, the moment before it was severed, an iparably powerful force struck him.


    His power instantly moved.


    Bang!


    A soundless collision urred.


    Pu!


    His golden body was injured, and he threw up a mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, the Mountain Sea Mirror ended its connection.


    A light injury that could even make his heart palpitate.


    ¡°A Dao Immortal? Is it the Dao Immortal of the Demon Race since it hase from the direction of the Demon Race? It doesn¡¯t seem like it. It seems like they are taking action.¡±


    Jiang Lan adjusted his aura.


    He did not dare to pay attention to it anymore.


    Now, he began to suspect if his Martial Aunt Miao Yue really knew where the array formation was connected to.


    A Dao Immortal, or even a Celestial Immortal, was still extremely dangerous for the current him.


    Or maybe she was sure it was okay in the past, but something had happened recently?


    Or perhaps he had misused the Deity Position?


    He shook his head.


    He couldn¡¯t get any answers.


    However, it could be confirmed that the demons were plotting something that had something to do with the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    There was no need to guess the importance of the matter. The prescence of a Dao Immortal had made everything clear.


    After taking a deep breath, Jiang Lan closed his eyes and began cultivating.


    He had to advance as soon as possible.


    Now that he had entered the sect for 652 years and it was now close to the eruption of the Netherworld Entrance, he could use this time to enter seclusion and quickly advance.


    His Senior Sister was at the perfected Human Immortal Realm and had her own power. Her future advancement would be faster.


    She shouldn¡¯t take too long in the True Immortal Realm.


    On the surface, his cultivation level has already been at the Human Immortal Realm for a hundred years. If he wanted his hidden cultivation to be raised to the perfected Human Immortal Realm, he would need to wait a few dozens of years. He would then also need another hundred years to advance to be a True Immortal..


    Jiang Lan closed his eyes.


    After which, he began cultivating.


    The power of the Dao flowed through his body and activated his golden body.


    When the power of his golden body reached its peak, it would be the day he tries to enter the Dao Immortal Realm.


    It was still in its initial state.


    He would try to do it as fast as he could, but he would not rush the process.


    He would take it step by step, to prevent any idents from happening during cultivation.


    Time passed, and the sun and moon alternated.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s heartpletely calmed down. Apart from special days, he had always been using his own rhythm to cultivate.


    The power of his golden body was being mobilized bit by bit.


    His strength was bing stronger, but still, he couldn¡¯t reach the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    But it should be soon.


    ¡­


    The Ninth Summit.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    The three of them looked at the mountain and sighed.


    ¡°I feel like we can still continue learning. After all, we haven¡¯t evenprehended much about the array formations that are rankedst.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer. We¡¯ve already stayed here for almost twenty years. I heard that the Netherworld Entrance has begun to erupt.


    Staying too long will only bring us harm.¡± Mei Li shook her head.


    They were studying hard here and had indeed gained a lot. They felt that they could continue.


    Except¡­


    The time was wrong.


    Moreover, they had other things to do such as preparing to face their tribtion.


    They could not stay any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back after I be an immortal. What¡¯s important now is to ensure that I can survive the heavenly tribtion,¡± Han Qi said softly.


    Their talents were indeed very high, but transcending the tribtion was not an easy matter. They could not underestimate it at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way. However, we only had a single chance where Senior Brother Jiang exined his array formations to us during this period of time. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Yan Ling recalled.


    ¡°Back then, when I saw Senior Brother Jiang sitting in the vast ocean of array formations, it gave me a simr feeling I had when I faced Master.


    Do you think Senior Brother Jiang¡¯s skills in array formations can match Master¡¯s? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but it doesn¡¯t make any difference to us.¡± Mei Li didn¡¯t really care about this.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious about the rtionship between the Goddess and Senior Brother Jiang.


    I realized that it is very different from what the outside world are saying. They are very, very close, and they are not pretending to be close either.


    As a Goddess, Senior Sister doesn¡¯t put on any airs. It¡¯s as if she listens to Senior Brother Jiang wholeheartedly and willingly.¡±


    ¡°Like you?¡± Han Qi asked curiously.


    Yan Ling also looked at Mei Li curiously.


    ¡°No.¡± Mei Li immediately turned around to refute.


    ¡°I am the biggest in my family.¡±


    At this moment, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. There was a man waiting in the distance.


    Seeing the three of them, the other party finally smiled.


    Han Qi and Yan Ling stopped when they saw the other party.


    ¡°Senior sister Mei Li, you should go first. We¡¯re going to take a look elsewhere.¡±


    After that, the two of them smiled as they watched Senior Sister Mei Li return with her husband.


    However, when they returned to the Fifth Summit, Senior Sister Hong Luan came to find them.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the First Summit to break the maze array formation in a few days?¡± Han Qi was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Yan Ling was rather surprised.


    They had just returned.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that this time, the maze array formation is much stronger than thest time you guys went there. If you guys really have no other choice, you don¡¯t have to give yourself too much pressure.¡± Hong Luan consoled softly.


    Pressure?


    Han Qi and Yan Ling did not think much of it.


    They had seen the Ninth Summit¡¯s array formations and had improved a lot. Things were different now.


    They were eager to try.

 Chapter 472 - When Will The Vegetative Egg Hatch

    <h4>Chapter 472: When Will The Vegetative Egg Hatch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes. After eighteen years, he had be a bit stronger.


    He was one step closer to bing a mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    The power of his golden body grew stronger.


    After clenching his fists and sensing his strength, he looked at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°The eruption has begun. I wonder if the demons are taking action.¡±


    Now that he had entered the sect for 670 years, there should still be about 15 years before the eruption of the Netherworld Entrance ended.


    The peak of the eruption was ten yearster.


    He had heard from the girl from the Qilin Race that the Demon Race had made a move, but he had yet to discover anything.


    He could only continue to wait.


    After nearly twenty years, the Eighth Prince and the youth finally learned the saber technique he was teaching.


    Although it was only the first move.


    But the seed had been nted.


    The three moves of the Dragon Saber Art would allow the Dragon Race to be stronger in all aspects. Once the Ancestral Dragon learned it, it would have a huge impact on Kunlun.


    To remove the prefix of the Deity Position, one needed to obtain the recognition of heaven and earth.


    And the recognition of heaven and earth was rted to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    If they were desperate, Kunlun might have to face the entire force of the Grand Deste World.


    This was the worst possibility, although there should be other unknown reasons as well.


    However, he was in the Ninth Summit, which belonged to Kunlun.


    If something like this really happened, he would definitely have to stay.


    It was because he had the strength to protect Kunlun already.


    In another two or three hundred years, he would most likely advance to the Dao Immortal Realm.


    He would stand at the highest point of the Grand Deste World.


    If he escaped at that time, he would be unworthy of his master¡¯s nurturing and protection over the years.


    Furthermore, Xiao Yu was the Kunlun Goddess and bore a huge responsibility.


    This made him further unable to leave.


    Not to mention, he had long wanted to shoulder the heavy burden on behalf of his master.


    He would bear the responsibility of the Ninth Summit.


    No matter how difficult it was.


    This was his choice and his duty.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking and walked out of the Netherworld Cave. He brought the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower out.


    Because they had been exposed to the elements outside for many years, he had ced them within the Netherworld Cave all these years.


    Now that the entrance to the Netherworld had erupted, it would definitely affect them if they continued to linger.


    He was naturally happy with how easy it was to take care of the two.


    It was also convenient for Xiao Yu to take care of them.


    However, after so many years, he was very curious about the egg.


    He wanted to know when the egg would break out of its shell and what would happen.


    Unfortunately¡­


    It did not go ording to his wishes.


    The vegetative egg was very stable.


    It was the same for the Udumbara Flower. It was unknown if it was infected by the vegetative egg.


    Walking out of the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan recalled the scene he saw in the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    ¡°I wonder what their purpose is.¡±


    If they targeted the Ninth Summit, then there was nothing he could do.


    The difference in strength was too great.


    He needed his master to take action.


    If there were other clues, he would inform his master.


    In the courtyard.


    Xiao Yu stood under the peach blossom tree and looked at the returning Jiang Lan. She said confidently.


    ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s time for the challenge match. I¡¯ve already fully grasped the array formation in the square.


    For the next hundred years after today, Junior Brother should listen to me.¡±


    After a while.


    At the square of the ninth summit.


    ¡°Aiya, Junior Brother, stop knocking. I admit defeat. I admit defeat.¡±


    Jiang Lan kept the wooden sword when he saw Xiao Yu hugging her head.


    How dare she spout nonsense like that?


    What an arrogant dragon.


    However, he discovered that even though this dragon was arrogant, his strength was improving very quickly.


    It should be because of the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift from before.


    In another thirty to forty years, she might be able to attempt to advance and be a True Immortal.


    Soon.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Several dayster.


    First Summit.


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Junior Sisters,¡± Lin An said to the three of them.


    He could only count on these three to break the array formation this time.


    Their attainments in array formations were not low and they cooperated well.


    The three of them joining hands was truly something that very few people couldpare to.


    Those that could bepared to them were not suitable to break the array formation.


    It was either because the person¡¯s cultivation was high or there were other reasons.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is too polite. Our attainments in array formations are still shallow, so we can only do our best.¡± Mei Li lowered her head and said humbly.


    Then, the three of them stepped into the array formation.


    It was a square, connected to a huge building.


    The gate was wide and grand.


    The array formation was in the courtyard.


    Lin An smiled as he watched the three of them enter.


    ¡°Junior Sisters, did something happen?


    They have all be much more humble.¡±


    ¡°Is it because they no longer have the arrogance they had when they first came?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s only right to be a little arrogant. Their cultivation speed is fast, and their attainments in array formations are astonishing.


    There aren¡¯t many that are on their level on the entire Fifth Summit,¡± Lin An said.


    ¡°Do you think they can break the array formation this time?¡± Hong Luan asked.


    Lin An was silent for a while before shaking his head.


    ¡°I have no answer.


    The array formation is indeed stronger than before, but I trust that the three Junior Sisters has not remained stagnant.


    In addition to their present modesty, I felt that they might have experienced some growth.


    Things are different now.¡±


    ¡°Your evaluation of them is very high,¡± said Hong Luan.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Lin An chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I underestimate them, I¡¯ll lose face.¡±


    Hong Luan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    A monthter.


    First Summit.


    In the pavilion halfway up the mountain.


    ¡°Has the array formation been broken?¡± Feng Yixiao asked as he looked down the mountain with a smile.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been solved yet, but the effects brought along by it have decreased. I think it can be solved.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Lin An continued.


    ¡°This time, the three Junior Sisters brought about a strange influence.


    The previously restless array formation seemed to have calmed down.


    When they first came, they did not have such an effect.


    Some of the Senior Brothers have spected that the three Junior Sisters have used a different method to break through the array formation.¡±


    ¡°Have you asked around?¡± Feng Yixiao didn¡¯t turn around.


    He looked down the mountain with a calm expression. He was looking at the grand entrance of the za.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked. These three Junior Sisters have studied array formations in the Ninth Summit for nearly twenty years.


    The array formations set up by the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit are different from everyone else¡¯s.


    It is as if he had walked his own path.¡± Lin An revealed the results of his investigation.


    Hu!


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from the foot of the mountain.


    An aura seeped out from the grand door, but it quickly returned to the courtyard.


    Lin An was a little surprised to see this.


    In the past, the aura brought by the array formation could not return, but this time, it did.


    Did it mean that this array formation had be morepatible?


    ¡°Master?¡± Lin An immediately asked.


    If it waspatible and if they invited the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t that be extremely effective?


    However, he heard that his master did not get along well with his Martial Uncle of the Ninth Summit.


    Feng Yixiao lowered his eyebrows and looked at the courtyard below. Then, he said calmly.


    ¡°Once he bes a True Immortal, I¡¯ll go to the Ninth Summit.¡±


    After a pause, Feng Yixiao turned to look at Lin An.


    ¡°Who sent them to the ninth summit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Martial Aunt Miao Yue.¡± Lin An was perplexed.


    ¡°Master, do you think there¡¯s a problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Feng Yixiao as he turned to look at the sky. He then said.


    ¡°But sometimes, finding no problems is the biggest problem.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Miao Yue felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°I feel like you guys are always specting about my intentions. Does everyone else think that I have a motive?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Xi shook her head.


    ¡°I also think that you have ulterior motives.


    For example, right now, I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯ve been with me for so long.¡±


    Miao Yue smiled lightly at Chen Xi.


    ¡°Aiyaya, Senior Sister discovered me.¡±


    Chen Xi: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 473 - Attempting To Kill People From The Ninth Summit

    <h4>Chapter 473: Attempting To Kill People From The Ninth Summit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Under the Witchcloud Mountain Range.


    In the middle of a deste forest.


    Di Jing stood in mid-air and looked down.


    He could see many beasts busy trying to activate something.


    At this moment, a fire demon came in front of Di Jing and whispered.


    ¡°Sir, the progress is quite fast, but it will still take some time.


    I¡¯ve already tried my best. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Di Jing said slowly. ¡°We can slow down, but we can¡¯t afford any idents.¡±


    His words were authoritative, and even the mes feared him.


    After the fire demon left, Di Jing looked up into the sky.


    ¡°Who is it that can cast his gaze over?


    Was it a coincidence or has this ce been targeted?


    As long as it¡¯s not Kunlun, everything is fine. But¡­¡±


    Di Jing¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he nned to do something.


    ¡°Kunlun will eventuallye.


    The Ninth Summit.


    It¡¯s very strong. It¡¯s just¡­


    The Grand Deste World is so big. There must be people who is eyeing on them, right?¡±


    Di Jing didn¡¯t think that he would be able to defend himself against the future troubles, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing.


    He wanted to be the winner in this game.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Morning.


    Jiang Lan sat at the edge of the pavilion and watched the sunrise.


    He had already started on his own Dao path. Right now, he wasn¡¯t observing the changes in heaven and earth, only calming his heart.


    This would enable him to continue his closed-door cultivation, which mightst for a long time.


    His Senior Sister had returned to cultivate. It should be time for her to break through to be a True Immortal.


    The defeat she experienced from the challenge made her feel that as long as she crossed a major realm, she would be the final winner.


    Furthermore, she was not far from a True Immortal. Thus, it was sufficient for her to advance to be a True Immortal by entering closed-door training for a period of time.


    Jiang Lan also wanted to try advancing to be a mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    He was already extremely close to it thest time he started on his own Dao path.


    Perhaps he could enter the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm before his Senior Sister entered the True Immortal Realm.


    As for the rest, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it for now.


    The Demon Race and the Heavenly Human Race were not in his consideration.


    His master could still protect him.


    Now, he needed to focus on his seclusion and advance.


    After watching the sunrise, Jiang Lan began to read some books, such as the ¡®Celestial Immortal Realm¡¯ and other books on other knowledge and spell techniques.


    He would read the books he had read before again.


    Perhaps he might gain some new insights.


    At night.


    He returned to the Netherworld Cave and began cultivating.


    He activated his golden body and attempted to fully activate it.


    Time passed like flowing water, day after day, year after year.


    Jiang Lan never stopped cultivating.


    He would watch the sun rise at dawn, read books and do chores in the morning.


    In the evening, he would watch the sun set and enter the Netherworld Cave to cultivate his golden body.


    He watched the entrance of the Netherworld erupt bit by bit, watching it erupt to its limits.


    He then watched it calm down and return to its normal state.


    During this time, he made all the preparations to ensure that he was well guarded against the movements made by the demons.


    However, the demons did not seem to have acted at all.


    The entrance to the Netherworld hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    It was unusually calm.


    It was so calm that Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t used to it.


    In the blink of an eye, the power of his golden body had reached a whole new level.


    It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to advance to mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 690 years since I entered the sect. Maybe in a few years, I can advance to the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.¡±


    His Senior Sister had yet toe out of seclusion.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any other ns.


    Five yearster.


    In the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan¡¯s body was faintly discernible, as if he was stuck in a certain ce, unable to make the golden light brighter.


    He was trying his best to make the golden light even brighter.


    The light started to change, flickering between dark and bright.


    A momentter, a bright light appeared beneath Jiang Lan.


    Then, it quickly spread throughout his body.


    Whoosh!


    The dim light receded, and a new light covered his entire body.


    A tremendous amount of power surged forth as the sound of thunder rumbled within his body.


    Mid-stage Celestial Immortal.


    He had achieved it.


    Jiang Lan only opened his eyes after the power subsided. He tried to feel his own power.


    ¡°A mid-stage Celestial Immortal is far superior to an early-stage Celestial Immortal. If I were to encounter the ck dragon previously with my current strength, I might be able to end him off easily.¡±


    He had a feeling that he could crush his opponent with one punch.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t trust this feelingpletely. He had to be prepared to deliver the second and third punch at any time to prevent underestimating his enemy and bringing trouble to himself.


    It was just that he could not use the Power Of Nine Tribtions and Power Of Nine Tribtions at that time.


    However, even though he was only using the three moves of the Dragon Saber Art, he did not need to use the third sh.


    He had won steadily.


    With his calm mood after advancing, he began to familiarize himself with the power of mid-stage Celestial Immortal Rm.


    This time, he needed to familiarize himself with it for a long time. The more he understood and learned, the more he needed to familiarize himself with his knowledge and techniques everytime he advanced.


    However, the severity of the matter would not bring too much trouble.


    After spending a year familiarizing himself with his new strength, Jiang Lanpleted his seclusion.


    It had been 26 years.


    In another four years, it would be seven hundred years.


    He needed to bring some wine for his master.


    Except¡­


    Jiang Lan stood up and looked at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a little quiet recently. It¡¯s not because of my cultivation realm¡¯s advancement that the aura seems to have weakened, but it has really be much quieter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, he walked towards the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    His master had said that a Human Immortal could look inside.


    Now that he was already at mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    In the past, for the sake of not causing trouble for himself, he hadn¡¯t looked inside.


    But it was different now.


    He felt that there was something wrong with the entrance to the Netherworld.


    At this moment, he arrived in front of the ancient well. As he approached, he felt that he had passed through a barrier left behind by his master.


    It was to prevent others from approaching. Of course, it was also to prevent him from approaching in the past.


    If one whose cultivation was insufficient, attempted to approach it, it would bring about fatal danger.


    Things were different now. His master should know that he was a Celestial Immortal. It would be much safer even if he got closer.


    There was no need to worry him.


    Standing by the ancient well, Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows and looked down.


    It was as if he could see everything in the world.


    Then, his mind trembled as though something was sucking his mind away.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Lan stabilized his mind and escaped the strange influence.


    It was not serious, but not simple either.


    If a Human Immortal hade to check, he would not have gotten away so easily.


    His heart was steady. The others¡­


    The others were unable to enter the Netherworld Entrance, so it didn¡¯t affect anything.


    When Jiang Lan returned to his senses, what he saw was no longer something illusory.


    But what was in the ancient well waspletely different from what he had expected.


    He originally thought that he would see an aura of the Netherworld like water in an ancient well.


    But that was not the case at all.


    There wasn¡¯t any well water in the ancient well at the entrance to the Netherworld, and it wasn¡¯t the ancient well that entered one¡¯s eyes as one would expect, and it was instead a space that was filled with tension.


    It was as if it was breathing.


    Furthermore, once he came close to the well.


    It was as if a world was crashing into him.


    ¡°So this is the entrance to the Netherworld.¡±


    Jiang Lan was shocked.


    The two worlds would converge at any moment and connect.


    The eruption came from the Netherworld being too close to the well.


    However, he could also see that the well was filled with seals.


    There were both seals inside and outside.


    The seals seemed to be weakening, but it was still not something that the people inside could easily pass through.


    It was the same outside.


    Jiang Lan knew a lot about array formations, but even so, he still couldn¡¯t enter.


    As he rxed, he felt as if the Netherworld was distancing itself from him.


    In addition, he saw some distortions appear in the void of the Netherworld.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed abnormal.¡±

 Chapter 474 - The First Step To Finding A Wife For Master

    <h4>Chapter 474: The First Step To Finding A Wife For Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was summer.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Jiang Lan walked out of the Netherworld Cave.


    He did not see wrongly just now. There was something wrong with the entrance to the Netherworld.


    This had caused the silence.


    This change should lead to something else.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan walked towards the peak of the Ninth Summit. He needed to tell his master.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan came behind his master and told him about the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°The source is close to the Northern Wastnds, but I can¡¯t urately capture it.


    We need to wait for them to make some progress,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    He was calm and collected.


    ¡°Master already knows?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Zhengdong turned to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been in the Netherworld Cave, and you¡¯ve never stood here often.


    If you stand here often, you will notice that the Netherworld Aura in the Ninth Summit has changed slightly.


    The other party¡¯s actions are very big. They should be relying on some ancient artifact.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°If the other party seeds in targeting the Netherworld Entrance, I will need to head out in a few days.


    Do you want to take a look? ¡±


    This was training.


    True training.


    ¡°What about the Ninth Summit?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    If he and his master both went out, there would be no one guarding the Ninth Summit.


    This was very dangerous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to guard it for a few days. You¡¯re still too weak,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head, indicating that he understood.


    His hidden cultivation was still at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm, close to the perfected stage.


    It was impossible for him to guard the Ninth Summit openly. Even if his true level of cultivation was at the mid-stage of the Celestial Immortal Realm, he would still not be able to defend it.


    At least, he could not be as stable as Master and the rest.


    Then, he bowed and said respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go with you, Master.¡±


    This was an experience, something he had to do.


    With his Celestial Immortal cultivation level, he would not be a burden to his master.


    But who was Master looking for to help?


    After some hesitation, he asked this question.


    ¡°Who?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked directly.


    ¡°I n to find Chen Xi, your Martial Aunt from the Sixth Summit.


    She¡¯s quite free.¡±


    Martial Aunt Chen Xi?


    Martial Aunt Chen Xi was very familiar with his master, at least in the past.


    It was said that there was a difference between men and women, so their rtionship wasn¡¯t as good as before, but their friendship had always been there.


    But Martial Aunt Chen Xi was still a female. If this went on, she might be a candidate for his master¡¯s wife.


    However, the first candidate was still Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan spoke after some consideration.


    ¡°Is Martial Aunt Miao Yue very busy?¡±


    To find someone to help, that person naturally needed to be free.


    Otherwise, the Eighth Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle was the most suitable.


    However, the Eighth Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle should not have so much free time. But he would definitely make a move when something happened.


    It was just that he could not stay on the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Miao Yue?¡± Mo Zhengdong pondered and shook his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s not busy, but why do you want her toe?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Summit has many array formations. Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s attainments in array formations are very high.


    She should be more suitable.


    Martial Aunt Chen Xi might not be trapped by the array formations, but if something unexpected happens, the impact will be tremendous.¡± Jiang Lan spoke the words he had prepared beforehand.


    After a moment of silence, Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    ¡°Later, I will make a trip to the Fifth Summit.¡±


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief and left the Ninth Summit.


    Perhaps his master only felt that he did not want the array formations to be destroyed.


    Although the array formations of the Ninth Summit were powerful, it could not trap someone at the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Once something happened, Martial Aunt Chen Xi might just tten the array formations.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue, however, knew how to make use of them.


    However, no matter what his master thought, the first step was considered a sess.


    His master did not hate Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Sixth Summit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here for so many years. Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Chen Xi looked at Miao Yue and asked.


    ¡°Junior Sister Zhu Qing mighte and look for me after some time.¡± Miao Yue held her chin with one hand and said with a faint smile.


    Chen Xi, who had originally intended to observe the sky, stopped her actions and looked at Miao Yue as if she was wondering if she was about to be deceived.


    Soon, she didn¡¯t care anymore. Whether it was real or fake didn¡¯t matter.


    Whatever Miao Yue wanted to do, she usually could not stop it.


    ¡°I feel like the Netherworld is beginning to change. The source ising from the Northern Wastnds.


    The other party is also blocking their actions. It looks like we have to wait for something to happen.¡±


    Chen Xi shook her head before pouring herself more tea.


    However, she suddenly looked up.


    ¡°Senior Brother Mo ising?¡±


    She felt the presence.


    Miao Yue also looked up.


    However, just as they thought that Mo Zhengdong was about tond on the Sixth Summit, they unexpectedly discovered that they had guessed wrong.


    Mo Zhengdong only passed by the Sixth Summit and headed to the Fifth Summit.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Xi looked at Miao Yue in surprise.


    Miao Yue was even more confused.


    ¡°Senior Brother went to look for me?¡±


    Chen Xi touched the tea with her finger, then lightly flicked the tea towards the Fifth Summit.


    She was going to inform Mo Zhengdong of Miao Yue¡¯s location.


    After doing this, she looked at Miao Yue.


    For a moment, she seemed to understand why Junior Sister Miao Yue was always with her.


    However, there should have been an ident along the way, which resulted in a severe deviation from their expectations.


    What went wrong?


    It was definitely not Mo Zhengdong himself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Jade Pool.


    His Senior Sister had yet toe out of seclusion.


    He had looked through the Goddess Diagram before, but there weren¡¯t any problems with her condition. It seemed like she would be able to sessfully break through to be a True Immortal in a few more days.


    However, he might not be on the Ninth Summit at that time.


    Therefore, he had toe here to inform her.


    It was still the same. He would leave a message on the stone¡¯s surface.


    He wrote that he nned to return only after a while.


    However, before he left, he hesitated for a moment and added a smiley face of his Senior Sister on the stone.


    Only then did he leave in satisfaction.


    Presumably, Senior Sister liked this smiley face.


    Although it was slightly crooked.


    Back in the courtyard, he took care of the surrounding flowers.


    When Xiao Yu came out of her seclusion, she should be able to see the flowers growing in the courtyard.


    After he was done with everything, he sat at the side and started to watch the beautiful scenery.


    In the past, it was already difficult for him to fully understand what was happening. Now, he could understand a lot.


    But the more he thought about it, the more he felt how powerful the innkeeper was. In fact, the entire inn wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    Five dayster.


    The aura of the Netherworld changed. It seemed to be weakening, but also seemed to be the prelude to a turbulent surge.


    ¡°Looks like the other party has seeded. Is iting from the Northern Wastnds?¡±


    Jiang Lan recalled the scene he saw earlier.


    The Northern Wastnds had the most demons.


    And the demons were doing something in some deste ce. It seemed that it was them.


    At the same time, Mo Zhengdong appeared in front of the courtyard.


    ¡°Master.¡± Jiang Lan stood up and greeted respectfully.


    For the past few days, his heart had been in a stable state, and he was ready to set off at any time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly as he looked at Jiang Lan. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to train.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head.


    If it was really the scene he saw before, then this time, it was still extremely dangerous for him.


    He was no match for the strongest, and his subordinates were bound to be as numerous as the clouds.


    There were definitely Celestial Immortals.


    He had made many preparations, hoping to be of use.

 Chapter 475 - Battle Of Dao Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 475: Battle Of Dao Immortals</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Central ins.


    Li Fire Ind.


    On the highest mountain peak.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao stood in mid-air and looked up into the sky as if he had be one with heaven and earth.


    Heaven Man Unity.


    At this moment, the Dao of heaven and earth appeared on his body.


    He was about to go further.


    He was a new talent of the Heavenly Human Race, and he had a thorough understanding of the Heavenly Human Race. Thus, he had walked ahead of everyone.


    The Deity Position was also obtained by him.


    After forgoing his emotions and obtaining the Deity Position, it could be said that he had received the help of the heavens and his cultivation improved by leaps and bounds.


    The Dao Immortal Realm was right in front of him.


    Then, he would go a step further and reach the top of the stairs to fight for the only spot.


    Ordinary Celestial Immortals would be slower than others in obtaining the Deity Position, but he would not.


    Soon, he would be in the same position as the others.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man came to his side. Before he could speak, Heavenly Human Yunxiao spoke first. His voice was calm, like a calmke.


    ¡°Someone is out?¡±


    ¡°The target is the Ninth Summit of Kunlun.¡± The middle-aged man nodded slightly and continued.


    ¡°You can also take a look at the demons¡¯ harvest. It might be of sufficient help to you.¡±


    ¡°It does help.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao nodded and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Would the Heavenly Human Race fear a human?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong,¡± the middle-aged man said in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s only because of thepetition between races that he has to be eliminated. Furthemore, he might not be able to tolerate us in the future.¡±


    Being born in the Grand Deste World and the Heavenly Human Race meant that there was no way for one to escape the rted rules.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at the sky and slowly closed his eyes. He stood in the air, but it was hard for him to notice. His Heaven Man Unity was activated again.


    The middle-aged man stopped talking.


    He disappeared from the spot.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    North of the Western Wastnds.


    Mo Zhengdong flew high into the sky with Jiang Lan.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be anxious at all.


    ¡°Master isn¡¯t worried?¡± Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    The problem with the entrance to the Netherworld was probably rted to the demons¡¯ previous actions. A new crack had opened up.


    It was based on the small crack in the Netherworld¡¯s entrance.


    This was why the entrance to the Netherworld had changed.


    This time, the crack was muchrger than before, and it was very far away.


    There would definitely be some creatures rushing out from within, and the Netherworld Aura would seep out inrge amounts.


    ¡°This is not serious.¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    ¡°The Netherworld indeed cannot be opened at will, but the Grand Deste World requires the presence of the Netherworld Aura.


    Since that is the case, we can let them seed.


    As long as it is shut down in time.


    Furthermore, they will have to pay for their actions.¡±


    Jiang Lan was enlightened.


    The Grand Deste World required the aura of the Netherworld because of the Deity Positions.


    Therefore, Kunlun still wanted them to be stronger, but it couldn¡¯t be too exaggerated.


    ¡°Master, what will happen if the entrance to the Netherworld ispletely opened?¡± He only knew that his master was guarding the entrance to the Netherworld, but he did not know what would happen if the entrance was opened.


    In the past, he felt that the creatures on the other end would fight their way out and overturn Kunlun.


    However, the opening location was in the Witchcloud Mountain Range. In theory, it had nothing to do with Kunlun.


    ¡°The Heaven Realm will descend,¡± Mo Zhengdong answered softly.


    Jiang Lan frowned.


    The Heavenly Realm would descend?


    In other words, the Heaven Domain and the Netherworld were either sealed or connected?


    What would happen if the Heaven Realm descended?


    The Ancient Imperial Court of the Heaven Realm had perished. The Kunlun Patriarch Gu had entered the Heaven Realm and never returned.


    The empty seat of the Deity Position would descend into the Grand Deste World once again.


    From this, it could be seen that the descent of the Heaven Realm might bring about a huge crisis.


    Perhaps it was as the Netherworld creature had said. The world was about to copse.


    Thus, the entrance to the Netherworld could be opened for a while, but it could not be opened forever.


    The entrance at the Ninth Summit of Kunlun could not be opened directly.


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    A ck light appeared in the sky.


    It was the aura of the Netherworld.


    The gap was opened.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve already seeded. Not bad,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly as he looked at the ck light in the sky.


    He could see it now, and it would be achieved in a few days.


    A great battle would break out at any moment.


    Jiang Lan also felt that this time was different from the past.


    Someone had climbed out thest time. This time, someone should have climbed out as well.


    He wondered what level the other party was at.


    Furthermore, with such a hugemotion, there should be quite a number of experts.


    There was nothing he could do about Dao Immortals, but as long as the other party was not a perfected Celestial Immortal, he should be able to handle it.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could win.


    But he had some confidence in protecting himself.


    With his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel, he wouldn¡¯t be a burden.


    And¡­


    This was the wilderness.


    If he remembered correctly, this was the ce he saw through the ancient symbolst time.


    The other party had a Dao Immortal.


    The location had something to do with the Ancient Imperial Pce. This meant that the other party was using something from the Ancient Imperial Pce to connect to the entrance of the Netherworld.


    Doing so allowed them to let the Netherworld Aura to seep out.


    ¡°There should be quite a few people. Do you feel any pressure?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked towards Jiang Lan.


    He didn¡¯t know Jiang Lan¡¯s true cultivation, but he knew that Jiang Lan knew his own limits.


    ¡°A little, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    There was indeed pressure.


    No matter what enemies he encountered, he would feel pressure.


    No one knew if the other party¡¯s Human Immortal was in fact a Celestial Immortal in disguise.


    He would give it his all no matter who his enemies were.


    This would ensure nothing would go wrong.


    Whenever he made a move, he would ensure that it was a sure-kill. He would not hold back.


    If he couldunch a sneak attack, he would definitely not attack head-on.


    Thus, Mo Zhengdong did not ask any more questions. Instead, he led Jiang Lan forward.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before they¡¯d confront the demons directly.


    The battlefield would be split into two.


    Jiang Lan started to prepare silently. His master would fight with the Demon Race¡¯s Dao Immortalter. That was a battlefield that he couldn¡¯t get close to.


    The rest was his alone.


    What he wanted to do was very simple.


    After killing all the demons he saw, he would close the entrance to the Netherworld.


    If any Netherworld organisms appeared, he would have to clean them up as well.


    He had an advantage, but he needed to expand it and be the only person standing.


    Unless the other party had a perfected or multiplete-stage Celestial Immortals.


    However, the possibility wasn¡¯t high. Those at the peak of the Celestial Immortal Realm should beprehending their own Dao.


    Once they walked on their own Dao, they would be a Dao Immortal. Thus, those here would at most be at thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Perhaps even just mid-stage Celestial Immortals.


    Of course. He couldn¡¯t be sure.


    A long timeter.


    Jiang Lan felt the presence of the Netherworld in front of him.


    At this moment, he saw a middle-aged man standing in the sky. However, he immediately recognized him.


    It was the person he saw through the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    ¡°Dao Immortal.¡±


    This was not his enemy, but his master¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re faster than I expected,¡± Di Jing said softly as he looked at Mo Zhengdong. Then, he looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Mid-stage Human Immortal? No, Late-stage.


    Were you two nning to go out and train?


    Unfortunately, one of you is too weak. It¡¯s equivalent to sending yourself to death.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong rose into the air and looked at Di Jing.


    ¡°Worry about yourself. Do you think you can walk out of here alive?


    Or do you think that it doesn¡¯t matter if you die here after doing what you need to do? ¡°


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re very strong. In fact, you might even be able to advance a little bit further. However, it¡¯s hard to say if you¡¯re really that strong.¡± Di Jing had a smile on his face, as if he wasn¡¯t worried about his own safety at all.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m strong or weak now.¡± Mo Zhengdong stepped forward.


    Lightning appeared under his feet, and light blossomed on his body.


    The great Dao was like a rainbow, piercing through the horizon.


    Di Jing wasn¡¯t afraid. Brilliance appeared on his body like a zing sun.


    The battle between Dao Immortals erupted in the sky.


    Boom!


    Lightning illuminated the world and upied the sky.


    Raging and violent..

 Chapter 476 - Full Power Of The Nine Tribulations

    <h4>Chapter 476: Full Power Of The Nine Tribtions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The light of thunder contained the will of the Great Dao.


    A scorching sun appeared, and a powerful force erupted in the sky.


    Jiang Lan looked at the sky and felt how terrifying a Dao Immortal was. A Celestial Immortal was indeed puny in front of a Dao Immortal.


    In a head-on sh, whether or not he could even withstand a single move was a problem.


    However, that was not what he needed to think about. His target was the demons in front.


    A lot. And most of them were staring at him.


    There was a hint of mockery in their eyes.


    Ate-stage Celestial Immortal, an early-stage Celestial Immortal, eighteen Heaven Immortals, and arge number of True Immortals.


    Looking at these people, Jiang Lan formted a n in his heart.


    The other party indeed valued this ce. Otherwise, how could they have such a lineup?


    One Dao Immortal, two Celestial Immortals and eighteen Heaven Immortals.


    It waspletely different from when he killed Fei Yuan. Back then, there were only two Heaven Immortals.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they were able to seed and cause such a huge impact.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the soaring Netherworld Aura and felt that some Netherworld beings were crawling out of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    He saw that the source of everything was underground and wondered if there was an ancient well below.


    At this moment, a True Immortal came near him and surrounded him.


    A fire demon walked over. He was at the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Thete-stage Celestial Immortal didn¡¯t seem to focus on him. His focus was at the entrance to the Netherworld.


    ¡°They are also guarding against the Netherworld creatures?¡±


    Jiang Lan guessed.


    This was normal.


    As ate-stage Human Immortal, he was being watched by an early-stage Celestial Immortal, which meant that the other party did not underestimate him.


    Except¡­


    He hid a bit more than what the other party would expect.


    At this moment, the aura of a Celestial Immortal pressed down, suppressing his movements.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you now. As long as your master dies here, I believe you will cooperate with us.¡± The fire demon looked at Jiang Lan, his voice calm and indifferent.


    It was as if Jiang Lan was already an ant in his palm.


    His life and death were in his hands.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows, not making a move.


    Not that he was waiting for the right moment, but¡­ his Deity Position was stirred.


    Something below was resonating with his Deity Position, and it was bing more and more obvious.


    It belonged to the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    Here it came.


    In the resonance, Jiang Lan sensed something approaching them.


    As expected, just as Jiang Lan sensed something was being brought over.


    Thete-stage Celestial Immortal immediately said.


    ¡°Be careful, something is covering me.¡±


    The others were stunned, but before they could react, an invisible force covered them and pulled them underground.


    The demons did not panic. Instead, they remained vignt and waited for everything to end.


    Jiang Lan could feel it clearly.


    He did not sense any danger, but he did not dare to rx.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, everything stopped.


    They appeared in an enormous za, extremely vast. There were four cylindrical pirs supporting the sky, like heavenly pirs.


    At the far edge was a stone wall with many symbols.


    It was simr to the Ancient Imperial symbol.


    Jiang Lan looked at these, but the Deity Position did not quiet down.


    The resonance continued, as if someone was calling to him, guiding him in the right direction.


    However, he couldn¡¯t move for the time being.


    There were demons all around.


    However, he could no longer sense his master and the others¡¯ Dao power. It seemed like the area below was sealed.


    So¡­


    His master could no longer take care of him. Simrly, the Demon Race¡¯s Dao Immortal could no longer take care of these demons.


    At this moment, a demon approached him.


    ¡°This ce is rather strange. I cannot allow you to cause trouble here. Let me cripple your hands first.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a hand was about tond on his shoulder. The hand was imbued with the power of a True Immortal, and it would immediately disable a Human Immortal upon contact.


    The moment his handnded, a gentle breeze blew past.


    The sheep demon that was originally going to cripple Jiang Lan suddenly felt a bit absent-minded. Following that, he saw a bloody mist scatter before his eyes.


    In his shock, he saw that his hand had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lower your head and look at your body?¡± A cold voice entered his ears.


    To the horror of the sheep-demon he found his body¡­


    It was turning into a bloody mist.


    Not just his body, but even his gaze.


    He did not shout or move.


    It wasn¡¯t even long before he lost consciousness.


    However, in the time it took to take a breath, it turned into a mist of blood that scattered in the surroundings.


    The sudden change startled everyone. Those who were still in shock didn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw Jiang Lan killing someone.


    A Human Immortal had killed a True Immortal?


    However, many people still started to attack.


    Immortal aura directly pressed down on Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    It was the aura from the early-stage Celestial Immortal.


    His reaction was extremely fast, wishing to kill Jiang Lan as soon as possible.


    However, Jiang Lan was faster than him. It wasn¡¯t just his reaction, but also his speed.


    How could mid-stage Celestial Immortal be the same as an early-stage Celestial Immortal?


    He needed to kill the early-stage Celestial Immortals before thete-stage Celestial Immortal arrived.


    This was to prevent any idents from happening midway.


    The difference in realm of an early-stage and a mid-stage Celestial Immortal was very small. Even though there was a huge difference in strength, there was a definite possibility that one could cross this gap through the usage of secret techniques and pills.


    Therefore, he could not give the other party a chance.


    The fire demon originally wanted to directly attack Jiang Lan, but the other party disappeared.


    He had failed to notice Jiang Lan¡¯s dissapearance.


    Where was the other party?


    In just a moment, he heard the voice of the God of Deathing from behind him.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    This person was Jiang Lan.


    He had already arrived behind the fire demon.


    Pu!


    At this moment, his hand pierced through the fire demon¡¯s body.


    So what if the other party had a golden body?


    It couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°You¡­ you are a Celestial Immortal?¡± The fire demon turned around to look at Jiang Lan, his face full of disbelief.


    Why did a Human Immortal suddenly be a Celestial Immortal?


    Wasn¡¯t he ate-stage Human Immortal who hid himself as a mid-stage Human Immortal?


    This question presented itself in his mind.


    Then, he felt his golden body being torn apart.


    Rip!


    Golden light scattered in all directions.


    mes apanied him, and blood apanied him.


    An early-stage Celestial Immortal was instantly killed by Jiang Lan.


    Hu!


    Power pursued him.


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Lan punched out.


    The Power of Nine Bulls filled the sky.


    Boom!


    The powerful force crushed the approaching demons.


    Bang!


    Some of the demons were sent flying into the walls by the shockwaves.


    After the attack, Jiang Lan retreated a bit.


    There was the power of ate-stage Celestial Immortal.


    The other party had made a move in an emergency, so it couldn¡¯t be considered as his peak strength.


    ¡°Theoretically speaking, the Celestial Immortal had a certain chance of stopping me, but he didn¡¯t know that I was a Celestial Immortal. That gave me a chance.¡±


    He took out the Netherworld Halberd. The Netherworld Aura on it could increase his chances of defeating his opponent.


    Boom!


    The Netherworld Halberd was thrown out by him and stabbed into the middle of the square.


    Following which, he consumed some medicinal pills that could increase his strength. Using a secret technique, he activated his golden body and Thousand Scaled Dragon Cry.


    He wanted to use everything he had to strengthen his strength. He couldn¡¯t test things out now. He had to use his full strength.


    He had to kill the other party before the other party took him seriously.


    He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    The Power of Nine Bulls surged.


    He punched out with all his might using the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a rumbling sound in the void. It was as if something was about to break through the void and trample the mountains and rivers.


    Long Ji,te-stage Celestial Immortal.


    He knew about the death of the True Immortal. He had thought that the human was merely at thete-stage True Immortal Realm and would at the very best have the strength of a Heaven Immortal.


    But¡­


    The other party actually killed an early-stage Celestial Immortal within a single breath.


    This made him take the other party more seriously.


    However, looking at the surging terrifying aura.


    He sensed danger.


    The other party¡­


    He was ridiculously powerful.


    However, he had lost the initiative.

 Chapter 477 - Primal Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 477: Primal Chaos</h4>


    Moo!


    A cow¡¯s cry rang out in the air.


    The entire underground za was shaking, as if it could not withstand this terrifying power.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Lan arrived in front of thete-stage Celestial Immortal.


    He let out a punch.


    Boom!


    This punch was aimed directly at Long Ji¡¯s face, wanting to blow him up.


    Bang!


    Although Long Ji lost the initiative, he still managed to block Jiang Lan¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    The powerful force caused Long Ji to retreat a little. He wanted to adjust his condition and counterattack.


    However¡­


    A new fist had arrived.


    He had no choice but to continue defending.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    One punch, two punches, three punches, four punches.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fists didn¡¯t stop, not weakening in the slightest.


    The invisible bull¡¯s cries became louder and louder, and cracks appeared in the void.


    Dong! Dong!


    It was as if a bull was crushing mountains and rivers as it descended from the sky.


    Facing ate-stage Celestial Immortal, Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t stop. He wanted to kill him in one go.


    He could not give the other party any chance.


    If he gave the other party a chance, he would face a huge crisis.


    The Power Of Nine Tribtions continued to fill up.


    Their power spread out and wreaked havoc.


    Dragon scales appeared on Long Ji¡¯s body. He was a demonic dragon.


    The more he fought, the more fearful he became.


    Powerful, extremely powerful.


    The other party only had the cultivation of a mid-stage Celestial Immortal, yet he was beaten until it was hard for him to resist.


    Bang!


    The dragon scales on his arm began to shatter.


    The flesh began to disintegrate.


    No, if this continued, he would definitely die.


    At this moment, he began to burn his blood in an attempt to increase his strength.


    He had to fight for a chance.


    However, as he burned, he felt as if he was facing a great cmity.


    Moo!


    Invisibly, he heard the bull cry.


    Then, he heard the sound of the ground shattering.


    In the end, he seemed to have seen the void shatter. A towering giant bull was stepping towards him.


    Barren Bull?


    How could this be?


    It seemed to havee from the Primal Chaos.


    At this moment, he felt despair.


    When he snapped out of his daze, that towering giant bull already disappeared, only a fist that carried disaster was heading towards him.


    He couldn¡¯t stop it¡­


    Bang!


    Long Ji¡¯s arm was shattered by a punch.


    Then, he tried his best to resist, but it was useless.


    After losing the initiative, he could no longer take it back.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Jiang Lan¡¯s fist didn¡¯t stop in the slightest, and the blood started to turn into a bloody mist.


    The surroundings began to be covered in blood mist.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded.


    It was rather miserable.


    However, Jiang Lan¡¯s fist didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of mercy.


    Boom!


    A punch flew past.


    Blood mist scattered in all directions.


    The battle ended.


    Jiang Lan used a split second to kill ate-stage Celestial Immortal.


    The process didn¡¯tst long, but it was abnormally long for him.


    During this process, he did not dare to hesitate or rx at all.


    Otherwise, there was a certain chance of the other party reversing the situation.


    He would not let that happen.


    Long Ji died and turned into a bloody mist, leaving nothing behind.


    Perhaps the other party did not even know why a human who was originally a Human Immortal suddenly became a mid-stage Celestial Immortal, or perhaps he regretted underestimating his enemy.


    Jiang Lan had no idea what the other party was thinking.


    He only knew that he could not follow the other party¡¯s path.


    When facing an enemy, one could not underestimate or hold back.


    Even if it was just a Golden Core expert, he had to be prepared.


    After killing thete-stage Celestial Immortal, Jiang Lan looked behind him. There were still some living demons behind him.


    Then, he moved.


    The two Celestial Immortals had already been killed. The remaining ones didn¡¯t seem dangerous, but they couldn¡¯t be underestimated either, in case there was someone who hid their cultivation.


    Furthermore, forcefully increasing his strength would have some effect.


    If the side effect wasrge, the demons would have a chance.


    Everyone had to be cleaned up.


    A long timeter.


    Jiang Lan walked out from the bloody mist, his body feeling a bit weak.


    Fortunately, the effects weren¡¯t too great. The effects of the medicinal pills and secret techniques did exist, but they could still maintain the current state.


    Right now, he was unable to calm down and heal his injuries.


    It was because there seemed to be something calling him from the front. The Deity Position could not respond to it and he could only head there.


    This was a ce rted to the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but his inability to calm his mind greatly affected him. He had to enter as soon as possible.


    Only in this way would he be able to recover in peace and close the entrance to the Netherworld.


    The call came from a wall in front of them.


    There was a mural on the wall.


    The contents of the mural were blurry.


    When he arrived in front of the stone wall, Jiang Lan reached out to touch it. However, the moment he touched the stone wall, his entire body was pulled in.


    An internal world?


    As he did not sense any danger, he did not resist. He only circted his energy within his body.


    He could react at any moment.


    Just in case.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A destend beneath the clouds.


    Lightning covered the entire area.


    The scorching sun was drowned by lightning.


    Mo Zhengdong stood high in the sky, wielding thousands of lightning bolts. The lightning dragons wreaked havoc in all directions, directly surging towards the scorching sun.


    Boom!


    A dazzling light shone in the sky.


    Destructive power swept out in all directions.


    Bang!


    The scorching sun burst forth with powerful heat and began to burn the lightning.


    Within moments, half of the sky was upied by the scorching sun.


    At this moment, Di Jing appeared before Mo Zhengdong in a sorry state. He was extremely shocked.


    ¡°As the rumors say, you had a chance to move forward a little, but why didn¡¯t you?


    Did you fail?¡± Di Jing was curious.


    Failed?


    Mo Zhengdong did not think that he had failed, but¡­


    He just gave up.


    Was it worth it?


    He felt that it was worth it.


    That was enough.


    ¡°You are not someone who would allow yourself to die so easily.


    You have a backup n?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    If that was all, Di Jing would die in his hands.


    However, since the other party had yet to leave, he definitely had something to rely on.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Di Jing looked down at the wastnds and said.


    ¡°There seems to be an ident below. Aren¡¯t you worried about your disciple?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would bring my own disciples to die?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°What did you leave on him?¡± Di Jing was very curious.


    Mo Zhengdong looked up at Di Jing and extended his hand.


    At this moment, the thunderbolts in the sky were like a huge hand that surged towards Di Jing and then gathered together.


    Bang!


    The lightning drowned Di Jing¡¯s figure.


    Blood oozed out from within and sttered onto the ground.


    Roar!


    With a loud roar, Di Jing rushed out of the lightning hands.


    He had many injuries on his body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re dead,¡± Mo Zhengdong said as he looked at Di Jing.


    ¡°It seems unlikely. The people from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance havee out.¡± Di Jing retreated a little.


    At this moment, an aura appeared from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    A giant hand pressed down on the wastnd, and half a body appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, a gigantic figure crawled out from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    He appeared on the wastnd like a ck mountain.


    An explosive power began to engulf the surroundings.


    ¡°Haha! Haha!


    I am out! I am finally out!¡±


    Unbridled and arrogantughter rang out, and the surrounding mountain rocks crumbled under thisughter.


    ¡°Dao Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Then I will change this ce¡­¡±


    Shoot!


    The lightning turned into a long whip and struck the face of the Netherworld creature that was speaking.


    Blood oozed from his face, and lightning burned his skin like a raging fire.


    ¡°Noisy.¡± Mo Zhengdong looked coldly at the Netherworld expert.


    There was no obvious change in his gaze, as if he was looking at a dead person..

 Chapter 478 - Paying Respects To The Exalted God

    <h4>Chapter 478: Paying Respects To The Exalted God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sudden attack stunned the Netherworld expert.


    He turned to look at Mo Zhengdong.


    He frowned slightly.


    ¡°You are strong, human, but I can be stronger than you.¡±


    With a single thought from the Netherworld Race expert, his strength wreaked havoc in all directions.


    He took a step toward Mo Zhengdong.


    He wanted to make this human pay.


    Mo Zhengdong raised his hand and closed his fingers.


    Ssh!


    Bang!


    The lightning in the sky transformed into a giant palm and grabbed at the Netherworld expert.


    The speed was so fast that no one could avoid it. It carried the power of the great Dao.


    The Netherworld expert was shocked and immediately used his Dao to interfere in an attempt to dodge.


    Bang!


    The Netherworld expert avoided most of the attacks except for one hand.


    The lightning hand broke his arm.


    Pu!


    Blood spurted out as his flesh was pulverized.


    ¡°Stronger? Is that all?¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    How disappointing.


    This Netherworld expert was worse than Di Jing.


    The Netherworld expert looked at Mo Zhengdong in shock. The other party¡¯s strength was unreasonable.


    ¡°Dao friend, I advise you not to feel that you are unmatched. Are all people from the Netherworld like you?¡±


    The Netherworld is really not qualified toe to our Grand Deste World.¡± Di Jing appeared beside the Netherworld expert and said softly.


    ¡°This is someone who can suppress the Netherworld Entrance by himself.


    It¡¯s still too early for you to provoke him. ¡±


    ¡°The one guarding the entrance to the Netherworld?¡± The Netherworld expert was fearful for a moment. However, he looked at Di Jing doubtfully.


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°The person who let you out.¡± Di Jing smiled and said,


    ¡°I need your help now. How about we join forces to deal with him?


    Of course, you can refuse. When the timees, we will join forces to deal with you. Do you think you, who just came out, can escape?¡±


    The Netherworld expert looked at Di Jing¡¯s smile and his face darkened.


    ¡°Haha, of course you can continue thinking.


    But do you think Mo Zhengdong would just watch us chat like idiots?


    The reason he didn¡¯t make a move is because he is saving his strength.


    I can sense that the longer you dy, the stronger he will be.


    If we dy any longer, I can only escape.¡± Di Jing reminded the Netherworld expert.


    Mo Zhengdong only looked at them and did not make a move.


    At this moment, the lightning in the sky had already changed.


    The ordinary lightning had turned purple.


    It was purple-gold lightning.


    ¡°Attack.¡± The instant the Netherworld expert felt the divine lightning, he immediately started to make his move.


    His arm grew back.


    Now was not the time to hesitate.


    The other party seemed to be rather powerful.


    They were both Dao Immortals and although there was no clear distinctions.


    There were still strong and weak Dao Immortals.


    Normally, the gap wouldn¡¯t be too great, but there would always be someone who could break the norms.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong took a step forward.


    Standing high in the sky, he looked like the lord of lightning.


    His power was extremely destructive.


    Boom!


    The power of the great Dao collided.


    The three Dao Immortals began to sh.


    Mo Zhengdong dominated the two Dao Immortals.


    A violent power erupted in the sky, and the entire wastnd seemed to be unable to withstand it.


    Outside the wastnd.


    There was a group of people who were three feet above the ground, looking at the wastnd below the clouds, waiting calmly.


    The leader was a middle-aged man.


    Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Dao Immortal.


    Behind him was a Celestial Immortal, several Heaven Immortals, and a hundred True Immortals.


    He came here today to leave someone behind.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going in?¡±


    The mid-stage Celestial Immortal who was a cold woman, Miao Qi, said.


    The person she was asking was naturally the Dao Immortal of the Heavenly Human Race, Qi Wei.


    ¡°Wait. After the divine lightning passes, he will be in a weakened state.


    That will be our chance.


    There is no advantage in entering now.


    Let them stall for time.¡± Qi Wei said.


    There was no obvious emotion in his eyes.


    It was as if this trip was ordinary to him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After entering the stone wall.


    Jiang Lan felt the resonance of his Deity Position disappear.


    The calling began to weaken.


    At this moment, hended in a strange void. There was a faint light around him, but it was mostly darkness.


    What puzzled Jiang Lan the most was that there was a mountain path beneath his feet.


    There were wildflowers and grass along the way, as well as moist soil.


    The path was like a bridge in the void.


    There seemed to be something shining at the end.


    He could not see clearly.


    He was a little shocked as he walked over.


    Power coursed through him. He wondered what he would encounter.


    If there was danger and he needed to escape, he was already prepared for it.


    His body was also in a better condition and could handle many things.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    He walked in step by step.


    The call seemed toe once again. It was a call from thisnd.


    He had no idea where he was.


    He had no idea what he would encounter.


    After some time, Jiang Lan saw that there was a vige in the dark void.


    All he could see were ordinary houses.


    How could this be?


    Furthermore, the road beneath his feet was connected to the entrance of the vige. At this moment, it was filled with people.


    About a hundred people.


    Most of them were middle-aged.


    There were only ten or twenty children.


    They were looking at him.


    The leader was an old man. His skin was dark, and his face was covered in wrinkles. It was as if he felt ufortable when he opened his eyes.


    Then there were some middle-aged men, and finally some curious children.


    They stuck their heads out, as if something new was presented to them today.


    Most striking of all were two young men, a man and a woman, both wearing battle armor. They stood in the crowd as if waiting.


    The anticipation was mixed with apprehension.


    ¡°They are not ordinary people, but they look like one.


    There are no immortals.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand what was goig on, especially the way those people looked at him.


    Respect, expectation, decisiveness.


    The ydid not harbor any ill intentions.


    Jiang Lan approached step by step. When he arrived at the vige entrance, he saw a stone at the side with two words written on it¡ªTreefront Vige.


    At this time, the elder moved. He respectfully bowed towards Jiang Lan.


    The others followed suit.


    ¡°Wee, Exalted God.¡±


    The voice reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears.


    He was rather astonished.


    ¡°Exalted God?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s doubt, the old man was a little excited.


    ¡°Exalted God, have you forgotten about us?


    It¡¯s not that we¡¯re afraid of death, it¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t have anyone suitable that year.


    We¡¯ve been preparing for the right people for generations.


    Finally, you have arrived.


    How could we forget the Ancient Imperial Court¡¯s grace?


    It is our honor to join the Ancient Imperial Court and fight for it.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Court?¡± Jiang Lan frowned.


    ¡°Exalted God, you must be joking. Other than the Ancient Imperial Court, are there any other courts?¡± The old man lowered his body and asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s blood on the Exalted God¡¯ body. Are you all still fighting?¡±


    Is the battle going well?


    We naturally know that participating in the battle would mean certain death, but we still want to ask.


    Are there any survivors from our vige?¡±


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t answer the old man¡¯s question.


    Because¡­


    The Ancient Imperial Pce had fallen.


    Seeing that Jiang Lan did not reply, the old man¡¯s expression became a little lonely.


    He knew the answer.


    Then, two armored young men and women were called over.


    ¡°They are the people we have chosen. They are the people with the most potential in recent years.


    I hope the Exalted God can take them.


    We want to do our part as well.¡±


    At this moment, the two youngsters were kneeling on one knee.


    They were nervous and uneasy, but there was determination in their eyes.


    ¡°We have nothing to fear.. Please lead us into battle.¡±

 Chapter 479 - Ancient Imperial Lord

    <h4>Chapter 479: Ancient Imperial Lord</h4>


    He looked at the two people kneeling on one knee.


    Jiang Lan was puzzled. Join the battle?


    These two weren¡¯t even Human Immortals, so how could they have the qualifications to participate in the Ancient Imperial Court¡¯s war?


    ¡°Are the participants always from the younger generation?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Of course. Potential is the most important. The Imperial Lord personally said that and the vige has recorded and always kept by this.¡± The elder replied.


    They knew that the Exalted God would trigger changes in the vige.


    Hence, they wouldn¡¯t mistake him for someone else.


    Always? Jiang Lan was even more confused.


    There was no need to doubt the Ancient Imperial Court¡¯s power. It was impossible for them to need people below the immortal level.


    Unless they had some special use.


    After that, he recalled some of the ancient rumors.


    It was rumored that there was a vige where a portion of young men and women would be brought away after a period of time. Before they left, they would leave behind the symbols of the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    So¡­


    Was it this vige?


    Jiang Lan looked at this vige. This ce was extremely ordinary, but also not ordinary.


    It was an ordinary vige, but it was not located in an ordinary location.


    Ordinary people would not be able to reach this ce, nor would they be able to discover it.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that they were protected.


    Was it because of their bloodline or his talent?


    But no matter what, they did not seem to have yed a decisive role.


    This was because the Ancient Imperial Court had still perished.


    Then who was their enemy?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know, but there might be some news here.


    Of course, he had to guard against these people. No one knew if they were lying.


    He would be cautious and not underestimate them.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Jiang Lan said softly to the two.


    ¡°The battle has temporarilye to an end. There is no need for you all to participate.¡±


    The Ancient Emperor had long fallen silent. Those who obtained the Deity Positions were the inheritors of the Ancient Emperor¡¯s inheritance.


    Maybe in the future, he would have to take on the responsibility left behind by the Ancient Emperor.


    To be able to destroy the Ancient Imperial Court, this was something that the entire Grand Deste World could not escape from, right?


    Jiang Lan¡¯s words stunned everyone. Had they won?


    They did not ask further, but at least it was good news.


    ¡°Exalted God, can you tell me about it in detail?¡± The elderly was rather hopeful.


    Jiang Lan shook his head slightly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t inherited the Deity Position for long, so I can¡¯t tell you the details. Evening here is considered an ident.


    I wonder if you can tell me the specific rtionship between this ce and the Ancient Imperial Pce?¡±


    He was not worried about being questioned. If the other party could answer him, he would listen. If he refused, he could leave.


    The Deity Position had responded to the call of thisnd and had already calmed down.


    However, it was unknown if it was caused by a human¡¯s call or something else.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s words made the old man a little helpless for a moment. Sessor of the Deity Position? He had a bad premonition, but he still lowered his head and said respectfully.


    ¡°Exalted God, please follow me.¡±


    At this moment, the others were summoned to other ces to do their own things.


    The man and woman looked relieved and regretful.


    They did want to join the battle, but they were too young and afraid.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan followed the elder inside.


    Soon, they arrived at a huge tree.


    There were huge rocks under the tree.


    There seemed to be many murals on it.


    ¡°Exalted God, you might not understand the history of our vige.


    But we have always remembered, for generations.


    We have also always remembered our mission.


    Nor do we dare forget the grace of the Ancient Imperial Court,¡± the elder said softly as he walked forward.


    ¡°How long have you all lived here?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m over nine hundred years old. I¡¯m an elder of the vige. Our lifespans are usually a thousand years.


    We have been here for more than a thousand years.


    It¡¯s so long ago that I can¡¯t even remember it.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was deep and excited.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows as if he was thinking about something.


    At present, he did not feel any danger.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± After a pause, he continued.


    ¡°About six hundred years ago, did you guys lose a baby?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old man suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked at Jiang Lan with a guilty expression.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°Still alive,¡± Jiang Lan answered.


    Indeed, she was still alive. He needed to ask his Senior Sister for more details.


    He did not know if it was good or bad.


    The old man didn¡¯t ask any more questions after receiving the answer, and Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mention anything else.


    It seemed that Junior Sister Han Qi was indeed from this vige.


    As for whether she was released or had been identally lost.


    He had no intention of knowing.


    It also had nothing to do with him.


    The other party didn¡¯t wish to say too much, and he didn¡¯t wish to know too much either.


    After a while.


    They arrived before a giant tree root. There were many stone tablets here, which had the height of three people.


    ¡°The rtionship between the vige and the Ancient Imperial Court has to be traced back to many, many years ago. At that time, there was no Ancient Imperial Court.¡± The elder looked at the original stone tablet and said.


    ¡°By then, our vige should be very strong.


    We were born with a natural affinity with heaven and earth and we could could calm all violent affairs.


    Violent winds, huge waves, devastating lightning, violent power, and raging heart demons.


    Wherever we are stationed, it is usually the best ce for cultivation. We also resist the influence of evil spirits.¡±


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised. With such abilities, it was very suitable for them to stay on the Ninth Summit.


    However, Junior Sister Han Qi did not appear special.


    Was she not talented enough?


    Maybe.


    ¡°Back then, we had a rather resounding race name, the Heavenly Spirit Race.


    When we were at the peak of our power, the Imperial Lord found our ancestor.


    He gave my ancestors something and told him that the great cmity of the Heavenly Spirit Race was about to arrive. He said that my ancestors could use his Dharma treasure to avoid this cmity. However, if he were to summon them, they must respond.


    Back then, my ancestor did not take these words to heart.¡± The elder sighed.


    He looked at the stone tablet.


    Jiang Lan was also watching. A middle-aged man was handing things over to a vige.


    The mountains surrounded the vige. The sky was clear and thend was peaceful.


    ¡°The great cmity arrived as scheduled?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Heavenly Spirit Race, but he still had to understand a thing or two about the Ancient Emperor.


    This was the beginning of the story, so he naturally had to listen in peace.


    ¡°A few years after the Imperial Lord left, my ancestors felt something amiss. It was as though something had happened to their talent.


    Their body were even burned by their innate talent.


    It was as if the world itself was in a state of violent rage.


    Until one day, the pain reached its peak.


    At that time, the sky rumbled, resounding through the entire great wastnd.


    It was also on that day that my ancestors felt death and fear.


    They looked up and saw the sky¡­¡± The elder was shocked.


    ¡°There were countless cracks in the sky¡­


    The sky was copsing. ¡±


    Jiang Lan arrived before the second stone tablet.


    At that moment, countless cracks had appeared in the sky. The red color filled the surroundings, and it was an endless inferno.


    The sky seemed to be pressing down.


    The ground also began to copse. Floods surged and covered thend.


    A towering tree was also engulfed in mes.


    ¡°This tree is?¡± Jiang Lan pointed at the giant tree on the stone tablet.


    ¡°The Tree of Creation.¡± The elder opened his mouth and said.


    ¡°It connects to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld Realm.


    That day, a huge hole appeared in the sky, and cracks appeared in the ground.


    Heavenly fire descended and floods destroyed the world.


    It was as if the great wilderness was being destroyed.


    ¡°My ancestors activated the Dharma treasure left behind by the Imperial Lord and received protection. Their body began to recover and their talent no longer burned their body.


    But the sky was still copsing.


    Many people were protecting themselves and had no time to save others, let alone turn the situation around.


    And just as the entire Grand Deste World fell into despair, a man brought a group of people and stood out..¡±

 Chapter 480 - Suppressing The Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 480: Suppressing The Heaven and Earth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Is it the Ancient Emperor?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked.


    He did not stop, but walked towards the stone tablet.


    The stone tablets here seemed to record history. They were all images, but they were all important key records of what happened then.


    Was it to prevent the legacy from being lost?


    The various factions in the Grand Deste World knew very little about this.


    Even in Kunlun, there didn¡¯t seem to be too many records. Even if there were, it wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could see.


    However, his master was no ordinary person.


    If there were detailed records of this, he would have kept it for him to read.


    From the ¡®Nine Summits of Kunlun¡¯, one could deduce that the Kunlun Ancestor was active after the Ancient Imperial Court had fallen.


    At that time, the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld had been shut down.


    There was a big difference in what was happening at that generation.


    ¡°It is indeed the Imperial Lord.¡± The old man confirmed Jiang Lan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°At that time, the Imperial Lord was like a ray of light illuminating the Grand Deste World, as though many things were converging on his body.


    Then, everyone heard a voice ¨C Ancient Emperor.


    As soon as the name appeared, it was as if the heavens had been lifted up by the Imperial Lord, and it was no longer copsing.


    The bodies of the others also began to glow.


    A new voice then sounded in the air but the founder had never recorded information on this matter before.


    Later on, those people separated. Some used their bodies to block the heavenly mes, some severed mountains and rivers to stop the flood, some mended the great earth, while some used their power to suppress the vicious beasts that went mad. Through theirbined efforts, the Grand Deste World regained its calmness.


    Ancient Imperial Court ¡°As the center of it all, the Imperial Lord waved the giant axe in his hand, built the Tree of Creation and his aura suppressed the heavens and earth.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lan had already walked to the bottom of the stone tablet. He saw a man with a golden glow standing in the sky.


    The copsed sky was blocked by him.


    The heavenly fire was stopped by others. They were all not human.


    Those who repaired thend, stopped the flood, and suppressed the ferocious beasts were all in the scene. They were also non-human.


    Only the Imperial Lord looked human.


    But at that time, humans should have been very weak.


    However, in the face of such a cmity, if there was any racial prejudice, they would not appear on the murals.


    Then, he saw the Emperor Lord brandish his giant axe. The Tree of Creation stood tall in the Grand Deste World, so that the heavens would no longer copse.


    ¡°Later on, the Ancient Imperial Courts appeared. The Imperial Lord also entered the Heaven Realm and began managing the Grand Deste World.


    All races need to be governed, and we were no exception.


    However, unlike the others, the Imperial Lord himself came here.


    He didn¡¯t let us stay in the Grand Deste World. Instead, he used the thin roots of the Tree of Creation to open up this ce so that we could recuperate.


    He said that this was just the beginning. He would need the help of the Heavenly Spirit Race in the future, but he would highly likely die if he were to set out.


    The exact details were not passed down.


    In the records, the elder at that time seemed to know the truth and knelt in front of the Imperial Lord.


    He replied the Imperial Lord, ¡°The Heavenly Spirit Race is willing to die for you.¡±


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the stone tablet in the distance.


    He had heard from the elder before.


    There was once when they did not hand people over.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, the Ancient Imperial Court¡¯s people wille once every one to two hundred years.


    Later on, the frequency increased.


    This was until one year where no one in our vige was talented enough.


    Therefore, when the Exalted God came, there was no one we could hand over.¡± The old man lowered his head as if it was a sin of their race.


    ¡°Did he be angry?¡± Jiang Lan stood in front of the stone tablet.


    He saw a man dressed in golden battle armor, standing silently at the vige entrance.


    He just watched on.


    He had two ashamed vigers by his side.


    ¡°No.¡± The old man also looked at the stone tablet.


    ¡°The Exalted God wasn¡¯t angry. He only said that he was here to take a look, not to bring people.


    But the ancestor thought it was an excuse for the Exalted God, because¡­


    From that day onward, the Exalted God never came again. There was no news of him at all.


    We felt abandoned.


    However, we were really not afraid at all. We wished to exin ourselves and hope that the Exalted God will return.


    We were longing for the Exalted God toe again.


    I¡¯m rather lucky.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Jiang Lan remained silent.


    He did indeed have a Deity Position, so calling him an Exalted God might not be too much.


    This was the position of the original owner of the Deity Position.


    He had inherited the Deity Position and epted the fortuitous opportunities in this world. In the future, he would also shoulder the responsibility of the Deity Position.


    However, he did not understand the exact situation.


    As for whether that Exalted God was looking for an excuse, he didn¡¯t think so.


    Back then, even if the people from the Treefront Vige could hand over talented people, they might not be taken away.


    The Exalted God was probably here to bid farewell.


    The reason why he no longer came back after that was most likely because the Ancient Imperial Pce had closed the passageway between the Netherworld Realm and the Heaven Realm.


    That¡¯s why the Exalted God no longer came here. This made the vigers feel that they had been given up.


    ¡°Who is the enemy of the Ancient Imperial Pce?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The old man raised his head and looked deeply at Jiang Lan before shaking his head with a slightly sorrowful expression.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    He might need to be near the Heaven Realm to know a thing or two about such matters.


    Or enter the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    Then, he looked at the big tree behind him.


    This tree was veryrge, and it was absorbing the power of the void. There was a certain reason for the vige¡¯s existence.


    ¡°This is the branch from the Tree of Creation that the Imperial Lord left for us,¡± the old man exined.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. He could also sense that this tree was extraordinary.


    There was the power of space.


    ¡°Can I go up and take a look?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Go ahead, Exalted God.¡± The old man retreated to the side.


    After Jiang Lan nodded in response, he leapt onto the main trunk of the Tree of Creation.


    This tree had been severed during the Grand Deste World¡¯s great cmity.


    Standing on the main trunk, he felt that this tree was extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could sever.


    ¡°When the Netherworld creature said that the heavens and earth were about to copse, was it also referring to what the Ancient Imperial Court faced back then?¡±


    Jiang Lan thought.


    If that was the case, could anyone stop it?


    Back then, the Ancient Emperor was already extremely powerful. Was there anyone in the present Grand Deste World who couldpare to him?


    Thinking about it carefully, they were not that bad in terms of strength now.


    He had more or less inherited the Deity Position. As long as he couldpletely convert the Deity Position into his own.


    It was not impossible to resist the enemy.


    Except¡­


    He was still too far away.


    He did not need to think about what to doter. What he needed to do was what he needed to do now.


    He needed to make himself stronger.


    He needed to keep getting stronger.


    He needed to be as strong as his master and then surpass his master to reach the level of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    It would naturally be best if he could surpass him as well.


    Feeling the power of the Tree of Creation, Jiang Lan¡¯s mind seemed to expand.


    He seemed to see the endless void.


    His vision was different from before.


    He could see further and more clearly.


    There was a spatial infrastructure in ce all things seemed to be connected.


    It was all happening now.


    With this feeling, Jiang Lan sat down in peace. He wanted to experience it.


    Perhaps he would gain something. This feeling was extremely strange.


    It was as if his mind could connect to the Tree of Creation and gaze into the distance.


    His heart began to calm down.


    However, afterpletely calming down and experiencing the effects of the Tree of Creation.


    He remembered something. Maybe he could sign in here.


    There might be something different.


    Except¡­


    It was not suitable for him to be distracted now.


    At this moment, the Tree of Creation hadpletely calmed down along with Jiang Lan. A faint radiance appeared.


    There was a feeling of resonance.

 Chapter 481 - Obtaining A Creation of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 481: Obtaining A Creation of Heaven and Earth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan was sitting on the Tree of Creation. His eyes were closed, but it was as if they were open.


    He saw the boulder below and the dejected old man.


    And the vigers who were looking over from afar.


    The entire Treefront Vige was in his eyes. The vige and the changes in space were all clear to him.


    He seemed to be able to see everything.


    His Deity Position was resonating with them.


    He seemed to better blend in with them.


    Light was spreading bit by bit. The Tree of Creation was shaking, also growing.


    The old man was a little shocked and didn¡¯t know what the Exalted God wanted to do.


    However, the light continued spreading, the space continued expanding, and even thend continued extending.


    The newnd did not appear out of thin air. Instead, some of thends that had been devoured by the void were slowly returning.


    The scene was like a miracle.


    ¡°He really is the Exalted God.¡± The elder looked at the Tree of Creation and sighed.


    However, this new Exalted God still managed to inherit the Deity Position even though he knew very little about the Ancient Emperor.


    This meant that Ancient Imperial Court was most likely destroyed.


    However, it was impossible for him to know what was going on. Even this new Exalted God did not seem to know.


    However, he was certain that this Exalted God was not here to hold them ountable.


    As for what would happen next, he could only follow the arrangements of the other party.


    When the other vigers saw the light of the Tree of Creation and the surroundingnd, they were naturally very happy.


    This meant that they now had more room to live in, and their crops and poption will increase.


    However, there were also people who were worried that the originally unchanging vige had now changed.


    No one knew what would happen next.


    This was an instinctive fear of change.


    Jiang Lan could see their expressions.


    He didn¡¯t have any other thoughts and began to examine the void.


    Everything was veryplicated, soplicated that it was impossible for him to see and know what was happening clearly.


    It was as if countless lines were constantly interweaving and changing.


    Jiang Lan looked at these lines, trying to understand and make sense of them.


    As time passed, he felt that he had gained some enlightenment.


    His Dao began to light up within his body, as if it was being reconstructed. It was constructed in greater detail based on his newfound understanding of space.


    He had already stepped onto his own Dao path.


    The Dao path was like a bridge that allowed him to walk to the other side of the void.


    On the other side was the Dao Immortal Realm.


    But now, with Jiang Lan¡¯sprehension of space, the bridge began to reconstruct itself, bing more solid and vast.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Lan looked at the surrounding space and began to look outside through the space.


    The more he saw, the more he understood.


    The world of Dao around him was now bing more and more corporeal.


    New things began to appear before Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes. It wasnd, a vast and boundless plot of it.


    His gaze moved up.


    He saw the wilderness, and the Heavenly Human Race who was constructing a sealing array formation at the edge of the wilderness, attempting to seal off an area ofnd.


    He also saw the endless lightning in the sky, the zing sun, and the darkness.


    This was the Dao, the embodiment of the great Dao.


    This Dao was different from his and he could notprehend it.


    However, the Dao allowed his horizons and mind to expand.


    This was the first time he had seen such a broad and powerful Dao.


    At this moment, in the middle of Dao, he discovered three figures. They were his master, the demons, and¡­


    A Netherworld being?


    His master was fighting one against two.


    Dao appeared on his master¡¯s fingertips, and lightning condensed in the sky.


    At this moment, the huge Netherworld expert¡¯s left arm was restrained by lightning.


    His master¡¯s Dao streaked across his arm.


    Bang!


    A silent explosion sounded.


    The Netherworld expert¡¯s arm shattered on the spot.


    With that, his master flew above the Netherworld expert and kicked down.


    His Dao followed.


    Jiang Lan could see very clearly that the other party¡¯s Dao was defending, but it was directly disintegrated by his master¡¯s kick.


    Bang!


    Sandstorm surged.


    The Netherworld expert was struck into the ground by his master, and the power of the Demon Race expert followed suit.


    The light of the scorching sun came towards his master with the intention to burn everything.


    However, Jiang Lan discovered that his master did not avoid it.


    He extended his hand and resisted the demon¡¯s attack.


    The power of the great Dao surged.


    Boom!


    The scorching sun collided with the hand of lightning.


    At this moment, the hand of lightning enveloped the scorching sun and began to close.


    A powerful impact erupted.


    Bang!


    The scorching sun was crushed by the hand of lightning. The great Dao of his master suppressed it as his master¡¯s power surged and began to counterattack.


    The lightning pierced towards the demon like a spear.


    Pu!


    The spear pierced through the demon and forced it back.


    The Netherworld expert wanted to seize the opportunity to get up, but Jiang Lan saw the great Dao pressing down on him.


    It was his master who stepped on the head of the Netherworld expert and stomped him into the ground again.


    The other party was very powerful.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s mind trembled slightly. His master¡¯s Dao power had indeed been damaged.


    However, he still managed to suppress and overpower two Dao Immortals.


    He seemed to be invincible.


    This was the first time he saw his master fight with someone.


    However, he soon frowned. A ripple appeared in his mind, and the Tree of Creation could notpletely cover it up.


    He was going to be discovered.


    Without any hesitation, he retreated.


    ¡­


    After injuring the two, Mo Zhengdong stood rooted to the spot.


    He nned to kill the Netherworld expert first.


    Comparitively, the Netherworld expert was easier to deal with.


    Even though Di Jing was seriously injured by him, it was not easy to kill him.


    In the Demon Race, Di Jing¡¯s battle prowess was not ranked one of the top few amongst the Dao Immortals, but he was sufficiently prepared every time he took action.


    He was akin to his Junior Sister Miao Yue. It was easy to defeat her but it would take quite some time to kill her.


    As for the Netherworld Dao Immortal, he was still unable to figure out his current situation.


    His strength and intelligence were all very ordinary.


    If the other party was sufficiently prepared, it might take some effort to kill him, but¡­


    It was already toote.


    Di Jing looked at Mo Zhengdong with a frown. He was in pain as he stabilized his injuries.


    However, he suddenly looked underground.


    Mo Zhengdong turned to look as well.


    There was a gaze watching them.


    And something was very wrong. He could not capture it at all.


    Di Jing frowned.


    ¡°Is it the one fromst time? No, it¡¯spletely different. I can¡¯t find the source at all. I can¡¯t even attack it.¡±


    However, very quickly, he saw that the gaze disappeared. It seemed to be heading towards the sky, but upon closer inspection, it seemed to be heading towards the ground.


    What was this?


    ¡°He can peer through the heavens and the ground?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked softly. Then, he retracted his gaze and looked at Di Jing.


    ¡°What did you summon?¡±


    ¡°Kunlun is powerful and has deep foundations. Can¡¯t you guess?¡± Di Jing looked at Mo Zhengdong and said calmly.


    It was as if he was belittling Kunlun, saying that they didn¡¯t even know about this.


    Of course, he actually didn¡¯t know either.


    Because he had only borrowed some of the characteristics of the ce here, he had no idea what the core of this ce was.


    He could not enter or sense it.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Di Jing coldly as lightning surged.


    He wanted to kill the Netherworld expert.


    Of course, what he asked just now was just a mere self-thought. He might know the origin of that gaze.


    Although it was just a guess.


    But with his previous erroneous guesses, he had roughly figured out who it might be.


    Perhaps Kunlun was the biggest winner in this matter.


    Boom!


    The power of lightning surged, and Mo Zhengdong¡¯s feet were covered by lightning.


    The mountain-sized Netherworld expert began to struggle frantically.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong withing out. What you did wrong was that you didn¡¯t know your position.


    Releasing a Dao Immortal is nothing to me, but you shouldn¡¯t have hindered me.


    This is a lesson. Be careful in your next life.¡± Mo Zhengdong¡¯s cold voice reached the Netherworld expert¡¯s ears.


    Boom!


    Lightning wreaked havoc.


    Roar!


    Miserable roars rang out as the Netherworld expert tried to return to the entrance of the Netherworld and disappear.


    However, how could Mo Zhengdong let him go?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation in the Netherworld, but the Grand Deste World is definitely different from what you think.


    This ce is crueler than you think.


    It¡¯s easy toe out from the Netherworld, but it¡¯s difficult to go back.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡ª¡±


    Boom!


    The purple gold lightning surged into the Netherworld expert¡¯s body and disintegrated it bit by bit.


    After the surrounding purple gold lightning disappeared, the figure of the Netherworld expert also disappeared.


    The purple lightning was exhausted.


    This was something that could not be helped. It was not easy to kill a Dao Immortal, even if the other party was unprepared.


    There was always a price to pay.


    Mo Zhengdong and the Netherworld expert were both Dao Immortals, but their strengths were different.


    Some focused on offense while others focused on defense.


    It was the degree ofprehension of the Dao and the specific direction where one branched off into that determined one¡¯s ability.


    Di Jing¡¯s face turned pale as he watched the Netherworld Dao Immortal fall.


    ¡°A person who can guard the entrance to the Netherworld alone is indeed not simple.


    However, the other party seems to be a hothead as well.


    But a Dao Immortal is afterall still a Dao Immortal. It should have still been a burden for you to kill him.


    Then do you still want to kill me as well?¡± Di Jing looked at Mo Zhengdong and reminded him.


    ¡°You should have sensed that someone ising this way and that person is a Dao Immortal. He is definitely not a hot head as well.


    Killing me will consume your remaining strength.


    At that time, you can escape, but what about your disciple?¡±


    After dealing with the Netherworld expert, Mo Zhengdong raised his head to look at Di Jing before extending his hand.


    ck lightning appeared from the void.


    Slosh.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The ck lightningnded on Di Jing¡¯s body, heavily injuring him and forcing him back.


    Di Jing spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Mo Zhengdong in disbelief.


    ¡°ck lightning? Netherworld Dao?


    You actually¡­


    Managed toprehend a new Dao? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in charge of the Ninth Summit for many years. Since I have nothing to do, why can¡¯t Iprehend the Dao in the depths of the Netherworld?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Di Jing with a calm expression.


    ¡°You think you have a backup n, but do you think that the me you see is theplete me?


    You¡¯re too naive.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t quite understand.¡± At this moment, Di Jing¡¯s body began to glow. He needed to use all his strength and couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°Why did the ten of you appear in Kunlun in the same generation?


    It is as if all the ten geniuses of the Grand Deste World were gathered together in the same ce.


    You, the Kunlun Sect Master, Jiu Zhongtian, and Feng Yixiao. The others might not know, but I know very well that the four of you are even more terrifying.


    The appearance of you all have subverted our understanding of the Human Race.


    I¡¯ve always thought that I¡¯ve never underestimated you, but I realized that I¡¯ve still underestimated you.¡±


    Di Jing¡¯s injuries began to recover. Then, his power shed like light.


    ¡°You might have underestimated the entire Kunlun.¡± Mo Zhengdong took a step forward as dark lightning surged.


    There was still something he had yet to say in his heart. The ten of us might just be paving the way for a true genius.


    Boom!


    Mo Zhengdong moved.


    A new series of shes between the two began.


    Outside the wastnds.


    The Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Dao Immortal was also walking towards the battlefield step by step.


    He did not want to interfere now.


    It was not time yet, but his arrival would give Mo Zhengdong pressure.


    This was enough.


    Once there was outside pressure during the battle, it would have a huge impact.


    Although he did not make a move, it was already considered a move.


    After all, everyone knew why the Heavenly Human Race came this time.


    It was not for Mo Zhengdong.


    Instead, it was for Mo Zhengdong¡¯s disciple, the one who had most likelyprehended the Empyrean Scripture.


    Or the one who would definitelyprehend the Empyrean Scripture in the future.


    This was not something their Heavenly Human Race could tolerate.


    And the surroundings had already been isted by them, so it was impossible for the two master and disciple to ask for help now.


    Now, it all depended on how long the Demon Race¡¯s Di Jing couldst and how much strength Mo Zhengdong could use.


    Then, it would be time for him to make his move.


    As for whether Jiang Lan was here or not, it wasn¡¯t that important.


    He would kill him with all his might.


    If he wasn¡¯t around, he would disintegrate the walls.


    Mo Zhengdong was the wall.


    At this moment, the other Heavenly Human Race members were also slowly approaching.


    ¡°Everyone, the person you are looking for is underground in the center of the wastnd.¡±


    Suddenly, Di Jing¡¯s voice could be heard.


    Qi Wei of the Heavenly Human Race frowned slightly. He understood that Di Jing wasn¡¯t Mo Zhengdong¡¯s opponent.


    These words made Mo Zhengdong¡¯s heart waver.


    Unless he didn¡¯t care about his disciple.


    But arge portion of humans¡­ cared about their descendants.


    At this moment, they began to approach bit by bit. With the presence of Qi Wei, who was at the Dao Immortal Realm, the shockwaves from their attacks did not affect them much.


    Furthermore, only by focusing one¡¯s strength in a limited area could one unleash his true power.


    If Mo Zhengdong wanted to deal with Di Jing quickly, he couldn¡¯t waste his energy.


    Therefore, the group of people from the Heavenly Human Race wasn¡¯t really affected.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Tree of Creation.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s mind regained its calm. He hadn¡¯t been discovered, followed, or attacked.


    It was due to the protection of the Tree of Creation.


    His gaze was on the ground and in the sky.


    It was as if he could see the world.


    The blue sky, white clouds, soil, and dark rivers could be seen.


    The world was not like what he had seen before.


    There were many unique and magical ces, but none of them had any special powers.


    It was an extraordinary sight.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the world of the Dao began to spin.


    The rising sun began to illuminate the world. The world changed. The leaves had shadows. The earth felt warm. Something seemed to be growing deep in the earth.


    Everything revolved and changed.


    Jiang Lan immersed himself in it, sensing the changes, experiencing his own Dao.


    It seemed unusually solid.


    Time passed. Perhaps a day, a month, or a year.


    He felt the resonance between his Deity Position and the Tree of Creation begin to disappear.


    That state ofprehension gradually retreated.


    However, he had already experienced what he needed to experience.


    When the light of the Tree of Creation faded, Jiang Lan had also retracted his Dao.


    The Dao calmed down in his body. Everything seemed to have turned into his flesh and blood, but it also didn¡¯t seem to have.


    After the Dao calmed down, Jiang Lan felt a force growing and flowing within his body.


    It was as if he was reaping the rewards from cultivating for decades.


    The power of his golden body was no longer the same as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually close to thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.¡±


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes and looked at his hands in disbelief.


    The Tree of Creation had given him a big gift.


    He did not know who left it for him, but as long as he had the Deity Position, he could try to pluck this gift.


    He had sessfully removed it.


    It had unimaginable benefits to his Dao.


    His cultivation speed could even increase again, and his cultivation might even be easier for him after he became a Dao Immortal.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan no longer hesitated and chose to sign in.


    ¡°System, sign in here.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been sitting on the Tree of Creation.


    But with the umtion of time, there were even more benefits.


    Soon, he heard a voice from the system.


    [Ding!]


    [Signed in sessfully.. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao. You have obtained a Creation of Heaven and Earth, the core of the Tree of Creation]

 Chapter 482 - Entering The Heaven Realm, Going Down To The Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 482: Entering The Heaven Realm, Going Down To The Netherworld</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    [Core of the Tree of Creation: The Tree of Creation was nurtured by the heavens and earth. It bears fruits that are condensed from space. By fusing with the core, one can gain insight into space and transcend it. When one reaches Major Perfection, one can enter the Heaven Realm and descend into the Netherworld by oneself.]


    ¡°Core of the Tree of Creation? Entering the Heaven Realm and descending into the Netherworld?¡±


    After confirming this, Jiang Lan was quite surprised, because this was a bit special.


    The Tree of Creation connects to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    As for him, as long as hepletelyprehended the core of the Tree of Creation and reached Major Perfection in his space technique, it was equivalent to him possessing the ability of the Tree of Creation.


    Although it was far from the Tree of Creation itself, it was much more convenient than other methods.


    It should be much more convenient for him to head to other ces in the Grand Deste World as well.


    A Creation of Heaven and Earth was indeed somewhat impressive.


    Subsequently, Jiang Lan found a glowing stone in his sea of consciousness.


    There were many lines intertwining on it.


    It looked ordinary, but it contained endless mysteries.


    This was the core of the Tree of Creation.


    Without any hesitation, he fused with it immediately.


    In an instant, the core of the Tree of Creation turned into a stream of light and merged into Jiang Lan¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if there were many things in his perception.


    However, these things had already been constructed during hisprehension just now. It was just that the core of the Tree of Creation made these things more obvious and even more solid.


    Some timeter.


    He felt that he hadpletely absorbed the core of the Tree of Creation.


    At this moment, he realized that he could move freely in the surrounding space. It was like Earth Shrinking Technique, but it was even more impressive than Earth Shrinking Technique.


    Looking around, he discovered that if there were any disturbances, it would be difficult for him to travel through space.


    However, as he had just learned this skill, he could not teleport far.


    It was suitable for rushing to his destination though.


    As for entering the Netherworld and Heaven Realm¡­


    He still needed time.


    Of course, even if he could enter now, he would not go and send himself to die.


    There were many experts hidden in the Netherworld.


    As for the Heaven Realm¡­


    From what he saw in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce and Ancient Imperial Court, it should be silent up there.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce had perished on the surface and the Kunlun Ancestor had never returned.


    His master guarded the Netherworld and there was a chance he was also trying to prevent the Heaven realm from descending into the Netherworld.


    Therefore, he could not enter the Heaven Realm rashly. To him, it was very likely even more dangerous than the Netherworld.


    He had to figure out the situation over there.


    However, perhaps Imperial Lord Xi He knew the details.


    He stopped thinking.


    He would think about itter. Now he needed to know how long had passed.


    There were people from the Heavenly Human Race who came from outside. He had to go out and deal with them.


    The Heavenly Human Race should be here for him.


    For the Empyrean Scripture.


    Although he had no intention ofprehending the Empyrean Scripture, he was qualified to do so.


    Just based off this, they would not tolerate his existence.


    Then he could only send them on their way together.


    Having promised Feng Ji, he wondered if he was still waiting below.


    This time, he would send more down.


    He saw that there were quite a few people from the Heavenly Human Race, to the extent where there was even a Dao Immortal.


    He was definitely not a match for the Dao Immortal, but he should still be able to send the rest on their way if he were to go all out.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s figure disappeared from the Tree of Creation


    Then, it appeared under the Tree of Creation, as if it hade out from the sky.


    Hended lightly and saw the old man still waiting under the tree.


    ¡°Congrattions, Exalted God.¡± When the old man saw that the way Jiang Lan appeared had changed, he knew that Jiang Lan had gained something new.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the tired elder and asked softly.


    ¡°Ten days,¡± the old man replied.


    Ten days?


    It was shorter than expected.


    However, ten days meant that his master had fought with someone outside for ten days. He did not know how his master was doing.


    He needed to go out and take a look.


    With his current strength and the Tree of Creation behind him, he should have no problem protecting himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± The old man hesitated.


    ¡°What about the two children?¡±


    Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Stay. If there is a need, I¡¯lle find you again.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce has changed. I have inherited the Deity Position. The Deity Position has brought me a lot of help. I will not escape the responsibility of inheriting it.


    If necessary, I will summon you. ¡°


    The old man bowed low, his voice trembling.


    ¡°We are ready to sacrifice ourselves.¡±


    He understood. The Ancient Imperial Pce¡­ had been destroyed.


    A new person would take up the responsibility.


    And they would still obey the person.


    In the end, Jiang Lan met the two and took some of their blood.


    It was better to be prepared.


    It was to find out what was so special about this race.


    It should be either due to their innate talent or bloodline.


    The Ancient Emperor naturally wouldn¡¯t think highly of these people for no reason.


    After bidding farewell to the vigers in front of the tree, he walked back the way he came.


    There was no longer any resonance with the Deity Position.


    Thisnd was also consolidated.


    His arrival meant that the Ancient Imperial Court had not given up on this ce or the people here.


    Under the gazes of many vigers, Jiang Lan walked to the end of the road and walked out.


    He disappeared from the spot.


    He left the vige in front of the tree.


    When he reappeared, he was in an empty cave.


    It was not in the square from before.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not that easy to get in there.¡±


    The square that he went to previously should require the resonance of the Deity Position to enter.


    And now, he was in a huge cave. There was Netherworld Auraing from ahead, as well as some Netherworld creatures.


    His appearance rmed those creatures.


    Without carefully observing, the other party attacked.


    Jiang Lan retaliated.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Netherworld Aura spread, and ck mist flowed.


    Blood mist that belonged to the Netherworld creatures scattered in all directions.


    ¡°They¡¯re not particrly strong, and they¡¯re all instinctive attacks.¡±


    He did not encounter any powerful Netherworld creatures. Perhaps they had escaped.


    His master had already killed the Dao Immortal cultivator who came out.


    Those with some intelligence would not dare to stay here.


    After cleaning up the Netherworld creatures, Jiang Lan arrived in front of an ancient well. The Netherworld Aura had erupted from this ce, and all the entrances to the Netherworld could be opened here.


    It was most likely rted to the Tree of Creation.


    However, he also needed a special method. Coincidentally, the demons had such a method.


    As for whether it was a one-off item or if it could be used constantly, no one knew.


    However, he looked at the ancient well and had no intention of destroying it.


    A Dao Immortal had alreadye out of it, which meant that the passageway was open.


    It was very dangerous.


    Moreover, the Netherworld Aura was harmless to him, but it was different for the Heavenly Human Race.


    This could be his aid.


    He also took out the Netherworld Halberd.


    It could trigger the surrounding aura.


    ¡°Alright, I can go out now.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he took a step forward and headed outside.


    He was going to kill those from the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡­


    Outside.


    Di Jing¡¯s body was covered in injuries.


    Blood continuously sshed out. He used all of his trump cards, yet he could only hold on for a few days.


    His arm was directly crushed, and it was difficult for him to recover from it.


    If this continued, he would die here.


    It was noteworthy that this was also due to the fact that there were Heavenly Human Race¡¯s experts around him. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t havested until now.


    ¡°Haha, the people from the Heavenly Human Race are here. I won¡¯t disturb you two any longer.¡± Di Jingughed, preparing to leave.


    Of course, he knew he couldn¡¯t leave.


    So he was just putting on an act.


    He wanted to exhaust Mo Zhengdong.


    However, to his surprise, Mo Zhengdong did not catch up after he had left for some distance.


    Huh?


    This made his final move useless.


    However, he still fled.


    The strangeness worried him..

 Chapter 483 - Arent You Going To Look Down?

    <h4>Chapter 483: Aren¡¯t You Going To Look Down?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mo Zhengdong watched Di Jing leave.


    It was very easy to kill the current Di Jing, but the other party still had a way to escape. If no one else was around, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for him topletely kill Di Jing.


    However, he needed to take care of the Heavenly Human Race that were here as well.


    He had expended too much energy on Di Jing. It was basically impossible for him to kill the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Dao Immortal.


    Since that was the case, so what if he temporarily let go of Di Jing?


    He was fearless against Di Jing.


    However, the Heavenly Human Race hade for his disciple.


    He had to clean them up.


    Then, he turned to look at Qi Wei who was approaching on air.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stay.¡±


    Qi Wei looked at Mo Zhengdong as an illusionary figure began to appear on his body. It was the 10,000 Phantoms Technique but the phantom was different from the normal one.


    This phantom ovepped with his main body.


    There was no distinction between them.


    The power was not something ordinary phantoms couldpare to. It was the influence of the Dao and the influence of one¡¯s realm.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Qi Wei¡¯s expression did not change.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be enemies with Kunlun, but we have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Mo Zhengdong sneered and stepped forward. Lightning surged.


    ¡°How can such narrow-minded people be worthy of calling themselves an enemy of Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Arrogant.¡± Qi Wei immediately attacked.


    ¡°Your current state is not good. Even if I can¡¯t kill you, can you protect your disciple?¡±


    At this moment, the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s people had already begun to search below. As long as they found Jiang Lan, they would directly kill him.


    Boom!


    Thunder roared.


    Mo Zhengdong¡¯s power collided with Qi Wei¡¯s body. There was a cold smile in his eyes as he remained silent.


    It was just a dead person.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the ground below rumbled.


    Mo Zhengdong and Qi Wei looked down and saw a figure appear from the ground.


    It was Jiang Lan who held the Netherworld Halberd.


    At this time, Jiang Lan had already been discovered by the Heavenly Human Race.


    Seeing this, Qi Wei immediately attacked Mo Zhengdong to prevent any idents from happening.


    As long as he could stall Mo Zhengdong, he wouldplete this task.


    It went smoother than expected.


    Mo Zhengdong was in no hurry to deal with Qi Wei¡¯s attack. He was defending passively.


    He was waiting for an opportunity.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan held the halberd and looked around.


    The Heavenly Human Race continuously came towards him. It wasn¡¯t that far, but it wasn¡¯t close either.


    He looked at the people who approached. There were Heaven Immortals, True Immortals, and even a Celestial Immortal.


    ¡°Their lineup might not be as strong as the demons, but I¡¯m not sure if there are any hidden experts. I can¡¯t underestimate them.¡±


    He looked up at the sky.


    It wasn¡¯t detailed, but he could feel that there were only two people on it.


    The demon had already disappeared.


    It was unknown if he had escaped or been killed by his master.


    His master was fighting three Dao Immortals in a row.


    Jiang Lan felt that it would still take some time before he could catch up to his master.


    There was no rush. He could take his time.


    Now, he had to clean up the people from the Heavenly Human Race first.


    With the halberd in hand, he rushed towards the closest Heaven Immortal.


    The Celestial Immortal was still too far away, unable toplete the sneak attack.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Lan arrived before a Heaven Immortal.


    When he saw Jiang Lan arrive, the other party was stunned for a moment. Without any hesitation, ten thousand phantoms appeared and attacked.


    He had no mercy. He had to be faster.


    By doing so, the merit would be his.


    However, just as he was about to attack his opponent, he discovered that he was unable to unleash his spell technique.


    And why did the other party pass by him directly?


    Ignore him?


    He wanted to turn around, but he realized that his field of vision had increased for some reason.


    Boom!


    In the end, he lost consciousness.


    Until his death, he did not know what had happened, nor did he feel any pain.


    Jiang Lan no longer paid this Heaven Immortal any attention. He decapitated him with a single strike, shattering his opponent¡¯s body with power.


    Shatter into blood mist.


    Only then could he kill them all.


    His Spiritual Suppression Force surged continuously.


    After killing one, Jiang Lan arrived before the next. The Netherworld Halberd whistled past without stopping.


    He activated his Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    His figure shed around the ce.


    Every time he appeared, a heavenly human would lose control of himself and his body would lean forward, as if he was going to fall.


    However, before he couldpletely fall, his body would explode and shatter.


    Shatter into blood mist.


    At this moment, they also discovered that Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t a Human Immortal at all.


    Instead¡­


    He was above the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    However, it was toote. This was because Jiang Lan¡¯s speed was fast to the extreme, not giving them any chance at all.


    It was as if he wanted to use this opportunity to kill all of them.


    He showed no mercy.


    Miao Qi saw it and was prepared. He even used his strongest secret technique. He could not hold back at this time.


    However¡­


    Just as she was about to finish andpete with the other party, the other party had already appeared in front of her.


    He had even swung his halberd.


    Whoosh!


    The halberd shed across.


    Miao Qi¡¯s raised hand was cut off, followed by a pu sound.


    She felt her 10,000 phantoms shatter and her secret technique disintegrated.


    Her stomach was pierced through by a pitch-ck halberd.


    It was too fast, ridiculously fast.


    She even felt her life rapidly flowing away.


    ¡°You, ate-stage Celestial Immortal?¡±


    This power was not something that a mid-stage Celestial Immortal could possess.


    It was too fast.


    It was not that he was fast, but he had defeated her too quickly.


    After using the secret technique, she was able to have the strength of a mid-stage Celestial Immortal, and her golden body¡¯s strength was increased significantly.


    But¡­


    The other party still killed her so quickly.


    There was no room for retaliation.


    If this wasn¡¯t thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, then what was?


    But why was the other party so powerful?


    Had he already foregone his emotions? Perhaps, perhaps not.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate, nor did he answer the other party¡¯s question. He wanted to kill all of them.


    However, just as he was about to attack, he suddenly felt an attacking from behind.


    It was a fist. A perfected Heaven Immortal?


    This was abnormal.


    But no matter what, he would not underestimate his enemies.


    He circted his Power of Nine Bulls, and the Power Of Nine Tribtions filled the sky.


    He let out a punch.


    Bang!


    As the fist collided, a powerful force whistled, and the aftershocks spread.


    The other party was forced back, and Jiang Lan himself retreated some distance.


    Late-stage Celestial Immortal Realm?


    As this thought shed through his mind, Jiang Lan kicked the Netherworld Halberd, allowing it to pierce through the early-stage Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Celestial Immortal.


    Power followed.


    In the blink of an eye, the other party¡¯s body shattered on the spot and turned into a bloody mist.


    Thus, Jiang Lan headed straight for thete-stage Celestial Immortal.


    The other party was alsoing towards him.


    Without the initiative this time, it was not easy to defeat the other party.


    But¡­


    With the gift of the Tree of Creation, he was already close to thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily impossible to defeat the other party.¡±


    ¡°And I have backup ns.¡±


    The Power of Nine Bulls surged once again, and the Power of Nine Tribtions filled up.


    He wanted to blow up the other party.


    If one punch wasn¡¯t enough, he would throw ten punches. If ten punches weren¡¯t enough, he would throw a hundred punches.


    Until he killed his opponent.


    Boom!


    A great battle erupted.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t even see what the other party looked like, but it wasn¡¯t important. He had to kill him first.


    ¡­


    High in the sky.


    Qi Wei continued to attack Mo Zhengdong, while Mo Zhengdong continued to defend.


    It was as if he was being suppressed.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong, have you given up on your disciple?¡± Qi Wei was concerned about Mo Zhengdong¡¯s constant defense.


    This was not normal.


    ¡°Give up? Why would I give up?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked as he stood in midair.


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you worried that your disciple has already been killed by us?¡±


    ¡°Worried? Aren¡¯t you going to look down?¡±

 Chapter 484 - Killing All From The Heavenly Human Race

    <h4>Chapter 484: Killing All From The Heavenly Human Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qi Wei¡¯s expression changed upon hearing Mo Zhengdong¡¯s words.


    For a moment, he did not understand what the other party meant.


    What could have happened?


    That was impossible. The people he had arranged to act would never fail.


    What was on the surface was not their true strength as well.


    Then, when he looked down, his heart trembled.


    In the wilderness, he saw an endless bloody mist.


    Meanwhile, this bloody mist was coted from all from the heavenly humans.


    The ground was stained red with blood, and in the blood mist, he saw two people.


    Or rather, there were only two people left in the entire wastnd.


    All the rest had been killed.


    Then, he saw the two people clearly. One was the pawn he had arranged.


    The other was¡­ Jiang Lan of the Ninth Summit.


    It was a battle betweente-stage Celestial Immortals.


    Furthermore, the other party had the advantage. His mid-stage Immortal Realm cultivation wasparable to thete-stage.


    He was fighting against the odds.


    ¡°How is this possible? He shouldn¡¯t have entered Kunlun for seven hundred years. Why does he have the cultivation of a Celestial Immortal?¡±


    Qi Wei¡¯s heart trembled. He was momentarily unable to ept this.


    He thought that he had already sufficiently prepared for this by having ate-stage Celestial Immortal in the team.


    But he realized that he might be wrong.


    Especially when he saw that the other party had already destroyed all the phantoms.


    Why?


    Had he foregone his emotions?


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t obtain an answer. But the moment his mind fluctuated, the power of lightning surged towards him.


    It was Mo Zhengdong¡¯s power. He had begun to counterattack.


    Shit.


    Shocked, Qi Wei stopped thinking and started fighting Mo Zhengdong.


    As long as he could kill the other party, it would not be a problem for him to go down.


    Boom!


    Mo Zhengdong¡¯s attack swept past, and more power followed.


    Qi Wei frowned, but he was not at a disadvantage yet. He still had an advantage.


    A great battle erupted.


    Jiang Lan fought with the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Celestial Immortal for a long time.


    The power continued to collide. No one used any extra spells, only their fists.


    The ground split beneath their feet, and the barren mountain disintegrated beside them.


    Power spread out like a storm.


    Their figures disappeared and reappeared on the ground. Energy waves surged in all directions.


    As they fought, the surrounding space rumbled, as if something terrifying was stepping through the void.


    It was Jiang Lan¡¯s fist that had changed space.


    The aura of cmity appeared.


    Soon, all of the tribtion aura condensed in Jiang Lan¡¯s fist.


    Boom!


    A punch passed.


    His fist smashed into the heavenly human¡¯s fist.


    Pu!


    Blood spurted out from the other party¡¯s arm.


    However, the heavenly human didn¡¯t stop, even though he knew that he was about to lose.


    Boom!


    He continued to attack Jiang Lan.


    ¡°You¡¯re really too strong.¡±


    The voice came out of his mouth in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little d that you didn¡¯t cultivate the Great Oblivion Dao, but I¡¯m also a little disappointed that you became stronger because you didn¡¯t cultivate it.¡±


    He was a middle-aged man and ate-stage Celestial Immortal. His status was extremely high.


    He had originally thought that asking him to kill Jiang Lan was a waste of his time.


    However, he never expected that he would be about to die at the hands of the other party.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to brandish his fist, shattering the other party¡¯s arm.


    Bang!


    Before long, the other party would be killed by him.


    Only, this heavenly human continued speaking.


    It was as if he knew he was about to die and wanted to say more.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious if you haveprehended the Empyrean Scripture or if you have the help of the Empyrean Scripture on your path to bing stronger.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it was clearly heard.


    Jiang Lan punched out.


    Moo!


    A bull¡¯s cry sounded from the void. Mountains and rivers shattered beneath its feet, and the void disintegrated before it.


    Thete-stage Celestial Immortal took a look, his mind shaken.


    He did not have much of an expression, as if he had expected it.


    However, he still did his best, trying to break through this attack, trying to kill Jiang Lan.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    A powerful force transmitted from his fist, and then his arm instantly disintegrated. The power arrived at his body.


    His golden body began to shatter.


    Boom!


    A punch passed.


    He, who was at thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, discovered that most of his body had disintegrated.


    Bang!


    He fell to the ground. The Dao in his body was defeated, and his golden body disintegrated.


    A realization appeared in his heart.


    The other party¡¯s golden body was inferior to his to a certain extent, but hisprehension of the Daopletely crushed his.


    This was a person who had his fingers on the Dao Immortal Realm.


    It was a fair defeat.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the other party¡¯s side, about to kill him.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Unmoved Sage?¡±


    When he heard this, the Heavenly Human Race was stunned for a moment, looking at Jiang Lan with disbelief. His body was currently disintegrating, his voice a bit weak.


    ¡°Did you cultivate this?¡±


    ¡°I have this, but I don¡¯t cultivate it.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s expression was cold as he spoke softly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my Dao.¡±


    ¡°But it will make you be stronger.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not me.¡±


    Jiang Lan gathered his strength and punched down.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark down there, but there should be quite a few people. You won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    Bang!


    The fist fell.


    Blood mist scattered.


    Looking at the desertednd around him, Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, he sat down.


    His body was also reaching its limit.


    Ate-stage Celestial Immortals was too powerful. Killing the other party was too strenuous on him.


    Now, he could only make the best use of his time to recover.


    As for the fight in the sky above, that was not his domain. Unless there was a very good opportunity, it was impossible for him to interfere.


    He would leave it to his master.


    Then, he ate a medicinal pill and set up an array formation to begin healing his injuries.


    If anything abnormal happened around him, he would wake up immediately.


    Of course, his body was also slowly sinking.


    Recovering above the ground surface was too dangerous for him.


    Although it wasn¡¯t much different underground, he felt more at ease.


    The power from the fight between the Dao Immortals didn¡¯t spread out. Jiang Lan fully recovered and was not disturbed.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Lan¡¯s injuries began to recover, and his strength began to condense.


    He could continue attacking at any time.


    When he opened his eyes.


    What he saw was a darknd covered in lightning.


    Most of them were purple lightning.


    It was as if someone was protecting him.


    ¡°Master won?¡±


    Jiang Lan roughly knew the oue. Otherwise, his master wouldn¡¯t have the strength to protect him.


    After confirming that his injuries were fine, he directly headed towards the wastnd.


    When he went up, the sky returned to normal, and there were no fluctuations in the surroundings.


    Only his master stood at the side, holding the Netherworld Halberd in his hand as if he was touring.


    ¡°Are you done resting?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked Jiang Lan.


    As he spoke, he tossed the Netherworld Halberd in his hand to Jiang Lan.


    He did not ask any more questions.


    ¡°En, I¡¯ve mostly recovered,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He didn¡¯t know if that Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Dao Immortal had escaped or died.


    There was a high chance he was dead.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. The training this time is pretty good,¡± Mo Zhengdong said with a smile.


    Only by being able to get injured and obtain benefits could one consider it a useful training.


    Otherwise, it could only be considered a sightseeing trip.


    It would not be worth mentioning.


    Jiang Lan had no objections to his master¡¯s words.


    Not only were there no Dao Immortals around him, there was no aura of the Netherworld either.


    In other words, his master had closed the crack in the Netherworld. He could indeed leave now.


    He had been out for some time.


    Mo Zhengdong flew into the sky with Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if two great Dao had fallen on the wastnd. Moreover, the entire wastnd felt as if lightning was wreaking havoc.


    The effects of his battle had all disappeared without a trace.


    Two great Daos had fallen just like that¡­


    His master had killed two Dao Immortals and erased all traces of his battle.


    After Jiang Lan and his master left the wastnds for a period of time, Di Jing arrived again.


    He looked at the two fallen Dao Immortals and sighed.


    ¡°Although Mo Zhengdong will be weak for a while, two Dao Immortals had just died like that under his hands.


    He¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    Hended on the ground and began to look around.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s only one person in Kunlun but there¡¯s more than one. I have to be wary of the others as well.¡±


    Without further thought, he began to examine the wastnds.


    At the same time, he wanted to see if he could take back what had opened the Netherworld.


    However, he was rather puzzled as he looked at the destend ravaged by lightning.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Mo Zhengdong fought a great battle with the Heavenly Human Race, so how could it directly affect the entire wastnd?¡±


    Is there a secret, or is there another reason? ¡±


    With these doubts, he tried to find out the reason behind this.


    Soon, he discovered a strange ce. He did not act rashly but approached it bit by bit.


    It seemed to be a light spot. There was something different in the light spot.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Violet gold lightning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked.¡±


    Boom!


    In that instant, countless bolts of lightning soared into the sky. The lightning was like dragons, killing everything.


    Di Jing, who was trying to escape, was targeted by all the purple lightning dragons. At this moment, ten thousand dragons gathered.


    It seemed as if they wanted to destroy the world.


    Di Jing looked at the gathered dragons and sighed.


    ¡°Kunlun is really not to be trifled with.¡±


    Boom!


    Ten thousand dragons arrived.


    Di Jing¡¯s body shattered and disintegrated.


    After the lightning calmed down.


    In the forest far away from the destend under the clouds, Di Jing¡¯s body gathered again.


    This was hisst resort.


    However, his face was pale and he was severely injured.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Mo Zhengdong being so scheming. Has someone guided him?¡±


    Di Jing had no idea.


    Without any hesitation, he turned around and left.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if there was any killing intent left in the wastnds, but¡­


    He did not dare to gamble.


    The wastnds had been ravaged by lightning, so there was a high chance that the other party was intentionally guiding him somewhere.


    If he went there again, there was a high chance he wouldn¡¯t be able to return.


    The Heavenly Human Race and the Netherworld Race had all fallen at Mo Zhengdong¡¯s hands. Adding him in wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    There was no need for himself to send himself to die.


    As for the harvest this time¡­


    Di Jing took out the bead with the Netherworld Aura in his hand, his eyes filled with joy.


    He was barely considered the final winner.


    The Netherworld Race and the Heavenly Human Race were the biggest losers.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan, who was originally leaving, felt the power of lightning behind him.


    It seemed like there were still people there.


    It just didn¡¯t feel good.


    ¡°The Demon Race¡¯s Di Jing isn¡¯t very strong, but he¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Mo Zhengdong reminded.


    In a few years, Jiang Lan¡¯s enemy would no longer be Celestial Immortals.


    His enemies would be top experts of the Grand Deste World, Dao Immortals.


    This day was not far away.


    Jiang Lan nodded, remembering Di Jing.


    Then, he recalled what had happened below the wastnd.


    ¡°Master, I found a ce under the wastnds.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan, as if asking what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a vige in front of a tree. ording to them, it¡¯s rted to the Ancient Imperial Heavenly Court.


    There¡¯s a Tree of Creation inside.¡± Jiang Lan roughly exined.


    After all, it was just a one-sided story. He did not dare to believe itpletely.


    But he could trust most of it.


    Mo Zhengdong was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t ask for more details. He only turned his head and said.


    ¡°When you be a True Immortal, I¡¯ll bring you to the First Summit.


    Go and broaden your horizons there.¡±


    The First Summit connected to the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°So Master wants me to understand more?¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    He had a Deity Position and could know more things.


    He also needed to know more things because the Deity Position itself carried many unknowns.


    Perhaps he could learn more after entering the entrance to the Heaven Realm.


    The only thing he needed to do was not to be discovered.


    As for why needed to be a True Immortal first, he also understood the reason behind it.


    Only by bing a True Immortal on the surface would it be suitable for him to go.


    His current cultivation level was at thete-stage Human Immortal Realm. He could advance to the perfected Human Immortal Realm in a few years.


    He could only be a True Immortal after a hundred years.


    It seemed like he still needed to wait a while more.


    There was no rush. He could try to break through to a higher realm over the years.


    He wondered if he could reach the Dao Immortal Realm after a hundred years.


    Because of the Tree of Creation, his path had changed and be wider.


    In the past, it would have taken him a few decades before he could advance, but now, it was faster.


    Theter stages would definitely be very fast.


    It was hard to say when he was at the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Many thanks, Master.¡± Jiang Lan bowed respectfully.


    Then, they didn¡¯t say anything else and headed towards Kunlun.


    This trip took more than a month.


    Jiang Lan took more than half a month to recover from his injuries.


    ¡­


    Several dayster.


    Jiang Lan passed through half of the Western Wastnds and returned to Kunlun.


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to cross it so quickly.


    However, since his master was the one bringing him this time, he would naturally be faster.


    He himself was not strong enough.


    Jiang Lannded at the old inn. He said that he wanted to look for the Eighth Prince, but in reality, he wanted to enter the spiritual inn.


    Ever since he understood the space of the Tree of Creation, he suddenly realized that the spiritual inn might have something like this.


    The innkeeper¡¯s Catoptric Deflection was most likely formed from the fusion with the ability of the Tree of Creation.


    Or something like that.


    He wanted to tryprehending it again.


    It was beneficial to his Dao, so it couldn¡¯t be considered a sudden advancement.


    However, even the slightest improvement was impressive.


    He had already walked out on his own Dao path. After strengthening himself once, it was basically impossible for him to continue strengthening.


    He needed to gain new insights.


    He was now a Human Immortal. It was normal for him toprehend the Dao.


    It would not attract much attention.


    It was noon.


    The innkeeper shouldn¡¯t be here. He had more time.


    There was only one girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race at the counter.


    There were no guests in the living room, which was unusually deserted.


    ¡°You want good wine? Boss ising back in the evening this time,¡± Hong Ya said to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. After confirming that the wine was ready, he sat in a corner and waited quietly.


    His mind began to calm down as he tried tomunicate with the spiritual inn.


    He had no choice but to ask for good wine. He did not need to wait here for ordinary wine, so he could notmunicate with the spiritual inn.


    Then, he entered the spiritual inn. This time, it was different from before. He could see even more things.


    There were indeed things that he could not learn in the Catoptric Deflection realm.


    It was rted to the structure of space.


    This time, he saw the inn again and realized that the spiritual inn was glowing. It was light from space.


    It was extremelyplicated.


    It was extremely mysterious.


    Even just by looking at it, he couldprehend something.


    He just looked and felt.


    The girl at the counter hesitated for a moment before giving up on trying to pull Jiang Lan to the spiritual inn.


    The youth wasn¡¯t around. Doing such a thing was offensive.


    However, perhaps it was an illusion, but she felt that the inn seemed to have changed.

 Chapter 485 - Alarming The Innkeeper

    <h4>Chapter 485: rming The Innkeeper</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hong Ya looked up at the inn. She did feel a slight change, but she could not feel what it was.


    Shaking her head, she stopped paying attention.


    She continued waiting quietly for customers.


    However, after waiting for some time, she increasingly felt that something had changed in the inn.


    It was as if someone had entered the inn. It was this strange feeling.


    Not only that, she even felt that the inn had be much clearer and was even glowing.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    She then turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    So far, there was only one guest in the inn.


    The problem with the inn only appeared after the other party entered.


    So¡­


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    Hong Ya had no way of knowing. She could only try to check. The only way was to enter the spiritual inn to check.


    However, when she tried to connect to the spiritual inn, she was pushed out by the endless light.


    She could not enter.


    This¡­


    There was a big problem.


    At this moment, the Pixiu walked in from the backyard. It looked at Jiang Lan, then at the inn, and finally ran out.


    It could not stay here for long.


    Hong Ya was stunned for a moment before following him out.


    Something new seemed to be about to happen at the inn, or rather, it was about to be covered by something.


    They could not understand how this person did it.


    Hong Ya, who had retreated, looked at the inn. Nothing had changed.


    However, she soon heard a cry of surprise.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so bright. It¡¯s so much brighter than before. I think there¡¯s someone inside.¡±


    It was Yan Xiyun.


    Hong Ya looked at the shocked Yan Xiyun and remained silent.


    She had heard such words before. In Yan Xiyun¡¯s eyes, the inn was glowing.


    It seemed like this wasn¡¯t a joke. As someone from the Qilin Race who had the protection of the earth, Yan Xiyun could see even more unique things.


    ¡°Why are you guys standing at the door?¡± The youth and the Eighth Prince asked curiously.


    Did someone importante in?


    This was especially the case when the Pixiu even ran out.


    ¡°Big Brother, Little Brother.¡± Yan Xiyun greeted him and jumped to Xu Yuan.


    ¡°The inn is glowing. It¡¯s a different light from before.¡±


    The youth and Eight Prince were carrying sabers now and they were especially dangerous.


    Today, both of them had gone to look for the Unparalleled Fist God. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t receive any response.


    It seemed like he had finished teaching his saber techniques. As for what saber technique it was, they did not know either.


    Anyway, they would just learn it.


    ¡°Light?¡± The youth was a bit confused.


    ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± The Eighth Prince put away his heavenly saber.


    They had been trying to brandish the Fist God¡¯ saber technique along the way. It was very smooth, but it felt a little strange.


    He could not tell exactly what was going on.


    The youth also felt very strange, but the youth said that he felt a little repulsed. He had really adjusted himself.


    In any case, they had clearly learned the same saber technique, but it felt different.


    Therefore, he kept brandishing his sword when he was free.


    Now, he kept the saber.


    ¡°The person from the Ninth Summit,¡± Hong Ya exined.


    The Ninth Summit?


    The youth and the Eighth Prince were stunned.


    They walked into the inn and looked inside. It was indeed Jiang Lan.


    But they also felt that something was wrong with the inn.


    The two of them retreated immediately.


    The youth looked at the Pixiu who was eating grass.


    ¡°Big brother, what are you doing?¡±


    The Pixiu looked at the youth and threw him a look.


    The youth received the gaze and threw a spirit stone over.


    When it saw the spirit stone, the Pixiu swallowed it in one gulp.


    Then, he nced at the youth as if exining.


    ¡°Big brother isprehending the Dao?¡± The youth was a bit shocked.


    The Eighth Prince and the others had the same reaction.


    A Human Immortal had begunprehending the Dao? It was not impossible. Only a very small number of people could do so.


    As True Immortals, they were naturallyprehending the Dao. However, theirprehension were different as well.


    Furthermore, they had onlyprehended the Dao when they were True Immortals.


    ¡°But why isprehending the Dao like this?¡± The Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isprehending the Dao so exaggerated? It feels so bright,¡± Yan Xiyun asked while hiding behind Hong Ya.


    She was taller than Hong Ya, but she was not as bold as Hong Ya.


    The youth and the Eighth Prince tend to try their saber technique on her.


    The Pixiu stepped on the grass and ate the grass.


    The others looked towards the youth. After all, only the youth touched the Pixiu.


    ¡°Big Brother isprehending the Dao by connecting to the thing in the inn, or rather, Big Brother¡¯s Dao originates from something in the inn.


    That was why it resonated with the inn.


    We can¡¯t go in now. If we go in, we might be absorbed and disappear along with the inn.


    When the timees, we can only wait for grandpa to save us,¡± exined the youth.


    The Eighth Prince was shocked.


    Just now, the Pixiu had just stepped on the grass and ate two mouthfuls opf it. How did hemunicate so much?


    Moreover, as a human, how did the youth understand the Pixiu¡¯s intentions and words?


    It was not a Qiong Qi as well.


    The youth was raised by Qiong Qi. He knew this long ago, but the Pixiu¡¯snguage was also different from Qiong Qi¡¯s.


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Hong Ya asked.


    They couldn¡¯t enter the inn for the time being. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t disturb the person insideprehending the Dao either.


    So, should they wait?


    ¡°We have to wait for Grandpa toe back. Oh right, I have a chair here.¡± The young man took out a chair for Hong Ya to sit on.


    But Hong Ya did not sit.


    The Eighth Prince did not leave either. His brother-inw wasprehending the Dao here. He needed to guard here. It would be bad if someone blind entered.


    ¡­


    Ice Cicada Forest.


    On the dark road, the innkeeper kept walking in.


    It was as if he was walking in an unknown direction. It was pitch-ck and cold, as though countless pairs of eyes were staring at him.


    Fear, hatred, and fear.


    However, the innkeeper who had originally nned to go deeper suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the inn.


    He was rather curious.


    ¡°Who has touched the depths of the inn?


    From the looks of it, he seems to beprehending the Dao. Is it to pluck the fruits inside?¡±


    He didn¡¯t quite understand, but at this rate, it would take quite some time for the person to pluck it.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to go back and see who in Kunlun had such an opportunity.


    He walked out of the Ice Cicada Forest. When he left, the originally dark path seemed to brighten up. It was no longer pitch-ck and cold, nor did it have countless eyes.


    The sun shone.


    There was nothing in the forest except for the forest and the ice cicadas.


    The darkness seemed to have been dispelled by the light.


    ¡­


    The Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong returned to the peak of the mountain.


    There was a woman wearing a veil standing there.


    It was Miao Yue.


    ¡°Senior Brother, did your trip go smoothly?¡± The voice carried a faint smile.


    ¡°There were some twists and turns, but everything went smoothly. Junior Sister is right. The Demon Race sent out the Di Jing and returned.


    Is there any problem with the Netherworld Cave?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Miao Yue and asked.


    Miao Yue shook her head and said. ¡°Senior Sister hase to take a look as well, the Netherworld will be much quieter during this period of time.¡±


    The Ninth Summit was usually very quiet and would not change much.


    However, when a change urred and they were not able to suppress it immediately, the problem would be very big.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Miao Yue originally wanted to talk about something else.


    However, Mo Zhengdong suddenly looked outside and was surprised.


    ¡°The innkeeper suddenly wants to see me.¡±


    ¡°Because of Jiang Lan?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    She didn¡¯t see Jiang Lan return.. There was a high chance he went to the inn.

 Chapter 486 - Its Easy To Enter Kunlun, But Hard To Leave Kunlun

    <h4>Chapter 486: It¡¯s Easy To Enter Kunlun, But Hard To Leave Kunlun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan stood in the inn. He seemed to see a brand new staircase.


    The steps were different from before, and the location was also different. It was as if he could reach apletely new height in the inn.


    At this moment, the inn was filled with dense lines in his eyes. They were all embodiments of the Dao.


    The entire inn was outlined by such lines. The lines were like a brand new door standing in front of him.


    It was a mysterious door.


    Looking at the stairs that were like doors, Jiang Lan felt an indescribable joy in his heart.


    It was as if being able to encounter such apletely new opportunity forprehension was something worth celebrating.


    He didn¡¯t stop and walked up the stairs.


    Every step was very heavy. He could see more with each step and gain some insights.


    The Dao that originally belonged to Jiang Lan had already be corporeal, and now, it seemed to be even richer.


    There were even more details in his original Dao world. There were already shadows, underground rivers, and the four seasons.


    Now, a mirror version started to appear. It seemed real and fake.


    It was like apletely new Dao, but in essence, there was no change.


    He was walking, gaining enlightenment and sensing more.


    This time, he felt that he could make a breakthrough.


    However, he could only make up for his Dao, not fully manifest it.


    Otherwise, it would bring him a lot of trouble. He should have attracted the attention of others now.


    He could onlyprehend the Dao normally.


    As for why he could suddenlyprehend the Dao in the inn, his master would exin it to himter on.


    ¡­


    Outside the inn.


    Mo Zhengdong descended from the sky, while Miao Yue followed.


    She was rather curious about what Jiang Lan had done to make the innkeeper call out her Senior Brother.


    However, when she came out, she saw the abnormality of the inn. She frowned in surprise.


    The core Dao of Catoptric Deflection.


    This was not easy toprehend. One could not touch the core of Catoptric Deflection just byprehending the Dao.


    Mo Zhengdong watched expressionlessly.


    He was not surprised or emotional.


    He was rather happy.


    This was very simr to his disciple¡¯s style.


    Mo Zhengdongnded beside the innkeeper, while Miao Yuended next to Mo Zhengdong.


    The three of them looked at the inn.


    The youth and the others stood quietly at the side, not daring to breathe loudly.


    The summit leaders of the Ninth Summit and the Fifth Summit were here.


    The Eighth Prince knew these people the best.


    If not for his impressive background, his sister being the Jade Pool Goddess, and his brother-inw being the only sessor of the Ninth Summit.


    He might very well be eaten up by these two.


    The invincible posture and the piercing gazes made him want to kneel down and pay his respects.


    His brother-inw¡¯s master was also an elder, so it was reasonable for him to pay his respects.


    Hong Ya was naturally afraid as well. These people controlled her life and death with absolute power.


    Yan Xiyun was confused, but the earth was telling her to stay far away from them and not be seen.


    It was very dangerous. It was as if one look by the other party would cause one to die.


    Even the Pixiu quietly ate grass, treating itself as an ordinary spirit beast.


    Ao Ye, who originally nned toe over for a drink, was squatting at the side pulling weeds for the Pixiu.


    He specially chose the worst food.


    He hid behind the Pixiu so that he wouldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Boss, can you sell one copy of Catoptric Deflection to me?¡± Miao Yue looked at the innkeeper and said.


    ¡°I only have just one. Mo Zhengdong bought it,¡± the innkeeper replied.


    He knew what kind of person Miao Yue was. She was too dangerous.


    It was not that she was strong, but he could not understand her thoughts.


    There were roughly two people in Kunlun who were least afraid of Miao Yue.


    One was the Kunlun Sect Master, while the other was the Ninth Summit¡¯s Mo Zhengdong.


    Then, the innkeeper looked at Mo Zhengdong and said.


    ¡°What did you guys obtain during your trip?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the inn and said softly.


    ¡°Tree of Creation.¡±


    Miao Yue was a little surprised, but she also felt that it was normal.


    This made sense.


    But¡­


    Things didn¡¯t seem that simple.


    She neither spoke nor asked.


    With the Tree of Creation,prehending the core Dao of the inn was normal.


    It was very reasonable.


    ¡°What a fortuitous opportunity.¡± The innkeeper sighed.


    ¡°However, I wonder if he will be able to reach the top and pluck the fruits inside.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you can try to estimate the price first,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t care if he plucked it or not.


    It would be best if he could afford it.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Miao Yue looked at the innkeeper who was about to speak and smiled.


    ¡°Be careful with your price. Jiang Lan most likely won¡¯t take it this time.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± The innkeeper asked.


    ¡°Senior Brother cares about his disciple. As his disciple, how can he disappoint his master?


    Jiang Lan understands the value of the Catoptric Deflection manual.


    Aftering into contact with the core this time, he definitely knows the value of it.


    Do you think that he will pluck it?


    Therefore, if the price is too high, it will be hard to sell it.


    If you want to wait for the result beforeing up with the price, it might be toote then as well.


    If Jiang Lan doesn¡¯t want it, you won¡¯t be able to offer a price either.


    If you make an offer now and the price is suitable, Senior Brother can bring Jiang Lan to pluck it next time.¡±


    The innkeeper :¡±¡­¡±


    For a moment, he did not know if he should speak or not.


    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡± Seeing that the innkeeper did not speak, Miao Yue continued.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you set two prices? One is the price if Jiang Lan were to pluck it, while the other is the price if Jiang Lan does not pick it.


    Your fruits were indeed not prepared for Jiang Lan, and the fruits can indeed be plucked by your child in the future. But have you thought about the time needed?


    Treasures that can¡¯t be used and has no demand are worthless.¡±


    Miao Yue then looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Mo Zhengdong did not refute.


    In the end, it would depend on the innkeeper.


    The innkeeper thought for a moment. Time was the real problem.


    This world¡­


    There was an uing great cmity.


    He didn¡¯t have that much time.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± The innkeeper nodded.


    Then, they looked at the inn, waiting for Jiang Lan to go up and make his final decision.


    Miao Yue only took a nce and did not pay much attention to it.


    She already seemed to have a rough idea in her heart.


    She turned to look at Yan Xiyun and waved her hand.


    ¡°Little girl from the Qilin Race,e here.¡±


    Yan Xiyun pointed at herself and looked around. She was the only one from the Qilin Race.


    Then she walked over, a little afraid.


    But no one else said anything, and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    The Eighth Prince and the others lowered their heads, not having any thoughts of doing anything.


    The girl from the Qilin Race would definitely not be in danger.


    If there was danger, nothing they said would help.


    They were all puny in front of these three.


    At this moment, Miao Yue also moved to Yan Xiyun. She touched Yan Xiyun¡¯s head and smiled.


    ¡°How long have you been around Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Three, three hundred years,¡± Yan Xiyun replied.


    Miao Yue extended her hand, and a jade tablet appeared in her hand. She then handed the jade tablet to Yan Xiyun.


    ¡°Take this. You can visit most of Kunlun. If you have any problems, you can ask Kunlun for help.


    You can also in Kunlun in peace.


    If you have any problems that can be solved by Kunlun, juste to us for help.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Xiyun looked excited.


    The people of Kunlun were really nice.


    Miao Yue nodded.


    Hong Ya sighed. Yan Xiyun could now no longer leave Kunlun.


    Although she already could not leave as well.


    But it was different now. Ever since the fortuitous opportunitynded on Yan Xiyun, she knew that such a day woulde.


    But was it considered a bad thing?

 Chapter 487 - One Step Further And The Dao Immortal Realm Is In Your Hands

    <h4>Chapter 487: One Step Further And The Dao Immortal Realm Is In Your Hands</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It wasn¡¯t that safe near Kunlun, but it was different with Kunlun¡¯s protection.


    Although it was still dangerous.


    But as long as they met people from Kunlun, they would be able to receive help.


    They could even run straight into Kunlun and hide inside withouting out.


    As for the price¡­


    For Yan Xiyun of the Qilin Race, there was no price to pay.


    She was unable to leave Kunlun.


    For hundreds of years, she had been stuck here. She would have left if she could do so.


    If she had any problems with her cultivation, she could even directly enter Kunlun to seek answers.


    Although Kunlun would restrict their return, Kunlun still kept to their word. As long as they needed something, Kunlun would satisfy it.


    Kunlun even provided them with spell techniques.


    Cultivation pills and Dharma treasures would also be provided appropriately.


    Of course, they would have to pay for them with the appropriate amount of spirit stones themselves.


    As for the spirit stones, Kunlun would only provide them periodically with it, ording to the standards of a Kunlun disciple.


    Hong Ya had a deep understanding of this. She might have felt that her movements were restricted, but Yan Xiyun shouldn¡¯t have felt it.


    She still thought that the people from Kunlun were good.


    However, she only had a tiny bit of fortuitous opportunity on her so she could be said to have no value at the moment.


    Kunlun had to pay something in order to make the her be valuable in the eyes of the Qilin Race.


    All in all, Yan Xiyun was the greatest beneficiary.


    Yan Xiyun came to Hong Ya¡¯s side happily and waved the jade stone.


    ¡°Sister, look.¡±


    ¡°I also have it,¡± replied Hong Ya coldly.


    ¡°Does everyone have one?¡± Yan Xiyun looked at the youth and the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± answered Hong Ya.


    Yes, they didn¡¯t.


    If the youth didn¡¯t say anything, it meant he definitely didn¡¯t have one.


    And the Eighth Prince was special. He didn¡¯t need to have one.


    He had a deep background in Kunlun.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Currently, the abnormalities of the inn were still present and they didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst.


    They could only watch from outside.


    They did not dare to speak too loudly, and they had to be careful whenmunicating.


    There were many things that they could not say at the moment, such as the matter of the saber technique.


    It was too dangerous with these three beside them.


    Even though the three of them were not looking at them, as long as they said anything that they were interested in, they would be called over to exin in detail.


    That would be dangerous.


    Miao Yue had picked up a girl from the Qilin Race but this was not an important matter to Mo Zhengdong and the innkeeper.


    They were paying attention to Jiang Lan who was in the inn, wanting to see if he would pick the fruit in the end.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he was able to walk up the stairs.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was stepping on the stairs. Every step he took was iparably heavy.


    It was as if each step of stairs was striking his mind.


    An indescribable feeling grew in his heart.


    He felt like how he had been affected by the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance when he was weak.


    At this moment, even though his Dao was bingplete, the stairs directly entered his mind.


    If one¡¯s heart was not strong enough, one would not be able to contain the Dao here. One would not be able to see everything here.


    It was as if one could walk as far as one wanted as long as one had the capacity to contain the Dao.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He continued to walk step by step, slowly perfecting his own Dao world.


    Although his steps were heavy, every step was very stable. There was no problem.


    He did not look at the end of the stairs, but focused on what was in front of him.


    If he understood everything, then he would head up. He had long reached the end of the Dao, so there was no need to look into the distance.


    He just needed to leave in peace.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Lan felt as if he had walked for a long time.


    He hadprehended many things, and they were starting to take form. It was difficult to differentiate between what was real and what was fake.


    Perhaps when he reached the top, he would be able toprehend a rough idea and he could slowly supplement this knowledge in the future.


    A long time passed.


    He felt that he had understood a summary. He felt that he should be reaching the end and hence looked up.


    Sure enough, there was only one step left.


    He stepped up onto thest step.


    He reached the opposite side of a door.


    At this moment, the Dao world calmed down, as if it had reached a certain limit.


    This was a world that could no longer trigger the Dao.


    However, a beam of light entered his eyes.


    Unlike the previous light, this time, the light seemed to be able to illuminate everything without stopping.


    The invisible light could be seen, but it could not be stopped.


    It could pierce through everything.


    Looking towards the light, Jiang Lan saw a fruit, a fruit simr to a Dao fruit.


    He came up from below andprehended the spiritual inn from the inside. It was both real and fake.


    But he only had a framework.


    And this fruit could perfect his framework and allow him to take a big step forward.


    After this trip, as long as he went into seclusion for a period of time, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to enter thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    However, if he took this fruit, he might be able to enter the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm in an extremely short period of time.


    He was tempted.


    The Dao Immortal Realm was essentialy waving at him. As long as he took a step forward and plucked this fruit, the Dao Immortal Realm would be already at his fingertips.


    But¡­


    He couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Catoptric Deflection. The previous Dao was exchanged for me at a huge price by Master.


    This fruit is so impressive that the first two items which Master has exchanged for added together were not enough.


    It might have a huge impact on Master.¡±


    He could not pluck it.


    Whenever he obtained something, it meant that his master had chosen to lose something.


    The thousand years of providence was an example.


    At that time, it was to help him be an immortal. This time, it was equivalent to helping him enter the Dao Immortal Realm.


    The price was unpredictable.


    ¡°I can also supplement it. I just need some time. Whether or not I have the fruit doesn¡¯t affect me that much.¡±


    He knew very well that if he worked harder, his master could pay less.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan chose to give up.


    He had taken up a lot of the benefits here, so there was no need to be greedy.


    Then, he turned around and was about to leave. He had already obtained many benefits this time.


    But before he turned to leave.


    Suddenly, fluctuations rippled around him, heading his way.


    It was an array formation.


    ¡°Alright, you can pluck the fruit now. The price has been negotiated and it is a low price.¡±


    It was Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s voice.


    Jiang Lan was surprised. Martial Aunt Miao Yue was also outside.


    Was she helping his master bargain?


    Low price?


    Was it because he had turned back?


    After making some guesses, Jiang Lan gave up on thinking.


    He looked at the fruit again and walked towards it without hesitation.


    Although Martial Aunt Miao Yue made him feel that she was very dangerous, she would not lie to him on such matters.


    Through Imperial Lord Xi He and Martial Aunt Chen Xi, he learned that Martial Aunt Miao Yue really admired his master.


    Therefore, lying to him was equivalent to making things difficult for his master.


    She would not do that.


    His heart fell silent as he calmly faced the fruit. A momentter, he arrived under the fruit.


    However, his state of mind was extremely stable, like an ancient well without ripples.


    The fruit was slowly moving towards his body.


    At the same time, his physical body disappeared from the inn.


    He entered the spiritual inn and merged with his mind.


    Only by doing so could hepletely absorb the fruit and obtain everything from it.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt that his Dao world had undergone apletely new upgrade. His path was bing wider and wider.


    The road to bing a Dao Immortal was getting easier and easier.


    If there was an opportunity, he could bring his Senior Sister along again.


    At that time, he would have advanced to the Dao Immortal Realm.


    He would have be the eleventh cultivator in Kunlun to be a Dao Immortal.


    He could be said to have attained an eternal life.

 Chapter 488 - Husband, Welcome Back

    <h4>Chapter 488: Husband, Wee Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Miao Yue has indeed formted a good n.¡±


    The innkeeper looked at Miao Yue with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°Ah, boss, what are you talking about?¡± Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong with a smile.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you understand what the innkeeper has just said?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    They originally thought that Jiang Lan would leave the inn, but Miao Yue had suddenly intervened. After confirming the price, she had asked him to directly pick the fruit from the inn.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan, who was about to leave, continued forward.


    He said that he would not pluck it, but in the end, he still plucked the fruit.


    But the price¡­


    Was going to be the price which they settled on in the case where Jiang Lan would not pick the fruit.


    It was a little shameless.


    ¡°Miao Yue, the inn will not wee you the next few years.¡± The innkeeper said.


    It didn¡¯t affect him much. He just felt ufortable being tricked.


    Of course, he could have stopped it then, but there was no need to.


    Miao Yue took advantage of this and attacked.


    It was true that he did not care, but it did not stop him from not weing Miao Yue.


    ¡°Boss, do I need to use the array formation to temper your child next time?


    Other than the Sect Master, no one in Kunlun can surpass me in the study of array formations.


    Don¡¯t you need my help?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    The innkeeper :¡±¡­¡±


    Finally, he snorted and walked into the inn.


    However, before he left, he left behind a sentence.


    ¡°I hope you will not go back on her words.¡±


    This way, he would not lose out this time.


    Under normal circumstances, he could naturally ask the Kunlun Sect Master for help, but definitely not now.


    Then the first choice would naturally be Miao Yue.


    Inviting her also required a price. Now, there was no need to pay any price.


    ¡°I owe you this time, Junior Sister,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    This time, he had indeed paid a lot less, but Miao Yue had helped the innkeeper for free.


    It was the same as her helping him pay the price.


    Naturally, he could not ignore it.


    Miao Yue nodded lightly, not standing on the ceremony.


    ¡­


    The inn returned to normal.


    Because Jiang Lan¡¯s body was no longer in the inn on the surface, there wouldn¡¯t be any changes.


    The inn could still continue operating as per normal.


    However, the Eighth Prince and the others were surprised.


    They looked around, but there were no traces of Jiang Lan.


    They did not discover anything either when they entered the spiritual inn.


    It was empty.


    It was as if he hadpletely disappeared.


    However, they knew that there was definitely no problem, because Jiang Lan¡¯s master was also here. If there was a problem, his master would have definitely taken action.


    Instead of just standing by and watching.


    In the end, the Eighth Prince left the inn. The atmosphere here was wrong and it was ufortable for him to stay.


    Although Ao Ye drank his wine, he was especially clear-headed and did not dare to go crazy.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan sat cross-legged. He didn¡¯t know where he was or what environment he was in.


    He only knew that he had topletely absorb the fruit now.


    Was it possible to enrich what he hadprehended previously and form a solid Mirror great Dao?


    It would depend on this.


    He was neither anxious nor did he think too much about it.


    He was just sketching out the Dao world bit by bit, making everything more perfect.


    After an unknown period of time, he walked in the world of the Dao. Every step he took was a supplement to it.


    The world was huge. He had gone far.


    If one day hepletelypleted it, the Dao World would be perfect.


    At the very least, he hadprehended it to perfection this time.


    In the Dao World, Jiang Lan walked in the desert and looked at the sun above his head. His eyes began to reflect light.


    He passed through the oases.


    He couldn¡¯t see himself as he walked on the water.


    But as he reached the center, his reflection began to appear.


    As he left, his reflection disappeared.


    After the reflection disappeared, a reflection appeared on the trees by theke, as if they had be a real world.


    This was a supplement to the Dao.


    He kept walking, facing the sunrise, moving forward bit by bit.


    He walked through night and day, stepping through the changes of the four seasons.


    From the east to the west.


    It was as though he had reached the end of the world.


    Now, he stood at the westernmost region, looking at the endless void. This was the end of his Dao, as well as the starting point.


    He took a step forward.


    The sun and moon were reversed, and things were reced.


    In the inn, he opened his eyes.


    ¡­


    At the old wine inn.


    Xiao Yu sat at the table where Jiang Lan disappeared and swayed her feet as she looked at the seat where Jiang Lan was previously sitting.


    It was as if she was waiting for Jiang Lan to return.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve changed the taste today.¡±


    The Eighth Prince brought over some wild animals and took out his Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut them.


    His saber technique was fast and powerful, fast but not chaotic. It was clearly a long saber, but it seemed like it would not leave the vicinity of the wild animals.


    He didn¡¯t need much space cutting the roasted animals.


    A momentter, a te of cut roasted animal was ced.


    ¡°Using the Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut wild animals. If Mother finds out, she might take back the Heavenly Dragon Saber,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    She had always taken the form of Xiao Yu so that no one would recognize her.


    If she used her normal look, customers would recognize her.


    That would be inconvenient.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Saber isn¡¯t all that high and mighty. Slicing wild animals means that it¡¯s friendly to the people.¡± The Eighth Prince wiped his saber and returned it to its sheath.


    ¡°What kind of saber technique is this?¡± Xiao Yu was curious.


    ¡°I learned it from a Senior. It feels especially smooth,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed her eyes at the saber in the Eighth Prince¡¯s hand.


    No one knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°Big Sister, do you want some peanuts?¡± Yan Xiyun walked to Xiao Yu and gave her a handful of peanuts.


    Xiao Yu took it.


    ¡°Yes, do you want some wild animals?¡±


    ¡°Just a little,¡± Yan Xiyun said shyly.


    Xiao Yu naturally did not say anything else. She had waited here for three years.


    She came out of seclusion a year after Jiang Lan entered the state of enlightenment.


    The current her had already reached the True Immortal Realm.


    With Kunlun¡¯s Power, she was very, very strong.


    This was especially the case with the potential that she had concealed. Her path to bing a True Immortal was also very smooth.


    The wedding gift from her mother had also begun to take effect.


    Now, she felt that if she fought with her Junior Brother again, one finger was enough to beat him.


    Just as she was still thinking, light suddenly blossomed from the inn, as if something had changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the feeling,¡± Hong Ya suddenly said from the counter.


    This was also the situation when Jiang Lanprehended it.


    ¡°It¡¯s glowing. It¡¯s so bright.¡± Yan Xiyun looked in front of Xiao Yu and said.


    ¡°Big sister, Big Brother ising out.¡±


    Xiao Yu sat in her original position with her chin resting on her hands as she looked opposite her. A smile appeared on her face as she looked on expectantly.


    At this moment, she saw a figure appearing. It was indeed her Junior Brother.


    The others also watched, but they all retreated some distance.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes. He walked out of the Dao World and felt as if his body had left somewhere.


    Without much thought, he saw a figure.


    When he opened his eyes, the figure entered his sight.


    She was wearing cyan clothes and had some small pigtails on her head. She supported her chin with both hands and smiled brightly.


    It was as if he had finally met the person he had been looking forward to.


    She was naturally Jiang Lan¡¯s wife, Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Husband, wee back.¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s Dao instantly fell silent. There was a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Senior Sister.¡±

 Chapter 489 - Martial Aunt Miao Yues Scariness

    <h4>Chapter 489: Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s Scariness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Yu smiled when she saw Jiang Lan open his eyes.


    But after Jiang Lan spoke, she pulled a long face.


    She sounded unhappy.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m calling you husband. You should respond and address me as your wife.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    However, before he could correct her, Xiao Yu stood up and patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, there¡¯s people behind you.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    Xiao Yu looked back.


    The Eighth Prince and the others panicked.


    Everyone turned their heads back. Some were wiping the table, some were counting peanuts, and some picked up the teapot beside them and drank tea.


    Xiao Yu also felt that she had lost herposure.


    Then, she retreated to Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    She remained silent.


    This was not the Ninth Summit. She had been so happy that she had forgotten about it.


    His Junior Brother would alwayse out of seclusion in the Ninth Summit. He was used to it.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stay for long. After understanding the situation, he left the inn with Xiao Yu.


    When they walked out of the inn, the people inside began to whisper to each other, not knowing what they were saying.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    He had been the topic of conversation for a long time. It was normal for him to be the topic for another day.


    He had to bear Senior Sister¡¯s mistakes with her together.


    However, he was surprised that it took four years to absorb hisprehension this time.


    It was not that it had grown longer, but it was a little short.


    His state of enlightenment into the Dao usually rather long.


    However, there weren¡¯t too many changes in his cultivation level, so he couldn¡¯t directly apply the Dao enlightenment on the golden body.


    He needed to enter seclusion to mobilize his golden body and raise his cultivation.


    It was very easy to reach thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm, but it should also be very fast for him to reach the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    After that was the Dao Immortal Realm.


    There was no specific distinctions between the minor realms in the Dao Immortal Realm. However, the difference in strength between Dao Immortals was not small.


    For example, his master and the Demon Race¡¯s Di Jing.


    Both of them were Dao Immortals, but if they fought, the one who would be defeated or even killed would definitely be the Demon Race¡¯s Di Jing.


    He would only know the details after entering the Dao Immortal Realm.


    His master¡¯s Dao Immortal Realm felt unstable, while the others felt more stable.


    This should be the difference.


    He did not think too much about this, but he was more concerned about Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    The reason he was able to obtain the fruit at a low price this time was indeed because of Martial Aunt Miao Yue, and it had even angered the innkeeper.


    This way, he could feel more at ease. His master did not have to pay too much of a price.


    It was good if it didn¡¯t affect him too much.


    However, his master now seemed to owe Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    But it was fine.


    This would allow him to be one step closer to helping his master find a wife. He would take it slowly.


    He already had a good start.


    ¡°Right, when I came, Martial Uncle told me something and asked me to tell you,¡± Xiao Yu said on the way.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Although he could enter thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm at any time, he was not in a hurry.


    He would enter seclusion to cultivate after some time.


    He would apany his Senior Sister during this period of time.


    It had been many years since hest saw his Senior Sister. It had been decades since she went into seclusion.


    However, the Martial Uncle that his Senior Sister was talking about was his master.


    ¡°It¡¯s about going to the First Summit.¡± Xiao Yu touched her chin and seemed to be thinking.


    ¡°He said that Martial Aunt Miao Yue is guessing that after you be a True Immortal, the people from the First Summit will invite you to go there.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Xiao Yu jumped in front of Jiang Lan and asked.


    She maintained her retreating steps.


    ¡°As my cultivation level increase, I wille into contact with more things.


    Master originally nned to bring me to the entrance of the First Summit that connects to another ce after I be a True Immortal.


    However, ording to Martial Aunt Miao Yue, I might not need my master to bring me there anymore.


    It¡¯s someone from the First Summit who wille to invite me.¡± Jiang Lan exined simply.


    He did not say anything about the Heaven Realm and the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    It was ratherplicated. His Senior Sister who was a True Immortal could find outter.


    Bing a Heaven Immortal shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for his Senior Sister.


    The gift from her mother had just begun to take effect, and she was supported by the Jade Pool and her own power.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Yu nodded.


    She had always heard that the Martial Uncle of the Ninth Summit did not get along with the Martial Uncle of the First Summit.


    In any case, the two of them barely spoke.


    That was what his master said. The two of them felt that something was amiss when they were together.


    This way, whoever spoke first would be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°I asked Ao Man about it. I heard that recently, three Junior Sisters from the Fifth Summit went to the First Summit to show off their attainments in array formations.


    Junior Brother, do you think it has anything to do with this? ¡°Xiao Yu asked.


    This was because she had suddenly mentioned the First Summit and Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    She felt that her Junior Brother would definitely mind, so she asked Ao Man to ask.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    Her Junior Brother liked to hide things, so she had to hide things when she asked him.


    For example, she had never told anyone about her own power.


    She did not even tell her master.


    Saying it would be equivalent to exposing her Junior Brother.


    Who knew if her master would forgive her?


    ¡°Which three?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had some guesses.


    ¡°The three you are thinking of, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu jumped to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and walked side by side with him.


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    If that was the case, it would be very dangerous.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue had sent over three of her Junior Sisters before they entered the First Summit.


    After that, the people of the First Summit would invite him to go after he became a True Immortal.


    His master wanted to send him to the First Summit because he was strong enough and hade into contact with the Ancient Imperial Court.


    As for Junior Sister Han Qi, she was somewhat rted to the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    If he connected everything¡­


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue had deliberately let him discover about the Ancient Imperial Pce. She had also deliberately taught him about array formations. The First Summit needed the help when it came to array formations.


    She wanted to lure him out using these three moves.


    She could then send him into the entrance of the Heaven Realm.


    This was because as time passed, his master would definitely send him to the entrance of the Heaven Realm.


    While it was confusing, it would also make things difficult for his master.


    Therefore, there was no problem in getting the First Summit to invite him.


    As for the entrance that the Demon Race had opened, it should be in an area rted to the Ancient Imperial Pce. This should be a coincidence.


    From this¡­


    He knew that even if Martial Aunt Miao Yue was unsure about it, she had already begun to suspect him.


    ¡°I feel like Martial Aunt Miao Yue is forcing me.¡± Jiang Lan sighed softly.


    ¡°Force Junior Brother?¡± Xiao Yu was rather puzzled.


    ¡°Martial Aunt Miao Yue might be starting to suspect me,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything even though she suspected it. Could it be that Martial Aunt Miao Yue also wants to be Junior Brother¡¯s master¡¯s wife? So she wants to use a list of things that she knows so that Junior Brother can try your best?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t, she would most probably still want my help.¡±


    However, Martial Aunt Miao Yue had said from the start that she wanted him to be the matchmaker.


    At first, he felt that he could not see through his Martial Aunt and was worried that he would be yed.


    From the looks of it, there was a high chance that it was true.


    It was indeed quite good for Martial Aunt Miao Yue to be his master¡¯s wife.


    Otherwise, it would be too dangerous.


    ¡°What does Junior Brother want to do?¡± Xiao Yu tilted her head and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What do you think, Senior Sister?¡± Jiang Lan turned to look at Xiao Yu.


    His master¡¯s wife would definitely affect his Senior Sister.


    Therefore, he needed to ask Xiao Yu¡¯s opinion. This matter was between the two of them.


    ¡°I lost to youst time. Of course I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Xiao Yu said casually.


    Jiang Lan nodded and didn¡¯t speak any further. Then, he walked towards the Ninth Summit.


    After walking for a while, Xiao Yu suddenly stopped.


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw Xiao Yu hiding behind him. Then, she began to return to her normal appearance.


    His Senior Sister looked at Jiang Lan and extended her hand.


    ¡°For Junior Brother.¡±


    Looking at Ao Longyu¡¯s fair and slender hand, Jiang Lan reached out and grabbed it.


    The two of them walked side by side.

 Chapter 490 - Junior Brother, You Almost Lost Me

    <h4>Chapter 490: Junior Brother, You Almost Lost Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the Kunlun Main Hall.


    A white Daoist robe with fiery red edges fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s about time. The time is almost ripe.¡±


    At the edge of the mountain, the middle-aged man looked into the distance.


    It was as if he was looking at the Eastern Wastnds.


    ¡°These people have fought for so long. There should already be an oue.


    It¡¯s too slow.¡±


    The little dragon on his shoulder scratched its head in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of me walking alone in front?


    It¡¯s more interesting if everyone is together. Kunlun isn¡¯t that petty. Although it can¡¯t be said that we are magnanimous, we can still tolerate the existence of more experts.¡±


    The little dragon looked up at the middle-aged man and opened its mouth as if it was saying something.


    ¡°Which living being doesn¡¯t have selfish motives? Who doesn¡¯t want to walk at the front?


    It is normal for them to fight and risk their lives for this.


    Furthermore, if one walks alone at the forefront himself, one would not be able to reach the final destination.


    Still¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man looked around.


    ¡°I wonder what that little fellow¡¯s cultivation is. He grows very quickly and the time is about to mature. If he¡¯s too weak, it will be very difficult for him to keep up.


    It seems like I have to find a chance to ask.


    I also have to choose some talented people from Kunlun as well.


    How about you go with me?¡±


    The little dragon immediately shook its head. It buried its head and touched the spot where it was knocked.


    It was as if it wasining.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before heughed.


    ¡°A few hundred years have passed yet you still remember this?


    Speaking of which, I have seen him thest time. He¡¯s a pretty good fellow.


    We can interact with them when we have time.¡±


    The little dragon shrank into a ball, showing his refusal.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Morning.


    Jiang Lan sat at the table and enhanced the wooden sword.


    It had been a long time since hest enhanced this wooden sword. This time, he nned to embed his sword intent into the wooden sword such that it wouldst longer.


    Xiao Yu stood behind Jiang Lan and rested her chin on her hands as if she was thinking.


    ¡°Junior Brother, the house seems to have not been renovated for a long time.


    When are we going to renovate it?¡±


    ¡°Does Senior Sister want to add anything?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He turned around and saw some dragon scales on Xiao Yu¡¯s waist. His Senior Sister now had quite a number of dragon scales on her body.


    The scar on her cheeks had yet to fade.


    ¡°I want to add something that can help people rx, like some fake hills orke water.


    Once I can rx, I won¡¯t transform into a half-dragon anymore,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Senior Sister isn¡¯t used to it yet,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    To add some fake hills and ake in the room.


    Naturally, Jiang Lan would not agree.


    ¡°Junior Brother, raise your head.¡± Xiao Yu suddenly said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ask why and only looked up at Xiao Yu.


    At this moment, he saw Xiao Yu return to normal. Then, she lowered her head and touched his mouth.


    She even bit down lightly before separating.


    ¡°Look, I did not transform. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    Ao Longyu said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t move. He only raised his head to look at Ao Longyu.


    The current Ao Longyu was no longer as aloof as before. Instead, she was in a simr state as Xiao Yu.


    She was more or less used to being by his side.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you looking at?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°I feel that Senior Sister is indeed very beautiful. I¡¯ve felt this since the first time I saw you.¡± Jiang Lan no longer raised his head, but returned to normal.


    The wooden sword was still in his hand, and his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s sword intent was still circting.


    His Dragon ying Sword¡¯s sword intent was no longer the same as before, but the dragon behind him was not afraid at all. She did not even have a trace of worry.


    She even tried toprehend the sword intent from time to time.


    She wasn¡¯t worried, but he was.


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s words, Ao Longyu continued to lie on Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Junior Brother, when do you think you saw me for the first time?¡±


    ¡°When I went to the Third Summit¡¯s mystic realm,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    At that time, he felt that his Senior Sister loved meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°No.¡± Ao Longyu shook her head.


    ¡°The first time I met you was in the forest at night.


    At that time, I was suppressed by the Dharma treasure and was almost killed.


    Junior Brother appeared at that time, saying that you were just passing by and it was best not to interfere with each other.


    That¡¯s why.¡±


    Ao Longyu leaned on Jiang Lan¡¯s head and leaned forward.


    She said to Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother almost lost me.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu transformed into Xiao Yu and leaped onto the table. She sat in front of Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, your hand,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu extended her hand in confusion.


    Jiang Lan grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and intertwined their fingers.


    At this moment, the engagement that belonged to them began to change, as if many iprehensible runes had appeared.


    However, Xiao Yu could feel that the bond between them had deepened.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously after the rune disappeared.


    ¡°Something to protect Senior Sister.


    Senior Sister will naturally be protected by me.¡± Jiang Lan spoke softly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll give you a curse technique. If you encounter any danger, read it out loud and I¡¯ll rush over to protect you.


    I¡¯m a Senior Sister, so I have the responsibility to protect Junior Brother. ¡°As she spoke, Xiao Yu taught Jiang Lan the curse technique.


    Jiang Lan, who had obtained the curse technique, was a little stunned. Was this a summoning technique?


    Or was this a technique to summon a true dragon?


    If he held a spear in his hand and chanted a curse technique, would a true dragon appear to fight for him?


    It seemed like that scene would be pretty cool.


    It was just that his Senior Sister was too fragile. Her dragon ws would break if one pinched them.


    Jiang Lan held the wooden sword curiously.


    Then, he knocked Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead with the sword.


    Dong!


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Xiao Yu covered her forehead and red at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am curious if Senior Sister¡¯s dragon scales have be sturdy after bing a True Immortal,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and snatched the wooden sword.


    She tapped Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you feel the pain?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ no.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    Xiao Yu ced the wooden sword aside and mmed her head against Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead.


    Dong!


    A loud sound rang out.


    Then, Xiao Yu clutched her forehead and fell into Jiang Lan¡¯s arms, crying out in pain.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    What was wrong with this dragon¡¯s brain?


    She actually used her immortal body to collide with his golden body.


    Furthermore, it was the golden body that had already mobilized a portion of its strength.


    Then, Jiang Lan touched Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead to help her recover.


    He was a little curious. When they had a child, he wondered if the child would be like his Senior Sister.


    ¡­


    He apanied his Senior Sister for a few days.


    Jiang Lan began to take care of the Ninth Summit.


    All these years, no one had taken care of the Ninth Summit. He could not even see the road clearly now.


    Of course, he did not clean it alone.


    His Senior Sister was also apanying him.


    ¡°Senior Sister, just watch me work.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu, who was destroying his array formation.


    ¡°I¡­ I made a mistake.¡± Xiao Yu nted the array formation grass back.


    Jiang Lan only looked at Xiao Yu. Although his Senior Sister had been destroying the array formation, he didn¡¯t really care.


    Rtively speaking, this calmed his heart even more.


    This helped him feel that his world was not that quiet.


    He, who was a Celestial Immortal, should have already have a quiet and boring life.


    Or be someone as lonely as his master.


    However, he didn¡¯t. His Senior Sister was like a streak of light and like a heavenly voice.


    She shone on him and stirred his heart.


    His Senior Sister¡¯s figure was an indispensable part of his world.


    Then, he continued to busy himself, continuing to patch up his Senior Sister¡¯s mistakes.


    ¡°Junior Brother, it really touched me first this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 491 - When Will Junior Brother Become A Powerful Person?

    <h4>Chapter 491: When Will Junior Brother Be A Powerful Person?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It took Jiang Lan many days to take care of the Ninth Summit.


    Xiao Yu had been helping him.


    She had also been staying on the Ninth Summit during this period of time.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother going into seclusion soon?¡±


    Xiao Yu stood by the pond and waved her wooden sword. She felt that after so many years, it was time for her toprehend the Dragon ying Sword.


    However, with the support of her power, even if she couldn¡¯t use the Dragon ying Sword, she was still very threatening to dragons.


    She had the umtion of the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s sword intent on her body and the power she had derived from Kunlun¡¯s Power.


    It was as if her power was augmented by the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s sword intent, making her sword an existence simr to the Dragon ying Sword.


    When she held the wooden sword and swung it, it would not be much worse than the actual Dragon ying Sword.


    ¡°I have someprehension at the inn. I need to digest it.¡± Jiang Lan squatted by the courtyard, modifying the spiritual courtyard.


    He hadprehended something deeper in the inn. This time, he could perfect the spiritual courtyard for Xiao Yu to y with.


    The inside of the spiritual courtyard would also be richer, affecting the outside.


    However, he couldn¡¯t make it too detailed for now. He needed a long time to modify it.


    He just had to take it slowly.


    ¡°Will you be a True Immortal aftering out of seclusion?¡± Xiao Yu turned and asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    Under normal circumstances, his cultivation on the surface should indeed increase.


    The benefits of the inn could definitely allow him to improve.


    Thus, after entering seclusion for a few years, he would be able to increase his cultivation to the perfected Human Immortal Realm. In a few decades, he would be able to reach the True Immortal Realm.


    After that, he could try going to the First Summit to take a look.


    He might not know anything, but he was looking forward to it.


    Even signing in there was not a bad idea.


    There must be a path of the Great Dao there.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief and said seriously.


    ¡°Then when the timees, we¡¯ll start the challenge. Whoever loses will have to listen to the other party for the next hundred years.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bullying Junior Brother, but Junior Brother is advancing too slowly.


    You are a major realm away from me.


    Me attacking with all my might is a form of respect for you.¡±


    Jiang Lan stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Xiao Yu.


    This dragon was feeling proud.


    ¡°What does Senior Sister want me to do if you win?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had asked this question before, but he felt like he hadn¡¯t gotten a clear answer then.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Xiao Yu pped her hands with the wooden sword as if she was thinking.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This wooden sword was very dangerous.


    As a Senior Sister of the Dragon Race, she did not know her ce.


    Ordinary dragons would definitely be injured even if they touched the wooden sword.


    His Senior Sister seemed to treat it as an ordinary wooden sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡± Xiao Yu turned her head and continued brandishing her sword.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from the sky.


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised. It came from the endless sky, which meant that a Deity Position was about to appear again.


    Currently, there were three forces that had yet to obtain the Deity Position.


    The Magus Immortals of the Southern Wastnds¡¯ Mount Numinous, the Qilin Race of the Eastern Wastnds, and the Giant Spirit Race of the Eastern Wastnds.


    If someone had obtained it, it should be one of these three parties.


    Or perhaps multiple parties.


    However, even with this added, it did not total up to twelve Deity Positions.


    As far as he knew, there were a total of four Deity Positions in the North, South, East and West Pces as well as a total of eight Deity Positions in the Upper, Lower, Left and Right pces.


    Now, there was one Deity Position obtained in the Upper, Left, Right Pces each and the East pce was empty.


    In other words, four more Deity Positions could appear.


    He had no idea which Deity Position would be empty either.


    However, Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s ultimate goal was the Central Pce, so there would still be a Deity Position empty.


    Would anyone in Kunlun inherit his original position?


    Under normal circumstances, there should only be one. However, the Central Pce was no longer considered a normal Deity Position, so in theory, someone from Kunlun could inherit the West Pce Deity Position.


    However, he would also be restricted in Kunlun.


    ¡°Then will Imperial Lord Xi He be restrained, or will he regain his freedom?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly thought of this question.


    But he could not know the answer.


    The book that exined about Deity Positions did not record this.


    He could only head to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce to take a look. Perhaps he could discover something else. Moreover, he actually didn¡¯t know how one could obtain the Deity Position in the Central Pce.


    He only knew that one had to jump over from the North, South, East or West pce.


    After that, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. It should take some time for the Deity Position to appear.


    Boom!


    Another loud boom was heard.


    Boom!


    A third boom sounded.


    ¡°Three factions?¡±


    This surprised Jiang Lan. He raised his head slightly.


    ¡°Looks like it won¡¯t be long. Is it about to appear?¡±


    That mysterious feeling made Jiang Lan feel that the Deity Position title was about to appear.


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you sensed something?¡± Xiao Yu squatted down beside Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°I have sensed something that only some great figures can trigger.¡± Jiang Lan turned to look at Xiao Yu.


    Every person who obtained a Deity Position was an important figure.


    The person could be considered a top existence in the Grand Deste World.


    He had only obtained it by ident and it was a gift from the Ba Country.


    ¡°What kind of person is considered a big shot?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Someone on the level of Master and the others,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    ¡°When will Junior Brother be an important figure?¡±


    ¡°I probably need¡ª¡± He extended a finger.


    ¡°A thousand years?¡± Xiao Yu extended a finger in shock.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too fast?¡±


    She felt that a thousand years was far from enough to be an important figure like his Martial Uncle. Even ten times more was not enough.


    Her Junior Brother has only cultivated for a few hundred years.


    Jiang Lan reached out and held Xiao Yu¡¯s fingers, leaving behind two tenths of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s this number.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at her fingers and then at Jiang Lan.


    Finally, she smiled.


    ¡°Junior Brother really likes to joke.¡±


    Jiang Lan smiled without saying anything.


    Xiao Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to sleepte tonight. I have been frightened by you.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡­


    A monthter.


    Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu off.


    Even though she was already a True Immortal, she could not be too casual in the Ninth Summit. She still needed to return to the Jade Pool for a period of time.


    Otherwise, there would be some problems with her mind.


    Especially since Xiao Yu had just advanced.


    While consolidating her foundation, she also had to start absorbing the gift left behind by her mother.


    Jiang Lan then entered seclusion.


    It had been a long time since he went into the Netherworld Cave. He brought the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower and nned to enter the Netherworld Cave.


    However, just as he set off from the courtyard, a rumbling sound came from the sky.


    It came from the endless sky.


    ¡°The Deity Position is about to appear. I wonder how many will appear.¡±


    In theory, there were three of them, but it was unknown if they woulde at the same time.


    However, just as he was about to look, a beam of light suddenly appeared above the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The light was rather obvious and headed straight out of Kunlun.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised. Did that mean that the Eighth Prince was needed this time?


    ¡°Looks like the Eighth Prince is very important. Perhaps it has something to do with him snatching the Central Pce.


    The Northern Pce Demon Race¡¯s Imperial Lord Qiong Gou, the Western Pce Kunlun¡¯s Imperial Lord Xi He, and the Southern Pce Devil Race¡¯s Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor all had a Deity Position. The only Deity Position left untaken was in the Eastern Pce. ¡±


    Previously, the Heavenly Human Race, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, Ba Country, and Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t take action. Since Imperial Lord Xi He was taking action now, it meant that the new Deity Position was definitely from the Ancient Imperial Eastern Pce.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s the Giant Spirit Race or the Qilin Race.¡±


    Jiang Lan was waiting, but at this moment, another beam of light appeared. It was still heading out of Kunlun.


    Two.


    This surprised him. Under normal circumstances, there should only be one Eighth Prince. Why was there suddenly one more?


    Then, he thought of Yan Xiyun from the Qilin Race.


    If it was her, it meant that the victor was the Qilin Race.

 Chapter 492 - Perfected Celestial Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 492: Perfected Celestial Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Before long, the sky rumbled once again.


    A vast voice came from the endless skies,ing from the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Eastern Pce, Eastern Wastnds Earth Mother.¡±


    As his voice fell, it shocked everyone.


    ¡°Eastern Wastnds?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised.


    No matter who it was, he had never seen anyone who dared to directly use the location of the Grand Deste World.


    Even Imperial Lord Xi He only dared to use Kunlun. The demons only dared to use the name of the demons.


    No one dared to use the Western Wastnds or the Northern Wastnds.


    As for the Qilin Race, they had directly used the name of the Eastern Wastnds. It was as if the entire Eastern Wastnds was their territory.


    ¡°The Earth Mother of the Eastern Wastnds. Perhaps the entire Eastern Wastnds is indeed theirs.¡±


    A race that controlled thend.


    They did have the right to have such confidence.


    The Giant Spirit Race might have lost because they were in the Eastern Wastnds.


    At this moment, his Deity Position reacted. After checking, he realized that a blurry point had appeared.


    ¡°Yan Xiyun of the Qilin Race?¡±


    Previously, the small portion of the fortuitous opportunity he had obtained hadnded on the girl from the Qilin Race.


    Now, she should have made up for the fortuitous opportunity.


    Therefore, it could barely be considered rted to his Deity Position.


    Boom!


    A new voice began to sound from the endless sky. This time, he felt that something was different. The direction of the voice seemed to be slightly different.


    It seemed like it was because of the location.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Dongqing of the Ancient Imperial Left Pce.¡±


    The voice did not disappear, but it changed again.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Right Pce, Mount Numinous¡¯s Mixed Essence Witch.¡±


    Jiang Lan stopped paying attention and walked towards the Netherworld Cave.


    It was over.


    ¡°The Qilin Race, the Giant Spirit Race, and the Magus Immortals of the Southern Wastnds have all gotten it.


    Eleven out of the twelve Deity Positions now have owners.


    Thest one was in the Ancient Imperial Upper Pce. I wonder if anyone can obtain it.


    If the others know about me, I wonder if they will attack. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was the weakest among all those who had a Deity Position, but even if he advanced to the Dao Immortal Realm.


    There was no way for others to know that he had advanced to the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Exposing himself was equivalent to revealing his trump card.


    However, as long as he could be a Dao Immortal, he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    If someone targeted them, they would be sent on their way.


    Jiang Lan entered the Netherworld Cave and sat cross-legged to cultivate.


    Previously, he had entered an epiphany for four years. As of this year, he had been in the sect for 700 years.


    In another hundred years, he should be able to try to enter the Dao Immortal Realm.


    It was best if he could gain another epiphany when he reached the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    An epiphany rted to his Senior Sister.


    At that time, his Dao would bepletely perfected, and he would also step into the¡­ Dao Immortal Realm.


    As for now, he would advance to thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm first.


    This process should be very fast. Perfecting his Celestial Immortal Realm should also be very fast.


    With the gift of the Tree of Creation and the fruit of the inn, his Dao had reached an unprecedented state of perfection.


    If an ordinary person obtained these two things, they would definitely not have the same effect as if it was used on him.


    During this period of time, he still had the core of the Tree of Creation, which also yed an important role.


    After entering seclusion, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about anything else.


    This time, he did not go out during the day. Because he was already at the most critical juncture, there was no need for his spiritual self to return to his physical body.


    Time passed bit by bit. Jiang Lan¡¯s golden body was mobilized bit by bit, and his strength began to overflow from his golden body.


    His body was directly covered by power.


    During the five years of seclusion, a new light appeared on Jiang Lan¡¯s body. A new light covered the old light.


    This was a sign of sess.


    However, he didn¡¯t wake up this time, nor did he calm down the cirction of his golden body and Dao.


    This was just the beginning. His goal was to reach the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    Yes, he could feel that the foundations he had gained from this trip out was enough for him to advance to the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    This might be the benefit of training outside.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan was in seclusion.


    The sun and moon alternated outside as starlight flowed.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    On the tenth year, Xiao Yu came down from the Jade Pool. When she arrived at the courtyard, she didn¡¯t see Jiang Lan.


    However, she was not in a hurry. She only took care of the courtyard. Everything was cleaned up by her.


    Then, she began to clean the room.


    Then, she stayed in the room for three days.


    She also practiced the Dragon ying Sword.


    On the seventh day, she left the Ninth Summit and returned to the Jade Pool.


    The courtyard without Xiao Yu regained its silence.


    Time began to leave traces in the courtyard.


    The wind and rain came, and snow fell.


    Another five years.


    Xiao Yu came to the courtyard again. She didn¡¯t look for Jiang Lan.


    Instead, she rolled up her sleeves and continued to take care of the courtyard and flowers before cleaning up.


    After doing this, she sat quietly opposite Jiang Lan.


    She watched.


    She just watched on like that.


    At night, she would go into her room to rest, and during the day, she woulde out to water the nts.


    What made her sigh was that the vegetative egg wasn¡¯t here.


    After staying for five days, she left the courtyard and went to the foot of the Ninth Summit.


    Her master had told her that someone woulde to learn about array formations today.


    This happened when she went to the Third Summit to see her master previously. At that time, her master had said that it was Martial Aunt Miao Yue of the Fifth Summit who had asked her to pass the message.


    Since her Junior Brother was in seclusion, she naturally needed to help manage the Ninth Summit.


    Soon, she received her three Junior Sisters.


    It was still the three of them.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±


    The three of them greeted respectfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you three to where you came from.


    That ce is suitable for you to learn.


    However, Junior Brother is in seclusion. Even if you have any questions, you can¡¯t ask him.¡± Xiao Yu led the way.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to ask anything. Master said that it¡¯s fine as long as wee to learn about array formations. If we have any questions, we can ask her directly,¡± exined Han Qi.


    Xiao Yu nodded.


    This was good too.


    With these three people around, Xiao Yu stayed on the Ninth Summit for a few more days.


    Time passed very quickly.


    After another three to five years.


    Inside the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan finally made some progress.


    The golden light on his body seemed to be blooming at the extreme as bits of light transformed from the light.


    All the old light was being broken. A new light was trying to break through the shackles.


    A new power was emerging, but it had yet topletely appear.


    The light was still piercing through everything, illuminating the surroundings.


    Light slowly appeared on Jiang Lan¡¯s body, transforming continuously.


    After a long time, the Netherworld Cave was covered by golden light.


    Jiang Lan turned into a golden light and sat cross-legged.


    His presence here was like a light illuminating this ce.


    If he wanted to leave, it would be like the shifting of a scorching sun.


    He was light. Light existed because of him.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan opened his eyes and the golden light around him began to retract.


    When all the golden light returned to his body, the Dao also fell silent.


    Jiang Lan looked at his hand and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.¡±


    Today, he had reached the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    It took him thirty years to reach the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm from the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    He had fully digested all the gifts he had previously received.


    Now, if he wanted to advance further, he needed a long period of umtion.


    Under normal circumstances, it would take nearly a hundred years.


    It wasn¡¯t considered long.


    He had entered the sect for 730 years, and had reached the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    If everything went smoothly, he would be a Dao Immortal in slightly more than 800 years after joining the sect.


    After spending a few days simply familiarizing himself with his cultivation, Jiang Lan left the Netherworld Cave with the vegetative egg.


    A long time had passed. His Senior Sister should be waiting for him.


    Outside the courtyard.


    Jiang Lan saw a beautiful figure plucking the weeds, and she conveniently pulled out the flowers as well.


    Then after looking around and ensuring that there wsa no one around, she nted the flowers back.


    But when she looked back, she saw someone looking at her.


    She was shocked and immediately hid the flower behind her.


    ¡°Junior Brother, go into seclusion again.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­ I was even ready to call you wife or madam.¡±


    ¡°Husband.¡± Before Jiang Lan finished speaking, Xiao Yu immediately jumped in front of Jiang Lan and called out.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±

 Chapter 493 - Talking To Imperial Lord Xi He

    <h4>Chapter 493: Talking To Imperial Lord Xi He</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Junior Brother is now a perfected Human Immortal?¡±


    In the flowers, Xiao Yu continued to tend to the fragile flowers.


    Jiang Lan squatted beside her and helped her. If Xiao Yu wanted to do something, he naturally wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    If something went wrong, he could help to deal with it.


    ¡°En, I have perfected the Human Immortal Realm. In a few decades, I should be a True Immortal,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Bing a True Immortal was extremely important to him.


    He could make a trip to the First Summit then.


    However, with his current progress, it was definitely possible for him to advance to the True Immortal Realm on the surface and his true cultivation to the Dao Immortal by then.


    This way, it was also much safer for him when he entered the Heaven Realm¡¯s entrance.


    This could prevent any idents from happening.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to make it in time, Junior Brother,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Is there soemthing recently?¡± Jiang Lan was surprised. He thought that Xiao Yu was concerned about the challenge between them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu handed the flower that she identally plucked to Jiang Lan and asked him to nt it back.


    ¡°Recently, Kunlun seems to be selecting outstanding disciples at the True Immortal and Heaven Immortal Realms.


    It is as if a fortuitous opportunity battle is about to begin.


    The enemy might be all the powerful factions in the Grand Deste World. ording to Master, there¡¯s a high chance that those participating will be us Kunlun, the Four Seas¡¯ Dragon Race, the Northern Wastnds¡¯ Demon Race, the Western Wastnds¡¯ Ba Country, the Central ins¡¯ Heavenly Human Race, the Central ins¡¯ Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the Southern Wastnds¡¯ Devil Race, the Southern Wastnds Mount Nominous¡¯ Magus Immortals, the Eastern Wastnds¡¯ Qilin Race, and the Eastern Wastnds Giant Spirit Race.


    This should be it. ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all involved.¡± Jiang Lan was a bit surprised.


    They were all the forces who had a powerhouse with a Deity Position.


    In other words, the battle for the Deity Positions was alreadying to an end, or rather, it was already over.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°All the important figures are involved,¡± Jiang Lan replied and asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister is also a True Immortal. Do you need to participate?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know the exact details of the fortuitous opportunity battle, but if it was suddenly like this, there should be quite a bit of change.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head.


    ¡°Even if I want to participate, I can¡¯t. As the Jade Pool Goddess, I can¡¯t participate in such matters.¡±


    ¡°When is the selection?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    It was naturally best if his Senior Sister didn¡¯t participate. Although his Senior Sister advanced very quickly, shecked experience.


    Other than being at the Jade Pool, she was normally with him.


    In the past, she even had to rely on himself to gain a foothold in the Third Summit.


    Right now, she did not need to do anything in the Ninth Summit.


    She experienced no regression, but she was not too outstanding either.


    Moreover, things rted to the Deity Position were not safe.


    It would be best if she didn¡¯t get involved.


    ¡°It will start in the next few years. It¡¯s said that the duration will be rather long. We might have to wait hundreds of years before the selection ispleted.


    However, the people who register after the start of the selection will not be able to join even if they wanted to.¡± Xiao Yu changed her position and continued dealing with the flowers.


    Jiang Lan followed behind.


    ¡°Did your master say what the content was?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Yu raised her head and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Master only said that the stronger one is, the better one is.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t ask further. This matter didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him.


    His master did not inform him either.


    From the looks of it, he could ignore it for the time being.


    Advancing to the Dao Immortal Realm was more important.


    However, he needed to make a trip to the Jade Pool to bring his Senior Sister into his Dao.


    As for how to bring his Senior Sister into an epiphany, he didn¡¯t think about it.


    The obsession in one¡¯s heart might cause one to be imprisoned by it instead.


    He wanted to do things ording to his heart. He wanted to feel the peace and beauty brought by his Senior Sister.


    This was enough.


    There was no need to force anything.


    Watching his Senior Sister focus on handling the flowers, Jiang Lan remained silent.


    He had been in seclusion for thirty years and had not seen his Senior Sister for thirty years.


    It had been very, very long.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, his Deity Position stirred.


    Someone had called out his Deity Position title.


    Was it the Eighth Prince and the youth?


    He had not responded to them all these years, and they had not looked for him for a long time.


    They should have nothing much now.


    However, he soon realized that it was not the Eighth Prince and the others.


    Instead, it was a female voice he had never heard before.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He is waiting for you in the Ice Cicada Forest tonight.¡±


    Jiang Lan followed the source of the voice and tried to look over.


    It came from the Second Summit.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to examine further, afraid of being discovered.


    However, he was a little surprised that Imperial Lord Xi He wanted to see him.


    Should he go or not?


    After ncing at his Senior Sister, he replied.


    ¡°Seven dayster.¡±


    Although he did not know who this person was, the fact that it came from the Second Summit meant that the other party was from Kunlun.


    This way, his response would reach Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s ears.


    If the other party was anxious, he would definitely have asked to meet directly.


    Thus, dragging it out for seven days was nothing.


    ¡­


    For the next few days, Jiang Lan apanied Xiao Yu.


    asionally, he would sweep the square and asionally pluck weeds from the ground.


    He would watch the sunrise in the morning and the sunset in the evening.


    When he was free, he sat in the courtyard.


    Clouds curled up and the sound of rain could be heard.


    The long period of apanying did not allow Xiao Yu to better control her half-dragon transformation.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu always had some dragon scales on her body these few days. However, they were all covered by her clothes and did not affect her.


    ¡°I think it might have something to do with the interval. Junior Brother hasn¡¯t helped me get used to my half-dragon form for thirty years.


    Thus, the progress I have made has been reduced to nothing. It has becime harder and harder for me to control.¡±


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yu looked at the dragon scales on her feet and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go into seclusion for the time being, so I can help you get used to it in the next few decades or a hundred years,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    For now, he just needed to cultivate normally and did not need to go into seclusion.


    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t stay on the Ninth Summit forever. If I stay here for too long, Junior Brother will chase me away.¡± Xiao Yu leaned against Jiang Lan and swayed her feet as she spoke.


    ¡°When Senior Sister returns to the Jade Pool, I¡¯ll follow you back. After confirming that there are no inner demons, we¡¯ll return to the Ninth Summit together,¡± Jiang Lan said as he flipped through the book.


    ¡°What if I still can¡¯t get used to it?¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan ced the book aside and knocked on the scale on Xiao Yu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m already used to it.


    So it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°Then if I change back to my normal look, will you be happier?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°Perhaps my senses will change a bit. After all, I just got used to it and have to change again,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    In reality, there was no difference to him.


    His Senior Sister was still his Senior Sister.


    It was just that some parts of her skin had changed.


    It was not like she was returning to her true form.


    As for the injuries¡­


    His Senior Sister, who was not in her dragon form, also knew how to catch people.


    Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan with a smile. Then, she touched Jiang Lan¡¯s arm. There were injuries on her arm.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I¡¯ll have an egg in my stomach if I don¡¯t transform into a half-dragon?¡±


    ¡°Egg?¡± Jiang Lan was stunned.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a human?¡±


    It felt a little strange for his Senior Sister toy eggs in her human form.


    ¡°Then will I have a human in my stomach?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Will I be pregnant then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve read such books recently. Many other races seem to have to maintain the same form to do so.


    And among all races, it is the easiest to be a human.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why they chose to transform.¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately stood up.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s go get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s not dark yet.¡± Jiang Lan looked up at the sky.


    It was noon.


    Getting used to such things was naturally suitable only at night.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s easier to get used to during the day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Jiang Lan activated his One Leaf Vision and walked on the road.


    Today was the seventh day. He was here for the appointment.


    Over the past few days, he had apanied his Senior Sister and walked around the entire Ninth Summit.


    Although she said that she was taking care of it, she had destroyed many array formations in many ces.


    As for getting used to half-dragon transformation, he had also tried it with his Senior Sister.


    There was indeed no progress at night.


    During the day¡­


    It was indeed better at first, but it was just the beginning.


    In the past, Senior Sister would asionally not dragonize for a day or two.


    He had not seen it recently.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. There was still a long time ahead.


    He just needed to take it slowly.


    It was definitely rted to her strength. Whenever his Senior Sister became stronger, it became harder for her to control her Dragon Transformation.


    Once she became a Heaven Immortal, it would be very difficult for her to advance again.


    This way, she would have the time to slowly get used to it.


    It was just like how he had to familiarize himself with his realm and spells after advancing.


    During these seven days, he would simte the Power of Nine Bulls and the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    Facing Imperial Lord Xi He, even if he was a perfected Heaven Immortal, he still didn¡¯t dare to be the slightest bit careless.


    The other party¡¯s strength was not something the current him couldpare to.


    Today, his Senior Sister had originally nned to go to the Third Summit to look for her master, but she had more dragon scales on her today, so she decided to water the nts in the courtyard.


    Or familiarize herself with her Kunlun Power.


    It was almost time for their challenge match.


    The venue was still in the Ninth Summit¡¯s square. His Senior Sister indeed did not have the determination to win.


    After a while.


    He stood in the Ice Cicada Forest, waiting.


    He was waiting for Imperial Lord Xi He to arrive, but he had already made preparations to escape this ce.


    If there was a problem, he would leave the Ice Cicada Forest immediately.


    Walking over was also part of the preparation.


    It was convenient for him to leave.


    In fact, he would be even more rxed if he waited another hundred years.


    Unfortunately, not everything went smoothly.


    Suddenly, a gazended on him, followed by an aura appearing in the distance.


    It was from Imperial Lord Xi He.


    It was also the aura of a single strike.


    This made him feel much more relieved. It seemed like there was no problem.


    Although it was fine if he didn¡¯te, Imperial Lord Xi He had taken the initiative to look for him. There must be something.


    He also wanted to know the current situation in the Grand Deste World.


    There were some things that he could not hide forever.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not worried about being fooled by me.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Senior is too kind.¡± Jiang Lan was respectful.


    Imperial Lord Xi He looked at his surroundings. If he hadn¡¯t seen so manyplicated preparations, he really would have thought that this person in front of him trusted him.


    But it was good.


    Being cautious was good for survival in the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°Do you know about the selection of outstanding disciples?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked directly.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    He did not say anything.


    ¡°Do you want to participate in it?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    Jiang Lan remained silent.


    He would not answer or say anything.


    If he answered, it would easily bring him huge trouble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suggest you participate.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t mind Jiang Lan¡¯s silence.


    ¡°You should not be a contestant, but you should be the person behind a contestant.


    However, if you can¡¯t support it with your strength, you will bring trouble to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Senior, please enlighten me.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head respectfully.


    He did not know what the other party was saying.


    The person behind the contestant?


    How was this matter so directly rted to him?


    ¡°The situation in the Grand Deste World is almost stable. The Deity Positions are mostly all taken. No one can obtain the Deity Position in the Upper Pce anymore as well.


    The Dragon Race had obtained the Deity Position in the Upper Pce so early because they had prepared many things.


    The others are anot able to do the same.


    Therefore, the Deity Positions can be said to be fully upied.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°Have you read the book on Deity Positions?


    Obtaining a Deity Position is only a part of it. This Deity Position still belongs to the Ancient Imperial Pce. If one wants to truly fuse with the Deity Position, one needs the aura of the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    The aura of the Heaven Realm is not a big problem since the Deity Position originates from the Ancient Imperial Pce. There is the aura of the Heaven Realm there.


    The main problem lies in the aura of the Netherworld.


    Therefore, I will start the fortuitous opportunity battle this time and build a challenge tform outside Kunlun.


    The victor will be connected to the Netherworld.


    At that time, everyone with a Deity Position will descend upon Kunlun.


    You are no exception.¡±


    ¡°Can theye over?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    The matter of entering the Netherworld wasn¡¯t unexpected. Imperial Lord Xi He had always been letting others grow.


    Entering the Netherworld at thest moment was nothing.


    Of course, the challenger entering the Netherworld might cause less damage to the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    Otherwise, there was no need for outstanding True Immortals or Heaven Immortals.


    However, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for someone with a Deity Position toe over. Thest time, even if someone with a Deity Position came, the person wasn¡¯t in his true form.


    It was not considered a true descent.


    ¡°I can get them toe over, but it might be dangerous for you.


    You are too weak. When the timees, your people might be targeted.


    You have to be mentally prepared.


    After a period of time, our deal can continue,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He reminded.


    ¡°A deal?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°The deal to help you change your Deity Position title,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He replied.


    Jiang Lan remembered that there was such a thing. However, it was indeed very dangerous for him if other people with Deity Positions came over.


    ¡°Roughly when will it begin?¡± Time was the most important thing.


    ¡°In another eighty to a hundred to twenty years,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He replied. Then, he asked curiously.


    ¡°What is your current cultivation?¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    Most people¡¯s understanding of his cultivation should be at the mid-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    In theory, he could not go any further in just a few decades.


    In another hundred years, it was very likely that the other party¡¯s understanding of his cultivation would reach thete-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    And this was already a bold assumption.


    In reality however, he should be able to enter the Dao Immortal Realm within eighty to a hundred years.


    In this way, he might not be weaker against other people with Deity Positions.


    This was good too. Even if someone targeted him that day, he could try to kill them. This way, no one would dare to covet his Deity Position again.


    ¡°Have you thought about why you have a Deity Position?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°Because of Ba Country?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He was indeed very curious. His Deity Position hade inexplicably.


    ¡°There is this reason, but it¡¯s impossible for the worshipers of Ba Country to directly let someone obtain the Deity Position.


    Otherwise, Imperial Lord Youdu wouldn¡¯t need your help to step into the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°You are in Kunlun. Kunlun connects the Heaven Realm to the Netherworld. It¡¯s the foundation of having a Deity Position.


    And you have the foundation.


    The Ba Country¡¯s fortuitous opportunity, which came in the form of worship, descended upon you during the war, allowing you to obtain the fortuitous opportunity.


    The Ba Country was praying to form a passageway, trying to connect the fortuitous opportunity to the foundation and you responded to it.


    With this, the fortuitous opportunity and foundation were connected.


    The Deity Position thus descended andnded on your body.


    The Ba Country had obtained the Deity Position, but it had in factnded on someone in Kunlun.


    At first, I thought that you would be restrained in Kunlun, or that your Deity Position would be dispersed because you couldn¡¯t be in Ba Country.


    As it turned out, I was wrong.


    You have received all the gifts: Kunlun, Ba Country, and Ancient Imperial.


    However, although these gifts can allow one to obtain a Deity Position, they can¡¯t give one sufficient freedom.


    So you should have something unknown on you.¡±

 Chapter 494 - The Method To Change The Title Of Ones Deity Position

    <h4>Chapter 494: The Method To Change The Title Of One¡¯s Deity Position</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Something unknown?


    Hearing this, Jiang Lan had some thoughts, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Moreover, he had always been on guard against Imperial Lord Xi He.


    The question the other party asked could very well be a trap.


    He had unwittingly fallen into such a trap on Dragon Cry Ind.


    When the other party asked a question, he unconciously answered directly.


    It was too dangerous.


    Although he had his One Leaf Vision, no one knew if he couldpletely block it.


    Therefore, he tried not to think too much about it.


    ¡°Do you have an answer?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked.


    ¡°Senior, what do you think it might be?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He didn¡¯t say if he had an answer.


    He could have it or he could not have it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but there must be a reason why you advanced so quickly.


    Of course, these are all external items. Your perception is somewhat extraordinary.


    Even if someone else had the same thing, they would not be able to reach your level.


    Regardless of whether you know why you can advance so quickly, you have to look further away.


    Don¡¯t look at just having a Deity Position. The Deity Position is not something you need to obtain.


    You have to focus on the thing above having a Deity Position.


    The sky can¡¯t restrain you.


    If you¡¯re a personal disciple, go ask your master how a person can stand above the heavens.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    Jiang Lan remained silent again.


    ¡°Work hard to be stronger. The more bitter it is now, the easier it will be for you in the future.


    Time will not wait for you.


    Remember our deal.


    ¡°After the fortuitous opportunity battle, if you still stand, I will help you change your Deity Position title, and you will have to pay a price,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He reminded.


    ¡°Senior, how do you want to help me change my name?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had read the Deity Position before, but he did not see any changes to its name.


    It seemed impossible.


    But in Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s opinion, all of this wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    Was the difference in their understanding so great?


    ¡°Changing your title isn¡¯t difficult, but it might be different from what you think.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan, his voice carrying a smile.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s something to do with tampering with the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He did think so at first, but now it seemed not.


    ¡°You should have guessed my goal. What I want is the Ancient Imperial Central Pce. This is the reason why I haven¡¯t been able to leave Kunlun after waiting for so long.


    I have to wait here for everyone to make some progress before I can seek the location of the Central Pce.


    Then guess what will happen if I obtain the Central Pce?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°The Ancient Imperial West Pce is empty?¡± Jiang Lan had thought of this before.


    Previously, he had been curious about what Imperial Lord Xi He wanted to do.


    Now, he had a guess.


    It waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    ¡°You guessed it, right?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said in a rxed tone.


    ¡°Yes, the easiest way to change your name is to help change your Deity Position.


    When I obtain the Central Pce, you will enter the West Pce.


    The title¡¯s name is up to you then.¡±


    As expected, Jiang Lan was shocked.


    However, changing his Deity Position meant that he had to give up everything he had on his Deity Position?


    It was not that he was unwilling to part with it, but it was a little troublesome to be unable to contact the youth and the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Apart from those who have your fortuitous opportunity, you can¡¯t take anything else.


    What you need to do is return the Deity Position to Ba Country.


    Your Deity Position originates from Ba Country. You owe a huge karma there.


    You should return the Deity Position. The severing of karma will allow you to reach a higher level,¡± said Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    His Deity Position was indeed here because of Ba Country, so he needed to intervene in some matters regarding Ba Country.


    If he returned the Deity Position, he could indeed settle the karma.


    As for the West Pce¡¯s Deity Position¡­ It would be obtained from the transaction with Imperial Lord Xi He.


    This transaction involved helping Imperial Lord Xi He obtain the Ancient Imperial Central Pce Deity Position.


    ¡°You can consider it. You can also discuss the details with Imperial Lord Youdu.


    At that time, he will also descend upon Kunlun.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He was not in a hurry.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. He knew that Imperial Lord Youdu would definitelye.


    Everyone was here. Just because he didn¡¯te didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Therefore, even if he wasn¡¯t invited, he would stille.


    Only by doing so could he keep up with everyone.


    Whether he understood or not was not important.


    The people from Ba Country weren¡¯t smart, but they weren¡¯t stupid either.


    It was very difficult to use them or make them suffer.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. Let¡¯s try our best to be stronger.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He spoke out of nowhere before retreating.


    Jiang Lan watched as the other party disappeared, roughly understanding what he meant by not having much time.


    Heaven and earth would fall soon.


    He already had some understanding of this when he was in front of the tree. The destruction of the Ancient Imperial Pce was rted to this.


    The descent of the Deity Positions into the Grand Deste World was also rted to this.


    As for how many years remained, no one knew.


    He was still far away.


    He wouldn¡¯t be far after bing a Dao Immortal. At that time, he would have to bear the corresponding responsibility.


    As for the change of the title of his Deity Position.


    It was indeed necessary, but he needed to find the person who had inherited the Deity Position.


    It had to be someone from Ba Country.


    Fortunately, the fortuitous opportunities could be taken away. It was convenient for him to contact the Eighth Prince and the youth using them.


    However, it was still early. Only when he became a Dao Immortal would he have the qualifications to talk to Imperial Lord Youdu as an equal.


    He would then ask him what he thought about it.


    Of course, before returning the Deity Position to Ba Country, he had to make a trip to the Lower Pce to take a look inside.


    In the previous illusion, he had seen mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    He wanted to see if it was rted to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, and he could find out more if he went in.


    Then, he began to retreat and leave the Ice Cicada Forest.


    After walking around for a long time and making sure that he wasn¡¯t being watched, he returned to normal.


    Then, he headed towards Qingcheng Town, just in time to buy a candied fruit for his Senior Sister.


    He had never executed his promise.


    Fortunately, he was very fast as a perfected Human Immortal.


    It wouldn¡¯t take too long to return. When he returned, he would make a trip to the inn to see if the Eighth Prince and the others had also participated in the selection of outstanding disciples.


    ording to Imperial Lord Xi He, they needed to do so.


    However, it was unknown if the Eighth Prince represented Kunlun or the Dragon Race.


    And the youth¡­


    Because the innkeeper did not have a Deity Position, if the youth participated.


    Then the one behind the youth would be the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Which was himself.


    He had to understand this as well.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the inn.


    After he reached, he heard an argument inside.


    ¡°Foolish young man, that human lied to you. The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race clearly likes fire. What¡¯s the use of giving her flowers?


    You even went to pluck the Tianshan Snow Lotus Flower.¡±


    ¡°I think Hong Ya will want it. That human is about to die. Humans speak the truth when they are about to die.¡±


    ¡°You actually believe an old fool who¡¯s about to die? How about this? Knock the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race unconscious and ce the flower in front of her.


    This way, even if she doesn¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s still considered epting it.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t beat Hong Ya.¡±


    ¡°Do itte at night and bring along my Heavenly Dragon Saber. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood at the door and watched the Eighth Prince and the youth chatting in a corner while the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race quietly wiped her teacup.


    For a moment, he did not understand these people.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed hard to understand.


    There were three people in the inn. One was raised by a Qiong Qi, another was the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race who was an innate immortal, and thest was a phoenix of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Different races naturally had different understanding of different matters.


    Perhaps the phoenix would think that the youth and the Eighth Prince were just tacitly chatting in a corner.


    Perhaps so.


    When they saw Jiang Lan enter, the Eighth Prince and the youth stopped their discussion.


    ¡°Big Brother, Grandpa might not being back today, so we don¡¯t have any good wine,¡± the youth exined immediately.


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you want some dishes with wine?¡± The Eighth Prince took out his Heavenly Dragon and nned to cut some wild animals.


    Jiang Lan remembered that he had taught these two a move, the first strike of the Dragon Saber Art.


    There were still two more strikes.


    He could find time to teach them the second move.


    The third strike was not urgent.


    First, he would look at the effects. Then, he would look at the cultivation technique.


    Without this, they would not have been able to use the three saber moves.


    He did not know what the youth would learn in the end. Perhaps a new saber technique would appear.


    It depended on himself.


    ¡°I need to ask you guys something.¡± Jiang Lan spoke softly.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is it about the matter of choosing the most outstanding disciples?¡±


    The three people sat on a table in the corner. The Eighth Prince then thought carefully and said.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t receive any simr notice, but my sister has mentioned it to me.


    Even the Dragon Race hasn¡¯t contacted me yet. Kunlun hasn¡¯t said anything to me either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from Kunlun, nor am I from the factions that Big Brother mentioned just now. I don¡¯t think I need to participate, right?¡± The youth said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know about the Eighth Prince. He had too many fortuitous opportunities on him. Right now, he had another strand, one that belonged to the Qilin Race.


    It was impossible to know who he would represent in the end.


    And the youth¡­


    He only had a strand of fortuitous opportunity on him. Once he participated, the youth would definitely be tied to him.


    Then, the youth looked at the counter and said.


    ¡°Hong Ya, did you receive any news of the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hong Ya immediately shook her head.


    ¡°Neither does Hongya,¡± the youth said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°However, since Kunlun said that these factions will participate and we are considered pretty outstanding, we might be informedter.


    Kunlun has indeed begun to choose its outstanding disciples.


    I think there are only a few candidates. There should be around eight people from each minor realm,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    There were four minor realms for True Immortals and four minor realms for Heaven Immortals.


    There were a total of eight minor realms.


    ¡°What kind of fortuitous opportunity will one obtain if one participates?¡± The youth asked curiously.


    ¡°It might be an opportunity to cultivate faster,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    In fact, the person behind the fortuitous opportunity battle benefited the most.


    Of course, the participants would definitely receive quite a bit of benefits as well.


    But they were too weak. For now, they were too weak. They could not y a decisive role in what happened next.


    Jiang Lan was the same now. He was too weak.


    But a hundred yearster, he would have some qualifications.


    In a few hundred years, perhaps he could go further.


    As for the only position at the top, he did not know if he could touch it.


    But he would not stop.


    As for how to wait.


    After leaving the inn, Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit. He needed to calm down for a period of time.


    He had just advanced, so he had to stabilize his temperament.


    Facing the pinnacle of immortality, it was very easy for one¡¯s state of mind to change.


    Nothing must go wrong at this critical moment.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, he handed the candied fruits to Xiao Yu.


    Because of the scales on her body, she did not dare to go out casually.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s begin the challenge in a few days.¡± Xiao Yu held the candied fruit and said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t refuse.


    Three dayster.


    At the square of the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan knocked Xiao Yu¡¯s head with his wooden sword.


    This made her squat on the ground with her head in her hands.


    ¡°Stop, stop. I¡¯ve already admitted defeat, yet you still want to fight.¡± Xiao Yu raised her head and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I finally know why I kept losing.¡±


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised as he held the wooden sword.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Did this dragon finally understand that the Ninth Summit was his home ground?


    ¡°Because every time we start the fight, my wooden sword will inexplicably run into your hands.


    And you always hit me with the wooden sword.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s wooden sword and said.


    Jiang Lan was silent.


    ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t use my wooden sword,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°The next time will be a hundred yearster and I will already be at the early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Senior Sister should also be at the early-stage True Immortal Realm,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Xiao Yu :¡±¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ba Country.


    The sky was as gloomy as ever. Although there was still not much rain, it was not as dry as before.


    In the courtyard, a youth was practicing his fist techniques.


    Ha!


    Ha!


    Qing Mu continued to swing his fists. Power gathered in the air. It was extremely powerful.


    His strength increased, and his fists became stronger and stronger.


    He was the man who wanted to be the number one fist expert in Ba Country. When the Fist God died in the future, he would inherit the Fist God¡¯s position.


    He wanted to be the new Fist God of Ba Country.


    At that time, the demons and Kunlun would tremble under his fist.


    Wherever the fist passed, it would bring suppression to his foes.


    Boom!


    A powerful force soared into the sky. This was the power that belonged to Qing Mu¡¯s fist.


    Citizens of Ba Country all had the aptitude to practice fist techniques.


    And he definitely had to be the most suitable and strongest.


    ¡°Qing Mu.¡± A woman walked out from the courtyard.


    ¡°Mother, did you call for me?¡± Qing Mu immediately stopped practicing and came to the woman¡¯s side.


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Your father already had you when he was your age.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m still working hard to be the number one war god, only beneath that of the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Now is not the time to start a family. I have to establish my career first.


    Father is trapped in the vige because he gave birth to me too early.¡± Qing Mu immediately took a step back and said.


    He could not start a family so early.


    He wanted to be the number one fist expert of Ba Country, the number one war god beneath only the Unparalleled Fist God.


    If the Fist God died in the future, he would be the new Fist God. If he were to start a family now, he was just wasting his future.


    The woman looked at Qing Mu and didn¡¯t mention anything else. She was just casually mentioning it.


    ¡°I heard that the Imperial Lord has suddenly started a selection? He seems to have the intention to choose a neer with decent strength to go out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it.


    I went to sign up but they didn¡¯t ept me. They said that I didn¡¯t have the qualifications to sign up.¡± Qing Mu frowned.


    ¡°I feel like the Imperial Lord is looking down on me and targeting me.


    He thinks I only have fists and no brain.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go? It might be dangerous.¡± The woman looked at Qing Mu and asked.


    This matter seemed very important to her.


    She only had one son.


    ¡°Of course I do. If I don¡¯t go, how will others know that I¡¯m the number one fist expert in Ba Country?


    How would they know that I¡¯m the number one war god beneath only the Unparalleled Fist God?¡± Qing Mu replied.


    However, he quickly looked dejected. He did not even have the qualifications to register.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± The woman sighed and handed a wooden tablet with the words Youdu carved on it to Qing Mu.


    ¡°Mother, what is this?¡± Qing Mu took the wooden tablet curiously.


    ¡°The reason why you can¡¯t sign up for your qualification token is not because you are looked down upon by the Imperial Lord, nor is it because you are targeted by him.


    Instead¡­


    You have been specially appointed as an outstanding member. There¡¯s no need for you to register,¡± the woman exined.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but Qing Mu was indeed valued by the Imperial Lord.


    Or perhaps it wasn¡¯t the Imperial Lord, but¡­


    She looked at the Deity Position belonging to the Unparalleled Fist God in the courtyard.


    None of the people she knew personally felt the power of the Fist God.


    Yet Qing Mu felt it.


    This was definitely not due to luck.


    ¡°Really, mother?¡± Qing Mu looked excited.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find your father toe back for dinner,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.. Haha!¡± After saying that, Qing Mu ran out.

 Chapter 495 - Entering The Ancient Imperial Lower Palace

    <h4>Chapter 495: Entering The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Noon.


    Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu to the Third Summit.


    ¡°Junior Brother, is there anything wrong with my body?¡±


    Ao Longyu circled around Jiang Lan.


    To ensure that she looked fine.


    ¡°En, no problem,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    His Senior Sister¡¯s clothes were tight at the waist and stood tall and graceful. There were no problems with how she looked at all.


    Neither was there anything wrong with the clothes below her waist.


    In the morning, his Senior Sister had also asked about it. Now, she was just confirming it again.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and see Master.¡± Ao Longyu waved at Jiang Lan.


    As Martial Aunt Zhu Qing of the Third Summit had always been cultivating, it was very difficult for others to enter.


    It was even more impossible for the opposite sex to enter and find her.


    Therefore, Jiang Lan could only send his Senior Sister over and not look for Martial Aunt Zhu Qing with her together.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan watched Xiao Yu enter the Third Summit before turning to leave.


    No one noticed him as he walked.


    His Loneliness Spell had long been fully mastered.


    Not even Human Immortals or True Immortals could detect him unless they had special physiques.


    It was nothing much for Kunlun disciples with special physiques, but spies with special physiques¡­


    Perhaps they would be exterminated by tonight.


    He still remembered that the spy who had discovered him had been taken away by the two summit leaders.


    It was probably because of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t know the details but he might find out soon.


    Now, he nned to listen to his fellow disciples¡¯ analysis of the situation in the Grand Deste World, or listen to their opinions on the matter of the selection of outstanding disciples.


    Soon, he arrived at the ce where the lecture was held.


    There were still many people gathered here and they were discussing enthusiastically.


    ¡°The selection of outstanding disciples is still open for registration. Who do you think will be chosen this time?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°There are only eight people in total that will be selected when there are so many people in the nine summits of Kunlun. It¡¯s actually quite difficult to know who will be selected.


    Even though some people are powerful, there are always stronger ones in seclusion.¡± Someone said.


    ¡°Even without saying it, we already know that most of whom will be selected will be from the First and the Eighth Summits, and there¡¯s definitely not going to be a single person from the Ninth Summit. Based on my spection, the Senior Brother of the Ninth Summit has yet to be a True Immortal,¡± a young man said.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case in the Ninth Summit, but Senior Brother Lu Jian is definitely at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm. It¡¯s indisputable that he will be selected.¡±


    ¡°The one that will be selected to represent the early-stage True Immortals will be Senior Brother Bei Fang.¡±


    ¡°Not likely. Have you forgotten Senior Brother Gu Qi who has juste out of seclusion recently? His strength is undoubtedly strong, and he is good at fighting.


    Senior Brother Bei Fang is powerful, but he doesn¡¯t really fight.¡±


    Everyone was discussing about this topic.


    After that, it became a discussion about the happenings around the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°There seems to be manyrge factionsing this time. It¡¯s simr to the Witchcloud Gathering, or perhaps even more exaggerated.


    I heard that even Ba Country wille. They didn¡¯te thest time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I feel like the rest of them hasn¡¯t started the selection yet. I haven¡¯t heard anything about this.¡±


    ¡°It should be because we are the host. We naturally have to be one step ahead of them.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know if you guys have heard, but the fights everywhere in the Grand Deste World have stopped.


    I think they already have what they want.¡±


    ¡°Right, I also heard about it. It¡¯s fine if the Demon Race doesn¡¯t fight, but it¡¯s the same for Ba Country. Even the Heavenly Human Race has long stopped fighting.


    The factions in the Eastern Wastnds and the Southern Wastnds had also stopped fighting over the years.


    There has been a fight in every ce in the Grand Deste World. I think the factions must be plotting something.


    It seems that they have already gotten what they set out to get.


    This should also be the reaso why we are starting the fortuitous opportunity battle now.


    Have you guys realized that the participating factions that we have informed are all factions that have fought?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s true. But what exactly are they plotting?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that.¡±


    Jiang Lan listened at the side. The factions across the Grand Deste World had indeed stopped fighting.


    Furthermore, they had yet to receive how the news of how the fortuitous opportunity battle would be like.


    From the looks of it, Imperial Lord Xi He hadn¡¯t informed the others yet. At the very least, he hadn¡¯tpletely informed everyone yet.


    Each faction had eight representatives.


    But¡­


    He seemed to only have one, who was the youth from the inn.


    Thinking about it, he didn¡¯t mind because he didn¡¯t need the Netherworld Aura.


    However, he could notpletely ce the Deity Position on himself. He needed to enter the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce to take a look.


    Of course, before entering, he had to look for his master and ask him how he could stand above the heavens.


    He did not know about the higher realms, but it was nothing much for him to ask about it.


    This was something that concerned his mental state.


    ¡­


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°How to stand above the heavens? Did Imperial Lord Xi He ask you to ask this question?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong was stunned.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°This is a trap.¡± Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t really care. He exined.


    ¡°The nine summit leaders of Kunlun all have different opinions with regards to this matter.


    Each opinion represents a path.


    If you hear of one, you will be locked onto that path.


    But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that bored. I think that he just wants to confirm something.¡±


    To confirm something?


    Jiang Lan was enlightened. Was it to confirm whether he really was a personal disciple?


    At the same time, Imperial Lord Xi He could also confirm which summit he belonged to. However, once he confirmed that he was on the Ninth Summit, would it mean that he would be directly exposed?


    It seemed like he couldn¡¯tpletely believe Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s words.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he talked about Jiang Lan¡¯s question.


    ¡°Your path is still very long. It¡¯s different from what others are fighting for.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by them. The path you take might not ovep with theirs.


    You do not need to know how to stand above the heavens.


    Imperial Lord Xi He doesn¡¯t understand you.


    You are looking at your current realm, but you are not making no progress.


    You are advancing and have endless possibilities ahead. So what if you stand above the heavens?


    You will still be restrained.


    So there¡¯s no need to change. Your path is very stable now.


    There is no need to restrict your own path. Not knowing the end of the road means that the road ahead can be opened up by yourself.


    Others might not be suitable for such a way of cultivation, but you are.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head. He understood.


    He did not need to change. He just needed to continue on his original path.


    Bing stronger bit by bit and getting closer to his master before surpassing him.


    Then, he would surpass the Sect Master.


    He didn¡¯t know what was above the Dao Immortal Realm, but he would walk that path with all his might.


    This way, he could take over his master¡¯s responsibility to guard the Ninth Summit.


    When he caught up with his master, he would have to focus on the matter of his master¡¯s wife.


    After some thought, Jiang Lan asked curiously.


    ¡°Master, what kind of person do you think Martial Aunt Miao Yue is?¡±


    ¡°Miao Yue?¡± Mo Zhengdong frowned.


    ¡°The various summits of Kunlun have a headache about her but she¡¯s considered a rather reliable Martial Aunt to you.


    As for what the others outside thought about her¡­


    She¡¯s rather unfriendly to them.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He knew all of this. What he wanted to know was his master¡¯s personal opinion of Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    In the end, he did not dare to ask any more questions. His master would easily sense it. What he needed to do now was actually to give the two of them some time to interact.


    Just like how he was like Xiao Yu in the past.


    They would meet once in a while.


    However, he had been engaged to Xiao Yu, so his development direction was very stable.


    His master and Martial Aunt Miao Yue were not engaged.


    Who could force them to get engaged?


    Jiang Lan sighed. He couldn¡¯t do it.


    He could only take his time.


    This matter could not be rushed. If he made a mistake, his master might even start avoiding Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡­


    In the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan nned to make a trip to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    The most dangerous thing in this trip was whether Heavenly Human Yunxiao was at the Ancient Imperial Court.


    After so many years, the probability of him standing guard there was not high.


    But he still needed to be careful.


    He was different from ordinary people. As long as he was able to wait, he could wait in peace.


    However, there was one thing he was sure of.


    Thest time theypeted, the other party was still a Celestial Immortal. This time, he was a perfected Celestial Immortal.


    The other party might be like him.


    However, for safety reasons, he still treated the other party as a Dao Immortal.


    After connecting to the Deity Position, Jiang Lan slowly ascended.


    He was prepared to face his opponent at any moment.


    Soon, he saw the Ancient Imperial Court, waiting for the other party to attack.


    However, when he arrived at the Ancient Imperial Court, he did not see anyone.


    At this moment, he was standing under the Ancient Imperial Court. He looked around and found nothing.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Jiang Lan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Then, he stood there and waited.


    A momentter, no one appeared.


    He waited for a moment longer and realized that there was indeed no one.


    Really?


    Without any further thought, he immediately left the Ancient Imperial Court and headed towards the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    He was still facing endless darkness.


    Looking at the endless darkness, he was suddenly curious. If there was a bright light that illuminated the darkness, what would he see?


    Could he see the dangers of the Heaven Realm or the truth of the Ancient Imperial Pce¡¯s destruction?


    He did not know, but even if there was this light, he did not dare to light it up.


    Perhaps everything would be fine before it was illuminated, but once it was, it meant that everything had begun.


    Without absolute strength, he did not know if he could withstand it.


    For a moment, he felt danger everywhere.


    However, it did not affect his state of mind.


    The endless darkness was the easiest ce to get lost.


    He just needed to remain true to himself.


    There was no concept of time in the darkness. He was the only one advancing.


    It felt like a long time had passed, but in reality, only an afternoon had passed.


    Finally, he saw a new light. It was the light of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    At this moment, the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce was almost fully upied by Imperial Lord Youdu, and only a small portion belonged to him.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind.


    His Deity Position originated from Ba Country, and it would eventually be returned to Ba Country.


    In the future, he would upy the West Pce. Although it was obtained by the exchange, it would still belong to Kunlun.


    And he was a member of the Ninth Summit. The Ninth Summit originally belonged to Kunlun.


    Therefore, there was no new karma forged.


    Because this karma had always been there.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Lannded in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. This time, he was still facing the giant gate.


    Although it was not as good as the Ancient Imperial Court, it was not bad either.


    It was grand and simple.


    However, there were cracks on it, as if it was about to reach its limit.


    Perhaps one day, the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce wouldpletely copse and disappear from the Heaven Realm.


    At that time, it would be roughly the time when the Lower Pce Deity Position waspletely grasped.


    Without further thought, Jiang Lan walked towards the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    Thest time, his cultivation level was not high enough and he was sent flying away. Now, he was at the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm and had his fingers on the Dao Immortal Realm.


    He should be qualified to enter.


    However, he was much more careful.


    Then, he stepped into the Lower Pce.


    Some resistance began to appear, but it wasn¡¯t that serious.


    There was no sign of him being sent flying.


    He took another step inside.


    The resistance was still there, as if it had always been there. The deeper he went, the greater the resistance.


    ¡°In that case, does it mean that the higher one¡¯s cultivation is, the further one can walk and the more one will be able to find out?¡±


    After making his guess, he stopped thinking and entered the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    He wanted to see what was inside and what was left behind.


    With every step he took, the surrounding fog retreated. Then, a small jade path appeared in front of him.


    It was as if it led into the core of the Lower Pce.


    However, the resistance was increasing. He didn¡¯t know how far he could go or how much he could see.


    But he wanted to go as far as possible.


    His heart slowly calmed down as he tried tomunicate with the resistance here.


    This would reduce the resistance.


    He tried for a long time. It had some effect, but not much.


    That was enough.


    At this moment, he followed the jade path to arge square.


    At the top of the square was a huge pce. To reach the pce, one needed to walk up a staircase.


    The stairs were shattered. Even the pce was filled with cracks. Some portions of it had even copsed.


    However, there was a que above the pce that read¡ªLower Pce Hall.


    Was this the front hall of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce?


    ¡°I wonder if Emperor Youdu hase here before, or is he at the back hall?¡±


    No one could answer this question unless he met Imperial Lord Youdu.


    He would figure it out then.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    Jiang Lan maintained his vignce as he walked forward step by step.


    It was possible to encounter anything inside. What he needed to do was remain calm. The greater the fluctuations in his state of mind, the greater the resistance here.


    He might be sent flying.


    At that time, it would take some time before he could try entering once again.


    On the stairs, he stepped steadily up the cracked steps.


    He was slowly approaching the front hall of the Lower Pce.


    This ce was severely damaged, as if it had experienced a great battle.


    He could sense that ordinary power could not leave any traces on these stone steps.


    After a while.


    He stood in front of the main hall and looked up into the interior of the hall. He realized that there were many gravel inside.


    At the very top of the hall sat a person.


    Dressed in broken armor, he held the broken sword and stabbed it into the side of his seat. His upright body did not bend at all.


    The other party had his head lowered and his appearance could not be seen clearly. There was no aura of life on his body.


    Was it a corpse or a statue?


    It was impossible to know.


    However, the moment he saw this person, Jiang Lan became vignt. He was ready to counterattack at any time.


    This was the first person he saw in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, or rather, the first corpse.


    No one knew what would happen.


    Soon, he entered the hall and slowly approached the top.


    However, just as he was about to approach that person, he suddenly stopped.


    A strange feeling appeared in his heart, as if the person in front of him suddenly changed. Something seemed to be reviving on the other party¡¯s body.


    It was impossible to determine what it was, but it was definitely not the aura of life.


    Just as Jiang Lan sensed something, the originally motionless corpse suddenly trembled, its lowered head slowly rising.


    What entered his sight was a face filled with cracks, as if it wouldpletely shatter and fall if he touched it.


    Looking at the other party¡¯s sudden movement, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t escape immediately. He only watched.


    He didn¡¯t feel too much danger. Since he was here, he naturally had to figure out what was going on.


    At this moment, his shattered face seemed to have some expression as his eyes slowly opened.


    It was a pair of deep eyes that contained endless stars.


    However, these stars were all shattered and damaged.


    His eyes moved, finallynding on Jiang Lan.


    He watched for a long time.


    Finally, he smiled as though he was happy to meet the person in front of him.


    ¡°You¡­ are here?¡±

 Chapter 496 - Gift From The Ancient Imperial Lower Palace

    <h4>Chapter 496: Gift From The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sudden question surprised Jiang Lan.


    He could feel the other party¡¯s gaze, but it was indeed lifeless.


    Only a strange power had awakened. It did not contain much threat.


    For safety reasons, he observed his surroundings, but nothing strange appeared.


    The person who was about to shatter was indeed a whole body, not a node of an array formation or barrier.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked, not daring to rx in the slightest.


    Meeting someone who couldmunicate with him in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce was indeed impressive.


    He didn¡¯t know if others would encounter this person as well.


    He could only rely on his own judgment.


    ¡°Me?¡± The man in armor seemed to be thinking. Then, he said.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial General Qing Shan.¡±


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Qing Shan looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone who has the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce Deity Position, but you seem to have it yet at the same time, you don¡¯t have it.


    But you can still be considered to have it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He was indeed different from the others. He was not restrained by the Deity Position.


    ¡°Although you have the Deity Position of the Lower Pce, you do not belong to the Lower Pce.


    This is not a bad thing and in fact, it is a great thing.


    With your current strength, you can¡¯t stay here for too long, so it¡¯s best if your aura is stable, because I can only wake up once.


    After this, I will disappear like smoke.


    You¡¯re different. Let me see you more clearly.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. The Deity Position seemed to have a different effect on him.


    Therefore, he would not be restrained, and it would be difficult for his Deity Position topletely fall.


    ¡°Why did the Ancient Imperial Pce get destroyed?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He did not ask about the Deity Position again.


    This might have something to do with the secret on him, although he wanted to know the exact reason.


    But he was not strong enough. It was not the time to talk about this.


    No one knew what this person was thinking.


    Therefore, even if he could obtain some guesses from the other party, he did not dare to take the risk casually.


    he would do so in the future, when his strength could handle the weight of this secret.


    He did not need to worry too much now.


    ¡°Because of the Heaven Realm. The Heaven Realm you see now is not the real Heaven Realm.


    This ce has blinded your eyes and senses.


    The night and darkness have covered everything.


    However, this night is about to be broken. This is the reason why you guys can obtain the Deity Position.


    Because the darkness is thest barrier condensed by the Deity Position.


    Only when the barrier is thin and broken would the Deity Positions descend into the Grand Deste World.


    Only then will the fortuitous opportunities appear in the Grand Deste World.¡± Qing Shan looked outside and said.


    ¡°As for what¡¯s under the night sky, you¡¯re not strong enough. You¡¯ll see when you are qualified.¡±


    So Imperial Lord Xi He and the others knew about it?


    Jiang Lan had an answer in his heart, but he quickly discovered that his answer was wrong.


    ¡°Only you can see it. The others shouldn¡¯t be able to.


    Unless they are as special as you.


    This is because the others can¡¯t leave the Deity Position of their pce. This is a form of restriction and also a form of protection.


    Even if one is strong enough, going out was equivalent to courting death.


    If you find it, it will find you as well.¡±


    Qing Shan¡¯s words made Jiang Lan break out in cold sweat. So only he could go to the Ancient Imperial Court?


    And he had been walking around some terrifying existences?


    At this moment, he somewhat understood what it meant by the ignorant were fearless.


    If he knew in advance, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have left the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    ¡°When you have sufficient strength, the Deity Position Pce will remind you. It¡¯s not dangerous for you,¡± Qing Shan added.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. Even though he felt a bit of lingering fear, he still obtained quite a bit from that trip.


    ¡°Is there someone like you in every pce? Are there two in the Lower Pce?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Pretty much, but I don¡¯t know the exact details of the others. I only know that I was very lucky to have waited until you arrived.¡± Qing Shan retracted his gaze and looked at the broken sword in his hand.


    ¡°I died in battle back then and preserved some of my strength to return here. At that time, the night was covering everything.


    I knew that our time hase to an end then.


    I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, nor do I know how many experts have appeared.


    However, as long as an expert steps into the pce, they will usually encounter the same thing as you.


    They will see a person, gain more knowledge on some things and confirm some things. ¡±


    After speaking, Qing Shan looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°What things?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Matters regarding the Deity Position, the responsibilities thate with it, and the gifts,¡± Qing Shan said.


    Jiang Lan roughly knew about the Deity Position. Then, what were the responsibilities and gifts?


    After he asked, Qing Shan also answered.


    ¡°The Deity Positions descended because the barrier has be weak. The enemy is in the darkness. You don¡¯t know who the enemy is yet.


    But you will know in the future.


    The responsibility will be to take over the role of the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    To continue our war.


    This is nothing worse for you because the Grand Deste World has already been shrouded in darkness. If the darkness of night disappears, what awaits is the copse of the heavens and earth.


    As long as you are willing to ept this responsibility, you will receive the Ancient Imperial Pce¡¯s gift.


    This gift was a blessing left behind by all the members of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce before they died in battle.


    This blessing will embellish your Dao and expand your future path.¡±


    Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at Qing Shan. He was silent for some time before saying.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t stay in the Lower Pce, can I still get it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± When he heard this, Qing Shanughed extremely loudly.


    The cracks on his face seemed to increase, and some pieces of his skin even fell. After stopping, he looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stay in the Lower Pce?


    So what if you left the Deity Position?


    As long as you are willing to take up a portion of the responsibility when the world copses in the future, you will be qualified to receive the gift of everyone from the Lower Pce.


    Don¡¯t think of us as being inflexible.¡±


    ¡°Then are you willing?¡± Qing Shan looked at Jiang Lan, his tone fluctuating.


    There was even a hint of pleading.


    ¡°Why did you guys do this?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Shan smiled again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Some things have to be done by some people, and I¡¯m only one of them.


    The Emperor took the lead and we followed. That was all.


    However, slowly, this matter became our mission. We fought for it, sacrificed everything for it, and finally died because of it.¡±


    Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Jiang Lan thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m only an ordinary disciple of a certain ce. My master protects me and teaches me.


    It is my responsibility to protect my master and the sect. I will prioritize protecting that ce when the world is about to copse.


    The Deity Position has given me an opportunity, allowing me to grow much faster. Although I am not the one who seeked for it, the benefits I received are real.


    I will also ept the responsibility thates with the Deity Position.


    However, my strength is limited. I can only do what I can.


    Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Qing Shan looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°How much longer do we have?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°A few hundred years.¡± Qing Shan looked disappointed.


    This was the limit.


    It was unexpectedly short.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t feel despair because of this.


    His heart was as calm as ever.


    He only needed to be stronger bit by bit and keep up.


    There was no need to be anxious. He just needed to work hard and be himself.


    Because in the future, hard work might not help him in his cultivation anymore.


    It needed one to be able toprehend the Dao.


    At this moment, Qing Shan stood up and raised his broken sword, handing it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Take this sword and go to the back. You will receive our gift.


    Perhaps it won¡¯t help you much, but this is our limit.


    However, you have to remember that holding this sword is equivalent to taking responsibility.


    If you are not prepared or afraid, it is still not toote to regret.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He only walked up step by step.


    He didn¡¯t like being involved in too many things. He always avoided karma tribtion.


    However, dodging was not escaping. He would face the responsibility that belonged to him and ept it.


    The responsibility of the Deity Position was not decided by a single sword, but by epting the benefits of the Deity Position.


    Whether he held the sword or not made no difference to him.


    So¡­


    He walked up to Qing Shan and grabbed the sword hilt.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about responsibility. The only thing he needed to worry about was that the other party was ying tricks with him.


    He just had to be wary of this.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t notice anything strange after receiving the sword. Only then did he speak softly.


    ¡°If Senior feels that epting the sword is epting responsibility, then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Qing Shan looked straight at Jiang Lan and smiled.


    ¡°I really like you. If you were born in my generation, I would take you in as my disciple.


    Unfortunately, you¡¯re not, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re not.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Go to the back. You don¡¯t have much time here. Your strength isn¡¯t enough.¡± Qing Shan pointed behind him and said.


    After nodding slightly, Jiang Lan walked backwards with the broken sword in hand.


    Qing Shan sat back down powerlessly. However, just as he sat down, he suddenly called out to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Does Senior need something?¡± Jiang Lan stopped and turned around.


    He was on guard in case anything unexpected happened.


    ¡°If¡­ if you manage to calm everything down, remember to burn an incense stick for us,¡± Qing Shan said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Qing Shan waved his hand to let Jiang Lan go.


    There was a gift from the Ancient Imperial Pce there.


    Jiang Lan left the front hall. Qing Shan sat on a chair and looked outside. He felt a bit gratified.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t cower in the end. Otherwise, how could I have the face to face such a person?¡±


    Finally, he closed his eyes and turned into a stone statue before turning into dust.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the front hall and turned to look at the front hall. That person had said that he could only see him once.


    In other words, by the time he left the front hall, the general had already dissipated.


    He was a person in the dust to begin with. Perhaps it was also a form of rejoice to be reduced to dust.


    It was fine as long as he did not have any regrets and feltforted.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. With the broken sword in hand, he walked inside step by step.


    It was still a small jade path covered in mist ahead.


    After a while.


    He passed through the mist and saw a wide in.


    Here¡­


    It was filled with small piles of soil.


    Jiang Lan arrived in front of a small pile of earth and saw a stone tablet on it. On it was written: Treefront Vige¡¯s Hanya Cenotaph.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at the small piles of soil that filled the sky. In other words, this ce was¡­


    A cemetry.


    At this moment, the broken sword began to emit a weak light, as if it was indicating for the person holding the sword to advance.


    Without stopping, Jiang Lan walked forward step by step.


    After walking for a distance, he suddenly heard a youth¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t retreat. I won¡¯t retreat. It¡¯s just death. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop and continued forward.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hold them off anymore. I¡¯ll cover the retreat. You guys go back and defend first.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. The defensive line haspletely copsed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t suppress their malice. Why? Why didn¡¯t the vige send anyone up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if they send people over, it¡¯s just sending them to their death.¡±


    Jiang Lan moved forward as he listened to these voices.


    ¡°The Imperial Lord has closed the passageway to the Heaven Realm. It¡¯s not toote to go back now. Those whose name have been called, go back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t retreat. Since I havee, I have no intention of returning alive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not retreating either. As long as we¡¯re still here, we canst longer.¡±


    ¡°The passage is about to close. None of the people here will be able to stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Death is not scary. We are not afraid of death. We are afraid of living.¡±


    ¡°Let us stay and use our corpses to build a defensive line.¡±


    ¡°I am about to die, but I am unwilling to ept this. I shall leave behind my Dao mark. If someone can obtain them, I can lend him a hand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Don¡¯te too early. The longer you people hold on, the more preparations the Imperial Lord can make.¡±


    ¡°Send my Heavenly Saber back. Unfortunately, no one can swing saber anymore. However, there will still be hope.¡±


    Jiang Lan slowly walked forward.


    The broken sword in his hand became brighter and brighter.


    At this moment, countless piles of soil appeared and responded to the broken sword.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Lan¡¯s Dao World also appeared. The world of the Dao was at nighttime, and the full moon hung in the sky.


    Countless beams of light surged into the night and began to embellish the night.


    The starry sky appeared.


    The Dao World continued to expand.


    The starry sky seemed to contain endless possibilities, as if all things were insignificant before the starry sky.


    Feeling the change in his Dao, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop walking. Instead, he walked forward bit by bit.


    He walked to the highest point and stood on the tform. He looked at the countless small piles of soil below and slowly said.


    ¡°Perhaps one day in the future, I wille and give each of you an incense stick.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, all of the piles of soil seemed to respond to Jiang Lan. Endless light began to illuminate the horizon.


    The entire Ancient Imperial Lower Pce glowed brightly.


    As if they wanted to let others see itself.


    However, the light here couldn¡¯t reach too far, because it was definitely possible to illuminate the darkness outside.


    Only Imperial Lord Youdu, who was on the other side of the Ancient Imperial Pce, sensed the light.


    He looked at the other party¡¯s light and felt that he was inferior.


    He had to ask the other party next time.


    There was a deep friendship between them.


    In the Kunlun Main Hall, a middle-aged man was looking at the sky.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Amazing, amazing. This is the first person I¡¯ve seen who dares to take on the responsibility so calmly.


    Is it because he¡¯s young?


    It should be his own conviction.


    I wonder which summit he is from.


    However, the West Pce can indeed be handed over to him.¡±


    The little dragon on his shoulder squeaked in confusion.


    ¡°No one else can upy the West Pce. Only Kunlun¡¯s people can.


    The gifts inside can only be obtained by people from Kunlun.


    I never touched it because I wanted to leave it for the future generation.¡±


    The little dragon was still confused.


    ¡°Why did I give it to a junior? The Deity Position is not suitable for the strongest.


    It depends on thepatibility between the owner and the Deity Position itself.


    This person¡¯spatibility is very high, yet at the same time, very low.


    You won¡¯t understand even if I say much.


    Go on. I¡¯ll leave the selection of outstanding disciples to you. I¡¯ll also prepare to inform the others.¡±


    The little dragon curled up unwillingly.


    ¡°The person who knocked you didn¡¯t participate this time.¡±


    Hearing this, the dragon regained its motivation.

 Chapter 497 - Summoning Of The Deity Position

    <h4>Chapter 497: Summoning Of The Deity Position</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan stood in the Lower Pce.


    He did not continue forward. Instead, he felt the changes around him.


    He felt the gift from the Lower Pce and the words the seniors left behind.


    Everyone knew that they would definitely die. Everyone only chose to send back some things. No one had returned.


    That was true either. If they returned, how could he be here?


    How could he have a gift left for him?


    Jiang Lan calmly epted their gift.


    Since he had chosen to bear the responsibility, he would no longer worry and hesitate.


    Instead, he would ept it and do it.


    It was good as long as he had a clear conscience.


    After a long time, everything returned to the initial calmness. Jiang Lan looked around him, silent.


    He looked at the broken sword that was stabbed under his feet.


    From now on, the sword on the tform represented him.


    If the sky copsed, he would hold it up.


    This was thepensation for the gift he had received.


    After that, Jiang Lan looked into the depths of the Lower Pce. He didn¡¯t know what was inside. Perhaps there were records of the Ancient Imperial Pce¡¯s enemy inside.


    However, he could not stay any longer. As he was not strong enough, he could only stop his venture here.


    He was going back.


    With this thought in mind.


    He was sent out of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce and returned to the gate.


    At this moment, he turned to look at the pitch-ck void. He no longer went out casually.


    Hiding behind the darkness were terrifying existences.


    He was going to reach the Dao Immortal Realm. He might be able to see who they were after some time.


    That would be the greatest crisis.


    In the end, his thoughts sank, and he returned to the Netherworld Cave.


    As soon as he returned, he felt his Dao World begin to move, as if he was about to enter a state of enlightenment.


    Without any hesitation, he left the Netherworld Cave, heading towards the courtyard to gain an epiphany.


    The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce¡¯s gift allowed him to gain even more. Undergoing an epiphany would allow him to transform everything into his own.


    But this would take him some time.


    In addition, it was better to gain an epiphany about the Dao in the courtyard. The Netherworld Cave wasn¡¯t too suitable.


    Soon, he appeared in the courtyard. His Senior Sister had yet to return.


    He sat at the stone table and closed his eyes.


    At this moment, his Dao world seemed to expand, enveloping the entire courtyard.


    At this moment, the courtyard seemed to have be a part of the Dao.


    It did not affect the outside world. It was as if everything was happening in the Catoptric Deflection realm.


    Then, he entered a state of enlightenment, sensing the great Dao traces left behind by the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    He was understanding the gift and digesting it, before finally making it his own.


    The starry sky that dotted the path.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Xiao Yu returned to the Ninth Summit.


    She pouted.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Junior Brother pick me up?¡±


    She felt a little strange. Her Junior Brother had said that he would pick her up.


    Unless he was held back by something.


    But what else did Kunlun need Junior Brother to do?


    Because his level of cultivation did not meet the requirements, he did not need to participate in the selection. The Ninth Summit was more or less cleaned already.


    ¡°Junior Brother must have forgotten about this matter.¡±


    She took out her wooden sword, intending to educate her Junior Brother.


    However, she frowned as soon as she returned to the courtyard.


    The courtyard today was a little different.


    Although it was very weak, she could sense it.


    Just by looking at it, one would have an indescribable understanding, as if they could use this to perfect the Dao in their hearts.


    Her Junior Brother had another epiphany?


    It had only been half a day.


    As expected, her Junior Brother would fall into an epiphany if she wasn¡¯t watching over him. She had thought that since her Junior Brother was about to be an expert, he wouldn¡¯t fall into an epiphany so easily.


    But she was wrong.


    Then, she walked into the courtyard.


    After entering, she realized that she didn¡¯t need to worry about disturbing her Junior Brother¡¯s epiphany. It was as if she was just a part of this ce.


    Then, she carefully sat opposite Jiang Lan, her chin resting on her hands as she quietly watched.


    She decided to cultivate here for a period of time.


    He would apany his Junior Brother.


    Time passed bit by bit. Five years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Xiao Yu had stayed in the courtyard for five years. She checked herself a few times and realized that because the courtyard seemed to have been seperated from the outside, the influence of the Netherworld Aura was very small.


    Thus, she gave up on the idea of going back to the Jade Pool and continued to stay in the courtyard.


    However, she suddenly thought of something and stood up to return to the Jade Pool.


    Under normal circumstances, she could not stay here for long.


    But if she didn¡¯t go back, others would definitely be curious.


    Her Junior Brother liked to hide, so she naturally couldn¡¯t expose him.


    Xiao Yu left and nned toe back in a few years.


    Jiang Lan stood in the world of his Dao. He had already understood everything, but he still felt that something wascking.


    He wascking his Senior Sister.


    His Senior Sister was not in the Dao World.


    He could not reach the final perfection.


    He looked at the world of the Dao, at the nts and vegetation, at the rivers and mountains. It looked as if nothing was wrong.


    The space, shadows, soil, undercurrents, mirror, and even the starry sky looked all fine.


    They were all approaching perfection.


    He justcked the final embellishment.


    He was lonely in his Dao World. Being lonely was not bad, but it did not suit his heart.


    This way, his Dao World would not be perfect.


    However, this opportunity had yet to arrive. It could only be chanced upon by luck.


    He did not force it.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan began to retreat from the world of the Dao.


    In the courtyard, he slowly opened his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Xiao Yu again.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu was sleeping opposite him and did not look at him.


    Did she like to take this form even without anyone watching?


    Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Xiao Yu had already be smaller out of habit. When she returned to normal at night, she was not as cold as thest time anymore.


    Her temperaments in both her forms were around the same now, but she would still take the form of Xiao Yu often.


    He looked around and realized that there were still traces of cleaning here. His courtyard should be taken care of by Xiao Yu.


    However, some ces had be much older. In other words, it had been quite a while.


    He did not wake Xiao Yu up but watched on quietly.


    It had been a long time since he watched Xiao Yu sleep.


    In the past, when he was augmenting the wooden sword, he would often look at her sleep. At that time, they were not husband and wife yet.


    They would not enter the room to rest together.


    He could only sit in the courtyard.


    From the looks of it, he had obtained many things and lost some things.


    Just like power.


    He had obtained quite a bit of power. At the same time, he had lost his enemy and his freedom.


    The responsibilities he had to bear increased, and he was unable to extract himself from it.


    But¡­


    He did not regret or feel vexed.


    Just as Jiang Lan was about to read, a light suddenly erupted outside.


    It was outside Kunlun.


    The light rushed into the sky and disappeared into the clouds.


    It was as it had reached an endless height.


    At this moment, a dragon¡¯s shadow appeared in the light.


    Then, a point of resonance appeared in his Deity Position.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince?¡±


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised. This light actually came from the Eighth Prince.


    Soon, he realized that the Heaven Realm was summoning him up. As long as he responded, he could directly enter the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    ¡°Someone has called for him?¡±


    ¡°It must be Imperial Lord Xi He.¡±


    This was Jiang Lan¡¯s first thought. Imperial Lord Xi He was the only one with such an ability.


    Furthermore, he had a feeling that the center of the call was the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince had six fortuitous opportunities.


    Although the opportunities from the Left and Right Pces were in the minority, they should still be able to connect with this.


    He needed to go up and take a look.


    Without any hesitation, he chose to respond to the call.


    He would go and take a look at the situation, but he needed to be more vignt.


    With only a few hundred years left, he could no longer ignore such matters.


    However, there was no need to be too anxious. He was about to enter the Dao Immortal Realm.


    After that, he would pursue a higher realm.


    It was fine as long as he just keep walking his own path.

 Chapter 498 - Meeting Of Those With Deity Positions

    <h4>Chapter 498: Meeting Of Those With Deity Positions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the same time.


    In the Four Seas, the Ancestral Dragon, who was originally sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes. He felt his Deity Position tremble.


    Someone in the Heaven Realm was trying to summon him up.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to show your face?¡±


    He naturally knew who it was. This person was from the most mysterious Kunlun.


    No one knew how far the other party had walked, nor did they know what state he was in.


    The few times he tried, he failed.


    The Dragon Race had the most interactions with Kunlun and had the highest chance of finding out.


    However, they had been to Kunlun several times, but they had never found out more about this matter.


    He couldn¡¯t even tell if the other party was really in front of them.


    Yet today, the other party took the initiative toe out.


    He didn¡¯t know the details, but he would know once he went up.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan responded.


    Ba Country.


    The human face formed from Ba Country¡¯s Ghost Qi looked at the sky and responded to the call.


    If everyone else went, wouldn¡¯t he be left out if he didn¡¯t go?


    Of course, he already knew what was going on.


    Ba Country walked ahead of many people.


    Ba Country¡¯s Imperial Lord Youdu responded to the call.


    Demon Race.


    In a hall, a man covered in light looked up at the sky and pondered for a moment.


    Then, he decided to go.


    ¡°Kunlun? Let¡¯s see what your goal is.¡±


    Imperial Lord Qiong Gou answered.


    Central ins Heavenly Human Race.


    A young man stood high in the sky. There was no emotion on his face.


    ¡°This trip is unnecessary to me, but I have to go.


    I can already see the fate of the Heavenly Human Race.


    It¡¯s good to see others. Perhaps I can know more.¡±


    The Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Heavenly Human Yunxiao responded.


    Mount Wutong of the Central ins.


    A red-haired girl sat on a wutong tree. She swayed her feet with a smile.


    ¡°I wonder what this person wants to do. He has been waiting for all the Deity Positions to be obtained, right?


    It seems like he has a big n.


    Or rather, is his goal actually thest Deity Position?¡±


    Although she had some guesses and there was no need for her to confirm this guess.


    But she still chose to go up.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race¡¯s Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor responded.


    The Devil Race of the Southern Wastnds.


    In the darkness, a man in pitch-ck armor looked up at the ceiling above him. In the darkness, his gaze was like an abyss that could devour everything.


    ¡°It seems like many people have gone up. Then I¡¯ll go take a look too.¡±


    The Devil Race¡¯s Devil Ancestor answered the call as well.


    On Mount Numinous.


    An old man sat on the ground filled with symbols. At this moment, the symbols were merging into his body.


    He naturally knew about the Deity Position¡¯s trigger.


    However, he did not respond immediately.


    After all the runes fused into his body, he changed from an old man to a young man, but he quickly returned to the appearance of an old man.


    Only then did he respond to the Deity Position.


    To him, it seemed like he had already confirmed whether it was safe or not.


    As for whether it came from Kunlun, he didn¡¯t care.


    Mount Numinous¡¯s Mixed Essence Witch had responded as well.


    In the center of the Eastern Wastnds.


    A young woman in luxurious clothes strolled among the flowers.


    She looked dignified and elegant.


    As she walked on the ground, the nts and trees seemed to be delighted.


    After walking for a long time, she stood by theke and looked at the calm surface.


    ¡°The people of Kunlun don¡¯t think of themselves as shameless at all.


    They didn¡¯t let go of Xiyun and have evene looking for me now.


    I hope they are not insensible.¡±


    Then, she sat down and responded to the call by her Deity Position.


    The Earth Mother of Qilin Race responded.


    Giant Spirit Tribe of the Eastern Wastnds.


    A two-meter-tall man sat on a boulder. He had been sitting there all this time.


    The boulder stood on a green mountain.


    After sensing the change in his Deity Position, he stood up and an aura appeared on his body.


    It was as if as long as he stood up, a tremendous aura would suppress his surroundings.


    He was like an indomitable giant.


    ¡°Finally, a new change.¡±


    He responded to the call by his Deity Position.


    Imperial Lord Dongqing of the Giant Spirit Race responded.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Ancient Imperial Lower Pce?¡±


    Jiang Lan stood where he was. Then, he felt as if he was being drawn elsewhere.


    However, it was still based in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    Without any hesitation, he entered.


    With his One Leaf Vision activated, no one could see through him.


    Even if someone could see through it, he still had his One Leaf Shrouding The Sky.


    This time, he might be able to see something different.


    Or¡­


    He could see some humans.


    Soon, Jiang Lan arrived under the starlight.


    There were many circles of light here, and he was one of them.


    Upon closer inspection, he discovered that there was arger circle in the middle, and there were four smaller circles around the center.


    There were eight smaller circles of light outside.


    The middle should represent the Central Pce. The four smaller circles around the center should represent the four Deity Positions in the North, South, East and West Pces. The eight smaller circles should represent the eight Deity Positions from the Upper, Lower, Left and Right Pces.


    In an instant, an answer appeared in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    Because he was standing right outside.


    There was a man standing in four seats inside. His appearance could not be seen.


    Needless to say, it was definitely Imperial Lord Xi He.


    There was another person opposite him. Jiang Lan was surprised to see him.


    It was the Eighth Prince.


    The Eighth Prince looked panicked and had no idea what was happening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. No one will hurt you here. Just stand here in peace,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He consoled.


    The Eighth Prince said helplessly.


    ¡°Senior, I feel that this is not a ce I should stay.¡±


    He could sense that these people were definitely important figures, even more terrifying than the nine summit leaders of Kunlun.


    Of course, they were all the same to him.


    He could not afford to offend any of them.


    It was easy for him to lose his life.


    He wanted to go back.


    ¡°The others are alsoing one after another. You just need to stay quietly. You can¡¯t be injured.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    Jiang Lan just watched on.


    The others wereing. Perhaps he could roughly understand their strength.


    No matter how he looked at it, he could not treat everyone with a Deity Position in the Grand Deste World as he pleased.


    If he was already a Dao Immortal, that would be fine.


    But now, the pressure on him was huge.


    However, it seemed that no one could fight in this ce. In the center was the Eighth Prince. If the Eighth Prince couldn¡¯t withstand it, this ce would copse.


    Soon, figures began to appear.


    A young woman appeared opposite Imperial Lord Xi He. She was noble and elegant. She was the Earth Mother.


    A glowing man appeared to Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s left. He was like a scorching sun. He was Imperial Lord Qiong Gou.


    Opposite Imperial Lord Qiong Gou was a middle-aged man in pitch-ck armor, the Devil Ancestor.


    Seeing these four people, Jiang Lan immediately knew who they were.


    Soon, a huge dragon appeared beside the Eighth Prince. It was Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan.


    Then, Jiang Lan saw a human-shaped ghost qi appear beside him. It was Imperial Lord Youdu.


    There were two people on the left and a red-haired girl who looked like a child. Was she from the Heavenly Phoenix Race?


    There was also a two-meter-tall burly man. He was Imperial Lord Dongqing of the Giant Spirit Race.


    Two people also appeared on the right. One was a young man in white. His expression was calm, and his eyes revealed a natural look. He was Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    There was also an old man with runes on his body. He was the Mixed Essence Witch.


    Everyone was here.


    Jiang Lan lowered his brows, sensing danger.


    These people were extremely strong. Even Heavenly Human Yunxiao was no longer in the realm of a Celestial Immortal.


    He might be the weakest.


    The others were also sizing each other up. It was also the first time they had seen other people with Deity Positions.


    It was very strange.

 Chapter 499 - If Youre Unconvinced, Lets Fight

    <h4>Chapter 499: If You¡¯re Unconvinced, Let¡¯s Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    These people looked at each other, trying to confirm each other¡¯s identity.


    ¡°There are quite a few familiar faces.¡±


    The Devil Ancestor looked at everyone and spoke.


    Most of these people were the strongest members of the various factions.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that everyone knew him, but everyone present knew a few of those present.


    ¡°A rising star has appeared in the Heavenly Human Race. Looks like those old fellows are cing their hopes on you.¡± The Demon Race¡¯s Imperial Lord Qiong Gou looked at Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao nodded slightly in response.


    However, his gaze quicklynded on Jiang Lan.


    He knew this person.


    At this moment, the Devil Ancestor was also looking at Jiang Lan. His voice was rather cold.


    ¡°Then who is this? Why hasn¡¯t his Dao halo appeared?¡±


    The halo of the great Dao was the characteristic of a Dao Immortal.


    Everyone else had one, but Jiang Lan didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Ba Country¡¯s Unparalleled Fist God,¡± the demon Imperial Lord Qiong Gou said calmly.


    He was the second person to obtain the Deity Position, and the third was the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Therefore, others might not be able to confirm the existence of the Unparalleled Fist God, but he could.


    He had heard that voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a person in Ba Country?¡± Imperial Lord Dongqing looked at Jiang Lan coldly.


    Jiang Lan could feel that everyone was looking at him with hostility.


    This shouldn¡¯t be happening.


    Apart from the obvious grudges he had with the Heavenly Human Race and the hidden grudges he had with the Demon Race, he didn¡¯t have any interactions with anyone else.


    There was no reason for him to be targeted by everyone.


    Perhaps the Devil Ancestor merely disliked him. Even if others didn¡¯t like him, it was impossible for them to make it so obvious.


    ¡°Seeing how big you are, you should be as well-built and simple-minded as us.


    Do you know all the experts from Ba Country?¡± Ba Country¡¯s Youdu Emperor looked at Imperial Lord Dongqing and said.


    ¡°Can the people of Ba Countrypare to us?¡± Imperial Lord Dongqing looked coldly at Imperial Lord Youdu.


    ¡°You people think you are impressive just because you have some brains.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu looked at Imperial Lord Dongqing and continued.


    ¡°But your brain is definitely not as smart as the Qilin Race. Otherwise, the Eastern Pce would be yours.


    Maybe they¡¯re looking at you like you¡¯re looking at me. You¡¯re all brainless.¡±


    Imperial Lord Dongqing looked at the Earth Mother.


    ¡°You actually believe the words of a brainless person?¡± Earth Mother replied.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s just scolding you for being brainless. Actually, it¡¯s quite good to be brainless. We have experience in this,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    Imperial Lord Dongqing:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Imperial Lord Xi Heughed.


    ¡°Everyone just wants me to speak. Just say it.


    The Fist God is indeed from Kunlun.


    Is that enough?¡±


    After Imperial Lord Xi He spoke, Jiang Lan discovered that the malice surrounding him instantly disappeared.


    So, they just wanted to confirm where he was from?


    If possible, they wanted to test his strength further?


    ¡°It seems like the fortuitous opportunity battle isn¡¯t going to be peaceful anymore,¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    However, he was currently weak, so he did not say anything.


    They wouldpete again in a hundred years.


    However, he soon realized that there was a gaze on him.


    Looking up, it was from Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    His gaze was very calm. There was no malice or kindness in it.


    He was just looking at him.


    This gaze made Jiang Lan feel even more dangerous.


    When he saw Jiang Lan notice, Heavenly Human Yunxiao only nodded slightly before looking towards Imperial Lord Xi He.


    This gathering was clearly Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s doing.


    The Eighth Prince was ignored by everyone.


    Everyone knew that the Eighth Prince was the center of attention but no one cared about him.


    Jiang Lan frowned. He didn¡¯t understand Heavenly Human Yunxiao, but there was no need to pay too much attention to him.


    There would be no conflict before they met again.


    There was no need to worry too much.


    ¡°Hide and seek. There are only a few people in Kunlun. I don¡¯t need to guess to know who you are,¡± Earth Mother said as she looked at Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s face that she couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡°You can call me Imperial Lord Lun Ling,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao spoke up.


    ¡°The Imperial Lord Lun Ling I met shouldn¡¯t be you.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Lord Lun Ling appeared once in the Four Seas. It should be him,¡± said Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan for the first time.


    At that time, even though he hadn¡¯t cast his gaze over, no one present except Imperial Lord Xi He matched his gaze.


    There were people from Kunlun around Imperial Lord Lun Ling.


    There were only two people in Kunlun who had a Deity Position. The Unparalleled Fist God had insufficient strength to kill the Dao Immortal ck Dragon.


    There was no need to talk about the rest.


    ¡°The people of Kunlun are indeed smart,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    The others felt that Ba Country was scolding them for being brainless.


    The Earth Mother stopped worrying about this and said.


    ¡°When will you send my Yan Xiyun back?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. I heard that Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing is the one making the decision now. You can ask him.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He shrugged.


    ¡°The price offered by Kunlun is not something an ordinary person can afford,¡± the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor said.


    She was also deeply affected.


    ¡°Your people are simply demanding an exorbitant price.¡± The Earth Mother frowned.


    ¡°Haha, you must be joking.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He smiled.


    ¡°Without Kunlun, they are not worth much.


    It¡¯s only right we demand such a price.¡±


    But¡­


    Before Mother Earth could finish speaking, Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    ¡°But what?


    Kunlun was unconvinced and we sent out our troops to attack them.


    There¡¯s nothing that a war cannot resolve. If one battle is not enough, there will be two. At most, we will lose and return.¡±


    ¡°Can you not speak?¡± The Earth Mother looked straight at Imperial Lord Youdu.


    ¡°All of you are talking. Won¡¯t it be embarrassing if I don¡¯t speak?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    Earth Mother: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan stood where he was without saying a word.


    He couldn¡¯t understand if Imperial Lord Youdu was really that straightforward or he was just pretending.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± said the Mixed Essence Witch.


    After that, the others stopped speaking and looked towards Imperial Lord Xi He. They were able to arrive here today all because of this person.


    Therefore, the details would naturally be revealed by this person.


    ¡°Everyone should know that we don¡¯t have much time, right?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked everyone.


    The others didn¡¯t speak, only waiting for Imperial Lord Xi He to continue.


    The Eighth Prince listened at the side. He did not understand what the person speaking meant.


    Jiang Lan naturally didn¡¯t say anything. At first, he didn¡¯t know how much time was left, but Qing Shan told him that it was only a few hundred years.


    He didn¡¯t know the exact details.


    It would be best if it was in seven to eight hundred years.


    But¡­


    If there was so much time, Qing Shan would have used the term ¡°less than a thousand years¡± instead.


    Therefore, the actual duration left might not exceed 500 years.


    ¡°The Deity Positions are now all upied. Then, it¡¯s time for everyone to take another step forward andpletely fuse the Deity Position into your own.


    And throw away the name of the Ancient Imperial Pce,¡± said Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this depend on Kunlun?¡± The Mixed Essence Witch looked at Imperial Lord Xi He and said.


    ¡°The important gates are all held by you.¡±


    ¡°Kunlun still wants to make a bid this time?¡± The Nine Heavens Phoenix Race asked.


    Cang Yuan Ancestral Dragon also said.


    ¡°The Dragon Race is not in a hurry to continue.¡±


    It was too expensive.


    ¡°It looks like Kunlun is very good at exploiting the various factions,¡± said Demon Race¡¯s Qiong Gou.


    ¡°You eat people without spitting out their bones,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu added.


    Everyone had already said it, so if he didn¡¯t say it, it would seem like he didn¡¯t know anything.

 Chapter 500 - Kicking The People From Ba Country Out

    <h4>Chapter 500: Kicking The People From Ba Country Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t mind their dissatisfaction.


    He looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°Therefore, this time, I¡¯ll let you guys connect to the Netherworld and perfect your Deity Position.¡±


    The moment that was said, most people were surprised.


    But this made them more vignt as well.


    The person in front of them had been hiding until now, yet he had suddenlye out to ask them to perfect their Deity Position now.


    No matter how Jiang Lan looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem normal.


    There had to be a conspiracy. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be in line with Kunlun¡¯s style.


    Kunlun was even using a human as a money tree. Would it be willing to suffer a loss for nothing?


    It wasmon knowledge that humans were despicable and cunning.


    Apart from the two people from Kunlun, there were no other humans present.


    ¡°What do you actally want to do?¡± asked the Ancestral Dragon.


    ¡°I just want you all to be stronger so that when the timees, I¡¯ll have a chance to use you all. I won¡¯t borate on the details,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said directly.


    He did not intend to hide it. There was no need to.


    This was to prevent everyone from being suspicious and not daring to participate.


    The impact was huge.


    ¡°What¡¯s the details?¡± asked the Mixed Essence Witch.


    ¡°Kunlun shall establish the fortuitous opportunity tform and everyone shall choose eight people from each of your race to participate in the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    The victor would enter the Netherworld and establish a passageway.


    Among these eight people, there will be one representative from each minor realm from the early-stage True Immortal Realm to the perfected Heaven Immortal Realm.


    To be fair, no same person can be used.


    Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to send a perfected Heaven Immortal or a perfected True Immortal. You just need four Heaven Immortals and four True Immortals.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He gave a general exnation.


    The others looked at each other. Imperial Lord Dongqing then asked.


    ¡°The person chosen will enter the Netherworld?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± Imperial Lord Dongqing asked again.


    Although the others did not speak, they all had this question.


    However, seeing that they didn¡¯t say anything, Imperial Lord Youdu spoke.


    ¡°So you people don¡¯t understand it like me.¡±


    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±


    Could they kick this person out?


    Jiang Lan felt that the reason why Ba Country could live for so long was definitely because they were strong.


    The others did not want to have anything to do with Ba Country at all.


    The others were far away, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t make a move.


    The demons were so close that they did not want to attack.


    It was obvious how troublesome it was to attack the Ba Country.


    Most people fought for benefits, while Ba Country fought because they wanted or needed to fight.


    He could also gain some benefits by standing here.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the eight people who are participating in the fortuitous opportunity battle. There are also everyone present.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s words stunned everyone.


    ¡°At that time, we canmunicate with the Netherworld through the participant and perfect our Deity Position.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He added.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± The demon Imperial Lord Qiong Gou¡¯s gaze locked onto Imperial Lord Xi He.


    The others naturally had some doubts.


    They knew best if they could leave their own territory.


    Be it their physical body or their consciousness, it was impossible for them to truly leave.


    They could only send a portion of themselves.


    And the number of times they could do so was limited.


    This depended on the characteristics of their own race. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to even do so.


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He nodded.


    ¡°Can we act?¡± Imperial Lord Qiong Gou asked again.


    ¡°Yes, but there are some small differences,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He replied calmly.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± The Devil Ancestor asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this, but the people you want to send should be best suited for you.


    If you just casually find any perosn, you might not be able to use them tomunicate with the Netherworld. Even if you manage to do so, the effect will still be very average.


    Naturally, the battle of fortuitous opportunities is not simple. Those who win will naturally receive benefits.


    And to receive these benefits, they need you to support them. If they can¡¯t hold on, it will affect their performance.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked on as he spoke.


    ¡°Can we attack each other?¡± The person who asked this was the Devil Ancestor.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s your problem. However, it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t regret being sent out,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said.


    Then, the Devil Ancestor looked at Jiang Lan.


    Seeing the other party¡¯s gaze, Jiang Lan was rather curious.


    He had thought if they were allowed to attack each other, it would be either Heavenly Human Yunxiao or Imperial Lord Qiong Gou who would act against him. He didn¡¯t expect the Devil Ancestor to be the one who targeted him.


    Why did he do so?


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about your strength.¡± The Devil Ancestor prompted Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Once you know, it means that you have been kicked out,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly, not paying too much attention.


    He had enough time to advance. When the time came, he could use his home ground advantage to fight.


    ¡°When will the fortuitous opportunity battle begin?¡± The Devil Ancestor asked Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°70 to 110 years from now.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    It was as if he had long known that this would happen.


    Between 70 to 110 years?


    Jiang Lan immediately knew how long he had been in epiphany.


    Thest time Imperial Lord Xi He had looked for him, he had said that it would be between 80 to 120 years.


    In other words, he had been in the sect for 740 years.


    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± After the Devil Ancestor had no further questions, Imperial Lord Xi He looked at the others.


    ¡°How many times must Imunicate to perfect my Deity Position?¡± The Earth Mother asked.


    ¡°That will depend on whether you have a hostage in Kunlun. If you do, it will be much more convenient.


    The others need ten, but you might only need nine.


    The one that needs the least among all of you is the representative from the Dragon Race. You will only need four.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice was filled with a kind smile.


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows. He knew that the Dragon Race was going to pay a huge price this time.


    It was the same for the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°Is ten a fixed number, or is it just an estimation?¡± asked the Ancestral Dragon.


    He knew that he had to pay a sufficient price this time, but he would not suffer a loss.


    As long as he could be a step ahead of others, it was sufficient.


    ¡°Of course we have to keep this as a surprise until the end.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying everything?


    However, don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of suppressing you. ¡±


    The others were silent for a moment. Although they knew that Kunlun must be plotting something, they couldn¡¯t refuse the other party¡¯s suggestion.


    And with the great cmity approaching, there was indeed no benefit for Kunlun to suppress them.


    After agreeing to this matter, their people wouldn¡¯t need to sneak over tomunicate with the Netherworld anymore. They could do it openly.


    There was no harm in that.


    As for the unknown harms¡­


    There was only one.


    They looked towards the center. This was Kunlun¡¯s only purpose.


    However, they would not give up either. The urgent matter at hand was to think of a way to surpass Kunlun¡¯s foresight.


    ¡°How far have you gone?¡± The Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor suddenly asked.


    This question was also very important.


    Everyone knew that this person was from Kunlun, and Kunlun was connected to both the Netherworld and the Heaven Realm.


    He had a natural advantage and it had been so many years.


    Had the Kunlun Deity Position beenpleted?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He exined.


    ¡°My status is about the same as all of you. Kunlun is also participating in the fortuitous opportunity battle this time. Our starting point is the same.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at the Earth Mother.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted your people to return?


    I can talk to Liu Jing from the Second Summit. I think he¡¯s very easy to talk to and will probably let the person go.


    We can also release the phoenix. ¡±


    He then looked at the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor.


    Earth Mother: ¡°¡­¡±


    Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eighth Prince thought that he would be released as well, but he realized that it was not the case.


    However, he felt that the Devil Ancestor was really looking for trouble by provoking the Unparalleled Fist God.


    He had personally witnessed the Fist God be a Human Immortal.


    That was roughly six hundred years ago.


    In six hundred years, the Unparalleled Fist God had gone from a Human Immortal to be a Celestial Immortal. He seemed to even have his hands on the Dao Immortal Realm already.


    In another hundred years, he felt that he could burn incense for the Devil Ancestor.


    The Devil Ancestor had no idea who he had provoked.


    In six hundred years, he had reached the perfected True Immortal Realm from thete-stage Human Immortal Realm. He was still a few years away from the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm, and this was already considered an extremely fast speed.


    If he wanted to be a Celestial Immortal, he might not be able to do so even if he was given two or three thousand years.


    Not to mention going from a Celestial Immortal to a Dao Immortal¡­


    If he was lucky, there was hope for him in this life to achieve such a realm. If he was unlucky, there would be no hope.


    However, it took the Unparalleled Fist God six to seven hundred years to achieve such a feat.


    He was probably the only person alive in the entire Grand Deste World who had seen the Unparalleled Fist God shatter the red dragon with a single punch.

 Chapter 501 - Only You Are Smart

    <h4>Chapter 501: Only You Are Smart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Looks like everyone has no issues with this.¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He looked at the people around him and said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about something special.¡±


    The others were confused. What else was there?


    Of course, these things might affect them quite a bit, so they still needed to be a bit vignt.


    ¡°Many people here can make the Eighth Prince fight, so to avoid confusion¡­¡±


    Before Imperial Lord Xi He could finish, Imperial Lord Youdu spoke first.


    ¡°Are we going to not let him fight?¡±


    The Eighth Prince was surprised. He couldn¡¯t fight?


    There seemed to be many benefits. It was a pity for him if he were to not fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    ¡°But you have guessed it wrong.¡±


    Under the puzzled gazes of the others, Imperial Lord Xi He continued.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince can only enter the battle under the Unparalleled Fist God.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked the Ancestral Dragon.


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I¡¯m just making this rule up myself.¡±


    Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan looked coldly at Imperial Lord Xi He and stopped talking.


    ¡°What about Hong Ya?¡± The phoenix asked.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Imperial Lord Xi He thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°She should also be under the Fist God.¡±


    ¡°Is my race¡¯s Yan Xiyun the same?¡± Earth Mother asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He nodded.


    Their gazes were not friendly, but neither of them said anything.


    Since the three of them received the same treatment, there was nothing to say.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, the three of them were roughly at the early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    The Eighth Prince was a perfected True Immortal. After some time, he would definitely advance to the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He felt quite pressured having these people under him.


    ¡°Oh, Ba Country¡¯s Qing Mu is also considered to be under the Fist God.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Imperial Lord Youdu.


    ¡°You have the brains, you can decide,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the others eased greatly.


    Perhaps Imperial Lord Youdu wanted to praise Imperial Lord Xi He, but Imperial Lord Xi He definitely didn¡¯t think so.


    Imperial Lord Youdu probably felt offended but he was helpless against himself.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at everyone.


    ¡°The Heavenly Human Race won¡¯t be participating.¡± At this moment, Heavenly Human Yunxiao suddenly spoke.


    The others looked over.


    Imperial Lord Xi He nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Indeed, the Heavenly Human Race doesn¡¯t need to participate. The Heavenly Human Race is different from the others, possessing an exceptional advantage.¡±


    The Heavenly Human Racemunicated with the world with the aim of forgoing their emotions.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao was thest person who needed tomunicate with the Netherworld.


    Because he wasmunicating with the entire world.


    His progress was also the fastest. It was just the beginning. He had yet to control everything.


    His strength was also limited.


    And as he became stronger, the subsequent steps would be easier.


    Of course, there were also some other reasons. The Heavenly Human Race had a Dao Immortal who had died at the hands of Kunlun¡¯s people.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao didn¡¯t mind, but it was hard to say for the other Heavenly Human Race members.


    This trip wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to the Heavenly Human Race.


    There was no need for them toe.


    ¡°However, I will personallye to watch the battle.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said.


    Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t mind.


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised. The Heavenly Human Race actually didn¡¯t want to participate.


    Rtively speaking, if they were to participate, it would bring him some small troubles. It was very likely that someone would target him.


    It was good that they didn¡¯te.


    However, it was hard to say if Heavenly Human Yunxiao would attack him after watching the battle.


    He just needed to be vignt.


    Of course, when the fortuitous opportunity battle began, his first trouble should be dealing with the Devil Ancestor.


    There was no rush. He would think about how to defeat the other party after he reached the Dao Immortal Realm.


    At this moment, he felt a force pushing him away.


    Imperial Lord Xi He was about to send him off.


    ¡°The people of Kunlun will inform you all of the exact time. At that time, the fortuitous opportunity battle will begin.


    Whoever canpletely obtain the Deity Position first will receive many benefits.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Then, everyone disappeared.


    The Eighth Prince also disappeared.


    He had heard the entire process today, but other than knowing about the fortuitous opportunity battle and the Deity Position, there were many things that he did not understand.


    However, these were important matters that important figures needed to care about. He couldn¡¯t care less.


    It was better to continue selling roasted wild animals and work hard to be stronger.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the courtyard of the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    After withdrawing from that strange space, he left the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    There was no need to stay.


    Imperial Lord Youdu seemed to have something to discuss with him. He said that he would look for him when the time came.


    Jiang Lan also had something to discuss with the other party. They could meet when the time came.


    The next time they met, he should have the cultivation of a Dao Immortal. At that time, they would be more or less equal.


    Without thinking too much, he looked at the sky.


    It was dark now and his Senior Sister was still sleeping.


    Her hair covered the side of her face.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan reached out and tidied up the hair that covered Xiao Yu¡¯s side profile.


    She also tidied her forehead.


    However, just as he opened up her fringe, he realized that Xiao Yu was looking at him with her eyes wide open.


    After hesitating for a moment, he put her fringe hair back.


    Perhaps the dragons had the habit of sleeping with their eyes open.


    However, he did not notice it before.


    However, before he could retract his hand, Xiao Yu grabbed it.


    Xiao Yu sat up and looked at Jiang Lan angrily.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you agreed to pick me up. You went back on your words.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment and remembered this. But it had been ten years.


    ¡°What does Senior Sister want?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu grabbed Jiang Lan¡¯s hand and ced it on the side of her face as if she was supporting her chin in thought.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t disturb her. He just watched and conveniently held his Senior Sister¡¯s side profile.


    Her face felt very smooth.


    ¡°What did Junior Brotherprehend this time?¡± Xiao Yu leaned against Jiang Lan¡¯s hand, feeling very at ease.


    ¡°I have gained a deeper understanding of my Dao.¡± Jiang Lan thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I want to bring Senior Sister along next time.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, will Junior Brother use a forceful method?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked up at the sky and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, it seems to be dark now.¡±


    Xiao Yu stood up and walked into the house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bicker with Junior Brother about going back on your words tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Lan followed.


    In a few years, he might encounter many things, but he would protect this ce.


    He would not let anything happen to Xiao Yu either.


    Kunlun would also be there.


    Now, he needed another epiphany in the next seventy to eighty years.


    However, he had topletely mobilize his golden body.


    Then, he would reach the final threshold.


    That was when he would try to advance.


    Afterpleting hisst epiphany, he would be a Dao Immortal.


    As for the fortuitous opportunity battle, normally speaking, he should have five people.


    There were four people from the inn and Qing Mu of the Ba Country.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the four. Who he needed to worry about the most was Ba Country¡¯s Qing Mu.


    Because if he wanted to change his Deity Position, he needed a sessor.


    So far, Qing Mu was the most suitable candidate.


    As for the details, he had to discuss it with Imperial Lord Youdu. Otherwise, if Imperial Lord Youdu was unhappy, Qing Mu would die.


    If that happened, it would not be considered returning karma, but abandoning it.

 Chapter 502 - Junior Brother, Dont Lose Me

    <h4>Chapter 502: Junior Brother, Don¡¯t Lose Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The next morning.


    The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and said.


    ¡°The fortuitous opportunity battle is really about to begin. We all have to participate.¡±


    ¡°Will the two of us join as well? Are you fighting for the Dragon Race? What about me? Should I register at Kunlun?¡± The youth asked curiously.


    If he asked his grandfather to help talk to Kunlun, he should be able to register.


    However, it was a little difficult to be chosen.


    There were many early-stage True Immortals in Kunlun.


    ¡°No, we all have to participate.¡± The Eighth Prince¡¯s hand circled the inn.


    He included Yan Xiyun, who was asking Hong Ya for peanuts.


    ¡°Brother, are you saying that I need to join too?¡± Yan Xiyun asked curiously.


    ¡°Hong Ya needs too?¡± The youth was also curious.


    ¡°One of them represents the Qilin Race, while the other represents the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?¡±


    Hong Ya looked at the two of them and waited for the Eight Prince to continue.


    She hadn¡¯t received these things yet, but Kunlun had been talking about it recently. She knew that it should be true.


    Especially that light from yesterday.


    The Eighth Prince knew something.


    Although Yan Xiyun was curious, she was still pretending to eat peanuts.


    After packing up the food, she wanted to set off. Although she might return back to the inn again, she could not give up.


    ¡°No.¡± The Eighth Prince shook his head.


    ¡°Be it you, me, or the girl from the Qilin Race or the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, we will all represent the same person in the fortuitous opportunity battle.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yan Xiyun asked.


    She didn¡¯t really care. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to fight.


    She couldn¡¯t win.


    She was even often killed.


    Hong Ya frowned but did not speak.


    The youth came to a realization.


    ¡°Could it be that person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± The Eighth Prince nodded.


    ¡°Should wemunicate with him recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we might have to suffer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d my saber is still with me.¡±


    ¡°My Heavenly Dragon Saber is also unable to endure the thirst.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t understand.


    Hong Ya couldn¡¯t understand either. These two people had many secrets.


    Especially the secret regarding sabers. She realized that these two people had never said the relevant name.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth looked at Yan Xiyun and Hong Ya. In the end, they decided to bring them along.


    Yan Xiyun and Hong Ya were confused.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan had been staying in the courtyard for the past few days. He had just finishedprehending the Dao and wanted to calm himself down.


    With his Senior Sister by his side, he could be at peace.


    Although she often interrupted his reading.


    But to him, this was also a part of tranquility.


    Reading, nting flowers, and experiencing life.


    With his Senior Sister, life was bright and fun.


    However, his Senior Sister did not be smaller today. She said that she wanted to be her normal self under normal circumstances and then see if she would get used to not transforming into a dragon tonight.


    Once she was used to it, she could then consider many other things.


    For example, whether their baby woulde in the form of an egg or a baby in her belly.


    ¡°Junior brother, do you think I can solve the problem if I cultivate my body and mind like you?¡± Ao Longyu asked as sheid on Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jiang Lan raised his head with difficulty, no longer paying attention.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ao Longyu asked, tracing Jiang Lan¡¯s brows with her hand.


    ¡°Senior Sister should be more lively. You will be suppressing yourself by calming down. Such things can¡¯t be forced.


    Forcing yourself to do something that does not befit you will backfire and draw out inner demons in your heart,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Ao Longyu was indeed aloof in the past, but that was just an expression.


    As he got more familiar with his Senior Sister, he realized that the lively Senior Sister was the true her.


    This was also good.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s all because of Junior Brother¡¯s indulgence.¡± Ao Longyu sat beside Jiang Lan and rested her chin on her hands as she continued.


    ¡°Although Junior Brother looks like a reclusive old man, you keep tolerating me.


    That¡¯s why I have remained innocent and childish.


    Master already said that since I have formed a family, I should be more dependable and mature.¡±


    Dong!


    Jiang Lan flicked Ao Longyu¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Junior Brother ~¡± Ao Longyu dragged her voice out, her tone unfriendly as if she was about to attack.


    ¡°Senior Sister is already very mature,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your Senior Sister, and you¡¯re my Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu reached out to stroke Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°You are steady and dependable. In my calm world, you are able to stir up a hurricane yet stabilize the mountains and rivers at the same time.


    You can even make the dead silence regain its vitality.


    You are like a drizzle in spring, making the world move towards a new change,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Ao Longyu stared nkly at Jiang Lan with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I don¡¯t think I can get used to it tonight. I have be too emotional.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, he suddenly heard someone reciting his Deity Position title. It was the Eighth Prince and his party.


    They seemed to be talking about the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    Fortuitous opportunity battle¡­


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t sure if it was useful to him, but it was good to participate in it.


    There were five people under his name, including the Eighth Prince Ao Man, Yan Xiyun of the Qilin Race, and Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. This was arranged by Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Otherwise, he might only have the youth and Ba Country¡¯s Qing Mu.


    He tried to observe them and discovered that it wasn¡¯t just the Eighth Prince. There were also the girl from the Qilin Race and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    All four of them hade.


    These four were going to participate in the battle under his name, so there was naturally no problem in them knowing him.


    But what were they here for?


    Was it to request for him to give them some pointers?


    If there was no need, he was not intending to teach the Eighth Prince nything else other than the Dragon Saber Art.


    The youth, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, and the girl from the Qilin Race were all important members of the various factions.


    He did not need to interfere with their cultivation at all.


    After asking his Senior Sister to wait for a while, he sent a message over. ¡°If there¡¯s any danger in Kunlun, you can use my name for me to act for you once.¡±


    During this time, he took a look at the roasted wild animals and unleashed the second strike of the Dragon Saber Art to let the Eighth Prince and the youth continue learning.


    He didn¡¯t care about the other two.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth had long understood the meaning, but their saber techniques were still as bad as ever.


    Thest two bolts of lightning sent them away.


    Then he looked at his Senior Sister. Seeing that she didn¡¯t understand, he took out the Mountain Sea Mirror and showed her the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    Ao Longyu blinked, still confused.


    However, she didn¡¯t ask too many questions, instead handing a bead to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This is for Junior Brother. It contains the power of the Jade Pool,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan took the bead and looked at the Goddess Diagram. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t use it now.


    Of course, he understood why his Senior Sister gave him this. It could allow him to advance to the True Immortal Realm faster on the surface.


    This way, in another fifty to sixty years, he would be able to make a trip to the entrance of the Heaven Realm first.


    He initially wanted to head there only after reaching the Dao Immortal Realm, but this time, he wanted to go there first.


    Although it was easy to discover more things in the Dao Immortal Realm, it was also easy for him to be discovered by other beings inside.


    It was too risky.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you want to go out for a stroll?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh? Where are we going?¡± Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    ¡°We can go to the streets outside, like the streets in the nearest Qingcheng Town,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    After his Senior Sister came to Kunlun, she basically didn¡¯t go out.


    Perhaps her master had brought her out when she was young, but she had stayed in Kunlun ever since.


    It was even harder for her to go out after bing a Goddess.


    It would be a lie if she wasn¡¯t curious about the outside world.


    ¡°Junior Brother, will you bring me there?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Now, he had the help of the Tree of Creation. Even on the surface, he had great attainments in space.


    Bringing the Goddess out was nothing.


    Perhaps after some time, the peace outside would no longer exist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose me..¡± Ao Longyu handed her hand to Jiang Lan.

 Chapter 503 - The Opportunity To Perfect The Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 503: The Opportunity To Perfect The Great Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qingcheng Town.


    As Jiang Lan walked along the streets, he naturally activated his Loneliness Spell slightly.


    His Senior Sister was walking on the streets with her normal appearance. As the Jade Pool Goddess, she would be easily recognized.


    But with a slight cirction of his Loneliness Spell, others would know that they were here, but they would not be able to remember their appearance.


    This way, they could y on the streets normally.


    To ordinary people, his Senior Sister¡¯s temperament was also extraordinary and could easily attract trouble.


    With the Loneliness Spell, she would not be treated differently.


    ¡°Junior Brother, give me ten copper coins.¡± Ao Longyu looked at the elder selling candied fruits excitedly.


    ¡°Senior, a skewer of candied fruits.¡± Ao Longyu, who had received the money, ran to the elder to ask for the candied fruits.


    One stick of candied fruits was seven copper coins.


    The price did not seem to have increased much.


    However, the way Senior Sister addressed the other party was not right. Senior Sister was now more than eight hundred years old.


    That old man was only about fifty years old.


    After buying the candied fruits, Ao Longyu took a bite and returned to Jiang Lan¡¯s side. She handed the remaining three copper coins to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, this is the change.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, he epted the three copper coins.


    After eating a piece of candied fruit from the stick, the rest fell into Jiang Lan¡¯s hands. They were still shopping, so Xiao Yu saw a lot of things and was excited by them.


    She seemed to be very curious about everything.


    It was as if she could finallye out and walk around after being imprisoned for hundreds of years.


    Jiang Lan looked at his Senior Sister who was picking books and felt that he had brought her out toote.


    However, he was not strong enough in the past. The risk was too great.


    Recently, he had fused with the core of the Tree of Creation and his ability to escape danger had be special. This was why he was no longer worried.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I realized that Junior Sister Siya might have been reading book of such genre.¡± Ao Longyu bought a book for Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Heaven Immortal Descent¡±.


    It was the name of the book.


    After flipping through it briefly, Jiang Lan knew that it was a story about a fairy descending from the heavens.


    In the mortal world, there were always people who wished to meet such a fairy.


    However, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t optimistic about it.


    The difference between the two was too great, and it would only bring great trouble.


    He had such thoughts when he was engaged to his Senior Sister.


    He originally thought that his Senior Sister would definitely hate him, so that he could annul the engagement normally.


    Otherwise, he would be bound by the engagement.


    He just needed to make a baby with her.


    But his Senior Sister had be much more important than he had expected.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s make things clear first. If we are shopping, let¡¯s go shopping. Don¡¯t just stand there and attempt toprehend something out of the blue.¡± Ao Longyu stared at Jiang Lan as she spoke.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    How could enlightenment be so easy? How could one gain enlightenment while shopping?


    Previously, he had only entered an epiphany while plucking the weeds and watching the sunrise because he had a sufficient umtion and had naturally fallen into it.


    But shopping was almost impossible.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue shopping.¡± As she spoke, she took another ten copper coins from Jiang Lan.


    It seemed like she wanted to see what she could buy with ten copper coins.


    Jiang Lan felt a headache. There weren¡¯t many copper coins left.


    He needed to exchange for some.


    However, throughout the entire process, he watched Xiao Yu and apanied her forward.


    The ce was bustling with people.


    The voices were rather chaotic, but his Senior Sister¡¯sughter reached his ears very clearly.


    Slowly, Jiang Lan felt the voices around him disappear.


    It was as if everything around him had be much faster. It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t grasp it or touch it.


    Soon, the feeling changed again. He seemed to be in a bustling city, having integrated into and became a part of it.


    Along the way, children could be seen ying and ying. There were teenagers reading books, young men seeking improvement, young men seeking livelihood, women watching over children, and even old men sitting in the shadows, as if they were watching over something.


    The streets were bustling with activity. One could see the hawkers hawking their wares and the mood of the customers.


    His Senior Sister was among them.


    It was just that she was different from the others. His Senior Sister was especially bright and he felt as if he could touch her.


    It was as if she was in the same realm as him.


    Yes, there were countless lives on the streets. They were together and had their own world.


    And in his world, there was his Senior Sister. They would naturally travel together their entire lives.


    It was like his Dao.


    Hu!


    A gust of wind blew.


    The entire street seemed to be pulled into the unknown by a force.


    The world that belonged to Jiang Landao began to resonate, and the peaceful world began to move.


    It was as if he had weed that strand of extraordinary vitality.


    But soon, everything disappeared again.


    In Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes, the street returned to normal. The sounds of hawking and bustling noise reached his ears again.


    Everything was so normal.


    Ao Longyu, who was walking around, seemed to sense something and turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    Ao Longyu was even more confused when she saw Jiang Lan smiling at her.


    Then, she walked up to Jiang Lan and stared at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an opportunity.¡± Jiang Lan could only exin under Ao Longyu¡¯s stare.


    It was really just an opportunity. He had found an opportunity topletely perfect his Dao.


    As long as he opened the opportunity in a few years and brought his Senior Sister into his Dao World.


    He would be able to perfect his Dao.


    After his epiphany, his Dao World would be perfected, and he would truly step into the Dao Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Ao Longyu looked around at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Say, why didn¡¯t the sect detect that you were a peerless genius?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because my talent in absorbing spiritual energy isn¡¯t very strong.¡± Jiang Lan helped his Senior Sister turn around and let her continue shopping.


    ¡°And there are some things that can¡¯t be detected.¡±


    Ao Longyu ignored this and continued shopping.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    First Summit.


    In a pavilion halfway up the mountain.


    ¡°You are going to participate in the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡± Feng Yixiao asked Lin An.


    ¡°Yes, Master. If I work hard, I should be able to represent the mid-stage True Immortals of Kunlun to participate in the battle.¡± Lin An nodded.


    ¡°Gu Qi has also entered the True Immortal Realm?¡± Feng Yixiao looked at the magnificent door at the foot of the mountain and asked.


    ¡°Yes, but what Junior Brother Gu Qi is pursuing is not the fortuitous opportunity, so he might not participate.


    He seems to really like staying in the cave, but he¡¯s also very concerned about his own condition. Thus far, he hasn¡¯t acted rashly, ¡°Lin An exined with a hint of admiration in his voice.


    His Junior Brother Gu Qi was really different from the others.


    Being talented was one thing, but doing something was another.


    His Junior Brother Gu Qi was indeed capable. He had the temperament, talent, wisdom, courage, killing intent, and heart.


    Feng Yixiao nodded slightly. He was silent for a moment before saying.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the cave?¡±


    ¡°Although we had the help of the three Junior Sisters from the Fifth Summitst time, the situation didn¡¯t get much better. However, it¡¯s already good that it didn¡¯t worsen,¡± Lin An said.


    Sometimes, the best news was that there was no news.


    Because this meant that the situation did not get worse.


    Once it worsened, it would be more serious for them.


    ¡°How long more do we roughly have before the situation bes worse?¡± Feng Yixiao turned to look at Lin An.


    ¡°Probably less than a hundred years.¡± Lin An thought for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°I specially went to ask. Junior Brother Jiang of the Ninth Summit should be able to be a True Immortal within a hundred years.


    If the array formation is really suitable, perhaps the problem and pressure can be alleviated.¡±


    Feng Yixiao looked at the Ninth Summit, then at the Fifth Summit. Finally, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Go and pay more attention to it.. After Jiang Lan bes a True Immortal, I¡¯ll go look for his master.¡±

 Chapter 504 - Peering Into The Entrance Of The Heaven Realm First

    <h4>Chapter 504: Peering Into The Entrance Of The Heaven Realm First</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The next morning.


    On the way, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu strolled along the small path, experiencing the gentle breeze blowing against them.


    The autumn wind was extra cool.


    They had spent the night outside.


    It was a rare experience for Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I still feel morefortable living at home,¡± Xiao Yu said while eating the candied fruits.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    To him, there was not much difference. What mattered was whether his Senior Sister was with him.


    If she was not by his side, there was not much difference with regards to the environment he was in.


    ¡°When I came out, I saw Ao Man practicing his saber techniques. The others seemed to be working hard too. Are they participating in the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡± Just as Xiao Yu was about to reach the inn, she suddenly remembered what she had seen previously.


    ¡°Yes, all four of them have to participate.¡± Jiang Lan looked in the direction of the inn.


    ¡°Then what will they get in the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Jiang Lan really didn¡¯t know what he would obtain, or rather, everyone weren¡¯t sure what the participants would obtain either.


    He could only guess. After all, no matter how he looked at it, this entire matter didn¡¯t seem simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t participate.¡± Xiao Yu felt that it was a pity.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and felt that it was better that she did not participate.


    It was not suitable for her to participate using both Kunlun or his name.


    After all, her status was different.


    The Jade Pool Goddess was his Daopanion.


    It was easy for her to be targeted.


    ¡°I can tell from Junior Brother¡¯s eyes that you don¡¯t want me to participate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope that you do not.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, although you have won the challenge, I will listen to you for the next hundred years. However, you have to understand that as a Junior Brother, you only won thepetition by luck.


    The next hundred years might be up to me.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded, not saying anything.


    This dragon had always been arrogant.


    After a while.


    At the old wine inn.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu entered the inn. This ce was as deserted as ever. There weren¡¯t many customers.


    There were roughly only two people and a dragon cutting wild animals or radishes.


    They were the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    They were practicing their saber techniques.


    However, there was an additional person in the corner this time. It was Ao Ye who was drinking.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu¡¯s heads started to hurt when they saw Ao Ye.


    This ce was going to be chaoticter.


    ¡°If you want some good wine, you will need to wait until afternoon,¡± Hong Ya reminded.


    After Jiang Lan acknowledged, he went to look for the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    He wanted to see how they practiced their saber techniques.


    These two people were focused on practicing their saber techniques and did not notice his arrival.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince was holding the Heavenly Dragon Saber and brandishing it continuously. The wild animal seemed to be changingyer byyer under his saber.


    ¡°It looks like a cook doing some carving,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    Xiao Yu and Ao Ye greeted each other, but there was no response.


    The drunk Ao Ye no longer knew Xiao Yu.


    Or perhaps it was because she wasn¡¯t in her normal state that he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Ssh!


    The meat that belonged to the wild animals began to fallyer byyer.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth retracted their sabers at the same time. They had finally practiced one full round.


    Only then did they see Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, do you want to eat some wild animals? I¡¯ll cut them for you.¡± As he spoke, he ced the cut wild animals on Ao Ye¡¯s table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut it,¡± said the youth immediately.


    However, he also passed the cut wild animal to Ao Ye.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister and brother-inw,¡± the Eighth Prince said unhappily.


    ¡°This is my inn. Of course it¡¯s me who will do the honours.¡± The youth did not back down.


    Bang!


    Just as the Eighth Prince was about to say something, he suddenly heard the sound of wine sses shattering.


    Everyone looked at Ao Ye.


    ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± Ao Ye red at the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    ¡°That¡¯s my life-saving brother. Who are you to give him anything?


    Why don¡¯t you serve some good wine to my brother?¡±


    ¡°We only have horse piss and we have no good wine,¡± replied the youth.


    Pa!


    Ao Ye pped the table and stood up. He looked angrily at the youth and said.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?


    I¡¯ve eaten dog shit with my brother and drunk horse piss with him before. We¡¯re people who have experienced the everything in the world.


    He has brought his wife here today to reminisce about his youth.


    Do you think he cares about your dog shit?¡±


    Pa!


    He threw the empty te on the ground.


    This was his way of expressing his anger.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu hid beside Jiang Lan and didn¡¯t dare to appear.


    Uncle Ao Ye had called her sister-inw¡­


    He had embarrassed the Dragon Race.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister, stand to the side.¡± The youth invited Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu to the side.


    The Eighth Prince took a spirit stone and threw it to the backyard.


    ¡°Time to get back to work.¡±


    The Pixiu walked in with a spirit stone in its mouth.


    Seeing this, Hong Ya quietly squatted down while the Eighth Prince and the youth hid in a corner.


    Xiao Yu hid behind Jiang Lan and watched secretly.


    At this moment, the Pixiu and Ao Ye¡¯s eyes met. They were already old friends.


    There was no need to say anything else.


    Ao Ye finished all the wine on the table and mmed the wine pot on the ground.


    ¡°Evil creature, I¡¯ll kill you today so that I have some meat to apany my wine.¡±


    Urgh!


    The Pixiu opened its mouth, as if it wanted to vomit.


    Seeing that, Ao Ye immediately covered his face with the te, but nothing happened after a while.


    When he put down the te, he discovered that the Pixiu wasughing on the ground.


    Ao Ye :¡±¡­¡±


    Insulting. It was insulting him.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded.


    Boom!


    The entire inn was shaken.


    Then, a dragon and a Pixiu soared into the sky.


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    At this moment, he had just received a te of roasted wild animal.


    As the table had already been knocked over, there was no ce to put it.


    He could only pass it to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡± Xiao Yu took a piece and ate it.


    After the youth and the others finished setting up the tables and chairs, Jiang Lan sat down.


    These people were used to such situations. It had been like this for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Brother-inw and Sister aren¡¯t participating?¡± After everything was packed, they began to talk about the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    ¡°Are you guys practicing your saber techniques for the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°Not really. I just wanted to practice my saber.¡± The Eighth Prince shook his head and said.


    Xiao Yu nodded and asked Ao Man softly.


    ¡°Will Mothere too?¡±


    This was a matter regarding the Dragon Race, so he could only ask Ao Man.


    ¡°Probably. Mother said that she would bring people over in advance.


    She would also take the chance toe over to guide me. Since you are a True Immortal, do you want toe together?¡± The Eighth Prince asked Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled and decided to reject the offer.


    However, Jiang Lan spoke first.


    ¡°You can ask your mother.¡±


    Xiao Yu remained silent after Jiang Lan spoke.


    ¡­


    After that, Jiang Lan bought some ordinary wine and brought Xiao Yu back to the Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to cultivate normally.


    However, this time, he was not only going to the Ninth Summit, he was also going to the Jade Pool.


    He had promised before that he was going to help Xiao Yu get used to it.


    During this period of time, he had enough time to cultivate.


    Going back and forth would also make it more convenient for him to have hisst epiphany at the Jade Pool.


    From there, he could enter the Dao Immortal Realm.


    There wouldn¡¯t be any obvious phenomena when entering the Dao Immortal Realm, but when his Dao reached perfection, there would definitely be a new phenomena.


    At that time, his cultivation might be exposed again.


    But it was no longer important. At that time, he would have almost caught up to his master.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too dangerous.


    Of course, it was better if everything was calm.


    He had no desire for anything else. He only wanted to do his best to be stronger.


    However, before his final epiphany, he had to make a trip to the First Summit.


    He needed to increase his cultivation level on the surface to that of a True Immortal¡¯s.


    He wanted to take a look at the entrance to the Heaven Realm.

 Chapter 505 - Plotting For So Many Years Just For This?

    <h4>Chapter 505: Plotting For So Many Years Just For This?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan lived his normal cultivation life.


    However, it waspletely different from before.


    He cultivated for half a day in the day and read books for the other half of the day before apanying Xiao Yu at night.


    Xiao Yu cultivated for half a day in the day and studied array formations for the other half of the day. In fact, she could also cultivate at night.


    Time passed bit by bit. Three yearster, they left the Ninth Summit and headed to the Jade Pool.


    They then settled down there.


    Jiang Lan continued to cultivate normally. It was just that he had changed his environment.


    He was not in a hurry to pull Xiao Yu into hisst epiphany before bing a Dao Immortal.


    During this period of time, Xiao Yu would asionally make a trip to the Third Summit. Jiang Lan would send her there and wait for her toe out.


    There was once when Martial Aunt Zhu Qing was not at the cultivation area, so he could follow her in.


    Of course, he only went in to read books or read about array formations and Catoptric Deflection.


    Time passed by slowly on this day. Xiao Yu looked very happy every day.


    Three years, five years, ten years.


    Nothing had changed.


    As for helping Xiao Yu get used to her half-dragon transformation, they actually didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    The more they cared about it, the more she couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Of course, there was not much progress in the end. After all, Xiao Yu was constantly bing stronger.


    With Ran Jing¡¯s gift, her cultivation progress was very fast.


    Twenty years passed.


    Jiang Lan was still at the Jade Pool. He felt that he could see a Power on the Jade Pool.


    It was simr to Senior Sister¡¯s Kunlun Power.


    He didn¡¯t want toprehend the Power, but wanted to add the embryonic form of the Power into his Dao World.


    Perhaps it would be even bigger.


    He didn¡¯t know what would happen, but he had engraved it in his eyes.


    Therefore, being in the Jade Pool was indeed very helpful to him.


    It had been 760 years since he entered the sect. He would return to the Ninth Summit in another ten years.


    Taking care of the Ninth Summit was one thing, but the main thing was that he had to watch over the eruption of the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    As for now, he could continue to sit under the peach trees and gaze at the Kunlun Mountain, feeling the Power hiddden within.


    If he could gain some insights, he could let his Senior Sister gain even more during her final epiphany.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯veprehended it.¡± Xiao Yu, who was leaning against Jiang Lan¡¯s back, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what did youprehend?¡± Jiang Lan looked outside and asked.


    ¡°The reason why Junior Brother¡¯s master doesn¡¯t have a wife might be because no one can stand in the position of an elder and make him get engaged,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    She was thinking about the matter of getting a wife for Jiang Lan¡¯s master.


    They had been secretly observing this matter, and Jiang Lan had made some arrangements.


    But they did not experience much sess.


    There were not much problems on the side of Martial Aunt Miao Yue of the Fifth Summit. The problem came from Jiang Lan¡¯s master.


    He stood at the peak of the Ninth Summit everyday and the only person he looked for when he went out was Martial Uncle Jiu Zhongtian of the Eighth Summit.


    How could there be progress like that?


    However, he had already thought of what Xiao Yu said.


    So it was useless.


    ¡°So I thought of a way.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice made Jiang Lan¡¯s ear perk up again.


    But he felt that this dragon could not suggest anything good.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu jumped off the rock and stood in front of Jiang Lan.


    ¡°As juniors, we have to listen to our elders and the things we can do are limited.


    But there are no restrictions on the Martial Uncle and Martial Aunt.


    Their status are too high.


    Therefore, we should find something to make things difficult for them.


    What is Junior Brother¡¯s master not good at?¡±


    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment. There were two things his master wasn¡¯t good at.


    The first was that he did not understand the feelings between men and women. Hence, his master was unable to give him any guidance on this matter.


    The second was the study of array formations. His master¡¯s attainments in array formations were pretty shallow.


    ¡°Focusing on hisck of proficiency on array formations should be the most suitable. Should I cause some trouble for Master so that he will look for Martial Aunt Miao Yue?¡± Jiang Lan thought for a moment and felt that it wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°Master will never leave the peak of the Ninth Summit, so it¡¯s not easy to trouble him.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t understand either. She sat back with her back against Jiang Lan and looked at the falling peach blossoms as if she was thinking.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    First Summit.


    Lin An arrived at a pavilion halfway up the mountain.


    ¡°Master, Junior Brother Jiang has entered the Jade Pool, so I can¡¯t ask about his cultivation progress for the time being.


    However, after asking people from the Third Summit, it seems like he has yet to be a True Immortal.


    The situation in the cave is still rtively peaceful. Should we let some people try to study the array formations of the Ninth Summit? ¡°Lin An smiled at Feng Yixiao.


    ¡°Study the array formations of the Ninth Summit?¡± Feng Yixiao lifted his head to look at the Ninth Summit, then at the Fifth Summit.


    He seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°Master, do you think there will be any problems with this?¡± Lin An was a little curious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem, but¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡± Feng Yixiao looked at the Fifth Summit and sighed.


    ¡°All the help hase from the Fifth Summit, and as long as the Fifth Summit does something that involves the Ninth Summit, the one who obtains the benefits in the end will either be the Fifth Summit or the Ninth Summit.


    Of course, the other summits will not lose out either.


    But I have no way of knowing what they willl obtained¡±


    ¡°Master, what do you think it will be?¡± Lin An didn¡¯t quite understand.


    However, his master seemed to be very afraid of his Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit.


    Of course, it was not that kind of hostility.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Yixiao looked up at the sky and said softly.


    ¡°Who knows?


    Arrange for someone to research on it. We can just inform them about such a small matter.¡±


    Lin An agreed and left. Then, he arranged for someone to research on it.


    The research progress was not fast, but in the past three years, they had indeed made a lot of progress.


    At the very least, they could stabilize the situation in the cave for a period of time.


    However, on the fifth year, they seemed to have be proud and went to the peach blossom forest.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Master, something has happened.¡± Lin An arrived at a pavilion halfway up the mountain in a hurry, but he didn¡¯t lose hisposure.


    Hearing Lin An¡¯s words, Feng Yixiao¡¯s tightly furrowed brows rxed.


    The fox was finally going to reveal his true colors.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    ¡°The Senior Brothers who have entered the peach blossom forest are still unable to walk out. It¡¯s the same for the others.


    ording to the three Junior Sisters from the Fifth Summit, the peach blossom forest of the Ninth Summit is the Ninth Summit¡¯s second strongest array formation. It¡¯s very difficult toe out once one enters it, ¡°Lin An immediately said.


    He did not understand what was going on either. Those Senior Brothers were not rash people.


    They had just gained something, so they would not enter the peach blossom forest rashly.


    They were normally extremely careful when doing things. Otherwise, how could they cultivate or even help in the cave?


    ¡°Who are the people who can undo the array formation?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    ¡°Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit, Martial Aunt of the Fifth Summit, and Elder Cheng of the Fifth Summit who is in seclusion toprehend the Dao.


    I don¡¯t know if there are any others,¡± Lin An replied.


    It was impossible for him to know all the people in Kunlun.


    It was impossible for him to know how many experts there were in both the open and in the dark.


    However, after asking around, he realized that the Junior Brother of the Ninth Summit could actually be ranked in the top ten or even top five in Kunlun.


    This¡­


    This Junior Brother was too hidden.


    Feng Yixiao threw out a token and said casually.


    ¡°Take the medallion to the Fifth Summit and say that you need Miao Yue¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Am I the one going?¡± Lin An was a little startled.


    Wasn¡¯t it too much for himself to invite the Fifth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader?


    ¡°Just say that I can¡¯t get away because of the First Summit. Ask her for help. She won¡¯t refuse.¡± Feng Yixiao¡¯s calm voice reached Lin An¡¯s ears.


    Lin An didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He could only brace himself and go.


    Feng Yixiao looked in the direction of the Fifth Summit in confusion.


    ¡°This matter should be just one of them. Then the other¡­


    The benefits for the Ninth Summit have yet to appear, so who would obtain them?


    It seems like there are many hidden secrets.¡±


    There were only two people in the Ninth Summit.


    However, he did not probe further.

 Chapter 506 - Feedback From One Leaf Vision

    <h4>Chapter 506: Feedback From One Leaf Vision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°The people from the First Summit are trapped in the Ninth Summit?¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised when he heard this.


    What was going on?


    A momentter, he found out about the details.


    He immediately suspected Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before Xiao Yu found out that Martial Aunt Miao Yue had headed to the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    It seemed like she had been nning this for many years.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue really knew how to wait.


    However, from this, it could be seen that Martial Aunt Miao Yue was probably serious.


    Then he had to ask his master again.


    He had been in the Jade Pool for nearly thirty years, so it was time to return.


    His observations of Kunlun Power had also allowed him to make some progress. There was no need to be too detailed with regards to this.


    He had entered the sect for 767 years and the Netherworld Entrance would erupt again in a few years. He needed to stand guard at the cave for a period of time.


    At the same time, he wanted to reach the final threshold of the Celestial Immortal Realm as soon as possible.


    His current cultivation level on the surface was at the perfected Human Immortal Realm. With the help of the Jade Pool, he should be able to adjust his surface cultivation to the True Immortal Realm in another decade or so.


    Once the eruption of the Netherworld Cave ended, it should also be about time.


    After that, he would advance to the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Furthermore, he heard that the Dragon Race was going toe earlier.


    Very much earlier in fact.


    The exact time was not set yet, but it would take at least another forty years before the battle started.


    The dragons actually wanted to live in Kunlun for so many years. He didn¡¯t know why.


    It was one thing to guide the Eighth Prince, but without any other motives, there was no need for the dragons toe so early.


    It was also possible that the dragons wanted the Eighth Prince to continue giving back to the Ancestral Dragon.


    Or perhaps they were making preparations such that the Eight Prince could give the fortituous opportunities on him to the Cangyuan Ancestral Dragon as soon as it descended. If that was the case, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Qilin Race might arrive soon as well.


    As for the saber technique, the Eight Prince had more or less grasped it already.


    It was the same for the youth.


    Their progress were almost the same.


    From this, it could be seen how terrifying the youth was. One had to know that the Eighth Prince was an innate immortal with six strands of fortuitous opportunities. Even so, he could not shake off the youth.


    Three yearster.


    After confirming that the Ninth Summit did not have Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s arrangements, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu left the Jade Pool.


    This time, they had stayed in the Jade Pool for thirty years. He wondered how his master and the rest felt.


    Perhaps they would think that they were working hard for something.


    Before returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu to the Third Summit.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mother was going to be here. She had to ask about the situation.


    Jiang Lan did not stay on the Third Summit. Instead, he rode his sword andnded at the foot of the Ninth Summit. He walked up step by step. The weeds had already covered the road, as if no one had walked on it for many years.


    This was inevitable. Although some people would walk, if there was no path to do so, they would choose to fly on their swords instead.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to take care of it sometimeter.¡±


    When he returned to the courtyard, there were still weeds growing here. However, the ce was small, so it didn¡¯t take too much time.


    The vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower were not in good condition. It had been many years since someone watered them with spirit liquid.


    Jiang Lan then proceeded to water them.


    They should be able to recover in a few days.


    They have been alive for almost eight hundred years. The vitality of these two were very tenacious.


    Without much thought, he began to take care of the courtyard and the flowers here.


    However, the house was about to crumble as well. He needed to renovate it when he had time over the next few years.


    However, halfway through, he heard the youth and the Eighth Prince reciting his name again.


    He had already taught them the second saber move. They should be fine for now. Why were they calling for him again?


    Soon, he heard about the reason why they were calling out to him.


    ¡°Fist God, the four of us are going out to train.¡±


    It was the youth¡¯s voice.


    Training?


    Jiang Lan was confused. Did they need to tell him about their training?


    Then, he understood it after he saw the four of them going in four different directions. It was hard to say if they would encounter any danger.


    With him keeping a lookout for them, it would be much safer.


    The youth was naturally not worried about his own safety. He was worried about others.


    However, were these four people training because they had no experience in fighting enemies?


    ording to the youth, the four of them were going to an area with more vicious creatures, the Water Breaking Mountain Range in the south of the Western Wastnds.


    There were many strange things there, as well as many demons and devils.


    All four of them were True Immortals. They were powerful, so they should be fine if they went.


    After that, he didn¡¯t care much about them anymore.


    However, he knew that the Dragon Race, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, and the Qilin Race were already here.


    This training was proposed by them.


    It was as if they really wanted them to win because if they won. Even if the four weren¡¯t representing their own race, it would still be of great help to their race if they won.


    After they set off, Jiang Lan continued to take care of his courtyard, but he felt something fluctuating outside Kunlun.


    It seemed to be able to affect the aura of the Netherworld.


    There was a high chance that someone had started building an arena for the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    Half a monthter, Jiang Lan finished taking care of the Ninth Summit. His Senior Sister was following behind him, so his progress was very fast.


    ¡°During this period of time, Mei Li and the other two will being over to learn about array formations. Junior Sister Siya will also being over to use the Netherworld Aura to temper her immortal body,¡± Xiao Yu said as she cleaned up the weeds.


    Her Junior Brother did not let her take the lead.


    Therefore, she could only act as an assistant.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Sister quite familiar with them?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and asked.


    It was naturally better to let his Senior Sister receive these people.


    Although his Senior Sister was the Jade Pool Goddess and was a personal disciple of the Third Summit, she was also a member of the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what will you do without me?¡± Xiao Yu patted her chest with a smile.


    Jiang Lan felt that without his Senior Sister, he just needed to lure them in.


    It would have nothing to do with him after that.


    He just had to be polite and not make enemies.


    However, since Senior Sister was familiar with them, it was naturally nothing much for her to go receive them.


    He was indeed not as familiar with his juniors as his Senior Sister.


    After that, Xiao Yu went to the Third Summit to look for Lin Siya while Jiang Lan nned to go out.


    He wanted to see what was going on with the arena outside. If he could understand it, it might be of help to him in the future.


    There must be some secrets in it since it could connect to the Heaven Realm and the Netheroworld.


    When he arrived outside Kunlun, he realized that the road had changed again.


    However, even without walking out, he could still see the fortuitous opportunity battle tform in the distance.


    The arena floated in midair. Below it were nine independent ck pirs, and high up in the sky were nine white jade pirs.


    It was as if the pirs below it were used tomunicate with the Netherworld while the pillows above it were used tomunicate with the Heaven Realm.


    On top of that, there were twelve ces.


    ¡°Are these for the twelve with Deity Positions?¡±


    Jiang Lan frowned as he looked at them.


    ¡°In other words, at that time, I need to be present here. That means that my main body won¡¯t be able to watch the fortuitous opportunity battle.¡±


    This way, he needed an excuse to enter seclusion.


    It was rather troublesome.


    Unless he multitasked.


    However, it was unlikely. At that time, he would have to resist the pressure from the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    Therefore, it would be too arrogant to multitask.


    If his Senior Sister wanted to stay and apany him, he would give her the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    They could still see what was happening at the scene.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan walked towards the fortuitous opportunity battle tform to have a better feel of it.


    However, before he could take more than two steps, he suddenly received feedback from his One Leaf Vision.


    It was a feedback from the heavenly secrets. It wasn¡¯t him, but someone else.


    Someone rted to him.


    Then, Jiang Lan looked at the dot in the Deity Position.


    The three dots that belonged to the Eighth Prince, the youth, and Qing Mu changed.


    These three were being plotted against.


    ¡°Is someone trying to weaken me or target me?¡±

 Chapter 507 - A Dragon Blocking The Way

    <h4>Chapter 507: A Dragon Blocking The Way</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan had thought of many things when he found out these few were being spied on.


    Under normal circumstances, there would definitely be many people prying into the Eighth Prince¡¯s secrets.


    It was also expected that the youth might be spied on. After all, he had appeared once in the Central ins.


    However, Qing Mu was different. Qing Mu was not famous in Ba Country, so it was impossible for anyone to know of his existence.


    No one would try to pry into his secrets.


    Thus, it was most likely because of thest meeting he had with the other Deity Position holders which resulted in this happening.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had announced the five that were going to be participating under his name. This should be the reason why there were people prying into their secrets.


    The Qilin Race and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race didn¡¯t have a direct rtionship with him, so his One Leaf Vision was useless on them.


    The motive behind why these people were being spied on was clear. It was because of him.


    ¡°But which Deity Position holder would spend so much effort to do this?


    The Heavenly Human Race?


    Or perhaps the Underground¡¯s Devil Race?


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t find an answer immediately.


    Because if one did not directly pry into his own secrets, he would not be able to see the rough direction of where the other party was from.


    This way, it was uncertain which region the person was from.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do anything. These people weren¡¯t ordinary people. Even if they encountered danger, they had the ability to resist.


    It all depended on what kind of expert the other party was going to send out.


    The Eighth Prince was the least he needed to worry about because he was the center that everyone needed to rely on.


    If something went wrong, the other party would be making an enemy out of the entire Grand Deste World.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and the Qilin Race didn¡¯t directly belong to him, so the danger they would experience should not be high.


    Qing Mu was in Ba Country. Thee other party would never enter Ba Country.


    Therefore, he was safe and sound.


    In conclusion, the one in the most danger was the youth.


    Or rather, he was the easiest to target.


    ¡°Looks like I need to pay more attention.¡±


    Not mentioning the Eighth Prince, the youth and Qing Mu were still easy for him to pay attention to since they were linked to him. However, it was not easy for him to pay attention to the other two.


    The Qilin Race was represented by a weak point of light on his Deity Position, making it hard for him to receive a clear feedback should something happen. As for the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, unless she reads out his Deity Position title, there was nothiing he could do.


    And to determine who was the one who would act on them, he had to wait for something to happen to them. At that time, he would roughly understand who the other party was.


    After paying no more attention to this, Jiang Lan approached the fortuitous opportunity battle tform.


    He raised his head and looked into the endless sky.


    There seemed to be an endless sea of blood above, but when he came back to his senses, it seemed like there was nothing there.


    Then, he lowered his head and looked down. He felt his gaze pierce through the abyss and see the dead sea. It was as if he had the ability to absorb one¡¯s mind.


    Upon entering, one would lose oneself.


    However, Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t affected at all. In the blink of an eye, all of them disappeared.


    ¡°This ce is indeed not simple at all. It is indeed able to connect to both the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    It¡¯s just that the Heaven Realm seems¡­¡±


    He looked up again, but this time he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    What he saw previously was a sea of blood. Why did the Heaven Realm look as such?


    He didn¡¯t probe too much. Qing Shan from the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce had told him that there were enemies in the dark night.


    If he went to investigate, there was a certain chance he would see the other party. Then¡­


    It would be a disaster.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang?¡± A voice suddenly sounded in Jiang Lan¡¯s ear.


    It was Lu Jian.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lu Jian.¡± Jiang Lan immediately lowered his head slightly.


    At this moment, Lu Jian was dressed in white and his body carried a faint sword intent. He looked extremely impressive.


    He was at the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He felt much stronger than an ordinary early-stage Heaven Immortal.


    He was just like Martial Uncle Jiu Zhongtian, who was very strong even amongst Dao Immortals.


    He just did not know if his master or his Martial Uncle were stronger.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you interested in the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡± Lu Jian asked curiously.


    Lu Jian more or less understood who Jiang Lan was.


    He didn¡¯t think Jiang Lan would be interested.


    ¡°I just want to take a look at this building. It feels a bit strange, so I want to try and study it,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    This fortuitous opportunity battle tform was indeed extremely outstanding.


    ¡°I heard that the Sect Master asked some seniors to make this overnight. I heard that it hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, and it will take many years.


    Otherwise, the fortuitous opportunity battle would not have been dyed until now.


    As for when the battle will start, it will probably depend on when the fortuitous opportunity battle tform ispleted,¡± exined Lu Jian.


    Jiang Lan nodded. So that was how it was.


    No wonder there was forty years of buffer time.


    The longer the building process took, the more time he had.


    From his point of view, he hoped that it would be slower and that there would be more time for him to prepare, but no one knew when danger would arrive, so he didn¡¯t want anyone to destroy this ce either.


    He wouldn¡¯t do that as well.


    ¡°Will Senior Brother participate?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Senior Brother Lu Jian was famous throughout Kunlun. His strength surprised him.


    From what he knew, no one in the same realm was his match.


    So as long as Senior Brother Lu Jian was willing to participate, no one could win against him.


    This included even the Eighth Prince, who had advanced to the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    The Eighth Prince should be close to the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm. He hoped that he would not encounter Senior Brother Lu Jian when the time came.


    Otherwise¡­


    It would not be very nice.


    ¡°En, I am participating. I heard that the ones participating are the strongest batch of people in the Grand Deste World. I want to give them a try.¡± Lu Jian said with a chuckle.


    As expected, Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°By the way, Junior Brother, you have to be careful. Many people havee to Kunlun.


    There are always people who take the risk to target the Goddess. Junior Brother might be one of their targets as well, ¡°Lu Jian reminded kindly.


    Although the chances of such a thing happening was close to zero.


    After Jiang Lan agreed, Lu Jian continued.


    ¡°The First Summit seems to be asking about your cultivation base recently. They probably need Junior Brother¡¯s help with something.


    You can think of what youck recently and mention it to them.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for Senior Brother¡¯s reminder.¡± Jiang Lan nodded in thanks.


    He did notck anything.


    What hecked was probably only time. Even if there was enough time for him, he still wished for more time.


    This would make everything much safer for him.


    Then, Lu Jian left to settle his own matters.


    Jiang Lan stayed for a moment longer. After confirming that there was nothing, he turned around and returned.


    He would pass by the inn, but he had no intention of buying wine. Recently, the inn had lost the youth and the Eighth Prince. It was probably even more deserted.


    Roar!


    A dragon shadow appeared from the direction of the inn.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that deserted.¡±


    He immediately knew that Ao Ye and the Pixiu were fighting again.


    The two of them had fought for hundreds of years. Ao Ye would stay here for as long as the Eighth Prince was here. Every time, he would drink at the inn.


    He would also turn into a drunkard.


    It hade to a point where if there were no drunkards in the inn, they would not be used to it.


    As for shouting everyday that he had drunk horse urine with him¡­


    Naturally, this was nothing he would care about.


    It was not anything important. It was just that it was a little strange.


    There were countless people who criticized him but there was only one who said that he was his brother and had eaten dog shit and drunk horse urine with him.


    After that, Jiang Lan walked towards Kunlun.


    He was walking on the main road.


    There were many people on swords, and their cultivation levels were not bad. Therefore, in order not to attract attention, he did not use the Loneliness Spell.


    He just walked quietly.


    Most people walked in the air, so few people would notice the ordinary him.


    However, halfway there, he was stopped.


    He was stopped by three people.


    Two men and a woman.


    One Human Immortal and two True Immortals.


    With another nce, Jiang Lan discovered that they were three dragons.

 Chapter 508 - Dont Kill Me

    <h4>Chapter 508: Don¡¯t Kill Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Three dragons were blocking his way.


    Jiang Lan felt a bit strange. If it was someone else, he would not have minded much.


    This was especially true for the Underground¡¯s Devil Race and the Heavenly Human Race.


    He just needed to find a remote ce and send them on their way.


    But dragons¡­


    There was no reason for them to act against him.


    When he saw the three of them appear, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he tried to take a detour and leave.


    However, he was still stopped by these three people.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    His power naturally circted secretly in case of an emergency.


    Their cultivation seemed to be about the same as his on the surface, but since he had hidden his cultivation, the other party might have done the same.


    Even if their cultivation did not change at all.


    ¡°You are Jiang Lan who knows the Dragon ying Sword?¡± The man with the highest cultivation among the three asked.


    Among the three, the one with the highest cultivation was a man in blue flexible armor, and the weakest was a shorter youth.


    The early-stage True Immortal dragoness looked worried.


    ¡°Are you stopping me for the Dragon ying Sword?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He thought that it was because of his Senior Sister, but he did not expect it to be the Dragon ying Sword.


    Although he knew the Dragon ying Sword, he had yet to sessfully use it on the Dragon Race.


    Originally, he would have used it on the Eighth Prince, but the Eighth Prince had surrendered midway and prevented him from using it.


    He had never used it again.


    Although he had faced the ck Dragon before, it was not suitable for him to use the Dragon ying Sword at that time.


    Thus, it had dragged on until now.


    ¡°We won¡¯t bully you with our cultivation. I¡¯ll challenge you.


    Don¡¯t use any other moves, just use your Dragon ying Sword.


    I heard that the Dragon ying Sword is exceptional but I don¡¯t believe it. If we don¡¯t see it with our own eyes, we won¡¯t let this matter go.¡± The youth Ao He looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    Was he here to challenge his Dragon ying Sword? Jiang Lan felt helpless.


    ¡°You¡­ Please show mercy. Ao He will definitely not act rashly. We will watch.¡± Ao Qing was a little flustered.


    She looked around, seemingly afraid that they would be seen.


    Did they sneak out? Jiang Lan felt that these people belonged to the category of rash people.


    They seemed to be the type of people who would ignore their family¡¯s instructions and proceed to offend someone.


    ¡°Can you bear the consequences of facing the Dragon ying Sword head-on?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the other party and asked.


    His expression did not change much.


    He was just giving a kind warning.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ao He took a step forward with pride. However, this pride did notst long. He added.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    So he was afraid of death.


    Naturally, he did not let down his guard. If these words were meant to numb his senses, it would be very dangerous for him.


    ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to attack.¡± Ao He transformed into a half-dragon and prepared to attack.


    Ao Qing was very nervous, afraid that something would happen.


    ¡°You can make your move.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the other party and said.


    He never felt any higher strength in the ce, and there was no power around him.


    There were no array formations or ambushes around him.


    This was rare.


    Roar!


    Ao Heunched his attack.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t underestimate Ao He¡¯s attack.


    In his eyes, Ao He was an adult dragon. At this moment, his fingers were like swords.


    He then gently shed his fingers down.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan left and walked towards Kunlun.


    Behind him was a youth holding his dismembered arm and enduring the pain.


    However, there was fear in his eyes.


    ¡°I told you not to provoke him. Why did you have to try his Dragon ying Sword?¡± Ao Qing immediately helped Ao He heal, looking like she was about to cry.


    Long Zhi watched Jiang Lan leave and broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°I have a feeling that the sword just now can directly kill the three of us.¡±


    Ao He lowered his brows and endured the pain.


    ¡°I suddenly understand the Eighth Prince.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This person ispletely different from the rumors. Not only is he not bad, he¡¯s ridiculously strong.


    His cultivation level is powerful, his temperament is exceptional, and his battle prowess is unmatched.


    What is even more terrifying is that he, who is so powerful, still dosen¡¯t mind being criticized in Kunlun.


    For the first time, I¡¯m d I¡¯m not arrogant,¡± said Long Zhi with a sigh of relief.


    Yes, in that instant just now, even if this person killed the three of them, there was no need for him to bear any responsibility.


    This was Kunlun.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be punished when we return. What are you guys trying to do?¡± Ao Qing didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ao He didn¡¯t seem to mind as he endured the pain. However, he quickly said to Ao Qing,


    ¡°Remember to take my hand back as well. It should still be able to be reattached.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Ninth Summit.


    As Jiang Lan walked on the road, he felt that it would be very easy for something to happen should he go out over the next few years.


    Furthermore, those with high cultivation bases had alsoe out.


    In the past, most people were at most Human Immortals.


    Now, there were even more True Immortals and Heaven Immortals.


    It was all because of the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    Of course, the main thing was that building the fortuitous opportunity tform required one to have a high cultivation level. Even Human Immortals might not necessarily be qualified. True Immortals and Heaven Immortals were needed to build it. It was even possible that a few Celestial Immortals were needed.


    A Celestial Immortal¡­


    He had yet to see other Celestial Immortals in Kunlun, but he often saw Dao Immortals.


    So far, the Celestial Immortal he knew was probably himself.


    However, the Dragon Race was here. He needed to meet his Senior Sister¡¯s mother with his Senior Sister soon.


    It was unlikely that the other party would not wee their visit in Kunlun.


    Then he sat in the courtyard and began to read some books about spell techniques.


    He had read most of the books his master had given him. There was also a book regarding Dao Immortals. He would read it after some time.


    That evening.


    Jiang Lan stopped at the Third Summit.


    He was waiting for her Senior Sister toe out from her master¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Ao Longyu arrived beside him momentster.


    She was not as spirited as she was normally.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit your mother tomorrow.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want to meet us?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    ¡°We will meet,¡± Jiang Lan promised.


    Yes, they would definitely meet.


    The dragons came to provoke him today. If he went to visit them, they might not think that the visit was for Xiao Yu.


    Speaking of which, he had to thank the three dragons for creating an opportunity for him.


    The next day.


    They indeed managed to see Xiao Yu¡¯s mother.


    They did not talk about anything.


    However, it seemed to be enough for Xiao Yu.


    After that, he returned to his routine of cultivation. This was because the Netherworld Entrance had begun to erupt. He spent most of his time inside.


    Within eight years, the eruption of the Netherworld Entrance had reached its peak.


    Jiang Lan stood at the entrance of the well, looking down at the Netherworld that seemed to be breathing. There seemed to be someone staring at him from inside.


    The other party should be an expert from the Netherworld. It was just that the other party couldn¡¯t cross over.


    However, the opening of the Netherworld would result in the descent of the Heaven Realm.


    There should be a connection between the two, but he did not know how they were interconnected.


    After sensing that there wasn¡¯t much of a threat, Jiang Lan sat down cross-legged in the straw hut and continued to cultivate his golden body.


    But just as he started cultivating, there was a prompt from his Deity Position.


    Something had happened to the youth he had been taking note of.


    He looked at the light that belonged to the youth and realized that the light was a little dim.


    Was he seriously injured?

 Chapter 509 - Behind The Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 509: Behind The Scenes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    South of the Western Wastnds.


    Water Breaking Mountain Range.


    This was a vast mountain range with many treasures and beasts.


    It was very difficult for ordinary immortals to walk out of here.


    Even True Immortals needed to sessfully head to a fixed location before they could leave.


    Furthermore, the entire process would even take more than ten years.


    Everything around one here could be an enemy.


    What was even stranger was that the higher the cultivation of the person who came, the higher the level of the vicious beasts and spiritual beings the person would encounter.


    There was no way anyone below the Celestial Immortal Realm could sweep through this mountain range.


    Even a Celestial Immortal had to treat this ce seriously.


    The four of them were thrown into this mountain range.


    They had not been able to leave this ce for eight years, but they would be able to leave soon.


    The youth walked along the mountain road tiredly.


    ¡°After crossing this mountain, I should arrive.


    I wonder how Hong Ya and the others are doing.¡±


    Even he had some injuries on his body, so it shouldn¡¯t be easy for the others.


    However, their offensive strength were high, so they might not be in as pathetic a state as him.


    As for the girl from the Qilin Race¡­


    He felt that she should be lost.


    He could only meet up with Hong Ya and the dragon first before finding her.


    As for flying over, this was not feasible. Once he flew up, he would be targeted and countless beasts would chase after him.


    It was especially troublesome.


    ¡°Hu, I¡¯m finally going to see Hong Ya.¡±


    With this thought in mind, the youth was filled with motivation.


    He didn¡¯t know what his grandfather was thinking. It was too tiring for him toe here.


    Ssh!


    There was an aura.


    Subconsciously, the youth restrained his aura. This was his experience over the years.


    If he did not restrain his aura, he might be discovered and be forced to take action.


    It was either he killed the surrounding beasts or they would kill him.


    Now, he had learned to be smart. He would hide himself and ambush his opponent.


    There was once when he wanted to use the saber technique he had learned but he realized that the saber technique the Unparalleled Fist God had taught him was very strange. It was one thing for it to be a little unstable, but it felt a littlecking when he used it.


    It should be because he did not have the core of the technique to support the execution of the move.


    He had no idea what it was exactly.


    He didn¡¯t know when the Unparalleled Fist God would teach him the core of it, although he also didn¡¯t know what the Fist God¡¯s purpose was in teaching them.


    Hong Ya and the girl from the Qilin Race could not learn it. Only he and the Eighth Prince could learn it. There should be a deeper meaning.


    He and the Eighth Prince thought for a long time but could not figure it out.


    He nned to go back and ask his Big Brother about it.


    However, he needed to face the current situation first. This time, it didn¡¯t seem to be a ferocious beast.


    The youth found a tree and hid behind it.


    Then, he realized that there were five people who hade out of the ground. They also had some injuries on their bodies.


    Underground¡¯s Devil Race?


    The youth who sensed the other party¡¯s aura was somewhat surprised. Why were these people here?


    However, he had no intention of doing anything, nor did he have any intention of going out.


    The weakest among these five was at the mid-stage True Immortal Realm. He was not their match.


    Although they could not cause fatal injuries to him at the moment, he could not kill them either.


    Therefore, it was good to just mind his own business.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed the location. It¡¯s not far from here. The people at the inn are nearby. Be careful.


    We only have five people left, but it should be enough.


    It would be best if three of us can deal with the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and leave her here.


    If we can¡¯t keep her here, we will use the Devil Ancestor¡¯s item to destroy her body structure.


    I¡¯ll stay with Di Qi and search for the person from the inn,¡± instructed a middle-aged man.


    The others didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded before setting off.


    The youth hiding in the dark heard everything.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about these people dealing with him, but three of them had gone to deal with Hong Ya¡­


    Hong Ya¡¯s body was not strong. Once she was surrounded by three people of the same level, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let them find Hong Ya.


    I have to find a way to keep them here.¡±


    The first thing the youth thought of was to leave these five people here forever.


    Hepletely didn¡¯t care that his attack power was only at the early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    With this decision in mind, the youth began to try to move.


    He wanted to sneak attack one first.


    At this moment, he was like a wild beast in the darkness, staring at its prey.


    The three devil cultivators were already nning to head towards the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Dong!


    Suddenly, a sound came from a corner.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment. They turned their heads and began to investigate.


    ¡°I have sessfully created an opportunity.¡±


    Seeing these people looking in another direction, the youth opened his mouth and he fell to the ground on all four limbs like a wild beast.


    Then, a violent aura surged. In the blink of an eye, he leaped onto a True Immortal.


    He had examined his own entire body. His fists and weapons were not strong enough.


    Only his teeth couldunch the sharpest attacks.


    At this moment, the youth bit the other party¡¯s neck before he could react and tore it open.


    Slosh.


    Blood surged.


    Half of the devil¡¯s neck was crushed by the youth¡¯s bite. Then, the youth continuously strengthened his violent aura and forcefully pulled off the other party¡¯s head.


    He had killed a True Immortal.


    This sudden change shocked everyone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and finish him off first.¡±


    The middle-aged man who had stayed behind to search for the youth immediately attacked.


    The other party¡¯s appearance was too crazy, making his heart palpitate.


    However, the other party was not strong enough and they had the advantage.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    The four of them didn¡¯t say anything else. They executed their immortal techniques, attempting to kill the inn youth.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the mountain, Hong Ya advanced.


    She did not have many injuries.


    This journey was extremely difficult for her, but she was no longer a youngdy who had never stepped into the world. She was extremely careful along the way.


    She would not show mercy when killing her enemies.


    She had umted a lot of experience.


    This was also why she could remain calm over the past few years. At first, she was also in a sorry state.


    However, the number of times she was in a sorry state was decreasing. Only when she met a strong enemy would she end up in a sorry state.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t sweep through her enemies along the way. Sometimes, she had to avoid them.


    Sometimes, one needed to take risks.


    These eight years were very important to her. At least it allowed her to transform.


    There was no one here to protect her or give her any suggestions. Everything depended on herself.


    The danger she experienced here was not on the same level as the danger she experienced near Kunlun.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a powerful force came from the other side.


    In theory, she should be arriving at the gathering point soon.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Hong Ya turned to look at the power that could be sensed even from a mountain away.


    Was it the Eighth Prince?


    The other party was the strongest of the four.


    He was the least possible person to be put in a dangerous situation as he was the strongest.


    However, she soon frowned because another aura followed.


    It was extremely violent.


    It was the aura of the inn¡¯s youth.


    ¡°There are enemies?¡±


    Hong Ya was confused, but the youth¡¯s enemy aura was indeed not like the vicious beasts of the Water Breaking Mountain Range.


    Without any hesitation, she walked over.


    She did not dare to move too fast. Anything was possible in the forest. The faster she was, the easier it was for her to be held back.


    The closer she got, the more she frowned.


    Both parties¡¯ auras were weakening. It seemed like they had expended a lot of energy.


    Was this a battle to the death?


    No one was retreating at all.


    Hong Ya increased her speed. Fighting to death here could easily cause a chain reaction in the surroundings. Even if one side won, they might have to face a siege.


    As she continued to approach, the shing of aura over at the ce had begun to disappear, as if the fight was about to end.


    The violent aura was noticeably weaker.


    Was the youth going to lose?


    Hong Ya looked at themotion around her and quickened her pace again. She was approaching the battle scene. In other words, the people there had been discovered.


    There would soon be many terrifying things surrounding the people fighting.


    No matter who won, it would be difficult for the winner to escape.


    And now, she did not need to worry about being discovered by the surrounding beasts.


    After elerating, Hong Ya arrived at the battlefield.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw that none of the devils were weak.


    Ignoring them, she came to the center.


    This ce had long turned into ruins.


    In the middle of the ruins.


    There was a youth lying on the ground. There was a faint violent aura on his body, as if he was struggling to get up.


    But his body would not allow it.


    For a moment, he seemed to have lost consciousness.


    He seemed to havepleted most of his work.


    Opposite the youth, a middle-aged man stood trembling. His eyes were filled with fear.


    Crazy. This was crazy.


    He was already seriously injured, but he seemed to have won.


    Late-stage True Immortal?


    Hong Ya frowned when she saw the other party.


    She was able to tell that there were roughly five enemies here. Four were mid-stage True Immortals, and one was ate-stage True Immortal.


    But now, four of them were dead and one was seriously injured.


    Thestte-stage True Immortal remaining was even frightened.


    Was this done by the youth?


    Her arrival was discovered by thatte-stage True Immortal.


    Luo Jun of the Underground Devil Race was stunned by the sudden appearance of the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. He took two steps back and left the youth.


    ¡°Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    We know that you want more fortuitous opportunities. There¡¯s no one here now. The opportunity is right in front of you. You should understand, right?¡±


    Yes, if she killed the youth here, the fortuitous opportunity on him would be transferred to her.


    Hong Ya nced at the other party and walked up to the youth.


    The other party was right. At this moment, she only needed a moment to obtain a new fortuitous opportunity.


    Her future path would be much easier.


    A sword appeared in her hand and she waved it.


    Luo Jun looked at him and felt that it was surprisingly smooth.


    However, at this moment, the sword was thrown at him.


    He was unable to put up much defense due to his heavy injuries.


    Pu!


    The sword pierced through his body. The powerful force pushed him back and nailed him to a broken tree.


    Hong Ya ignored the Underground Devil Race and came to the youth¡¯s side. This ce was too dangerous. She couldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    However, when she wanted to grab the back of the youth¡¯s hand to pick him up, she suddenly felt her heart palpitate and subconsciously retracted her hand.


    The palpitations came from the youth¡¯s hand.


    When she turned around, she saw that the youth was holding a white jade bottle in his palm. The bottle had already been crushed by him, and a type of liquid flowed out from within.


    It was this thing that made her heart palpitate.


    ¡°It¡¯s ineffective against him, but it makes me feel fear. Were these people targeting me?¡±


    Targeting her?


    Hong Ya¡¯s pupils constricted as she guessed what had happened.


    ¡°Human emotions are soplicated.¡±


    In the end, she used a spell technique to wash away the spirit herb in the youth¡¯s hand. In the end, she carried the youth on her back and nned to leave.


    ¡°Miss Hong Ya.¡± Luo Jun, who was nailed to the tree, asked Hong Ya curiously.


    ¡°When Lord Hong Ya came over just now, you could have hidden in a corner and waited for me to kill this youth beforeing out. Why did youe out earlier?¡±


    As long as she hid in the dark for a while, he could kill the youth and obtain the fortuitous opportunity.


    At that time, the other party woulde out to kill him for revenge.


    She could both obtain the fortuitous opportunity and not bear the crime of killing the youth.


    Hong Ya turned to look at him and replied.


    ¡°He hasplicated feelings towards me. ording to humans, he likes me.¡±


    ¡°He likes you?¡± Luo Jun spat out blood and smiled.


    ¡°No wonder. No wonder he rushed out like crazy the moment we finished talking about dealing with you.


    But it¡¯s his business if he likes you.


    Could it be that the noble Hong Ya likes a human?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Hong Ya replied directly.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like him, why¡­¡±


    Before Luo Jun could finish, Hong Ya continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not human. I don¡¯t haveplicated feelings, and I won¡¯t marry anyone, so I don¡¯t like him.


    But if one day I need to like someone and marry someone, it will definitely not be anyone else.¡±


    Hong Ya turned around and left. However, before she left, she said onest sentence.


    ¡°It will only be this person.¡±


    Luo Jun looked at Hong Ya in a daze as she left with the youth.


    ¡°What a pity, the youth didn¡¯t hear these words.¡± Jiang Lan, who cast his gaze over, sighed with emotion.


    Yes, after he realized that the youth was weak, he immediately looked over.


    There was no need for him to do anything.


    The youth didn¡¯t ask for help, so he just let nature take its course.


    He would only act at thest moment.


    Unfortunately, there was nost moment.


    The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had arrived.


    He originally thought that the other party would hesitate and think if she should ept the fortuitous opportunity. Even if she didn¡¯t take it, it would be because she was wary of the innkeeper.


    But he realized that he might be wrong.


    Although the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race still didn¡¯t like the youth and there was still no possibility between them.


    But if the young man could hear whatever she had just said, he would probably boast to the Eighth Prince.


    Of course, if the youth was awake, the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race wouldn¡¯t have said such words.


    Because the person she was talking to was already a dead person.


    Yes, at this moment, many vicious beasts surrounded Luo Jun.


    Jiang Lan looked on. Only after confirming that the other party waspletely dead did he retract his gaze.


    However, these vicious beasts were still chasing after the girl Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. This wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    Whether or not she could escape with the youth was another story.


    He wouldn¡¯t attack directly, but he could still help with some small favors.


    ¡­


    The Eight Prince who was clearing beasts, suddenly received a message from the Unparalleled Fist God.


    It was a scene of the youth being severely injured and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race fleeing with him for their lives.


    ¡°There are so many beasts? Looks like I¡¯ll have to help. Thankfully, it¡¯s not far.


    That stupid youth must be injured because of this girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race again.¡±


    He knew without asking why.


    The youth was not an ordinary person, nor was he stupid.


    Such heavy injuries were definitely due to fighting for the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to let her be touched. It¡¯s only truly touching if the you make her not dare to move.¡±


    With this thought in mind, the Eighth Prince turned into a bolt of lightning and headed over.


    After confirming that the Eighth Prince had rushed over, Jiang Lan stopped paying attention to them.


    As for the girl Qilin Race, he should be able to contact her with the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    But¡­


    She couldn¡¯t cross over.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t strong enough, but she didn¡¯t know the way.


    He retracted his gaze and started thinking.


    Was the innkeeper¡¯s gaze there too?


    The youth was the one in the most danger among them, but he was also the most valued.


    But every time the youth was severely injured, the innkeeper never appeared, nor did he make any obvious movements.


    He had a strange feeling.


    However, there was no need to pay too much attention to this. He was going toe out of seclusion in these two years, and then be a True Immortal.


    He had to take a look at the Heavenly Realm.

 Chapter 510 - Junior Sister Is Really Going All Out

    <h4>Chapter 510: Junior Sister Is Really Going All Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan continued to cultivate his golden body.


    He was also on the verge of advancing.


    He just needed to continue cultivating.


    If nothing unexpected happened to the Eighth Prince and the others, they should be able to return in two years.


    At that time, it would be more lively.


    In the past, the Eighth Prince woulde to the Ninth Summit once when he was free. Since he had been away all these years, he naturally did note.


    The next time he came, he would definitely talk about what he had experienced over the past few years.


    Xiao Yu was very interested in it.


    She always listened to the Eight Prince¡¯s stories with interest.


    Especially since the Eighth Prince tended to make the story more interesting by himself.


    If his performance was not good and impressive enough, he would tell the story in a way which depicted how he acted with heroism.


    Listening to the Eighth Prince, Xiao Yu would also often feel that her brother was very promising.


    If he didn¡¯t deliver food to people from time to time and even used his Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut up wild animals, his image in her heart would be much better.


    After all, such actions embarrassed the Dragon Race.


    She didn¡¯t care, but the Dragon Race cared a lot about the Eighth Prince¡¯s dignity.


    If they found out, he would definitely be punished.


    Jiang Lan stopped thinking about it and continued cultivating.


    ¡­


    Several monthster.


    Water Breaking Mountain Range.


    The youth had mostly recovered, while the Eighth Prince was exhausted.


    ¡°Young man, what did you do to cause such a bigmotion?¡±


    Because of the youth, it had taken him months to settle the danger.


    Along the way, they encountered the girl from the Qilin Race who was lost.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort too. Big Sister as well,¡± Yan Xiyun said as she touched her red face.


    She had the protection of the earth, but she was still easily beaten.


    For some reason, these beasts liked to p her face.


    Hong Ya¡¯s aura was unstable. She sat there. She needed some time to recover.


    ¡°Hehe, I just felt that they were too dangerous, so I made a move.¡± The youth scratched his head and said.


    The Eighth Prince was too tired and didn¡¯t want to quarrel with the youth.


    When he recovered, he would teach the youth about the proper values.


    The young man¡¯s values were distorted.


    ¡°How did you know that we are in danger?¡± Hong Ya suddenly asked.


    She had thought about this for a long time.


    At that time, the Eighth Prince had rushed over in a hurry and hade directly to save him.


    It seemed like he knew about the situation here in advance.


    ¡°The Unparalleled Fist God told me about it. The youth must have been seriously injured and attracted the Unparalleled Fist God¡¯s attention,¡± the Eighth Prince exined.


    He was not lying.


    Since everyone knew about the existence of the Fist God, there was nothing to hide.


    ¡°The Unparalleled Fist God knows if we¡¯re in danger?¡± Yan Xiyun was surprised.


    Hong Ya was also a little stunned. It should be possible for him to know about it, but it should be almost impossible for him to peer over.


    At least the Phoenix Ancestor could not do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all of us. It¡¯s me and the youth.¡± The Eighth Prince exined.


    ¡°We are directly under the Unparalleled Fist God, so we will naturally be taken care of.


    It¡¯s normal for him to be able to cast his gaze over if there¡¯s danger.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, great figures with Deity Positions are unable to cast their gazes on us, right?¡± Hong Ya asked.


    ¡°The Unparalleled Fist God is different from the others. You¡¯ll know when you ask the youth.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and said.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know about others, but the Fist God can definitely cast his gaze over.


    When I looked for him in the Central ins, he not only casted his gaze at me, but he also augmented my strength.


    It was only because of this that we managed to cross the battlefield,¡± exined the youth.


    Upon hearing this, Hong Ya¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Sister?¡± Yan Xiyun asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Hong Ya instantly returned to normal.


    Come to think of it, such an important figure would not care about trivial matters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back after resting. Roasting wild animals is morefortable,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It had been over a year.


    Jiang Lan nced at the entrance to the Netherworld and walked out.


    He no longer needed to be in seclusion. The peak of the eruption had passed.


    This time, there was still no surprise.


    However, there were demons causing troublest time, so he could not be careless this time.


    Although the fortuitous opportunity battle was about to begin and they had no reason to cause trouble, he could not rx just because of this.


    Perhaps the other party was waiting for him to rx so that they couldunch a surprise attack.


    Walking out of the Netherworld Cave, Jiang Lan felt a chill.


    It was winter.


    He had been in seclusion for ten years, and it had been 780 years since he entered the sect.


    He could now adjust his surface cultivation.


    Although it was a little fast, he had obtained many resources over the years. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s gift, the wedding gift, his master¡¯s gift, the Tree of Creation¡¯s gift, the inn¡¯s gift, and the Jade Pool¡¯s gift.


    Therefore, being faster by twenty to thirty years was nothing.


    His master had told the rest that he had the gift of the Tree of Creation.


    Therefore, the others also knew.


    It was not a problem for him to use it as well, as long as it did not exceed the strength of a Human Immortal.


    He was now in the True Immortal Realm.


    After modifying his cultivation, Jiang Lan¡¯s surface cultivation was at the perfected Human Immortal Realm, and his hidden cultivation was at the early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    His true cultivation level was at the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm, but in another twenty to thirty years, he could also try to enter the Dao Immortal Realm.


    If he seeded, he would have be a Dao Immortal in slightly more than eight hundred years.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in Kunlun who was faster than him.


    Advancing to the Dao Immortal Realm so quickly was an extremely great test of one¡¯s temperament. If one¡¯s temperament was unable to endure such strength, one might lose his sense of direction and stray off the proper path.


    This was because one would be blinded by power and lose his path.


    Therefore, when he cultivated the power of his golden body to the critical point, he had to pay attention to his mental cultivation.


    He wanted to allow himself to withstand the newfound power safely.


    He had always been working hard to match the power he had obtained.


    He did not dare to lose his temperament and forget about the responsibilities he had.


    Only then could he stand on the ground with a clear conscience.


    He would be able to live a stable life.


    Standing upright between heaven and earth.


    Facing the cold wind, Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard.


    The courtyard was very well taken care of. There were even some fish in the pond. His Senior Sister had said that she wanted to fish, so she raised some.


    The fish were not ordinary fish. They were special spirit fish that could withstand the aura of the Netherworld.


    Jiang Lan watered the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower with spirit liquid.


    When he cultivated till the thousand year mark, the vegetative egg would probably be around a thousand years old as well.


    If it did not die then, it was pretty impressive.


    Even a demon could be an immortal if a thousand years were given to it, right?


    The Udumbara Flower was not bad either.


    ¡°I wonder if it will hatch in the end. I¡¯m quite curious.¡±


    Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    The Udumbara Flower was as dispirited as ever, but nothing would hatch out of it.


    Perhaps it would blossom and bear fruit.


    Dong dong!


    He tapped the eggshell twice.


    ¡°It seems to be thicker. Senior Sister, did you water it with too much spirit liquid?¡±


    His Senior Sister didn¡¯t really know how to raise it. It was normal for something to go wrong.


    Fortunately, the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower had surprisingly strong vitality. That was why they couldst until now.


    For ordinary nts, even if they gained consciousness and started cultivating, a thousand years was still a huge barrier.


    He wondered if these two could survive.


    Logically speaking, it was possible.


    He would only know the details when the time came.


    With this thought in mind, he left the courtyard and walked towards the square.


    He had to find some books to read and read the cultivation insights his master had left behind.


    He was preparing to advance to the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Of course, he still needed to let others know that he advanced to be a True Immortal.


    Or he could tell his master¡­


    Perhaps it was better to tell Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    However, there was another reason why he went to the square. His Senior Sister seemed to be in the square.


    The array formation over there was a little chaotic. It could be that his Senior Sister was studying the array formation, or she was bringing people to study the array formation.


    As expected.


    When he reached the square, he realized that his Senior Sister and the three Junior Sisters of the Fifth Summit were studying the array formation there.


    There was also Senior Sister Lin from the Third Summit. She was cultivating in a corner.


    ¡°Junior Brother?¡±


    Xiao Yu noticed Jiang Lan¡¯s arrival immediately.


    She immediately jumped in front of Jiang Lan and said proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of the Ninth Summit. I brought my Junior Sisters to help as well.¡±


    Han Qi and the other two immediately stood up and greeted Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan nodded in return.


    Then, an array formation began to appear beneath his feet.


    Then, all the array formations in the surroundings resonated, and the entire Ninth Summit seemed to glow.


    It was the light of the array formations.


    The three of them looked at the resonating array formations in shock. At that moment, they finally saw the true owner of the Ninth Summit¡¯s array formations.


    Indeed, all the array formations here were set up by Senior Brother Jiang.


    His attainments in array formations were not something they couldpare with.


    After Jiang Lan resonated with the array formations, he instantly checked all the array formations.


    Then, the light of the array formations fell.


    Everything returned to normal.


    ¡°164 array formations have been damaged,¡± Jiang Lan said to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu :¡±¡­¡±


    The three behind lowered their heads, not daring to look straight at Jiang Lan.


    They had indeed helped a lot.


    Of course, they could not destroy the array formation. The array formation would reject them.


    Most of them were done by their Senior Sister, but¡­


    They were also responsible.


    Xiao Yu looked up at Jiang Lan and blinked before eximing.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve be a True Immortal?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was this dragon changing the topic?


    However, he was certain that his Senior Sister could not see through his surface cultivation. It was only because his surface level of cultivation was that of a perfected Human Immortal that she could infer that his hidden cultivation was that of a True Immortal.


    It was nothing much for his Senior Sister to have figured that out.


    Or rather, it was more suitable.


    This way, he did not need to look for his master or Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    The news would naturally reach the First Summit and they would invite him to enter the First Summit¡¯s Heaven Realm.


    His Senior Sister had been a great help in such a way.


    After answering some of the Junior Sisters¡¯ questions, Jiang Lan brought Xiao Yu into the library.


    Besides the people from the Ninth Summit, no one else could enter.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu disappeared into the hall.


    The three of them were shocked.


    ¡°Senior Brother has be a True Immortal? His speed is ridiculously fast. How many people from the other summits canpare to him?


    I don¡¯t think anyone from our generation can.


    And we have just be Human Immortals.¡± Mei Li sighed.


    This was the disciple of the Ninth Summit who had always been criticized. It was said that his talent was poor, and even if he became a Human Immortal, he would not be able to improve in the future.


    The people who said this were all short-sighted.


    They had no idea how strong this Senior Brother of theirs was.


    Furthermore, his attainments in array formations were ridiculously high. It was said that in the entire Kunlun, there were only a handful of people who could surpass this Senior Brother.


    ¡°I feel like Senior Sister and Senior Brother are especiallypatible,¡± said Yan Ling.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Lin Siya woke up.


    She felt a change in her surroundings and woke up.


    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± The three of them immediately greeted her.


    ¡°Senior Brother Jiang hase out of seclusion. He has just checked the array formations.


    Then, I heard from Senior Sister Goddess that Senior Brother has be a True Immortal,¡± exined Yan Ling.


    ¡°A True Immortal?¡± Lin Siya was shocked.


    The other three nodded.


    ¡°Junior Brother and Senior Sister have entered their room?¡± Lin Siya looked at the main hall and asked.


    After obtaining a certain answer, some images appeared in her mind.


    His Senior Sister and Junior Brother¡¯s rtionship was so good that they could do anything, right?


    His Senior Sister must be acting spoiled inside.


    ¡­


    ¡°Junior Brother, what book are you looking for?¡±


    Xiao Yu followed behind Jiang Lan in the library.


    She had naturally entered this ce many times, but she could not read some books.


    It seemed to be rted to a higher realm.


    ¡°Looking for a book on cultivation insights,¡± Jiang Lan said as he walked up to the bookshelf.


    Xiao Yu sat at the table and said.


    ¡°Ao Man has recently returned. He has be stronger after experiencing training. He wants to be a cook and learn how to stir-fry.


    He has even asked for my opinion.¡±


    The Eighth Prince was really career-minded. Jiang Lan sighed with emotion.


    Wasn¡¯t a dragon¡¯s hand too short to stir fry in the kitchen?


    ¡°How did Senior Sister answer him?¡± Jiang Lan took the book and sat opposite Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I disagreed with his idea. Mother is in Kunlun. It¡¯s already very dangerous for him to roast wild animals for sale, much less stir-fry them,¡± Xiao Yu said angrily.


    This brother of his was really not afraid of anything.


    He actually dared to do anything.


    He was an innate immortal and the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race.


    He was also the owner of the glorious Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    If some elders of the Dragon Race knew about this, they would definitely cause trouble.


    Only Uncle Ao Ye did not care about anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    At the same time that the Eighth Prince used the Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut the wild animals, he was also practicing the Dragon Saber Art.


    He should probably be the first dragon to have done such a thing.


    ¡°By the way, I heard Ao Man mention a name previously. Ba Country¡¯s Unparalleled Fist God seems to have saved them before.


    Does Junior Brother know his full name?¡± Xiao Yu rested her chin on her hands as she looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to change his name soon,¡± Jiang Lan said as he flipped through the book.


    He did not pay much attention to it.


    There was nothing to hide.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu moved her body and sat beside Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    What was this dragon doing?


    ¡°Senior Sister, what are you looking at?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Xiao Yu pinched Jiang Lan¡¯s face and was shocked.


    ¡°So this is how big shots are like.¡±


    ¡®This dragon seemed to be impolite to important figures and is bing increasingly ignorant,¡¯ Jiang Lan thought.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. She leaned against Jiang Lan and took out a book to read.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Several dayster.


    On the First Summit, halfway up the mountain.


    Feng Yixiao sat in a pavilion, watching the sky change and the fortuitous opportunity battle tform being built outside.


    He just watched quietly.


    Not long after, he turned around to look behind him. Lin An stood calmly behind him without any disturbance.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    ¡°Master, Junior Brother Jiang of the Ninth Summit should be a True Immortal now,¡± Lin An replied.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Feng Yixiao was surprised.


    ¡°I heard that he received a gift from the Tree of Creation and he had also obtained the opportunity in the inn. Later on, the Goddess condensed the Jade Pool¡¯s essence for him as well,¡± Lin An replied.


    He also felt that Junior Brother Jiang¡¯s advancement speed was even faster than that of a genius.


    Although he was already indeed a genius among geniuses.


    But that was based on his knowledge on array formation.


    Who knew that his cultivation was also so exaggerated?


    ¡°Very reasonable,¡± Feng Yixiao said casually.


    Lin An didn¡¯t quite understand, but before he could ask, Feng Yixiao continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the Ninth Summit.¡±


    However, just as he was about to move, a beam of light descended from the sky.


    It came from the Fifth Summit.


    Lin An was surprised. He naturally knew who hade. The person who dared toe and see his master was definitely the Fifth Summit¡¯s summit leader, Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see.¡± Miao Yue, who was wearing a veil,nded in front of the pavilion and said softly.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Yixiao asked.


    ¡°I heard that Senior Brother is going to the Ninth Summit to look for Jiang Lan to ask him for help to stabilize the situation in the First Summit¡¯s cave.


    I then thought about how the First Summit and the Ninth Summit do not have a good rtionship.


    Do you want Junior Sister to be the middleman?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    Feng Yixiao looked at Miao Yue and said.


    ¡°Junior Sister has really thought a lot for me.¡±


    Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    ¡°Then Junior Sister will take her leave.. Thank you for your help, Senior Brother.¡±

 Chapter 511 - I Will Save You When Youre About to Die

    <h4>Chapter 511: I Will Save You When You¡¯re About to Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Do I need to pay attention to anything after entering?¡±


    Jiang Lan asked.


    He was asking Martial Aunt Miao Yue more with regards to the First Summit¡¯s cave.


    After his cultivation on the surface advanced to the True Immortal Realm, he waited for a few more days. In the end, he felt that this might be an opportunity.


    He did not know what was going on between his master and his Martial Uncle of the First Summit, but he could sense that the two parties were not friendly.


    It was not a good thing for the his Martial Uncle of the First Summit to invite him.


    It didn¡¯t feel right. If there could have a middleman, it would be much easier for them.


    Of course, it was mainly because of the opportunity for there to be a middleman. He wanted his master to discuss it with Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    This could create space for them to interact.


    But¡­


    His thoughts were very good, but when he arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit, he noticed that his Martial Aunt Miao Yue had already arrived.


    She was here to be the middleman between the First Summit and the Ninth Summit.


    So all of this was within Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s scheme?


    If that was really the case, Jiang Lan felt that Martial Aunt Miao Yue was a little dangerous.


    It had been too long. No one knew if her careless actions had a deeper meaning.


    If such a person did not be his master¡¯s wife, he would feel uneasy staying in the Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan felt helpless that he had disturbed his master¡¯s discussion with Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    He could only brace himself and ask some questions.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about anything. As long as you don¡¯t do what they don¡¯t let you do, you will be basically fine.


    It¡¯s not much different from the Netherworld Cave.¡± Miao Yue said.


    There was a smile in his voice.


    ¡°Then when do I leave?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    ¡°Stabilize your cultivation level, about three monthster.¡± Miao Yue said.


    After a pause, she continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the First Summit in three months.


    Is Senior Brother going?¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong lowered his eyebrows, as if he was hesitating.


    Jiang Lan naturally knew that his master was unwilling to go to the First Summit, but he also saw Martial Aunt Miao Yue smiling at him.


    This way, he knew what to do.


    ¡°Master, this disciple¡¯s strength is limited. Perhaps I might trigger some idents.¡± Jiang Lan spoke respectfully.


    The meaning was obvious. He naturally hoped that his master would go with him.


    On the surface, his master naturally did not care too much, but there was a deeper meaning.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan, understanding.


    His disciple¡¯s cultivation level was too high and his perception was too strong. It was very easy for something to happen that he could not control.


    And the Heaven Realm was indeed not safe for people of their level.


    Thus, he had no choice but to go.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go to the First Summit first,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    This time, Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s smile was much more obvious.


    Jiang Lan heaved a sigh of relief and bade farewell to the two of them.


    He needed to go back and prepare.


    After leaving the peak of the Ninth Summit, he walked towards the courtyard. His Senior Sister was waiting for him in the courtyard.


    Actually, he did not quite understand. Martial Aunt Miao Yue was so outstanding, so why did she not make any progress with his master?


    Perhaps it was because of their position.


    Although he was at the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm, he was still a disciple.


    His master and the rest stood at the peak of Kunlun. Their every move represented Kunlun.


    Therefore, they were restrained.


    After he sessfully advanced this time, he could try to let his master go to the Fifth Summit.


    After bing a Dao Immortal, he could naturally focus on researching array formations. Then, he would need his master to ask Martial Aunt Miao Yue for help.


    This way, he could create a chance for his master. When he took over the Ninth Summit in the future, his master would not be alone.


    He could also let his master raise the vegetative egg or the Udumbara Flower.


    It was a form of self-cultivation.


    When he returned to the courtyard, he saw Xiao Yu cing the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower on the table. She was looking at the two nts with her chin resting on her hands.


    Jiang Lan sat opposite her and picked up the wooden sword on the table.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what are you observing?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, why do you think the vegetative egg can¡¯t hatch?¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t raise her head and was still looking at the vegetative egg.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister know why?¡± Although Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know why, he felt that this would save him a lot of trouble.


    At first, he thought that a pet would hatch and help look after the house. Later on, he realized that there was nothing bad about raising a vegetative egg.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry about feeding or the other party¡¯s emotional changes.


    He just needed to water it asionally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but has Junior Brother ever thought of breaking open the eggshell to take a look?¡± Xiao Yu looked up at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Why would Senior Sister have such thoughts?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Breaking the eggshell was a very dangerous thing. It was fine if it was only trapped inside, but if there was something being nurtured inside, it was equivalent to harming it.


    Xiao Yu touched her stomach and said.


    ¡°What if I give birth to an egg for Junior Brother in the future?¡±


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    This dragon spoke in an inauspicious manner.


    ¡°The Udumbara Flower and the vegetative egg coexist very harmoniously. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with them.


    Even though there are some changes with their aura sometimes, they are normal most of the time. They should be just like that.¡± Jiang Lan spoke.


    He remembered that he had raised the vegetative egg very well.


    He did not do anything strange.


    Therefore, it was probably innate that it couldn¡¯t hatch.


    The Udumbara Flower was catalyzed by his master. He might have discovered a mutated version of it.


    He did not do anything abnormal to these two.


    Dong dong!


    Xiao Yu knocked on the vegetative egg, trying tomunicate with the pet inside.


    This was a good chance for her to practice raising an egg.


    However, she still had to get used to not transforming into a half-dragon.


    Jiang Lan took the wooden sword and began to embed it with his Dragon ying Sword sword intent. It had been a long time since he had set a duration for how long his sword intent wouldst in the wooden sword. He basically just casually enhanced it.


    Even without the augmentation, this wooden sword was already not an ordinary wooden sword.


    Other than not causing any harm to Xiao Yu, it was fatal to other dragons.


    Actually, he was still very curious if the wooden sword would hurt Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you want to cut your nails?¡± He wanted to test how much damage the wooden sword could do to his Senior Sister.


    Xiao Yu looked at her hands. Her fingernails were short.


    However, she still extended her hand and let Jiang Lan help her cut it.


    ¡°For Junior Brother.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Yu¡¯s slender hand, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t make a move.


    Instead, he was thinking if he should ask his Senior Sister to transform her two hands into her dragonifed form.


    Only by doing so could he know the exact effect. The dragon w was rather sharp and huge, and he could test the power of the wooden sword.


    But a dragon¡¯s hand was short and thick¡­


    It did feel a little strange if his Senior Sister appeared as such.


    The foot¡­


    After thinking about it, he felt a little strange.


    In the end, he took out a grindstone and helped Xiao Yu cut her nails.


    The next time Senior Sister transformed into a dragon, he would find a chance to try.


    ¡­


    Three monthster.


    Jiang Lan brought Ao Longyu to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He did not see his master.


    His master had gone to the First Summit early. It seemed that going to the First Summit was not an easy task for his master.


    However, because the First Summit had asked the Ninth Summit for help this time, the situation should be much better.


    ¡°Should we wait for Martial Aunt Miao Yue?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    It was not suitable to use Xiao Yu¡¯s appearance when going out, especially when going to the First Summit.


    Naturally, going in her original appearance was the most suitable.


    ¡°En, Martial Aunt Miao Yue should being soon.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Sure enough, not long after, they saw a beam of light descend.


    It was the veiled Miao Yue.


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunt.¡±


    The two of them bowed.


    Miao Yue looked at the two of them with a faint smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the First Summit. Once you enter the First Summit, it will probably take quite some time for you toe out.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded in understanding.


    Ao Longyu naturally understood that she wouldn¡¯t be restricted, but it would take quite some time for Jiang Lan toe out.


    She did not know how long her Junior Brother would stay inside. It was definitely not a short duration.


    If it was not suitable for her to stay on the First Summit, she could return to the Third Summit or the Jade Pool.


    ¡°Are you very curious about why the First Summit is inviting you this time?¡± On the way, Miao Yue asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan was indeed curious, but he didn¡¯t really want to ask.


    He had a feeling that he would fall into Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s trap.


    Curiosity kills the cat.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Martial Aunt,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Miao Yue did not mind Jiang Lan¡¯s reply.


    She continued her topic.


    ¡°Who do you think will be the biggest winner this time? The First Summit, Fifth Summit or the Ninth Summit?¡±


    ¡°Is it Martial Aunt?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Miao Yue looked at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°What do you think, Xiao Yu?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Summit?¡± Xiao Yu did not have the same answer as Jiang Lan.


    She felt that the Ninth Summit did not need to do anything to reap the benefits.


    ¡°What about the loser?¡± Miao Yue asked again.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment.


    For a moment, he did not answer.


    Ao Longyu was the same, because she discovered that there were no losers during the entire process.


    This¡­


    ¡°No losers?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile, she felt that ying with children was quite interesting.


    ¡°Then what do you think the First Summit, Fifth Summit, and Ninth Summit would each obtain?¡±


    ¡°The First Summit originally wanted to invite Junior Brother into the cave, so they definitely did not lose out,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Not only that, some from the First Summit even came to the Ninth Summit to study the array formations here. Also, originally the First Summit summit leader needed toe to the Ninth Summit to invite you, but in the end, he didn¡¯t need to do so.


    Because I epted the task.¡± Miao Yue exined before continuing.


    ¡°What about the Fifth Summit?¡±


    The Fifth Summit was Miao Yue herself.


    ¡°Martial Aunt, you can use this reason toe to the Ninth Summit to look for Martial Uncle Mo,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What about the Ninth Summit then?¡± Miao Yue narrowed her eyes.


    Ao Longyu opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    Her Junior Brother wanted to enter the First Summit¡¯s cave. Initially, it was her Junior Brother and his master who intended to go ask the First Summit for help. In the end, it became the First Summit who requested them to go.


    But it was hard to say.


    ¡°The First and Fifth Summits all have obvious benefits, and the Ninth Summit¡¯s benefits seem the least obvious.


    But everyone knows that if I interfere in this matter, the Ninth Summit will definitely have the most benefits.¡± Miao Yue turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    There seemed to be a deeper meaning.


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    Therefore, everyone would suspect him.


    This was not good for him.


    Ao Longyu remained silent.


    Her Junior Brother seemed to be unable to hide anymore.


    ¡°So your master went to First Summit.¡± Miao Yue changed the topic.


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised, not understanding what Martial Aunt Miao Yue meant.


    ¡°Do you know that the First Summit and the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leaders have a bad rtionship?¡± Miao Yue asked Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    ¡°I heard Master mention it before, but he didn¡¯t say why,¡± said Ao Longyu immediately.


    ¡°Yes, there is no big reason, they are just arrogant.¡± Miao Yue sighed.


    ¡°Although there isn¡¯t much of a reason, these two people are powerful and their hearts are higher than the sky.


    No one in Kunlun could make them stand together and talk.


    The Sect Master could not convince them either.


    So¡­¡±


    Miao Yue narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Now that the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader has gone to the First Summit, all the summit leaders will look over.


    They will pay attention to what will happen there.


    And I was the one who started this meeting.


    I will be worshipped by my Senior Brothers and Sisters.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Martial Aunt wants to stay longer on the First Summit with Martial Uncle Mo?¡± Ao Longyu asked subconsciously.


    Miao Yue turned to look at Ao Longyu and said seriously.


    ¡°In their eyes, feelings are just small matters. Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t anyone have a Daopanion yet?


    Of course, what my goal is is no longer important. The peak of this matter is that the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader has gone to the First Summit.


    Furthermore, he is not going in a humble manner, but apanying his disciple to go there.


    Furthermore, the First Summit summit leader is the one who is requesting for help. Although he did not take the initiative to request the Ninth Summit¡¯s summit leader for help, he will still be ced in a lower position.


    That is why the Ninth Summit is the true winner this time.


    The First Summit, on the other hand, is the biggest loser.


    The First Summit has lost in terms of reputation.


    As such, everything makes sense.¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Jiang Lan again.


    Jiang Lan understood. Martial Aunt Miao Yue must have sensed something. Her actions had made some people pay attention to him.


    However, with his master going to the First Summit, the greatest benefit of the Ninth Summit would be now obvious to everyone.


    They now had gained more face from the First Summit.


    And everyone would think that Jiang Lan was just the bait at the beginning.


    In reality, it was equivalent to protecting him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If that was really the case, Martial Aunt Miao Yue was too terrifying.


    This time, be it the First Summit, Fifth Summit, Ninth Summit, or even Kunlun, they had all obtained sufficient benefits.


    From another perspective, the Ninth Summit was the biggest winner.


    This was because the Ninth Summit did not need to do anything to reach the highest point.


    Did Martial Aunt Miao Yue really admire his master?


    He was confused. Could this be part of something else?


    ¡°I still have to rely on you guys to be the matchmaker.¡± Miao Yue suddenly said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this myself.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Could Martial Aunt Miao Yue not be a matchmaker herself?


    Regardless of whether Xiao Yu believed her or not, Jiang Lan felt that it was better to be careful.


    ¡°Puchi ~¡±


    Miao Yue saw their different reactions andughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re almost there,¡± she said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else and descended onto the mountain halfway up the First Summit with Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    His master and the First Summit Leader were both in a pavilion. The two of them stood there without talking.


    ¡°Master, Martial Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Uncles.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu immediately bowed.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    Jiang Lan agreed and bade farewell to his Senior Sister before walking down the cave.


    However, before he left his Senior Sister, he saw Martial Aunt Zhu Qinging over.


    This was good too. Senior Sister would be happier.


    However, he had a feeling that Zhu Qing had just seen her Senior Sister and hence came over conveniently.


    And¡­


    He had a feeling that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Of course, he could not interfere in such matters. At most, he could interfere in the matter of finding his master¡¯s wife.


    Then, he walked into the cave.


    Even if he didn¡¯t discover anything this time, he could still sign in there.


    ¡­


    On the Eighth Summit, Jiu Zhongtian was drinking as he looked at the First Summit.


    He wanted to go over, but he couldn¡¯t find a reason to do so.


    Zhu Qing could only go over because she saw her disciple going over.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Master, are you looking for me?¡± Lu Jian walked over.


    ¡°Have you be a Heaven Immortal?¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at Lu Jian and asked.


    ¡°An early-stage Heaven Immortal,¡± Lu Jian replied.


    ¡°I heard that a perfected Heaven Immortal from the First Summit is somewhat disrespectful to the Eighth Summit. Go challenge him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Was his master drunk?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save you when you¡¯re about to die.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 512 - No Paths Of The Great Dao At The Entrance Of The Heaven Realm?

    <h4>Chapter 512: No Paths Of The Great Dao At The Entrance Of The Heaven Realm?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan entered the cave on the First Summit.


    This ce was different from the Netherworld Cave, be it in terms of aura or appearance.


    The Netherworld Cave was remote and grand.


    An aura seeped out from the Netherworld Cave, but no aura could be felt here.


    However, the deeper he went, the more he felt that something was wrong, as if something was pressing down.


    The entrance to the Heaven Realm seemed to have the same eruption time as the entrance to the Netherworld. At that time, he thought that it was a good thing for the First Summit to erupt.


    But from the looks of it now, it was not good at all.


    Although this pressure was different from facing the entrance to the Netherworld, it was still easy for one¡¯s temperament to change here.


    Once the pressure was unbearable, one would lose his mind.


    At that time, no one would know what would happen.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t considered normal. Don¡¯t be too surprised if you encounter anything.


    With Junior Brother¡¯s temperament, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. This time, Junior Brother came mainly to supplement the array formation.


    Therefore, Junior Brother doesn¡¯t have to worry about any sudden events.


    We will protect Junior Brother,¡± Lin An exined beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Jiang Lan thanked him.


    ¡°If you encounter something red, don¡¯t touch it. You have to leave the cave immediately.


    You don¡¯t have to tell us.


    Even if it¡¯s an illusion, don¡¯t stay,¡± Lin An said solemnly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Red¡­


    Was it the color of the sky, or was it something else?


    In theory, it should be a threat to the Heaven Realm. Was it an extension of the power from above, or was it part of a certain species?


    Jiang Lan then arrived at the spacious cave.


    However, this ce was ridiculously empty and there was no light above at all. It was iparably pitch-ck.


    Even with his cultivation, he could not see what was behind the darkness.


    He subconsciously wanted to use his Eyes Of Truth, but he stopped himself.


    Darkness.


    If he guessed correctly, the darkness here was the same darkness in the Heaven Realm.


    He was already at the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm. With his Eyes Of Truth, he had a slight chance of seeing through the darkness.


    Once he saw what was behind the darkness, the other party would also see him.


    At that time¡­


    Things would be beyond redemption.


    The current him was definitely not strong enough to resist the existence behind the darkness.


    It was something that could destroy the entire Ancient Imperial Pce. Once the other party attacked, even Kunlun could not stop it.


    He naturally couldn¡¯t peer into the darkness and attract the other party.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much to look at in the dark but try not to look at it for too long. It¡¯s easy to cause your mind to tremble,¡± Lin An added.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    They stopped in front of the array formation on the ground. The array formation seemed to be glowing, trying to expel the darkness.


    ¡°The array formation was left behind a long time ago. Many Senior Brothers and Sisters have also supplemented and modified it.


    However, this array formation is constantly being covered by darkness. We hope that we can use Junior Brother¡¯s array formation to aid in supplement it. It¡¯s best if you can activate some of the covered parts of the array formation and force back the darkness.¡± Lin An pointed at the array formation.


    With just a nce, Jiang Lan could tell that this array formation was extremely profound, but the core was being devoured bit by bit. Even if he continuously supplemented the array formation, it would only slow down the process and not stop it.


    Therefore, one day, this ce would definitely be covered by the darkness.


    The passage here was opened by the Kunlun Ancestor, so he was the one who left the array formation behind?


    Then, he saw that some parts of the supplementary array formation were very exquisite.


    They were even stronger than him.


    Was it Martial Aunt Miao Yue?


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue must have entered before she became a Dao Immortal,. Could she no longer enter now?


    It was probably because one at the Dao Immortal Realm would be seen through by the other party hidden behind the darkness.


    However, this ce was divided into many regions. True Immortals could stay here, while those below the Human Immortal Realm were elsewhere.


    Perhaps there were areas meant for those with higher realms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Jiang Lan agreed.


    He did not dare to be too sure either. This was also the first time he hade into contact with such an array formation.


    No one knew what would happen.


    However, he felt a little strange. He had already entered the cave, why was there no reaction from the system?


    Logically speaking, there should be a path of the Great Dao here.


    But there was no prompt from the system.


    Perhaps it would only appear if he got closer. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and first looked around at the array formation.


    Jiang Lan began to walk around the array formation.


    Lin An had already hid at the edge to not disturb Jiang Lan.


    However, he did not leave either. He needed to take precautions against unexpected situations.


    When the surrounding people heard that Jiang Lan had arrived, they naturally surrounded him.


    They heard that this person needed their master to invite, so they were very curious about the changes that he would bring to the array formation.


    There should be quite a bit of impact.


    However, they saw that Jiang Lan walked around a few times but didn¡¯t make a move.


    ¡°Is this Junior Brother still thinking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right move. He has juste into contact with the array formation here. He definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to act casually.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he try the edge first?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t understand the world of the strong.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still young and cautious.¡±


    They whispered to each other, but they were all waiting.


    But time passed little by little.


    One day, two days¡­ ten days.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten days, right? Why is this Junior Brother still walking?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he needs to investigate the situation longer?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too long? If he doesn¡¯t start acting from the edge, he won¡¯t be able to understand more.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s starting. Look.¡±


    At this moment, they saw that Jiang Lan was finally going to act on the array formation. However, they saw that Jiang Lan only drew a rune at the edge of the array formation. Then, he changed his position to another edge of the array formation and continued drawing.


    In the end, they saw Jiang Lan draw nine runes on the edge of the array formation.


    Then, he stood in the array formation without moving.


    No one understood what he was doing.


    ¡°Is there anyone who can decipher what he¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the location first, then see what kind of runes are there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking anymore. What he has drawn are just normal runes.¡±


    ¡°So what does this Junior Brother want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    However, from this moment on, they discovered that Jiang Lan was standing motionlessly in the array formation.


    Someone approached and saw that Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes were closed as if he had fallen asleep.


    The surrounding people were even more confused.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    One day, five days, ten days, a month, six months.


    One year, three years, five years.


    There were only a few people left at the edge of the cave.


    Some people did not have time to stay here any longer, while others were disappointed.


    They had thought that the arrival of an array formation expert would bring them an impact.


    But there was no change at all. He had stood there for five years.


    What was there to pay attention to?


    However, there were still some people who were free and kept paying attention to Jiang Lan.


    They had nothing better to do.


    When Gu Qi knew that Jiang Lan had arrived, he also came here. He was waiting for Jiang Lan¡¯s next move.


    Of course, he could also help determine if there were any threats around.


    He would attack at the first sign of danger to protect Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was just standing quietly. He had observed this array formation before and realized that everything was useless on the surface.


    No matter how much he tried, it would not have much of an effect.


    He needed to understand the array formation and the darkness.


    He naturally didn¡¯t dare to directly understand the darkness, nor did he dare to directly investigate it.


    However, he could understand the darkness through understanding the array formation and the suppression of the array formation.


    He stood there for a long time, analyzing all parts of the existing array formation, but it was not enough.


    It was impossible for him to understand the parts of the array formation that were covered.. Therefore, he could only try to expand the array formation under his feet to understand the other parts of the array formation.

 Chapter 513 - Genius

    <h4>Chapter 513: Genius</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He would be the core and center of the array formation if he were to attempt to extend the array formation.


    Doing so would naturally allow him to understand more, but it would also make him withstand the pressure of the darkness.


    It was not a physical confrontation, but a mental suppression.


    It was the same feeling as when he had just entered the cave.


    If he couldn¡¯t withstand it, it would bring about considerable damage to him.


    If he could endure it, he would be able to understand more and evenplete the supplementation of the array formation.


    Without any hesitation, he began to act.


    ¡­


    The people waiting were still talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but this Junior Brother is still standing. What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the world of the strong. Do you guys understand?¡±


    ¡°If you understand, will you be talking with me here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, weakling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Another person sighed.


    ¡°When can I see the change? If this continues, my patience will be worn down. Can I question him?¡±


    Before the others could say anything, a beam of light suddenly shone.


    It was the light of the array formation beneath Jiang Lan¡¯s feet.


    Everyone who saw this scene perked up. Finally.


    But soon, they felt that something was wrong. The array formation had lit up, but why did it feel like it was extending, and it was exceeding quite far away?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lin An? Can this be allowed?¡± Someone immediately asked.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m at the back. Master said that no matter what happens, we should not interfere,¡± Lin An immediately said from behind.


    Why would they need to interfere?


    There were five summit leaders outside.


    The Fifth Summit¡¯s summit leader was also present. If there was a problem, she would help.


    The summit leaders of the Eighth and Third Summits were all outside as well.


    Therefore, they could tolerate any problems should they ur.


    Perhaps so.


    ¡°Look, Junior Brother Jiang seems to be merging into the array formation,¡± someone immediately said.


    ¡°Not only that, Junior Brother Jiang is also extending it, as if he¡¯s controlling a wider array formation.¡±


    They were a little shocked.


    This would have a huge impact.


    ¡­


    In other areas, some people were trying to supplement the array formation.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang of the Ninth Summit has been here for five years, but he hasn¡¯t done anything. I wonder what he¡¯s nning.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Goddess¡¯ husband. When I have time, I¡¯ll go take a look as well.¡± This was a female cultivator.


    Although they were interested in array formations, they were more interested in the Goddess¡¯ husband.


    However, at this moment, they realized that their actions were being interfered by someone.


    Not only that, the array formation was also revolving and glowing.


    ¡°What had just happened?¡±


    They were a little stunned, but they immediately checked the problem and tried to seize back the initiative.


    However, when they moved, someone immediately ran over.


    ¡°Everyone, retreat for now.¡±


    Everyone did not hesitate and left without asking any questions.


    This was because retreating meant that there was something wrong. They had to leave now.


    No matter if it was a small matter or a big one.


    On the other side, Yan Ling¡¯s party of three were also helping to break the illusion array formation. However, they soon felt that the array formation on their side had begun to change hands.


    Then, someone told them to retreat.


    The three of them did not hesitate.


    Once there was a problem, they would retreat immediately.


    After leaving, they roughly understood the situation.


    It was themotion caused by the Senior Brother from the Ninth Summit. He seemed to have extended the array formation.


    After a while.


    They arrived at Jiang Lan¡¯s location.


    ¡°What do you think Senior Brother is doing?¡± Yan Ling asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not something we can understand,¡± Han Qi replied.


    Mei Li did not say anything. She only watched.


    It was somewhat shocking.


    Was there really no problem with such a hugemotion?


    When they came, they had been warned not to extend the array formation recklessly. This was fatal.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan, who was standing in the array formation, began to glow.


    It was as if he was merging into the array formation.


    ¡°Senior Brother wants to use himself as the core of the array formation? Isn¡¯t there the pressure from the darkness?¡± Han Qi was a little stunned.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very dangerous. Anything can happen. Everyone, be prepared to deal with any changes,¡± said an older Senior Brother from the First Summit.


    No one dared to hesitate and immediately got ready.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan was standing in the array formation, feeling everything inside.


    He had gained a lot, but it was still insufficient.


    However, he could still spend some time on it.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had be an array formation, and a certain spiritual pressure belonging to the array formation fell on his body.


    It was like a great mountain, like an endless sea, but also like a storm that wanted to destroy him.


    But even when facing the copse of the world, his heart was as calm and peaceful as ever.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the people watching in the cave felt a pressure that was released, as if it came from the darkness.


    It was like a storm, like an ocean descending from the sky.


    The immense pressure made them feel as if the sky was copsing.


    Everyone became cautious. It was just that it was difficult to look up.


    However, they could all feel that that thing wasing.


    Boom!


    They did not hear any sound, but they could clearly feel it.


    Even they, who were in the periphery, felt like they were about to copse. Junior Brother Jiang, who had endured all of this, should be severely injured on the spot, right?


    Ssh!


    Suddenly, the sound of water flowing entered everyone¡¯s ears, and all the pressure disappeared mysteriously.


    When they raised their heads again, they saw Jiang Lan¡¯s upright figure in the array formation.


    The original cave seemed to have changed and the ground became water.


    The water flowed calmly without any obvious ripples.


    And in front of the calm water, there was a storm and an ocean surging.


    But these things were all blocked by one person.


    This person was Jiang Lan.


    He stood there calmly.


    This scene shocked everyone. They had a feeling that their Junior Brother from the Ninth Summit was fighting against all the pressure in his heart alone.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to question him just now? Say something now then.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Genius.¡±


    Halfway up the First Summit, Miao Yue looked at the cave and sighed.


    ¡°He actually doesn¡¯t want to reinforce the array formation from the outside, but from the inside.


    Senior Brother, can you let Jiang Lan join the Fifth Summit?¡±


    Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    They had been here for five years.


    No one left.


    They might have to stay for a few more years.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you must be joking.¡± Mo Zhengdong refused directly. He only had one disciple. How could he let him join the Fifth Summit?


    ¡°Junior Sister, what do you think will happen next?¡± Feng Yixiao asked Miao Yue.


    None of them couldpare to Miao Yue in terms of their knowledge on array formations, so only Miao Yue knew Jiang Lan¡¯s approximate level.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Miao Yue shook her head.


    ¡°This depends on his perceptivity.¡±


    The others said nothing.


    However, Ao Longyu, who was further away, felt that there was not much of a problem. Martial Aunt Miao Yue had said that it depended on one¡¯s perceptivity.


    Putting everything else aside, his Junior Brother¡¯s perceptivity was the most exaggerated.


    He could even gain an epiphany if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    Therefore, his Junior Brother should be able to impress them again this time.


    However, themotion was too big.. He wondered if his Junior Brother could hide it well.

 Chapter 514 - Failed To Sign In

    <h4>Chapter 514: Failed To Sign In</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan stood in the array formation, feeling everything inside and understanding the mysteries within.


    The function of the array formation was to suppress and seal.


    And it was targeted at the darkness.


    Therefore, as long as he understood the method used by the array formation to target and suppress the darkness, he could understand it.


    Then, he could think of a way to reduce the darkness.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had spent attempting toprehend the array formation, but he slowly gained enlightenment.


    He was especially happy under the immense pressure.


    He was worried that advancing to the Dao Immortal Realm would bring about an impact to his mind.


    His ego would then be inted.


    Under such pressure, he felt his temperament improving.


    He could ept more power and his stronger self.


    And he would not lose himself should he have control over greater power.


    One should never be arrogant or rash.


    As time passed, Jiang Lan¡¯s mental state became increasingly peaceful, and his understanding of the cave¡¯s array formations reached the limit.


    He could not see through the entire array formation, but it had reached a point where he had sufficient understanding for him to try supplementing and reinforcing the array formation.


    Perhaps it would be of some use.


    ¡­


    Lin An and the others looked at Jiang Lan.


    They had been watching here for five years.


    For five whole years, there was no need for them to protect anyone the cave. Only one person was handling the immense pressure.


    At first, they didn¡¯t feel anything, but after three years, they were shocked every day they waited.


    It was as if they were worried that the person who had endured all of this would not be able to survive past that day.


    They had all experienced that pain before, so they naturally understood how terrifying it was to block everything alone.


    However, this Junior Brother of theirs was really impressive.


    His cultivation might not be that strong, but his temperament was simply unreachable.


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    ¡°Even if there are no results, it has bought us five years of stability.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It doesn¡¯t seem to have worsened in the past five years.¡±


    Not getting worse was the best change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Junior Brother Jiang. Look again. It¡¯s only been five years.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait a year previously. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve waited too long this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, as they conversed, the light of the array formation began to dim.


    All his strength was shrinking.


    It was as if everything was over. They wanted to ask, but could not.


    So did it fail or was something else going to happen?


    ¡°Should we return to consolidate the previous region?¡± Someone asked.


    This question was very important. Now that Junior Brother Jiang no longer activated the entire array formations, although the array formation itslef could withstand the darkness, it would be better with them around.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± said an older Senior Brother.


    At this time, Junior Brother Jiang didn¡¯t announce that he had failed. If they rashly interfered, it might lead to an unexpected situation.


    So they should wait a little longer.


    This time, they didn¡¯t wait long. When the light from the array formation dissipated, Jiang Lan took a step forward.


    However, as soon as his footnded, the array formation activated and light bloomed once again.


    The activation of the array formation seemed to trigger the darkness. At this moment, the darkness was also surging, as if it wanted topletely cover Jiang Lan.


    The others were shocked. They were prepared to interfere at any time.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were covered in sweat.


    But they did not act rashly.


    At this moment, the entire cave was illuminated by the light of the array formation. Darkness surged towards Jiang Lan.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan also extended his hand and began to draw array runes in the air.


    Mysterious array runes began to appear before disappearing into the darkness at an extremely fast speed.


    Boom!


    The runes struck the darkness, and the darkness that was originally thought to be impossible to defeat shattered.


    Countless runes began to appear, surging into the darkness like waves.


    The light of dawn began to shine.


    Everyone was stunned. Was this a counterattack?


    All these years, they had been passively defending. Never did they have a chance to retaliate like now.


    Looking at the light of the array formation and the retreating darkness of the waves of darkness, they all wondered if they had entered an illusion array formation.


    Jiang Lan was repairing the array formation continuously. He himself couldn¡¯t make the darkness retreat. He was borrowing the power of the array formation to recover its own power.


    There was no difference even if he was using his Celestial Immortal strength to inscribe the runes.


    Because in essence, it was still the array formation that was sealing the darkness.


    However, this array formation was already damaged.


    After a long time, Jiang Lan stopped. The waves of light dimmed.


    This was his limit.


    It was not his limit, but the limit of the array formation.


    It could only push the night back a little.


    Any more and he would not be able to do it. At this moment, he put away the control of the array formation.


    He nned to observe before leaving.


    However, as he was observing, he saw a faint light in the darkness.


    The light seemed to echo with the array formation. It was not something that belonged to the darkness.


    It was a damaged part of the array formation.


    But for some reason, it was not disintegrated by the darkness but stayed as such until now.


    Curious, Jiang Lan activated the array formation and connected to the beam of light.


    When he touched the light, he felt as if he had been pulled into the array formation, or rather, the array formation had entered his mind.


    Then, he saw a figure.


    The figure¡¯s body was dissipating.


    It was a middle-aged man. The moment he saw Jiang Lan, he seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If you¡¯re from Kunlun,e to the Ancient Imperial West Pce to look for me.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Gu.¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, Gu vanished into thin air.


    Jiang Lan regained his senses.


    He was a little surprised. The Ancient Imperial West Pce?


    Had Imperial Lord Xi He seen the other party before?


    This was the entrance to the Heaven Realm. Did Gu leave behind news here to inform him of something?


    From the looks of it, he was most likely the first person to encounter that light.


    But perhaps this was one of the many beams of light.


    Imperial Lord Xi He and the others might have also encountered it.


    Unless he asked Imperial Lord Xi He or Martial Aunt Miao Yue, he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    He did not know if his master would know of this matter.


    After everything calmed down, it was time for him to leave.


    He did not encounter any idents, nor did he see any gains.


    He could not see the Heaven Realm, nor could he watch the darkness carefully.


    Perhaps seeing those words left behind by Gu was the greatest gain.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan decided to sign in. Although he had yet to encounter the path of the Great Dao, this was still the entrance to the Heaven Realm.


    There should be something different.


    The only doubt was that there seemed to be no path of the Great Dao here.


    However, there was no need to think too much about this.


    ¡°System, sign in here.¡±


    Jiang Lan slowly walked out.


    However, he stopped after taking two steps.


    He, who was usually not casually shocked, felt a ripple in his mind.


    The source of the fluctuation came from the system¡¯s voice, which waspletely different from before.


    Under normal circumstances, the system would respond when he signed in and tell him that he had sessfully signed in.


    However, the system¡¯s voice this time was:


    [Ding!]


    [Failed to sign in. The host will is unable to obtain the gift of the Great Dao. Do you want to sign in again?]


    This sudden change reminded Jiang Lan of the system¡¯s introduction.


    [At the beginning of the world, the primordial chaos was the main force. It split into multiple paths of Great Dao that spread across the mortal world.]


    In other words, there was no path of the Great Dao here?

 Chapter 515 - Junior Brother, Wait Till Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 515: Junior Brother, Wait Till Tonight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan paused for a moment. However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    Then, under many admiring gazes, he walked out of the cave.


    He was rather eye-catching.


    However, it was still fine in the cave.


    Even if he had to advance to the Dao Immortal Realm, he did not want to attract too much attention and have his peaceful life affected.


    The Grand Deste World was going to face a cmity. He knew that the future wouldn¡¯t be that calm, but the reason why he became stronger was to have the ability to protect himself, allowing his current peaceful life to continue.


    He had to do it.


    However, he did not feel good about failing to sign in.


    He signed in outside the cave again. This time, it showed that he had sessfully signed in and he had obtained a powerful spell technique.


    Boundless Tribtion Technique.


    It was a Dao technique.


    He managed to get a Great Dao gift here, and none in the cave.


    What was the reason?


    Was it because the Heaven Realm was not part of the great Dao, or was it because the darkness was not part of the great Dao?


    Or could it be that something in the darkness had erased the traces of the great Dao?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know, but he knew that it definitely had something to do with the enemy of the Ancient Imperial Pce. For something to bring a fatal disaster to the great wastnds, it wasn¡¯t difficult to ept that it was not part of the great Dao.


    But the words left behind by Gu¡­


    If he wanted to go to the Ancient Imperial West Pce to see him, he would need the Deity Position of the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    After some time, he would indeed have one. Then, would he be able to see Gu again?


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know. He only knew that he could only see Qing Shan once.


    Even if he gave away his Lower Pce Deity Position, others would not be able to see Qing Shan.


    And it should be very difficult for him to see the Kunlun Ancestor unless Imperial Lord Xi He never entered the ce.


    It was unlikely that he would have the chance to do so.


    If possible, he wanted to see Gu and perhaps he could obtain more things from him.


    Of course, he also had to guard against the other party from attacking him.


    No one could be sure if someone of this level would leave a backup n. Furthermore, what if he was controlled by the existence behind the veil of darkness?


    He had to be vignt.


    Now, he could prepare and bring his Senior Sister into the final epiphany.


    ¡­


    The First Summit¡¯s people watched Jiang Lan leave with some admiration. He was really too strong.


    This was the first time they saw someone who could force the darkness back.


    ¡°Lin An, how long has Junior Brother Jiang been in the sect?¡± Someone suddenly asked.


    The others also looked at Lin An.


    ¡°Senior Brother Chen might not know, but Junior Brother Jiang is still very young.¡± Lin An¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone around him could hear him.


    ¡°I specially asked some Junior Brothers and Sisters. If I¡¯m not wrong, this year is the 790th year since Junior Brother Jiang entered the sect.¡±


    ¡°Less than 800 years in the sect and he has reached the early-stage True Immortal Realm? Is that for real?¡± Someone was shocked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s not very talented?¡±


    ¡°Putting aside my cultivation, it¡¯s been 3000 years since I entered the sect. I even have to study the array formations that others casually set up for a long time.¡±


    Everyone sighed.


    Partly because Jiang Lan¡¯s attainments in array formations were too high, and partly because he had married the Goddess at such a young age and they were still alone.


    ¡­


    The gloomy sky outside suddenly lit up, as if dark clouds had retreated.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±


    Ao Longyu immediately arrived in front of Jiang Lan. She ced her hands behind her back and leaned forward, staring at Jiang Lan.


    She seemed to be looking at something strange and rare.


    ¡°The sky was gloomy just now. I clearly felt that the sun was about to rise, but it refused toe out.


    I thought it was waiting for something, but it¡¯s actually waiting for Junior Brother toe out first. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s waiting for Senior Sister¡¯s smile.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the smile on Ao Longyu¡¯s face and said. Then, he looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone else.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Master and the rest?¡±


    The summit leaders and his master were not nearby.


    ¡°After seeing that Junior Brother is fine, they went to set the time for the fortuitous opportunity battle. It will begin in roughly thirty to forty years.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan and opened her red lips.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve been in seclusion for another ten years.¡±


    Before Jiang Lan could say anything, Ao Longyu patted the dust on her head and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for ten years.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sorry for troubling Senior Sister,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He also patted the dust off Ao Longyu¡¯s head, even though there was none at all.


    Speaking of which, would there be dragon scales under her hair?


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I¡¯m considered your wife?¡±


    It¡¯s a dragon wife, Jiang Lan thought but didn¡¯t say it out aloud.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t mind and patted the dust on Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°For the past ten years, Master has been by my side. I think he¡¯s been paying attention to my Martial Uncle of the First Summit and Junior Brother¡¯s Master.


    I hope these two canmunicate.¡±


    ¡°Then did Master interact with Martial Uncle in the end?¡± Jiang Lan was also curious about this.


    Ao Longyu felt that it was a pity.


    ¡°No, they were just standing there. Martial Aunt Miao Yue was also standing there.


    They rarely spoke.


    I feel like they speak less than Junior Brother.¡±


    At this moment, they left the First Summit side by side.


    However, Jiang Lan stopped after taking two steps. He held Ao Longyu¡¯s hand and continued walking.


    ¡°Senior Sister just said that the timing for the fortuitous opportunity battle is about to be decided?


    Has the battle tform been constructed finish?¡±


    Ao Longyu looked at her hand, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. She even walked a little more happily.


    ¡°When Ao Man came over, he said that it was almost done. Junior Brother, do you want to go out and take a look?¡±


    Jiang Lan naturally wanted to go out and take a look.


    He wanted to figure out what the tform was like.


    This way, he could determine if it was suitable for him to make a move. At the same time, he could observe how to expand his advantage.


    After all, when the fortuitous opportunity battle began, the Devil Race¡¯s Devil Ancestor would target him. Perhaps even the Heavenly Human Yunxiao would do the same.


    He also had to be wary of the Demon Race¡¯s Imperial Lord Qiong Gou.


    He did not feel any malice from the others for the time being, but at a critical moment, they might not just be spectators.


    He needed to think about it as well.


    Of course, he was not in that much of a danger in Kunlun.


    But it was best if he could resolve it himself.


    This way, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble in the future. At the very least, these people wouldn¡¯t easily find trouble with him again.


    They would suppress those who were weaker. If he proved that he was on the same level as them, they would treat him equally.


    Otherwise, if they all had Deity Positions, it would be easier for him to be targeted amongst all the holders of a Deity Position.


    As soon as he walked out of Kunlun, Jiang Lan saw the fortuitous opportunity tform that upied almost half the sky.


    Other than the battle stage in the middle, there were more than ten audience tforms around.


    There were smaller audience stands in the distance.


    At the highest point, there were twelve spaces that seemed to connect to the endless sky.


    That should be the location where the twelve with Deity Positions would appear.


    He would stand in the position that corresponded to the Lower Pce.


    However, what made him curious was that the area of coverage of the twelve Deity Positions was huge.


    It was much bigger than the battle tform. After thinking for a moment, Jiang Lan understood.


    There was not only one battle tform.


    This way, they could reduce the time for the fights as well.


    ¡°It seems very grand. Ao Man is participating too. Does Junior Brother think he can win?¡± Ao Longyu transformed into Xiao Yu again.


    ¡°Senior Sister seems to like this state a lot.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference here.¡± Ao Longyu lowered her head to look at her chest before looking at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, wait until tonight.


    Hmph!¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Indeed, he did not have too many thoughts. After all, he had to get used to Xiao Yu¡¯s half-dragon transformation at night.


    Therefore, he was just sighing about how his Senior Sister liked to look like a 15-year-old.

 Chapter 516 - Dao Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 516: Dao Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu walked towards the old wine tavern.


    It was much livelier outside Kunlun now. Experts flew past from time to time.


    There were also some people fighting around.


    As long as the fights weren¡¯t too serious, Kunlun wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Many people here were actually not from Kunlun. Most of them were from other races who hade here in advance to familiarize themselves with the environment.


    Some people¡¯s spell techniques were rted to the environment they were going to battle in.


    ¡°I feel like this is unfair. This fortuitous opportunity battle is discriminating against our Qilin Race. If we aren¡¯t on the ground, aren¡¯t we giving up our advantage?¡± Suddenly, a voice reached Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu¡¯s ears.


    It was a member of the Qilin Race passing by.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Mother didn¡¯t say anything, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± It was another female member of the Qilin Race who spoke.


    ¡°We have to ask someone. Otherwise, our entire race will be at a disadvantage.¡± The male member of the Qilin Race was indignant.


    Jiang Lan was rather curious as to whether the battle tform would connect to the earth.


    In theory, it would. After all, the battle tform connected to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    It was normal for it to be able to connect to the ground.


    Of course, the connection to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld were both passageways. It was reasonable to say that they were not technically connected as well.


    But would the Earth Mother agree?


    Probably not.


    However, the Qilin Race had a ridiculous advantage when standing on the ground. But because of the battle tform, those that held an advantage fighting in the air no longer had the advantage as well.


    Therefore, it could be said that the fights could be fairer now.


    This¡­


    There should be a bnce.


    ¡°The Dragon Race specializes in water battles. ording to what they said, do we need to add the sea as well?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan agreed.


    The Heavenly Human Race should be skilled in air battles while the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was skilled in fire region battles.


    Based on this, it was reasonable for the Qilin Race to fight without the support of the earth.


    In that case, Kunlun seemed to be the one who had the advantage.


    After all, Kunlun focused on helping humans cultivate.


    However, even if Kunlun had the advantage, the others probably wouldn¡¯t care either. Kunlun was the one who had initiated this whole event and it was clear that Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t care about winning or losing at all.


    He just wanted to use this matter to achieve his goal.


    Jiang Lan felt that all these people weren¡¯t simple. He, who had cultivated for less than eight hundred years, would easily fall into a trap if he often hung around these people.


    He had to be constantly on guard.


    Boom!


    On the way, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu heard a rumbling sound, followed by saber lights and sword shadows.


    It was from the direction of the old wine tavern.


    ¡°Someone is causing trouble at the inn?¡± Xiao Yu was curious.


    Ever since she entered the inn, she knew that the inn wasn¡¯t simple. The innkeeper was extremely outstanding.


    She would not be impudent even if she went to buy wine.


    Of course, even if it was an ordinary shop, she would not do anything unnecessary.


    She was just here to buy something, not to show off her identity.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone else causing trouble.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the de light and knew who was fighting.


    Soon, they approached the inn. It was the Eighth Prince and the youth who were engaging in a fight.


    The two of them werepeting with their sabers.


    Yan Xiyun of the Qilin Race hid to the side and watched.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister.¡± Yan Xiyun greeted Jiang Lan and the others when she saw them.


    ¡°What are Ao Man and the rest doing?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Although these two often fought, he rarely personally saw them fight.


    ¡°Big Brother and Little Brother are experimenting with saber techniques. They seem to have a disagreement after learning it,¡± Yan Xiyun exined.


    Jiang Lan was rather surprised. It seemed like the youth was adjusting his saber move.


    Then, he looked over. The Eighth Prince¡¯s saber moves were very smooth, and the youth¡¯s saber was simrly smooth, but there were subtle changes from before.


    It had been modified to suit him.


    ¡°Looks like I can try to teach them the essence of the technique now,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    He also needed to modify the essence to allow it to have more variability.


    This way, the youth would be able toprehend something that belonged to him. From the looks of it, the youth had such talent.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan felt that these people were terrifyingly talented.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince and the youth fought from the ground to the sky and back again.


    At first, they were stillpeting in their saber techniques, butter on, the youth was being beaten one-sidedly.


    ¡°Stop.¡± The youth immediately shouted.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we fighting well?¡± The Eighth Prince had already reced the Heavenly Dragon Saber in his hand with a halberd.


    At this moment, he was carrying the halberd and lightning covered his entire body.


    ¡°You are using this opportunity to take revenge for your personal grudge.¡± The youth stared at the Eighth Prince and said.


    This was using one¡¯s cultivation to suppress another. How was this apetition of saber techniques?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m waking you up. You have a misunderstanding about the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. I¡¯m saving you.


    I want you to understand thatplicated feelings can¡¯t move the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. Only by using a powerful halberd can you conquer her,¡± the Eighth Prince said.


    ¡°Big brother didn¡¯t bury Big Sister in the middle of the night like what you suggested,¡± said the youth.


    ¡°What do you know? My sister also hasplicated feelings. She is in love with Brother-inw. They are a perfect match.


    What are you and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    One is in the sky, while the other can clearly stand at a higher ce, yet he still chooses to stand on the ground and look up to her.


    Young man, look down.


    You will discover that the people you see when you look up are actually under your feet.


    This is what my Brother-inw taught me,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Xiao Yu raised her head and looked at Jiang Lan.


    It was as if she was asking, ¡°Junior Brother, what did you teach Ao Man?¡±


    ¡°I only taught him saber techniques,¡± Jiang Lan replied in his heart.


    Yan Xiyun subconsciously hid beside Xiao Yu.


    It was as if Jiang Lan was the one who taught the Eighth Prince how to hit her.


    Seeing that they were not fighting, Xiao Yu waved at them.


    She was here to see her younger brother.


    ¡­


    ¡°Heaven Immortal?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Ao Man in shock.


    That was fast.


    Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t surprised. The Eighth Prince had six strands of fortuitous opportunities on him, and being an innate immortal, he would naturally be much faster than ordinary people.


    Xiao Yu had her mother¡¯s gift, the Kunlun Power, and the Jade Pool.


    She wouldn¡¯t be slow either.


    However, Xiao Yu had been born about 850 years ago but she was only at the early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    As for the Eighth Prince, he was born about 700 ago, but he had already reached the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    It could be said that no one couldpare to him.


    Being an innate immortal saved him six hundred years of cultivationpared to others.


    ¡°Yes, I just advanced and am still familiarizing myself with my realm.¡± The Eighth Prince felt that it was a pity.


    ¡°If I am still at the perfected True Immortal Realm, I will definitely win the fortuitous opportunity battle decadester.


    It is hard to say now.


    Others have entered the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm for an unknown period of time, but I¡¯m not even familiar with my realm now.¡±


    ¡°This dragon is showing off,¡± the youth said as he took some peanuts.


    A 700-year-old Heaven Immortal could indeed show off.


    Xiao Yu smiled. A 700-year-old Heaven Immortal was indeed very powerful, but¡­


    She nced at Jiang Lan. Her younger brother was still her younger brother.


    ¡°Big brother, do you think our saber technique is missing something?¡± The youth sat beside the Eighth Prince and asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Then can you learn itter? I feel that this saber technique is especially useful.


    The youngd is not talented enough. It doesn¡¯t feel smooth, ¡°said the Eighth Prince.


    He knew that his brother-inw knew the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Therefore, his brother-inw was usually right.


    ¡°You might have to wait for the right time,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    The Eighth Prince understood. He could learn it all, but he needed to wait for a suitable opportunity.


    As for when, no one knew.


    Xiao Yu fell into deep thought.


    Saber technique.


    Next, she looked at the Heavenly Dragon Saber, which was ced on the table. She felt that she had already guessed it.


    ¡°By the way, the time for the fortuitous opportunity battle might be set. It should be about thirty to forty yearster,¡± Xiao Yu kindly reminded.


    The Eighth Prince heaved a sigh of relief. He could still get used to his strength with this number of years left.


    The youth didn¡¯t feel anything, and neither did Yan Xiyun and Hong Ya.


    They really didn¡¯t feel any pressure. The Fist God didn¡¯t seem to have any requirements.


    And he only valued the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    In the afternoon.


    After obtaining the good wine, Jiang Lan brought Xiao Yu back to the Ninth Summit.


    Before he returned, he reminded the Eighth Prince and the youth to read out that name when they had time.


    The Eighth Prince instantly understood.


    Therefore, he might gain something the next time. Recently, he had not gone to look for the Fist God and missed the next step of teaching.


    Actually, Jiang Lan already wanted to teach them earlier.


    After resting for a few months, he nned to go to the Jade Pool with his Senior Sister to bring her into his epiphany.


    He had almost finished his preparations. He could nowplete the final step.


    Because it was the final stage of perfecting his Celestial Immortal Realm, he might definitely trigger another abnormality.


    But there was no need to worry too much. No one could be sure if he had entered the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Even if it was confirmed, the Devil Ancestor and the others would still want to test him out. There was not going to be any change in the oue.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you going to teach the essence of the move?¡± On the way, Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I need to make some changes. Furthermore, they won¡¯t be able to use it easily.


    They will need to have a process of learning and some understanding,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He would put the essence of the move on the divergence point. Without a dictated move, it was easy for the youth to derive what was best for himself.


    The Eighth Prince could use the first two moves of the Dragon Saber Art freely.


    This gave them a chance toprehend and create.


    It was better than directly imparting it.


    With theirprehension ability, they should be able to quickly find the right path.


    ¡°Is that why Ao Man has been using the Dragon ying Saber to cut the wild animals?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan.


    The Dragon ying Saber could indeed act as a knife, Jiang Lan thought.


    He then asked his Senior Sister to prepare for the trip to the Jade Pool in a few months.


    ¡­


    In the courtyard, Ao Longyu was ying in the spiritual courtyard. Her forehead was often hit by ice cicadas.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Senior Sister y in the spiritual courtyard in your normal appearance.¡±


    Jiang Lan held the wooden sword and said softly.


    ¡°This way, I¡¯ll be more focused,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan looked at the beautiful Senior Sister and felt that it was not so easy for him to concentrate.


    He was originally not like this.


    If not for his Senior Sister¡¯s existence, he might have been standing high in the sky,cking some emotions.


    This way, he would not be considered truly perfect.


    Only by fusing with the ordinary was he truly perfect.


    Abandoning his kins and loved ones might seem as if it would allow him to go further and higher.


    However, one would never be able to break away from the past in the end. When he looked back on the past, he might not feel regret in his heart, but he would definitely feel a sense of loss.


    If he epted everything and was unwilling to abandon it, these things might be his weakness and affect his future.


    But this was his responsibility. Being free of worries was not what he wanted.


    Which direction was better?


    Both directions had their own goods and bads. It was more of a choice.


    He chose to bear the responsibility, to have normal emotions, and to be with his Senior Sister.


    Just like how his Senior Sister had also chosen him.


    Because of this, their world had changed because of each other.


    After experiencing the storm, it was still the same.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Ao Longyunded barefoot on the table and sat down. She leaned forward and knocked her forehead against Jiang Lan¡¯s.


    She seem to want to look at Jiang Lan at a close distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering what my life was like before I married Senior Sister.¡± Jiang Lan reached out to touch Ao Longyu¡¯s face.


    ¡°It must be lonely and quiet. There¡¯s no sound in the courtyard. There is only Junior Brother sitting here, facing the blue sky without any ripples.


    You were like a reclusive elder then,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    ¡°What about Senior Sister?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Ao Longyu fell silent for a moment before saying.


    ¡°I was kind of lonely. I didn¡¯t smile, didn¡¯t remember people, and didn¡¯t know how to be happy.


    No one cared about me and no one had me in their heart. I¡¯m even worse than Junior Brother.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu before gently raising his head to touch her lips.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t say anything. She slowly melted into Jiang Lan¡¯s arms.


    But¡­


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s head was knocked by something.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ao Longyu retreated and asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s dragon horn has poked me.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu who had grown a dragon horn.


    Touching the dragon horn on her forehead, Ao Longyu pointed at Jiang Lan angrily.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re too rude.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Did this dragon think that it was polite to step on the table?


    Ignorance.


    ¡­


    A monthter.


    Kunlun had announced the duration of the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    It would start thirty yearster.


    This meant that Jiang Lan only had thirty years left.


    He needed toplete the final epiphany within thirty years.


    It should be enough.


    However, this time, it involved advancing. Perhaps it would take some more time, but it would not be insufficient.


    Today, Jiang Lan arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    His Senior Sister had already returned to the Jade Pool first. He came to greet his master and nned to go afterward.


    ¡°Going to the Jade Pool?¡± Mo Zhengdong looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He did not exin anything.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t ask further, but he still sensed something.


    ¡°Did you gain anything from the First Summit?¡± He asked about the First Summit.


    Because they had been discussing the duration of the fortuitous opportunity battle and needed to set a series of reasonable rules, it had taken a bit more time.


    This battle and opportunity were very important to the various factions. They needed to be fair.


    Of course, it was only rtively fair.


    Thus, during this period of time, he didn¡¯t have time to ask Jiang Lan about the First Summit.


    ¡°I have gained something, but I also have many questions.


    Perhaps I can get answers after the fortuitous opportunity battle.¡± Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment before asking the question regarding the First Summit.


    ¡°Master, do you know if anyone has seen the Kunlun Ancestor¡¯s message in the First Summit¡¯s cave?¡±


    ¡°Sect Master knows.¡± Mo Zhengdong directly answered Jiang Lan¡¯s question. Then, he continued.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t respond. He wanted to walk his own path.¡±


    Jiang Lan understood. Was that why Imperial Lord Xi He gave this to him?


    Because he was a Kunlun disciple, it was natural for him to obtain the Ancient Imperial West Pce Deity Position.


    This meant that the Ancient Imperial West Pce¡¯s gift was still there. He could still see Gu.


    He did not know if it was luck or misfortune. The more he knew, the more he obtained, and the heavier the burden he would have to bear in the end.


    After bidding farewell to his master, Jiang Lan rode his sword towards the Jade Pool.


    Before he left, he hoped that his master could ask Martial Aunt Miao Yue to help him maintain the array formations on the Ninth Summit.


    It would be of some help to his future Dao.


    It was just maintenance, so there was no need to pay any price.


    At most, he would trouble his master.


    This was something that could not be helped. He hoped that his master could understand in the future.


    Facing the wind, Jiang Lan approached the Jade Pool. Now, he was at the perfected Celestial Immortal Realm.


    When he came out, he would be a Dao Immortal.

 Chapter 517 - Today, I Have Become A Dao Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 517: Today, I Have Be A Dao Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Fifth Summit.


    Miao Yue looked in the direction of the Jade Pool with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°He went to the Jade Pool again.¡±


    Then, she walked out and disappeared on the spot before arriving at the Sixth Summit.


    She followed the river to Chen Xi¡¯s bamboo house. It was spring all year round and flowers bloomed everywhere.


    ¡°Junior Sister, why are you here?¡±


    Chen Xi, who was squatting by the river and watching the fish in the water, asked Miao Yue. She did not reject her.


    ¡°I want to ask Senior Sister something.¡± Miao Yue also squatted down by the river, she seemed to like watching fish.


    ¡°Is it rted to the Ninth Summit?¡± Chen Xi asked.


    Miao Yue extended her hand and said with a smile.


    ¡°I want Senior Sister to divine my marriage fate.¡±


    Chen Xi: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was not that she did not want to calcte, but she had already done so.


    She had divined that Miao Yue would live a lonely life.


    A divination was naturally not absolute, but it was very difficult for one to escape one¡¯s destiny. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t change it, but she needed opportunities.


    ¡°Senior sister, I feel like I have encountered an opportunity.¡± Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s already different?¡±


    ¡°Opportunity?¡± Chen Xi was somewhat curious.


    ¡°And I thought you didn¡¯t care about the result of my deduction?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Miao Yue said.


    Chen Xi did not get up. Instead, the sun, moon, and stars appeared on her immortal dress.


    Then, the surroundings seemed to dim. Countless lines appeared on Miao Yue¡¯s body. She had been drawn out.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chen Xi was somewhat surprised. She immediately became serious.


    Then, the ground beneath their feet turned into a starry sky.


    Chen Xi stood up and waved her hand, the sun and moon formed in her hand, the stars in the surroundings gathered and shone on Miao Yue.


    Everything evolved in the eyes of Chen Xi.


    ¡°How did you do it? I didn¡¯t see an opportunity, but there has indeed been a change in your marriage fate.


    I can¡¯t see what exactly changed it, but a point did appear. It should have the right to stir up everything.


    But¡­¡± Chen Xi frowned.


    Miao Yue, who was originally smiling, felt better.


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the results, or rather, we won¡¯t have enough time. I¡¯ll bring in Senior Brother Sect Master to see if there will be any new changes,¡± Chen Xi said.


    The existence of the Sect Master might make things clearer.


    However, the more she divined, the more confused Chen Xi became.


    ¡°What did Senior Sister see?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Chen Xi shook her head.


    Miao Yue gave Chen Xi a deep look and did not ask further. She drank some tea with Chen Xi before leaving.


    Seeing Miao Yue leave, Chen Xi closed her eyes.


    ¡°The great cmity ising.¡±


    She wondered if she should make up with her Senior Brothers if she died at that time.


    However, because of Miao Yue, she realized that the unknown point was still present.


    It was as if it could unleash an unexpected effect.


    As for marriage¡­


    If he could survive the great cmity, then there was especially hope. If he couldn¡¯t¡­


    Therefore, it was equivalent to not divining anything.


    After that, she continued pouring tea for herself and wondered if she should go to the Eighth Summit to drink with Jiu Zhongtian. Then, she would go to the Ninth Summit to drink with Mo Zhengdong. Finally, she would go to the First Summit to drink with Feng Yixiao.


    Senior Brother Liu was too serious. If he drank, he would be criticized.


    ¡°But what is that point?¡± Chen Xi looked towards the horizon, feeling like that point was right beside them.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Time passed. Kunlun was constantly busy with preparing for the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    At this moment, there were already new changes to the battle tform. Originally, there was only one battle tform, but now there were three.


    Everything had been constructed.


    There were ordinary spectators¡¯ stands around the arena, as well as those meant for the experts.


    And at the outermostyer, there were twelve directional tforms.


    There were nine pirs at the center, which seemed to connect to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    Even space rippled.


    ¡°These people have already gone up to familiarize themselves with the tform. Should we go up?¡± On the way, the youth asked the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the essence of the saber art that the Unparalleled Fist God had imparted to us. I realized that the direction I¡¯m walking in ispletely different from yours, but it¡¯s not as difficult toprehend as yours.


    Why is that so?¡± asked the Eighth Prince.


    Twenty years ago, under Jiang Lan¡¯s reminder, they had directly contacted the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Indeed, they had obtained the essence of the saber art.


    However, the essence was a little strange. It was as if there was a node where the two of them walked inpletely different directions.


    ¡°Are you saying that your talent is exceptional? Then have youpleted the fusion?¡± The youth asked.


    The essence of the saber art had been taught, but the Unparalleled Fist God had said that toplete the fusion, one needed a fortuitous opportunity.


    Or rather, an intense battle.


    It was as if he wanted them to use it during the fortuitous opportunity battle, because a fierce battle would definitely ur then.


    So far, even though they were already proficient in it, they were still unable to fuse it.


    Because there was no external pressure.


    They could only continue waiting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to wait for the fortuitous opportunity battle. Ask the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race directly to marry you should you win.


    I think you will be more motivated this way,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    The youth thought seriously for a moment.


    ¡°Will Hong Ya agree? If she does, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa to train me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will. Go and ask,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Big Brother when the timees.¡± The youth didn¡¯t believe the Eighth Prince at all.


    ¡°Brother-inw is still with my sister. They will probably onlye out after a few years. I heard that the summit leader gave them a mission previously.¡±


    ¡°What mission?¡±


    ¡°A mission that will make me be an uncle. I have always kept the eggshell I broke out of. I will make an armor for the little fellow when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Then what present should I prepare? Peanuts?¡±


    The two of them walked towards the battle tform.


    They wanted to take a look.


    However, halfway there, they felt a light shining behind them.


    When they turned around, they suddenly saw auspicious clouds descending from the sky.


    Then, they heard the chaos around them and saw someone walking past them.


    They were discussing what to eat tonight.


    This sudden change made the Eighth Prince take out his halberd. The youth immediately became vignt.


    He stood together, ready to fight at any moment.


    However, he could clearly feel that they were all ordinary people.


    ¡°Illusion?¡± The Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°No, it feels a little simr to Grandpa¡¯s Catoptric Deflection,¡± said the young man.


    But it was just simr and different.


    Not only that, they also saw such phenomena appearing throughout Kunlun.


    It was as if the various ces in Kunlun had be mortal¡¯s streets.


    There were people everywhere.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones shocked. The Dragon Race, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the Qilin Race, the Demon Race, and the Giant Spirit Race had arrived long ago.


    Everyone suspected that they had fallen into an illusion, but even those with high cultivation bases were unable to tell.


    Then, a new sun rose from the east.


    The light shone, and spring returned.


    Some people gathered, some cooked, and some farmed.


    There were also children who woke up to practice martial arts.


    It was like a projection of another world.


    At this moment, those with powerful cultivation finally felt it.


    This was¡­


    A great Dao phenomenon.


    However, they had never seen such an ordinary and realistic great Dao phenomenon.


    This was why they felt that it was an illusion.


    For a moment, they came to a consensus that there was an expert from Kunlun who had started on his own path.


    ¡­


    The Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at the ordinary environment, ordinary street, and ordinary crowd.


    He watched them do ordinary things.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°The power isn¡¯t as great asst time, but it¡¯s restrained and perfect.


    They are worlds apart.


    Hahaha.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh, but he quickly stopped.


    He was going to the Kunlun Main Hall. This time, Jiang Lan had alerted the summit leaders again.


    ¡°He has really made me proud.¡±


    Two consecutive great Dao phenomena had appeared, and they all came from his disciple.


    If he guessed correctly, the next time he saw his disciple, they would already be in the same realm.


    His disciple had caught up to him.


    There was nothing bad about this. The Grand Deste World was not that safe.


    It would be even better if he could go up another level. This way, he did not need to help conceal his disciple¡¯s cultivation and secrets.


    Then, he arrived at the Kunlun Main Hall.


    At this moment, everyone had already arrived. They came to the edge of the mountain peak and watched the changes in Kunlun silently.


    This time, no one talked about this person. They just looked at his Dao.


    They stood where they were for a long time, watching the sunrise and sunset, the flowers bloom and fall, spring rain and winter snow.


    The entire Kunlun seemed to be a corner of that world, experiencing the vicissitudes of life.


    Everyone had their own life paths.


    There were farmers, women, schrs, and daughters of rich families. There were bandits who humiliated women. There were heroic women who killed bandits. There were righteous people who married heroic women. There were also childhood friends who split up.


    Some married their childhood love and lived their entire lives together while others would die for love.


    But most were just ordinary people. Their lives and partners were arranged by their parents.


    There were people from all walks of life.


    ¡°Do you all see the most special person among them?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    This was the world of the Dao. In theory, one could see the personprehending the Dao.


    It was possible for all living things to exist.


    The others said nothing and only watched on.


    At this moment, the powerful beings of the Qilin Race, the Dragon Race, and the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had all arrived at the Kunlun Main Hall.


    They seemed to want to know who wasprehending the Dao.


    They had heard that someone had reached the Dao Immortal Realm. Was this another one?


    ¡°You guys are also here to watch?¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing asked.


    ¡°Kunlun really has many capable people,¡± the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race¡¯s Dan Xun said. He looked to be around 30 years old with shock in his eyes.


    Again. He couldn¡¯t understand how there were so many people of this level in Kunlun.


    It was as if all the human experts were constantly appearing here.


    Ten was not enough. More just had to appear.


    ¡°It might be more than what you have seen.¡± Miao Yue replied.


    The crowd did not speak. Instead, they watched the phenomenon and the subsequent changes.


    ¡­


    In the Kunlun Main Hall.


    At the edge of the Kunlun Temple mountain, a middle-aged man with a fiery red corner of his Daoist robe smiled.


    ¡°Amazing, amazing. It¡¯s really amazing.


    It¡¯s a world with flesh and blood, kinship and friendships. It seems like he is different from the others, different from that junior from the Heavenly Human Race.


    The paths chosen by the two arepletely different.


    He had attacked with such viciousness that I thought that he was on track to forgo his emotions.


    I did not expect him to be such a sentimental person.


    Sure enough, letting him enter the West Pce is the best choice.


    For a moment, I am looking forward to what name he will change to.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After Jiang Lan arrived at the Jade Pool, he made some preparations and brought his Senior Sister to begin his final epiphany.


    This was a very long process, so long that he forgot about time.


    He forgot everything except that he was holding his Senior Sister¡¯s hand.


    He remembered them walking in the world of the Dao and replenishing their memories bit by bit.


    They became an important part of each other¡¯s lives.


    On this day, Jiang Lan returned from high school. He walked into the dpidated courtyard step by step and saw a woman dressed in simple clothes gardening.


    When he returned, the woman looked over as well.


    Their eyes met, as if remembering everything.


    The woman stood up, revealing a brilliant smile towards Jiang Lan, her smile like a flower.


    ¡°Husband, wee back.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at her and smiled too. Then, he pulled her rough hand and walked towards the peak of the mountain.


    Along the way, they talked about many things. He apologized for making her life too bitter and thanked her for sacrificing a lot for him to pass the exam.


    Her originally slender and fair hand had even be dark and rough.


    He also said that he would just let her be taken care of by him in peace for the rest of her life. He wanted his hands to be rough and his shoulders to be reliable.


    He would shoulder everything in the future.


    This was his promise to her.


    It would definitely be realized.


    On the mountain peak, they looked at each other, as if it was time for them to part again.


    The woman looked at Jiang Lan, at the person she cared about, maintaining her smile.


    She said, ¡°I want to keep watching over you, and watch you advance.


    In the endless crowd, the woman is me. The heiress is me. The humiliated woman is me. The female cultivator who killed the bandits is also me. The one who is getting married is still me. I am the one who is waiting for my childhood friend toe back. I am also the one who has been engaged to someone since I was young. The one who sacrificed herself for love is still me.


    I am even more so the matchmaker. I will apany you. I will supplement your Dao. I will pave the way for your Dao path.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the woman in front of him and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I am the farmer who faced the woman, the one who liked the heiress, the robber who insulted the woman, the bandit who was killed by the hero, and also the hero who married the heroine.


    I am the one who made my childhood sweetheart wait and also the one who had been engaged to someone since I was young.


    ording to what the matchmaker said, it must be me. You have opened up the Dao path for me, so how can I abandon you?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the woman in front of him and finally hugged her.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly, as if nothing could separate them, as if the world had lit up because of them.


    It was as if the great Dao was extending because of them.


    At the same time, Jiang Lan opened his mouth beside the woman¡¯s ear and said.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I have be a Dao Immortal today.¡±


    Boom!!!


    At this moment, countless beams of light soared into the sky outside Kunlun.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the stars moved.


    Everything turned into light and began to gather in the sky.


    It was as if his life was perfect and his great Dao wasplete.


    All shackles copsed as a beam of light gathered between heaven and earth.


    It was also termed as the Dao Immortal light.


    Today, someone had reached the pinnacle of immortality, the Dao Immortal Realm.


    The power of the great Dao spread out in all directions.


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked. Even those standing in the Kunlun Main Hall sensed the other party¡¯s strength.


    He was iparably powerful.


    They were all Dao Immortals, but they actually felt fear in their hearts.


    What level was the other party at?


    Was this really a Dao Immortal?


    ¡°He has perfected his Dao,¡± Mo Zhengdong said softly as he looked at the sky.

 Chapter 518 - Junior Brother, Do You Want To Rip The Clothes Off?

    <h4>Chapter 518: Junior Brother, Do You Want To Rip The Clothes Off?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Light gathered above Kunlun.


    Everyone watched as it gathered into a sun-like brilliance. The light stood high in the sky, recing the original sun and illuminating Kunlun.


    Everyone who saw this light was shocked and reverence spread in their hearts.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth looked at the light and felt a sense of familiarity. It was as if their connection with the light had deepened.


    It came from the Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡°Young man, do you still remember when I told you that the Devil Ancestor had provoked the Unparalleled Fist God?¡± The Eighth Prince nudged the youth and said nkly.


    ¡°You said that you wanted to burn incense for him. I remember.¡± The young man was also stunned as he looked at the light.


    ¡°The Devil Ancestor is really pitiful,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Others might not know who caused the great Dao light to illuminate Kunlun, but the Eighth Prince and the youth knew.


    The Unparalleled Fist God had entered the Dao Immortal Realm.


    ¡°The first time I saw him was seven hundred years ago. At that time, he had just transcended his tribtion to be an immortal.


    Seven hundred yearster, he had be a Dao Immortal.


    He will forever be my idol.¡± The Eighth Prince sighed inwardly.


    He had never seen anyone advance so quickly.


    ¡­


    In the Kunlun Main Hall, everyone was looking at the sky and watching the light rise and shine.


    They understood that the other party was already a Dao Immortal.


    His own Dao epassed everything and had reached perfection.


    Normally, when one starts walking on their own Dao path, they will be able to enter the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Meanwhile, this person was different. He perfected his own Dao Path before he entered the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Once he became a Dao Immortal, he would be looked up to by ordinary Dao Immortals.


    Ran Jing looked at the light. She had never seen anyone reach such a state as soon as they entered the Dao Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± She asked Miao Yue and the others in front.


    The others who came over were also curious as to who this person was.


    Such a powerful oppressive might was most definitely not ordinary. They should have heard of this person before.


    Miao Yue looked back at these people, her voice carrying an obvious smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to congratte us?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to Kunlun for having another Dao Immortal.¡± The others were stunned for a moment before they spoke.


    Miao Yue did not say anything else. They looked up at the light and stood at the edge of the Kunlun Main Hall.


    The wind blew from afar, ruffling their clothes.


    It also stirred up the situation in Kunlun. In the past, Kunlun had ten Dao Immortals, but today, Kunlun had eleven.


    Kunlun Temple.


    The middle-aged man looked at the sky and smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s still ten years. Looks like we can watch a good show then.


    He has shattered my understanding time and time again. This person is extremely impressive.¡±


    The little dragon on his shoulder tilted its head in confusion.


    ¡°There are always people who want to take another path, and there are also people who want to try topete for that position with two Deity Positions.


    The weakest will naturally be targeted. Conflict will arise because of this.


    Most of the time, the reason why conflict arises is because the difference in strength is too great. It¡¯s not easy for conflicts to arise if both parties have roughly the same strength.


    After the fortuitous opportunity battle, it¡¯s time for Kunlun to shine in the Grand Deste World.¡±


    The middle-aged man had a smile on his face. That day woulde soon.


    But it might not be a good thing.


    There were some things that others could not do, but only Kunlun could.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Jade Pool house.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes. The first person he saw was Ao Longyu.


    At this moment, Ao Longyu was smiling as if she was waiting for Jiang Lan to wake up. She wanted to say something.


    In fact, she wanted to say a lot.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what were you thinking when you insulted me?¡± Ao Longyu immediately asked.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This dragon remembered nothing but this.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you going to tear my clothes?¡± Ao Longyu handed herself over.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan sat under the tree and looked at the scratch marks on his body. It felt several times longer than before.


    There were many w marks on his face.


    That dragon might have done it on purpose.


    ¡°Junior brother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just subconsciously thought of you back then and struggled a little.¡± Ao Longyu stood behind Jiang Lan, leaning on his head.


    ¡°Does Senior Sister want to watch the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He did not care about what happenedst night.


    This dragon was arrogant and ignorant. There was no need to fuss about it.


    ¡°What about Junior Brother?¡± Ao Longyu transformed into Xiao Yu and sat beside Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I will, but I won¡¯t leave my residence,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He needed to participate, not as an audience, but as one of the Twelve Deity Positions.


    Furthermore, there was a high chance he would have to fight the Devil Ancestor. He wondered how much strength the other party had projected over.


    He also needed to make some preparations.


    ¡°If I follow beside Junior Brother, can I see it?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Lan extended his hand, and a mirror appeared in his palm.


    ¡°You can use this to watch.¡±


    Xiao Yu took the Mountain Sea Mirror and felt a little strange. She did not know what it was.


    As a dragon, she was knowledgeable and knew many things.


    But she could only tell that this mirror was extraordinary.


    Jiang Lan waved his hand on the Mountain Sea Mirror, and an image appeared on the mirror. It was the Eighth Prince hunting wild animals with Yan Xiyun following behind.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you learn something so simple?¡± The Eighth Prince asked Yan Xiyun.


    ¡°I can learn, but¡­ the earth told me they would cry,¡± Yan Xiyun replied.


    ¡°Then why are you eating so happily?¡±


    ¡°Brother was the one who did it. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Then, the scene disappeared.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Can I see the Jade Pool?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Then, he waved the Mountain Sea Mirror again, and the scene outside the Jade Pool appeared. He continued to approach it and realized that there was only a ball of fog.


    Xiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I thought Junior Brother wanted to see me turn into a dragon.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Goddess Diagram only had Xiao Yu in her dragon form.


    He could keep watching.


    ¡°Can you check on everyone?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°No. I can only do it if there¡¯s a medium.


    I am familiar with the Eight Prince, not to mention you.


    I can¡¯t specifically peer at others without a medium,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    The Mountain Sea Mirror could view the mountains and seas, but without a medium, one could only examine the terrain.


    ¡°What will happen if I peek at Master?¡± Xiao Yu was suddenly curious.


    ¡°You will be seriously injured,¡± Jiang Lan said directly.


    Xiao Yu:¡±¡­¡±


    He did not dare to peer at the summit leaders or the insides of the inn.


    Because these people would discover him.


    At that time, if he did not evade in time, he would definitely be severely injured.


    It was even possible that he would be pursued.


    All Dao Immortals had their own Dao and special abilities. They were not to be trifled with.


    Especially after he advanced to the Dao Immortal Realm, everything in the world seemed to be in his hands.


    It was a powerful feeling. If someone was spying on him, he didn¡¯t even need to use his One Leaf Vision or One Leaf Shrouding The Sky to follow their gaze.


    If one¡¯s temperament was not strong enough, one would not be able to control such a realm.


    Of course, it was very difficult to walk out of one¡¯s own Dao if one¡¯s temperament was not strong enough.


    It was just that it was enough. Whether it could remain the same was another story.


    ¡°If we spy on an expert, we will be discovered,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sneak a look at the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower to see if they are really dispirited and unable to hatch.¡± Xiao Yu suddenly had an idea.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no problem in doing so.


    Then, a new scene appeared in the Mountain Sea Mirror. It was their courtyard.


    It was originally ayer of fog, but this fog was constantly dissipating.


    ¡°It¡¯s my arrangement in the courtyard,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    As the Jade Pool Goddess, his Senior Sister was a popr target to be spied upon. She was naturally fine in the Jade Pool. However, if the Ninth Summit was unguarded, it was easy for danger to appear.


    The probability was not high, but he had to be prepared.


    Xiao Yu leaned against Jiang Lan as she looked at the Mountain Sea Mirror. Jiang Lan sat quietly under the tree, calming the energy in his body.


    The power of the great Dao was like an endless ocean. He needed to get used to it and control it.


    Only then could he face all changes and dangers.


    At the same time, he could familiarize himself with the necessary spells, such as the Power of Nine Bulls, the Power of Nine Tribtions, and the Nine Steps of Heavenly Travel.


    In addition, he had obtained the Boundless Tribtion Technique previously.


    These techniques were useful even for a Dao Immortal.


    The Power of Nine Bulls was still effective even now, and it hadn¡¯t even reached its limit. This was something he hadn¡¯t expected.


    Right now, he seemed to have reached the peak in all aspects. Then what should be above him?


    He did not know yet, but he was not in a hurry to know. He had to control his strength first. Then, he would look at the book on Dao Immortals that his master had given him. Perhaps he would know the way to the higher levels.


    But¡­


    It must not be easy.


    Previously, he knew that the Deity Position was a springboard. It was a springboard to jump to a higher position.


    As for the powerhouses with Deity Positions, including Imperial Lord Xi He, no matter how strong they were, they shouldn¡¯t be able topletely break free from the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Any higher and it would be a dead end.


    Jiang Lan stayed in the Jade Pool for a few more years.


    In the past few years, he had been familiarizing himself with this realm. He also watched his Senior Sister cultivate. asionally, he would help his Senior Sister try out her half-dragon transformation.


    Their progress was extremely slow. They had been married for hundreds of years.


    He had entered the sect for 819 years. He entered the Dao Immortal Realm nine years ago and married his Senior Sister two hundred years ago.


    ¡°Looks like Senior Sister won¡¯t be able to get used to not transforming into a half-dragon for more than two hundred years.¡±


    Standing at the edge of the Jade Pool, Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    ¡°Junior Brother, talking behind your Senior Sister is a very rude thing to do.¡± Xiao Yu stood in front of Jiang Lan and flew up on her sword to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out.¡± Jiang Lan stepped on Xiao Yu¡¯s flying sword.


    In another year, it would be the start of the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    Whoosh!


    After Jiang Lan stood up, Xiao Yu rushed out on her sword.


    It had been thirty years. She could finally go out.


    If not for her Junior Brother, she would definitely not be able to stay in the Jade Pool for thirty years.


    She had never gone down.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t that bored in thest few years and had been staring at the vegetative egg through the Mountain Sea Mirror.


    Unfortunately, she could only watch them endure the wind and rain and bathe in sunlight.


    But there was no change at all. At most, they just became even more dispirited.


    She had never seen the Udumbara Flower be spirited, nor had she seen any reaction from the vegetative egg.


    ¡°Are we going home?¡± Xiao Yu asked on the way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look before returning. I want to buy a bottle of good wine for Master.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    He had not shown filial respect to his master for thirty years. He had to buy something.


    At the same time, he would go out to take a look at the battle tform. There should be many people there.


    In a few months, the fortuitous opportunity battle would begin. At the same time, he would go to the inn to ask the Eighth Prince and the others if there were any other rules for the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    As for how the person with the Deity Position needed to be there, he did not know for the time being.


    Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t inform him.


    However, there was still time. There was no hurry.


    The others were naturally even less anxious. They were unable to leave the region they were in, let alone talk to Imperial Lord Xi He. There were only a few people who knew the name of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    After a while.


    Xiao Yu rode her sword out of Kunlun. She was no longer as mboyant as before.


    There were too many people outside and it was easy to be the center of attention.


    As soon as he came out, Jiang Lan saw the fortuitous opportunity battle tform that connected heaven and earth. He, who had advanced to the Dao Immortal Realm, could now see it even more clearly.


    The twelve spaces for the twelve Deity Positions seemed to be in an illusion, and half of the nine pirs were not in the normal space.


    The sky and earth were twisting.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t affect those who approached. Everything was controlled by the battle tform.


    This was truly a great move. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel that he could achieve this step. Imperial Lord Xi He was extremely powerful.


    Every immortal who cultivated sessfully had their own areas of expertise. Jiang Lan only excelled at array formations a little. He merely knew the rough idea of the other aspects.


    Most of his knowledge was gained through reading books.


    And things such as this fortuitous opportunity battle tform were rarely seen in books.


    One needed a lot of practice before one could make something as grand as this.


    Halfway there, Xiao Yunded on the ground and she chose to walk.


    It felt like there were many people flying in the sky.


    ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t really ride on your sword,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°En, walking makes it less easy to attract attention,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    They walked side by side towards the old wine tavern. They would go to the battle tformter. Now, they would go and order some good wine.


    It was noon, so the good wine had to wait till the innkeeper returned.


    The inn was no longer deserted. There were many guests sitting inside.


    The voices were a little messy.


    However, only Hong Ya was at the counter. The one who helped her was Hong Yi.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡± Xiao Yu looked around but did not see the youth or her brother.


    ¡°He went to the Opportunity Arena. Hongyi was invited by them to help,¡± Hong Ya said.


    She was not that busy. Hong Yi was the one running up and down.


    Hong Yi came over to get some wine and greeted Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu.


    She was not unhappy at all.


    Looking at the other party, Jiang Lan felt that she was most likely coerced by those two.


    ¡°Xiyun wille after she finds her way back from being lost. Hong Yi is only busy during this period of time,¡± Hong Ya said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything.


    The youth didn¡¯t care about the inn. The Eighth Prince hadn¡¯t been selling wild animals recently.


    He should be cultivating diligently.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Eighth Prince was discovered by a dragon expert when he was selling wild animals. I heard he was punished when he returned. Recently, he doesn¡¯t even dare to sell anymore.


    He can only sell some in private.


    The alcohol hasn¡¯t been fragrant recently.¡± Some Kunlun disciples sighed and left.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eighth Prince was truly an emotional person.


    Xiao Yu lowered her head in shame. Fortunately, these people did not know her.


    She had already told Ao Man that he would definitely be punished if he was caught.


    His mother was in Kunlun, yet he still dared to sell it.


    He even used the Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut the wild animals.


    He even used the Dragon Saber Art to do so.


    If his mother knew about this, she wondered if she would be so angry that she would not be able to speak.


    After ordering some wine, Jiang Lan brought Xiao Yu to the battle tform to take a look at the Eighth Prince and the others. At the same time, he wanted to get in touch with it.


    He also had to familiarize himself with the tform.


    He would probably be the one who would be targeted first.


    A momentter.


    From the spectator¡¯s position on the tform, one could see everything clearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything strange.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself and decided to look for the Eighth Prince.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he heard the sound of air being torn apart.


    It was not that someone flew over, but that someone was practicing his fist technique on the battle tform.


    He waved his fists one after another, and a powerful force appeared beneath them.


    It was a ghost cultivator from Ba Country.


    He was a young man who practiced his fist technique very seriously.


    ¡°Ba Country, Qing Mu..¡± Jiang Lan immediately recognized him.

 Chapter 519 - Who Is The One That Is Stopping Me From Becoming An Uncle?

    <h4>Chapter 519: Who Is The One That Is Stopping Me From Bing An Uncle?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ba Country¡¯s Qing Mu.


    This person should be the first light spot in Jiang Lan¡¯s Deity Position. The reason why he had a Deity Position was also greatly rted to this person.


    The first person he responded to was also him.


    On the other hand, the other party seemed to have been practicing his fist techniques all along. His strength was not bad.


    Late-stage True Immortal.


    He was surprisingly strong.


    Was it because of his talent, or was it because of something else?


    He was not very old, probably not more than a thousand years old.


    Jiang Lan did not know how Qing Mu waspared to the Eighth Prince, butpared to the others, he was not just a little bit more talented.


    ¡°It might also be because of the fortuitous opportunity. His fortuitous opportunity might be the most special.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought in his heart. The other party¡¯s fortuitous opportunity had already been nted before he even obtained the Deity Position. It waspletely different from the others.


    The effect was also greatly different.


    However, with the other party¡¯s strength, it was still somewhat difficult for him to take over the Deity Position of the Fist God.


    He already had a Deity Position when he was a True Immortal, but he was different.


    He had the One Leaf Vision, which could cover the sky. No one could discover him.


    Once Qing Mu took over the Deity Position, he would definitely be severely restricted and spied on.


    Even if hepletely mastered the Deity Position, he could not leave Ba Country casually.


    He needed the protection of Imperial Lord Youdu.


    He took a few casual nces and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him anymore. Qing Mu¡¯s identity was rted to the Unparalleled Fist God.


    He naturally could not show it too obviously. This way, he would be easily detected.


    He wasn¡¯t that worried, but it was better to be calm.


    Hardworking, diligent, and talented.


    He more or less met the requirements.


    Jiang Lan thought.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems at the moment. I¡¯ll have to ask the otherster.¡± Jiang Lan brought Xiao Yu to the other tforms.


    There were many people practicing here, some even trying to shatter the arena.


    In any case, there was no need forpensation if it was broken.


    Instead, they couldugh at Kunlun.


    Kunlun, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind. It was naturally better for the problem to appear before the start of thepetition than during the officialpetition.


    Xiao Yu also knew that Jiang Lan had to change his name and position. Although she did not know much about it, she understood that he had to find a sessor.


    That was why she had asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how are you sure I saw him?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    His Senior Sister knew about the sessor, but she didn¡¯t know about Qing Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for Senior Sister to understand Junior Brother. In the future, you have to restrain your thoughts.


    I know all about it, ¡°Xiao Yu said seriously.


    She acted as if she was indeed all-knowing.


    This dragon was abnormal.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look. Ao Man is with the youth.¡± Xiao Yu pointed ahead.


    Jiang Lan followed Xiao Yu¡¯s finger and looked over. Then, he saw two people sitting on the battle tform barbecuing. Some people around them were fighting. asionally, they would fight till they were beside the Eighth Prince and take the opportunity to drop spirit stones. Then, one of the wild animals would be gone.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu:¡±¡­¡±


    Weren¡¯t they here to practice?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any dragons around.¡± Xiao Yu looked around and felt that Ao Man would definitely not be so impudent with a dragon around.


    At this moment, Ao Ye came from afar. He had taken the wild animals from the Eighth Prince and left behind spirit stones.


    It seems like it¡¯s useless even if the Dragon Race is here, Jiang Lan thought.


    After a while.


    Xiao Yu came behind the Eighth Prince and whispered.


    ¡°How much for the wild animals?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make the transaction private,¡± the Eighth Prince said hurriedly.


    However, he soon realized that it was his sister.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t scare me. Have you finished your mission and thus havee out?¡± The Eighth Prince immediately asked.


    ¡°What mission?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°I have already prepared the gifts for my mission of bing an uncle,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    Xiao Yu:¡±¡­¡±


    Then, she looked towards Jiang Lan, originally wishing to say that it was Jiang Lan¡¯s fault.


    But thinking about it, her Junior Brother had said that only by controlling her half-dragon transformation could they aplish this.


    Then, she kicked the Eighth Prince and returned to Jiang Lan¡¯s side, ignoring him.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Eighth Prince looked innocent.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not the child woulde in the form of an egg was due to his Senior Sister¡¯s half-dragon transformation problem.


    ¡°Big brother, why are you here? Do you want peanuts?¡± The youth handed Jiang Lan a handful of peanuts.


    Jiang Lan took it and said.


    ¡°Are there supplementary rules for the fortuitous opportunity battle?¡±


    He was here to understand the rules of the fortuitous opportunity battle and take a closer look at the battle tform at the same time. Currently, it seemed like the Deity Position should be restricted by the Heaven Realm.


    If the others came over, there would be some obstacles.


    This meant that when they came, they would not be able to be in their peak state, while he could use his Deity Position to reach his peak strength.


    He had an advantage, but the time since he had advanced was still short. This was also a disadvantage.


    But with these two offsetting each other, he still had more chances of winning.


    Perhaps he could make more arrangements. He had some ns in mind.


    He would prepare itter.


    Xiao Yu had already asked the Eighth Prince to cut some wild animals for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else.¡± The youth thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°When fighting someone of the same level, each person will have three chances to participate. They won¡¯t be matched with the same opponent, nor will they encounter their own people.


    As for the environment, it seems that it will be randomly chosen.


    One has a body of water, one is connected to the earth while one has a volcano.


    Of course, there are also some like this.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded. The environment was random. It was unfair but fair.


    This way, no one would say anything.


    It was the same for everyone. Luck was sometimes part of the battle.


    And everyone could fight three times. If in all three battles, the environment were all beneficial to the enemy, then it would really be fate.


    Of course, an advantage did not mean victory. Strength was the most important.


    Just because the other party had the upper hand didn¡¯t mean that the other party would win.


    ¡°How did you get caught?¡± Xiao Yu asked the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Senior Brother Lu Jian¡¯s fault. At that time, I went out with Mother. Because Senior Brother Lu Jian didn¡¯t see Mother, he directly told me that he wanted some wild animals.


    He even said that he wanted it to be cut with my Heavenly Saber.


    Then I was imprisoned.


    Now, I have to sell wild animals in private for fear of being discovered by Mother.


    No matter how I exin, Mother will ignore me.¡± The Eighth Prince sighed.


    Now, he was no longer selling Senior Brother Lu Jian his roasted wild animals. He had been tricked terribly.


    He could only hope that the fortuitous opportunity battle ended earlier so that he could continue selling his roasted wild animals.


    ¡°You deserve it. You have embarrassed the entire Dragon Race,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of this youngd¡¯s idea. He asked me to bring Mother out for a walk.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth.


    ¡°What has this got to do with me? You asked me to knock Hong Ya¡¯s head. Did I knock it?


    It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to judge and you are unlucky, ¡°said the young man indignantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in knocking. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Big Brother. Did he knock Big Sister¡¯s head?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He seemed to have knocked on it.


    After that, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu left the battle tform and didn¡¯t disturb their business.


    However, he could tell that these two people had alreadyprehended the essence of the Dragon Saber Art.


    All that was left was the final fusion.


    It was nothing much for the youth. His path was not easy. It was much easier for the Eighth Prince, but it was hard to say if he couldpletely grasp and use the Heavenly Dragon Saber to its full ability.


    Sometimes, the difference was like a chasm.

 Chapter 520 - Junior Brother, Listen To My Reasoning

    <h4>Chapter 520: Junior Brother, Listen To My Reasoning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan walked on the main road as he brought Xiao Yu around.


    It looked like he was just killing time.


    In reality, he was preparing something. There wouldn¡¯t be any reaction, nor would there be any obvious traces.


    It was just that he was strengthening his personal connection. When the time came, he would stand on the 12th position and his strength would be moreplete than the others.


    The projection of the Devil Ancestor¡¯s strength would definitely be inferior to his.


    It didn¡¯t seem fair, but they werepetitors to begin with.


    Why would he care about fairness?


    After walking for a long time, Jiang Lan suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Senior Sister has always been unable to get used to not transforming into a half-dragon. Then has Senior Sister ever thought of transforming into a half-dragon?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This way, you don¡¯t have to endure it and your mental state can be rxed.


    This way, you can get used to any state,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu jumped in front of Jiang Lan and stared into his eyes. She tried to ask.


    ¡°Could it be that Junior Brother doesn¡¯t like people?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    After this dragon¡¯s arrogance and ignorance, even her thoughts had begun to go astray.


    In the evening, Jiang Lan took some good wine from the inn and headed towards the Ninth Summit.


    He had been outside for a long time and had prepared everything.


    There was naturally no need to stay.


    After returning, he could wait patiently for the fortuitous opportunity battle to arrive.


    After the fortuitous opportunity battle ended, perhaps Imperial Lord Xi He would take action. He should also passively follow suit.


    He would only know the details when the time came.


    However, many things had to be built on the smooth progress of the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan looked at the courtyard and the main road that needed to be taken care of. He felt that he should be busier for the next month.


    The house had to be renovated too.


    He could take care of it when he had time these few months.


    When the fortuitous opportunity battle began, he would have to deal with those experts again. If possible, he did not intend to participate.


    But some things were not up to him to decide.


    He also had to bear more responsibilities. The more he knew, the calmer he would be.


    The easier it was for him to be stronger as well.


    Doing things behind closed doors might yield him many gains, but he might not necessarily be able to walk at the forefront.


    After letting his Senior Sister deal with the matter herself, Jiang Lan headed to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    Delivering good wine was one thing, but the main thing was to ask his master if he had asked Martial Aunt Miao Yue to help maintain the array formation.


    If he did, he wanted to know about the progress. If he didn¡¯t¡­


    That would make things difficult.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At the peak of the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan lowered his head and spoke respectfully.


    Mo Zhengdong was looking at the sky. He turned around when he heard the voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± As he spoke, he handed over the good wine and asked carefully.


    ¡°Did Master look for Martial Aunt Miao Yue during this period?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been here twice. There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied.


    It¡¯s a little ordinary, Jiang Lan thought.


    He was very curious about what his master thought about having a Daopanion.


    ¡°Master has stepped onto your own Dao path for many years. Did you have to ovee any cmity beforepleting the Dao?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Cmity??¡± Mo Zhengdong thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°It would probably be the attack by an alien race not long after we became immortals. At that time, the ten of us were split into two teams.


    One team was to be used as bait to escape while the other would follow and assassinate.


    After three hundred years, we finally advanced and killed the other party.


    The credit mainly belongs to Chen Xi and Miao Yue.


    One of them was divining the heavenly secrets, while the other was setting up array formations to stall for time.


    That should have been our greatest cmity and tribtion.¡±


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    He admired his master and the rest, but he did not want this cmity.


    What he wanted to know was if his master was suffering from an emotional cmity.


    After thinking for a moment, he continued.


    ¡°When Master was young, did you encounter an engagement like me?¡±


    His master had said that he did not understand this, so he could treat it as some kind of distress and seek answers.


    His master would not think too much about it.


    ¡°Engagement?¡± Mo Zhengdong frowned.


    ¡°Not really. Do you have a conflict with the Goddess?


    If that¡¯s the case, you can try asking your Martial Aunts from the Fifth and Third Summits. They might be able to understand the Goddess better.¡±


    ¡°Has Master never encountered any emotional problems since you started cultivating?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    Reality proved that his master really had no emotional problems.


    However, it was hard to say if his master had a good impression of anyone. Even if he asked, he could not get an answer.


    Human emotions wereplicated, and feelings could not be autonomous.


    It was normal for his master to not have a person he was fond of.


    Jiang Lan bade farewell to his master.


    He suddenly thought of something. Since Martial Aunt Miao Yue really admired his master, she really needed him to y the matchmaker.


    Then why was he asking his master about his past?


    Couldn¡¯t he just ask Martial Aunt Miao Yue directly?


    However, Martial Aunt Miao Yue was too dangerous. He felt that she was calcting everything she did.


    His master did not care.


    However, he was not his master.


    He would discuss it with his Senior Sister. If needed, he would go look for Martial Aunt Miao Yue together.


    However, just as he returned to the courtyard, he saw his Senior Sister standing in the ruins.


    The house had copsed again.


    ¡°Junior Brother, listen to my reasoning.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why hadn¡¯t she thought of a reason yet?


    Jiang Lan looked at the ruins and felt that he should build an ordinary straw hut first. Building a proper house would take about three months, and he couldn¡¯t just sit in the courtyard and rest.


    He was naturally fine before marriage. He was more or less not used to it now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s build a wooden house first,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Yes, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu immediately agreed.


    Then, they walked outside. Since they wanted to build a wooden house, they naturally needed trees.


    There were many trees in the Ninth Summit. It was fine as long as he went out to collect a few.


    After a long time, the wood was ced in the courtyard.


    Jiang Lan began to cut the wood and build it.


    ¡°Junior Brother, can I carve on this log?¡± Xiao Yu pointed at the pir and asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°What about this side?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can I draw something then?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and said.


    ¡°You can.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start drawing.¡± Xiao Yu looked excited.


    After a night, a simple wooden house was built.


    The furniture was also ready.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the Ninth Summit first, thene back to build a house,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu had no objections and started taking care of the Ninth Summit with Jiang Lan.


    Time passed bit by bit. It originally did not take long for him to finish taking care of the Ninth Summit, but the main force this time was Xiao Yu, which was why it took him two months.


    They spent three months building the house.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I feel that the wooden house is not bad either. Can you build an additional wooden house too?¡±


    ¡°Build one in the backyard.¡±


    Jiang Lan wanted to refuse, but he still agreed.


    It took them half a year to finish taking care of everything and rebuild the house.


    It was not much different from before.


    In this half a year, spring had arrived.


    In other words, thest year had passed.


    The fortuitous opportunity battle was about to begin.


    Hu!


    A sudden sound rang out outside Kunlun.


    Several flying Dharma treasures flew towards Kunlun. There were giant ships, ferocious beasts, mountain peaks, and circr Dharma treasures.


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯re notte, are we?¡±


    Jiang Lan could hear the soundsing from the flying Dharma treasure as he stood in the courtyard.


    At this moment, someone from Kunlun came forward.


    ¡°There are still ten days.. It¡¯s not toote.¡±

 Chapter 521 - The Realm Above The Dao Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Realm Above The Dao Immortal Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Within ten days, Kunlun began to be lively.


    Many external forces hade.


    Not only were there people participating in the fortuitous opportunity battle, there were also some factions that hade to spectate.


    Because of the twelve Deity Positions, many people wanted toe and take a look.


    The twelve Deity Positions had alreadypletely appeared, so more people began to know.


    Of course, there were not many people who knew the full name of these Deity Positions.


    They only knew the rough names, such as the Devil Ancestor, Heavenly Human Yunxiao, Unparalleled Fist God, Imperial Lord Youdu, Imperial Lord Qiong Gou, and so on.


    Out of curiosity, the various factions wanted to confirm the situation. Perhaps they might have a chance to obtain a positon as well.


    It was said that the Unparalleled Fist God was the weakest.


    He only had the strength of an early-stage Celestial Immortal, which gave others hope.


    As for who spread it, no one knew.


    Jiang Lan, who was on the Ninth Summit, naturally heard about this. If the culprit wasn¡¯t the Underground Devil Race, then it was either the Demon Race or the Heavenly Human Race.


    Of course, it was also possible that it was another race.


    Even without grudges, people might still stir trouble.


    These news were mostly told to Jiang Lan by the Eighth Prince. At the same time, he would scold those people for being ignorant.


    Of course, the Eighth Prince did not correct these people. He said that when the time came, they would need to burn incense for the Devil Ancestor, and at that time, these people would understand who was the weakest.


    Whoever they thought was the weakest was about to be the strongest in reality.


    The speed at which the Fist God advanced was not something that the older generation couldpare to.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say much about this. Every time, he would just be a listener.


    His Senior Sister would asionally nod and say that she was on the same side as the Eighth Prince, that those people were ignorant.


    The two of them chatted happily. It would be even better if his Senior Sister didn¡¯t touch him when she was excited.


    And while he listened, he would read books.


    Currently, he was reading a book that exined more on the Dao Immortal Realm.


    There were no minor realms in the Dao Immortal Realm. There was only the perfection of one¡¯s own Dao.


    However, whether one was perfected or not was sometimes unable to determine one¡¯sbat strength. There were thousands of great Dao, and it depended on which Dao one walked on.


    As well as how deep one¡¯sprehension of the Dao was.


    Anything was possible.


    The book said that there was a realm above the Dao Immortal Realm that had been severed.


    Sage.


    Sages walked together with the Dao and were born together with the Dao.


    Advancing to be a sage required the recognition of the Heavenly Dao and the merits of heaven and earth.


    This was both a guess and a feasible path.


    However, this path seemed to have been cut off. No one could touch that realm.


    On the other hand, the Deity Position condensed the fortuitous opportunity of the heavens and earth, so it was close to that realm.


    Thus, it became a stepping stone for that realm.


    So far, those who stood at the peak of the Dao Immortal Realm and looked at that realm had discovered one thing.


    Even by relying on the Deity Position, only one person could be a sage.


    There was only one position and chance to be a sage.


    Everyone wanted to obtain it, and they were also trying topete.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He has done so much because he wants to obtain the Central Pce Deity Position and then try to be a Sage.


    The Central Pce is the closest ce to that location.¡±


    Jiang Lan understood Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s thoughts, but he was very curious. If Imperial Lord Xi He became a sage, could he still be a sage?


    He did not want to walk the path of using the Deity Position. He wanted to try to rely on himself to walk on the path toward that realm.


    He wanted to be a sage through his own strength.


    However, he was not sure if he could seed.


    Currently, he was still too weak and could not reach the realm of a sage.


    Between the Dao Immortal Realm and the Sage Realm, there was still an unnecessary process. That was to nurture the golden body once again and allow it to sublimate.


    This way, one¡¯s body could be the first to be a sage.


    One could technically be considered to have left the Dao Immortal Realm, but his realm was still there.


    At that stage, one was neither a Sage nor a Dao Immortal.


    One could be called a half-Sage. This realm was extremely difficult to reach. In the entire Grand Deste World, there were very few who had reached this realm.


    It was clearly written in the book that in the entire Kunlun, only the Sect Master had reached this realm.


    No one else could do it.


    ¡°Since there is someone in Kunlun, there should be others in other ces.¡± Jiang Lan immediately thought of the few people with Deity Positions.


    More than half of them should be at this realm.


    It was most likely the same for the Devil Ancestor.


    Fortunately, the other party could note with his peak strength, or else it would be difficult for him to have a chance of winning.


    As for whether one should advance to this realm, it was also recorded in the books. There was no need for one to be a half-sage if one could be a sage.


    The reason for the existence of half-sages was because onecked the item to aid one to be a sage even though one had sufficient talent, strength, and providence.


    Only then would one need to first take half a step forward to prepare for the future.


    Only by doing so could one naturally be stronger and can face subsequent crises with greater ease.


    Jiang Lan closed the book. He roughly understood.


    ¡°I¡¯m already at the forefront of the Dao Immortal Realm. I have two choices in the future. The first is to begin nurturing my golden body and wait for an opportunity to advance to the Half-sage Realm.


    The other is to give up on nurturing and advancing. I will stand at the end of my Dao path and observe the Dao, to try to find myself a path that has yet to be discovered.


    If I seed, I will be able to have the Sage Realm at my fingertips.


    Perhaps the hardest thing is to find that unknown path.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself. After a moment, he chose thetter.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to be a half-sage and he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    What he needed was to find a path that belonged to him, or rather, to find a path to be a Sage that belonged to him.


    Could he find it?


    He didn¡¯t know, but this matter couldn¡¯t be rushed. He had to take it slowly.


    Hu!


    Sitting in the courtyard, Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at the sky. At this moment, light appeared in the sky. This light connected to the endless horizon, as if it had entered an unknown ce.


    Then, the light split into twelve andnded on the twelve Deity Positions.


    ¡°Junior Brother is leaving?¡±


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°En, I feel that someone is summoning me,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Today was the day the fortuitous opportunity battle began. Naturally, the Eighth Prince was not present. He had gone to prepare for it.


    The youth and the Eighth Prince wanted them to watch the battle. Jiang Lan didn¡¯t give a clear answer. He only said that he would go over when he had time.


    As for whether he would be free, he didn¡¯t know either. It would depend on Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s arrangements.


    In theory, he would not be free. In the battle between the Eighth Prince and the others, he needed to resist the pressure from the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    However, he still reminded the Eighth Prince before he left.


    If he was going to lose, he could ce his hopes on his saber technique.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand, the Eighth Prince still nodded in response.


    He felt that his brother-inw definitely knew something, and he also knew how powerful the saber technique was.


    The Eighth Prince was also very curious about how powerful this saber technique was.


    ¡°Senior Sister, use this to observe, but don¡¯t stare at the twelve Deity Positions. Don¡¯t do this for the summit leaders and the people around them either.


    Some of them are Dao Immortals, so the probability of them discovering Senior Sister is very high.


    Even a Celestial Immortal might discover you,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    Because he was already a Dao Immortal, he did not think that it was dangerous for his Senior Sister to take a look at Celestial Immortals, but it was still very dangerous for him to face a Dao Immortal.


    There was naturally no need to mention the people of the Twelve Deity Positions.


    Even if those people didn¡¯t take half a step out, they were still people who had heaven and earth opportunities.


    Ordinary people could notpare to them.


    ¡°En, en.¡± Xiao Yu nodded seriously this time.


    There were many important figures present, yet she was peeking here.


    It was indeed dangerous.


    But it would be fine if she was just watching the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m going up.¡±


    ¡°Go on, leave Junior Brother¡¯s body to me.¡±


    How confident.. Jiang Lan nodded before responding to Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s call.

 Chapter 522 - Descent Of The Twelve Deity Positions

    <h4>Chapter 522: Descent Of The Twelve Deity Positions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Jiang Lan responded to the summoning call, he arrived at where the meeting was held previously.


    This time, there were only eleven people. The Eighth Prince did note up.


    However, everyone knew that they were only able toe here because of the Eighth Prince.


    Unlikest time, no one spoke this time.


    The next step was to head to Kunlun. It held a different meaning for them.


    Perhaps it was their first time going on a faraway trip after obtaining the Deity Position.


    They were all thinking ofprehending a way to not be restricted to their home base from this trip so that he would not be restricted by Kunlun.


    At that time, they could go wherever they wanted.


    When the eleven of them were all present, Imperial Lord Xi He spoke.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s begin our descent. I know you all want to research, but research is research. If you use your powers wrongly, I will consider it as a forfeit.¡±


    The others remained silent, and Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was not curious, nor did he have any intention of studying how everything worked.


    Because he was the only person present who was not restrained.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Your Deity Position title will resound in Kunlun. This is to make it easier for you tomunicate with the world.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off and enter the Grand Deste World.¡±


    The others were a bit surprised, but they didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, there was no need to hide.


    Everything was set.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside Kunlun.


    There were many people standing on the audience tform. They were people from various factions.


    Some of the famous factions in the Grand Deste World hade, such as the Bu Family of the Central ins.


    Nan Xin and Bu Qing, who had received the mission to kill the disciple of the Ninth Summit previously, were also here.


    After observing for a while, Nan Xin gave up on the assassination and returned to the Central ins.


    Bu Qing was confused, but in the end, she still listened to Nan Xin and gave up the mission.


    After that, others took over, but they had never heard the news of sess.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that person. Every time I ask you, you always say that that person is extraordinary. Are you really not wrong?¡± Bu Qing asked while holding the umbre.


    The current them had long be True Immortals, not something ordinary immortals couldpare to.


    But after so many years, Bu Qing was still brooding over that mission.


    She could not understand why Nan Xin gave up just like that after making so many preparations.


    ¡°Is it that important? What¡¯s important is that we¡¯ve lived until now and our cultivation has been very smooth.


    He made me feel a sense of crisis. It¡¯s only right to give up,¡± Nan Xin said softly.


    He did not mind giving up. From the beginning to the end, he did not regret his choice at that time.


    ¡°You can try to investigate. Then, you will discover that the people who wanted to kill him are all dead, and he has already reached the same realm as us,¡± Nan Xin said.


    ¡°But at that time, he wasn¡¯t that strong.¡± Bu Qing said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re targeted by the Heavenly Human Race and the Demon Race, can you, who isn¡¯t even an immortal, survive?¡± Nan Xin looked at Bu Qing and said.


    ¡°At the very least, I can¡¯t do it. Even if I¡¯m protected, my Dao heart will be damaged, causing my improvement to be slow.


    He did it, moreover advancing to the True Immortal Realm at a speed that surpassed geniuses.


    Do you really think he¡¯s simple?


    If I¡¯m not wrong, he must have concealed his cultivation. It¡¯s just that we were unable to detect him at that time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your guess,¡± Bu Qing said.


    ¡°So when I gave up, I didn¡¯t stop you from continuing. I also want to see what the final situation is like,¡± Nan Xin said indifferently.


    Bu Qing stopped talking.


    On the other side, Jing Ting and the others were also looking around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Junior Brother Jiang.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the Goddess either. Does Junior Sister Lin know if they havee?¡± Mu Xiu asked Lin Siya.


    ¡°Senior Sister doesn¡¯t seem to being. Junior Brother must have encountered something urgent. It might be rted to the Netherworld Cave,¡± Lin Siya said as she walked beside Mu Xiu.


    ¡°I feel that Junior Brother Jiang has a very good rtionship with the Goddess,¡± Jing Ting said.


    He had seen it a few times.


    ¡°Their rtionship is indeed very good. The main thing is that the Goddess is too good,¡± Mu Xiu said.


    ¡°Yes, yes. When I was cultivating in the Ninth Summit previously, I realized that Senior Sister was like a little girl in front of Junior Brother.


    I think it¡¯s all because Junior Brother has spoiled her. Furthermore, she has be lively and beautiful,¡± said Lin Siya immediately.


    She was very interested in this.


    Jing Ting didn¡¯t care much about this. He looked at the light falling from the sky and said.


    ¡°I think someone¡¯s going to descend.¡±


    Before everything began, it was said that those with Deity Positions would arrive first.


    Lu Jian and the others stood on the tform. They were waiting for their opponents to be matched to them.


    All those who participated in the battle had to stand here.


    ¡°I wonder who those with Deity Positions are,¡± Lu Jian said.


    ¡°Is the Fist God the one we met back then?¡± Bei Fang asked.


    ¡°It should be him,¡± Lin An replied.


    The three of them represented Kunlun under the early-stage, mid-stage, and early-stage Heaven Immortals category.


    Only Hong Luan didn¡¯te. She was eliminated by Lin An.


    ¡°Are the people with the Deity Positionsing?¡± Hong Luan stood beside Zhu Qing and asked.


    She felt that something was about to appear in the sky.


    ¡°Yes, they represent the peak of the Grand Deste World.


    They have the highest cultivation, the highest number of fortuitous opportunities, and the highest talent,¡± Zhu Qing said.


    ¡°They seem to be going to fight.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    Hong Luan didn¡¯t understand, but she felt that those existences might not be friendly.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± The Eighth Prince immediately said.


    No matter how clear the others¡¯ perception was, they could not be as clear as him.


    Because he was the bridge of everything and knew the most.


    The youth, Hong Ya, and Yan Xiyun looked up.


    Qing Mu was also watching.


    He knew that these people were all fighting under the name of the Unparalleled Fist God. Were they trying topete with him for the title of the strongest fist?


    He would not lose.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t hate the other party. The other party didn¡¯t seem to care about him either.


    There was no strange look in their eyes. Many people looked at Ba Country with contempt.


    Boom!


    Among the twelve Deity Positions, the one belonging to the East Pce began to erupt with powerful light.


    Everyone looked over.


    Then, a glowing woman appeared in the sky. The moment she appeared, a voice came from the sky.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial East Pce, Eastern Wastnds Earth Mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ancestor.¡± Yan Xiyun was a little excited.


    This was her family member.


    It had been a long time since shest met someone from her race..


    The others were also shocked. This was the first time they had heard of the full title of the Deity Position.


    Following that, light bloomed in the south as a man in pitch-ck armor appeared.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial South Pce, Underground¡¯s Devil Ancestor.¡±


    In the north, there was a man who was like the zing sun.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial North Pce, Imperial Lord Qiong Gou.¡±


    Just like that, people appeared one by one and their names rang out.


    The title of the twelve Deity Positions began to engrave itself on the Grand Deste World.


    Until finally, the voice which called out the title of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, Ba Country Unparalleled Fist God¡¯s fell.


    A man covered in mistnded on the allocated ce.


    At this moment, everyone saw a total of ten who had descended and had their titles called out. However, they quickly realized that there were eleven present.


    This surprised many people.


    However, no one said anything. For some reason, there was some pressure from above.


    Or rather, the atmosphere above was somewhat oppressive.


    The meeting between these important figures seemed a little unfriendly.

 Chapter 523 - Fighting The Devil Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 523: Fighting The Devil Ancestor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan watched as those people descended one by one. He was at the back because of his Deity Position.


    Therefore, he was thest to go down.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had sneaked in and his name wasn¡¯t mentioned.


    He didn¡¯t even use his fake name.


    It was as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    It seemed like not announcing the title was part of his n. Otherwise, there was no need to hide it now. Jiang Lan thought to himself.


    Soon, he stopped thinking about Imperial Lord Xi He and instead looked at the others.


    It was as if they had materialized. Although their strength had yet to reach their peak, they were not weak at all.


    Everyone seemed to want to give it a try.


    For example, testing with a weakling like him.


    The one who showed the most obvious intention was naturally the Devil Ancestor. Since the first time they met, he had targeted him.


    ¡°Does the Unparalleled Fist God not like to present yourself with your true appearance?¡± The Devil Ancestor looked at Jiang Lan with a smile.


    Most of them were just watching the show and did not say anything.


    Instead, Imperial Lord Youdu spoke.


    ¡°Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This made him feel that the friendship he had obtained wasced with poison.


    Ignoring Imperial Lord Youdu, Jiang Lan looked at the Devil Ancestor before taking a step forward.


    At this moment, light began to appear in the twelve directions, extending towards the center.


    As Jiang Lan advanced step by step, the light extended to the center. At this moment, a huge tform appeared in the middle.


    It was as if an arena had appeared.


    This change surprised the people below. Something seemed to have happened in the sky.


    The Devil Ancestor looked at Jiang Lan, his thoughts unknown.


    In just a few breaths, Jiang Lan stood on the huge light barrier. He looked at Devil Ancestor and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Come and fight.¡±


    His words were simple and crude.


    This sudden change stunned everyone. These great figures were going to attack each other?


    For a time, everyone below felt like they were in danger. If these people fought, it would affect the surroundings greatly.


    Miao Yue looked at the sky and narrowed her eyes, as if she was looking at something interesting.


    Mo Zhengdong watched calmly from afar.


    ¡°Who do you think has a higher chance of winning?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked Mo Zhengdong while drinking.


    ¡°Just keep watching,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied.


    Everyone on the battle tform was also surprised.


    The higher-ups were about to make a move. Were they in danger down there?


    The Eighth Prince looked up at the Devil Ancestor, feeling that he was finished.


    Be it as a dragon or as a human, one should keep a low profile. His brother-inw often reminded him of this.


    Qing Mu looked at the Fist God with admiration.


    ¡­


    The Devil Ancestor was a little surprised to see Jiang Lan take the initiative to fight, but only a little.


    Then, he walked out.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very confident in yourself. I heard that you were only a True Immortal six hundred years ago. The title of the Unparalleled Fist God was even bestowed upon you by Ba Country.¡± The Devil Ancestor arrived at the arena.


    He looked at Jiang Lan with a strange light in his eyes.


    It was as if he was trying to do and absorb something.


    Jiang Lan could feel the power of the other party around him, as if it was targeting him.


    The other party had also prepared a lot.


    Their eyes met. No one took the initiative to attack, but it seemed like they were already fighting.


    It was an invisible contest with their Dao.


    Meanwhile, the people below were shocked by what the Devil Ancestor said. The Unparalleled Fist God was only a True Immortal six hundred years ago?


    Then was he actually a Heaven Immortal now?


    So there was actually someone so weak up there?


    This made everyone¡¯s hearts race. It seemed that the twelve people with Deity Positions were not that powerful.


    They didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but it seemed to be true. After all, the other party¡¯s name really belonged to Ba Country.


    Many people had their own thoughts, but no one dared to say it out loud.


    They decided to wait and see what would happen next.


    Just as these people were preparing a series of ns, a rumbling sound came from the sky.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the sun and moon dimmed.


    Heaven and earth were upied by two types of power. ck energy surrounded one side, and a giant figure stood there. On the other side, an aura simr to that of a cmity appeared. A man stood within, as if he was suppressing heaven and earth.


    The great Dao started resonating.


    Everyone could feel themotion. For a moment, no one could stand still.


    A powerful and terrifying force pressed down on them, as if it could crush them at any moment.


    ¡°Netherworld Abyss.¡±


    An ethereal voice came from the sky. At this moment, the abyss upied the back of the giant. The abyss was absorbing everything around it.


    If one¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough, one would be sucked in with a single nce and be doomed.


    The terrifying power made the surrounding people not dare to look up.


    Many of them had never seen power of this level before, let alone experience it at such a close distance.


    They felt like they were going to die here.


    Then, they heard another voice, simrly boundless.


    ¡°Boundless Tribtion Technique.¡±


    At this moment, not only did the people below feel like they were about to be sucked into the abyss, they even felt like a great cmity had arrived.


    They could not tell if they were the ones experiencing the tribtion first-hand or the ones who were observing it.


    The terrifying powers intimidated them.


    Pa!


    A sudden noise sounded.


    Those below who felt fear instantly rxed.


    When they looked up, they realized that there were some of the twelve Deity Position holders who were protecting them.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see powerhouses of such level fight. Look up and see clearly. You all might not see such a scene again in the future.¡±


    It was Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice.


    Only then did the people below look up.


    The power just now was too great, so great that they did not dare to raise their heads.


    When adults fought, the children suffered.


    However, they could clearly see the situation up there now. In their eyes, they could see the giant and the man in front of the giant.


    They upied one side each and seemed to be constantly trying to devour the other party.


    At this moment, they saw the figure belonging to the Unparalleled Fist God move.


    Jiang Lan moved. He watched as the Devil Ancestor began his hidden preparations. He didn¡¯t want to waste time with the other party.


    The longer this dragged on, the more disadvantageous it was for him. He had to deal a fatal blow.


    He took a step forward, walking towards the other party.


    When he moved, the Power of Nine Bulls surged and the Power Of Nine Tribtions filled the sky.


    At that moment, the void began to rumble and the ground began to tremble.


    It was as if something was trampling over mountains and rivers, tearing through the void and descending.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s speed increased. In the blink of an eye, he gave up on the Boundless Tribtion Technique and arrived in front of the giant.


    Then, he waved his fist.


    The Boundless Tribtion Technique began to distort and shatter before surging towards the giant.


    It was as if it was opening a path for Jiang Lan.


    The Devil Ancestor did not sit back and wait for death. The abyss appeared in the giant¡¯s eyes before it looked at Jiang Lan, who was close to it, wanting to absorb him.


    Jiang Lan faced the abyss directly. His Power Of Nine Tribtions was alreadypletely full.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    In a daze, the ground surged and space shattered.


    Invisibly, two iparably massive bulls trampled through mountains and rivers, smashing through the void barrier and arriving domineeringly.


    Immediately following that, they crashed into the giant that represented the Devil Ancestor.


    A punch passed.


    Boom!


    The giant¡¯s head shattered, its body disintegrated, and the abyss exploded.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    All the power that belonged to the Devil Ancestor was shattered on the spot, and the Dao that belonged to him was erased by a single punch.


    The power swept across and struck the Devil Ancestor¡¯s Deity Position.


    Crack!


    The location was filled with cracks.


    Bang!


    The position disintegrated.


    Only then did Jiang Lan retract his fist and stand there calmly.


    The power in the air disappeared. There were originally two people in the arena, but now, only one was left.


    There were only eleven left out of the original twelve positions.


    On the other hand, the Devil Ancestor was still present, just that he was currently merely a wisp of devil qi. He looked at Jiang Lan in disbelief.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you so strong?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at him in silence for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t six hundred years enough to advance to the Dao Immortal Realm?¡±


    The Devil Ancestor looked at Jiang Lan, speechless.


    Was it enough for one to advance from a True Immortal to a Dao Immortal in six hundred years? Was it enough?


    How was this even possible?


    As thest wisp of devil qi disappeared, the Devil Ancestor left the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    As for the people below, they were all extremely shocked.


    Only the people from Ba Country were cheering.


    To advance from a True Immortal to a Dao Immortal in six hundred years, there was actually such a terrifying existence in this world?


    The weakest?


    However, they could sense that the Fist God was probably the strongest. Such a speed of advancement should not be the speed of a human.


    There was no such race in the entire Grand Deste World.


    Even innate immortals were not as exaggerated as this person.


    ¡°Young man, didn¡¯t I say it? They can burn incense for the Devil Ancestor now,¡± the Eighth Prince said to the youth beside him.


    The youth didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t say that the Fist God was weak.


    He had always felt that he was very strong.


    The other party had also helped him a few times.


    On the other hand, Hong Ya was shocked. This person had reached the Dao Immortal Realm in less than a thousand years. She had only reached the mid-stage True Immortal Realm after working hard for so many years.


    If she was given another six hundred years, she would at most be an early-stage Heaven Immortal.


    How did he reach the Dao Immortal Realm in six hundred years?


    ¡°This child is truly exceptional.¡± Jiu Zhongtian changed a pot of wine and continued drinking.


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    He was really too outstanding.


    After settling the matter with the Devil Ancestor, Jiang Lan looked at the others. After confirming that no one wanted to cause trouble for him, he slowly walked towards his position.


    This way, the future would be much calmer, and the people who were spying on his Deity Position would give up on this idea.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao suddenly said.


    ¡°Technically speaking, the Devil Race can¡¯t participate in the fortuitous opportunity battle without the Devil Ancestor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unless someone helps them resist the pressure from the Heavenly Realm and the Netherworld.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He smiled.


    ¡°Since no one from the Heavenly Human Race hase, I can help the people of the Underground¡¯s Devil Race resist it.¡± Yun Xiao looked at the person in charge of the Underground¡¯s Devil Race and said.


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Heavenly Human lord.¡± The person in charge of the Underground Devils lowered his head respectfully.


    They didn¡¯t hesitate, and they seemed to have made preparations long ago.


    It was also as if he knew that Heavenly Human Yunxiao would do this.


    After everyone was in position, Imperial Lord Xi He looked at the group on the fortuitous opportunity battle tform and said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    As Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice fell, a beam of light appeared from everyone on the fortuitous opportunity battle tform.


    This light spun in the air and the participants were randomly matched.


    After a moment, the light fell and left a series of words in the air.


    The first day¡¯s arrangements were at the forefront.


    First day, first battle.


    Fist God, Ao Man¡ªDemon Race, Peng Cheng (Early-stage Heaven Immortal) (Battle tform 1)


    Underground¡¯s Devil Race, Jiao Kai¡ªQilin Race, Yan Tian (Perfected True Immortal) (Battle tform 2)


    Dragon Race, Ao Lin¡ªBa Country, Xian Bei (Mid-stage Heaven Immortal) (Battle tform 3)


    First day, second battle.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Six battles a day.


    Eight days were needed toplete the first round, and eight dayster, the second round would begin. There were a total of three rounds.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about this. He realized that only the Eighth Prince needed to fight today.


    In other words, after the Eighth Prince¡¯s first battle ended, he could leave this ce and bring his Senior Sister out for a stroll?


    Not bad.


    But it was too obvious. Maybe tomorrow.


    He did not need to be here tomorrow as well.


    It would only appear the day after tomorrow.


    The number of people participating wasn¡¯t perfect. Some people had to fight twice in the first round.


    Of course, he could also choose to reject it a second time.


    Whoever wanted to fight could fight. It was fine as long as they were at the same realm.


    ¡°Remember your battle times. The remaining will be added on thest day.


    Then, those that have nothing to do here, you may leave. The six shall stay.¡± Liu Jing stood at a higher position and spoke.


    Every battle tform had the participants¡¯ name indicated on it.


    ¡°Stupid dragon, if you lose the first battle, you will lose face. Your mother will probably imprison you,¡± the youth said to the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°When you lose, you¡¯ll lose face in front of the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. Don¡¯t beg me to consult my brother-inw then,¡± the Eighth Prince said impolitely.


    ¡°Good luck, Big Brother!¡± Yan Xiyun cheered for the Eighth Prince.


    After that, these people left the fortuitous opportunity battle tform, leaving the Eighth Prince behind.


    In just a moment, all the unrted personnel left the fortuitous opportunity battle tform, leaving only six people behind.


    Jiang Lan looked down at the first fortuitous opportunity tform. There were two people standing there, the Eighth Prince and a man in his thirties.


    His face had some ck feathers and an aquiline nose.


    He was very strong. He had entered the early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm for some time and the cultivation of his golden body was about to reach the mid-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    The Eighth Prince had only advanced to this realm for a few decades.


    There was an obvious difference.


    There was no Kunlun in the first battle, but that did not mean that there were no Kunlun people. Miao Yue and the others naturally did not leave. Instead, they looked ahead at the situation.


    ¡°Senior Sister, who are you paying attention to?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    ¡°The Unparalleled Fist God is from Kunlun, so of course I am paying attention to the Eighth Prince.¡± Miao Yue thought for a moment and asked Ran Jing.


    ¡°Does Ran Jing think the Eighth Prince has a high chance of winning?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Miao Yue?¡± Ran Jing looked at Miao Yue.


    Miao Yue then looked at Zhu Qing.


    ¡°What do you think, Junior Sister?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have that big of a chance.¡± Zhu Qing thought for a moment before answering.


    The chance of winning was indeed not big.


    Although the Eighth Prince was impressive and hisbat experience was not bad either.


    However, the other party should be a giant roc. It was not inferior in any aspect. Its golden body was even stronger.


    ¡°What do you think, Ran Jing?¡± Miao Yue looked at Ran Jing.


    ¡°Do you not have your own opinions?¡± Ao Shishi could not stand it anymore.


    Miao Yue was the most annoying person in Kunlun.


    ¡°I think the Eighth Prince can win.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a faint smile.


    This answer surprised Ran Jing andpany.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhu Qing was curious.


    Hong Luan, who was standing behind Zhu Qing, was also curious. She realized that it was good not to participate.


    She could hear her master conversing with these experts.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince represents the Unparalleled Fist God. Since the Unparalleled Fist God is so powerful, the person representing him should definitely not be bad either. That¡¯s why I think he can win.¡± Miao Yue replied with a smile.


    The few dragons felt like they had been fooled. After beating around the bush, Miao Yue seemed to be just talking highly of her own from Kunlun.


    Zhu Qing stared at Miao Yue.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister usually doesn¡¯t joke around like this,¡± Zhu Qing said.


    ¡°Aiya, Junior Sister is so smart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Initially, Zhu Qing did not care that much, but now, she suddenly cared about the oue of this battle.

 Chapter 524 - Saber

    <h4>Chapter 524: Saber</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the first battle tform.


    The youth and the others were all paying attention. Many people were very concerned about the first battle.


    It wasn¡¯t that everyone cared about who was the winner. Rather, everyone was curious as to what happened after the battle ended.


    The environment on the fortuitous opportunity battle tform wasn¡¯t fixed. Instead, there would be changes in the environment. Therefore, they had to determine how the environment would change so that they could prepare for the future battles.


    They also needed to care about how the victors would connect to the Heaven Realm and reach the Netherworld.


    This was basically the benefit. Furthermore, the powerhouses with Deity Positions also cared about this.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is quite strong, but it¡¯s not easy to win,¡± Lu Jian said to the Eighth Prince from the audience stand.


    Lin An and Bei Fang were also watching. Since they did not have to fight today, it would basically be their turn both tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince doesn¡¯t need to be chosen, but he has fought with Senior Brother Lu Jian before. He definitely won¡¯t underestimate his opponent. I just wonder if he can find a way to win,¡± Lin An said.


    They could all tell that the demon was extremely strong, different from the Eighth Prince who had just entered the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    The Eighth Prince also had a headache. He met someone so strong in the first match. It was very difficult for him to win.


    His own lightning technique was very fast. If he couldn¡¯t win in a fight, he could run.


    However, he could not escape here. If he did, it meant that he had admitted defeat.


    For a moment, he felt that he had lost his advantage. He could only fight head-on.


    At this moment, he felt a power beginning to appear in his surroundings. It was the power that belonged to the entire fortuitous opportunity stage.


    And this power was constantly changing, as if it was choosing something.


    Whoosh!


    After consolidating its strength, the fortuitous opportunity battle tform changed. Everything on it disappeared.


    It was the same for the ground where the Eight Prince stood on.


    In the Eighth Prince¡¯s eyes, it was as if he had entered apletely new world.


    And they were currently in the air.


    There was no end in sight.


    ¡°I have an advantage in an air battle, but the other party has a greater advantage,¡± the Eighth Prince thought.


    ¡°Looks like luck is on my side this time.¡± Peng Cheng looked at the Eighth Prince and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race is an innate immortal. I have longed to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous. You¡¯ll see for yourself today. I¡¯m an innate immortal. It¡¯s not a loss for you to lose to me. Even though you will lose, it will still be considered an honorable defeat,¡± the Eighth Prince replied with a smile.


    At this moment, his halberd was in his hand. The power of lightning began to surge.


    After entering this scene, they could begin.


    On the other hand, the demon Peng Cheng was a pitch-ck long saber. At this moment, there were many ck feathers floating in the air.


    The Eighth Prince did not mind. He began to attack with lightning shing around him.


    Boom!


    Peng Cheng did not dodge and followed up with an attack. His saber rose and fell as the halberd swept across.


    de light shed, lightning surged, and hurricanes howled.


    Boom!


    They each retreated some distance before disappearing.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    High in the sky, they disappeared and reappeared. Lightning wreaked havoc in all directions, and hurricanes swept in all directions.


    The powerful force shattered the surrounding clouds, and heavy rain continued to fall.


    Jiang Lan looked at the Eighth Prince from where he was. After they entered the battle, he felt a sense of pressure.


    It came from the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld. It was as if the Eighth Prince¡¯s battleground was supported by him and the Demon Race¡¯s Imperial Lord Qiong Gou.


    At that moment, the Eighth Prince¡¯s lightning was wreaking havoc. However, he was able to tell that his lightning did not gain the upper hand.


    Instead, the wind was constantly locking onto the Eighth Prince. If the Eighth Prince didn¡¯t notice, he would be severely injured.


    ¡°Do you think the Eighth Prince can win?¡± Emperor Qiong Gou looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is not an ordinary dragon.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t directly answer the question.


    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s an innate immortal?¡± Imperial Lord Qiong Gou asked again.


    Jiang Lan nced at Imperial Lord Qiong Gou but did not utter any words.


    ¡°Based on the current situation, the Eighth Prince will soon be defeated,¡± the Earth Mother said.


    Because the Eighth Prince was the center of everyone¡¯s attention, everyone paid more attention to him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s not human. If he was more despicable, he would have won,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    Other people had alreadymented once. In order to stay relevant, he also decided to say something.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    There were only two humans present, and it felt like Imperial Lord Youdu was scolding the others indirectly.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince¡¯s disadvantage is very obvious. It¡¯s impossible that he can¡¯t see it,¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said objectively.


    ¡°Ancestral Dragon, what do you think?¡± asked the titan.


    ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± said the Ancestral Dragon in a low voice.


    It was indeed just the beginning, but they could see it more clearly.


    ¡°Although the Eighth Prince is at a disadvantage, he seems to have deliberately avoided the other party¡¯s arrangements with every step.


    Perhaps he can catch him off guard.¡± The Mixed Essence Witch saw even more.


    ¡°That great peng is about to finish setting up the array formation. The victor is about to be decided. It¡¯s a bit fast.¡± The Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor frowned.


    It felt much faster than she had expected.


    The others didn¡¯t say anything else, only staring down.


    Jiang Lan was also watching. He couldn¡¯t predict the oue, but the Eighth Prince was experienced. It was impossible for him not to know that the other party was setting up a trap bit by bit.


    ¡­


    On the audience tform.


    Zhu Qing frowned.


    ¡°Is the Eighth Prince doing it on purpose or did he not discover it?¡±


    ¡°He knows that he is a little weaker from the beginning. Although he doesn¡¯t do things that make others happy, he has his own thoughts,¡± said Ran Jing.


    Miao Yue did not speak, she only watched.


    ¡°You seem to know your child very well.¡± Zhu Qing seemed to be hinting at something.


    Ran Jing nced at Zhu Qing without answering.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince and the Demon Race¡¯s Peng Cheng had already separated. Their eyes met, and no one had any intention of retreating.


    ¡°The oue is about to be decided.¡± Peng Cheng looked at the Eighth Prince and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong, but you are much worse than me. Go back and cultivate well.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his saber and made a stabbing motion.


    ¡°Heaven Spike.¡± Peng Cheng¡¯s energy surged. At this moment, invisible wind appeared in all directions. A sky full of wind needles appeared. Golden light covered their bodies. It was the power of the golden body.


    It was not difficult to wipe out an early-stage Heaven Immortal with this strike. The difficult part was setting it up in advance.


    Now that he had set it up, he stabbed out with his saber.


    There was no way to turn back from this strike. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he would still heavily injure his opponent.


    The Eighth Prince, who felt the power around him,ughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this move of yours.¡±


    Boom!


    Lightning appeared on his body and it was continuallypressed.


    In an instant, the Eighth Prince transformed into a half-dragon and the power of lightning surged towards the halberd.


    Blood appeared at the corner of his mouth, and countless energy surged from his scales. It was the Thousand Scaled Dragon Cry.


    The Eighth Prince gathered all his strength and counterattacked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who falls first.¡±


    Hu!


    Lightning surged, surging towards the opponent¡¯s attack. There was no defense. He only focused on offense. He wanted to fight to the death with the opponent.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided, and the surrounding power constantly stabbed into the Eighth Prince.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The Thousand Scaled Dragon Cry was shattering, and the power of lightning was also disintegrating under the opponent¡¯s saber.


    Although Peng Cheng was surprised, he still maintained his saber.


    Soon, something even more unexpected happened. The Eighth Prince¡¯s halberd had deviated from its original path.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±


    The Eighth Prince was holding the middle of the halberd, which was not as long as his long saber. Was the other party courting death?


    However, he soon realized that this wasn¡¯t the case. The other party wanted to exchange injuries for injuries.


    He could not retract his saber.


    Pu!


    The saber stabbed into the Eighth Prince¡¯s chest and through his body. The distance between them continued to narrow, and the halberd in the Eighth Prince¡¯s hand arrived in front of him.


    Pu!


    The halberd pierced into Peng Cheng¡¯s body.


    ¡°My halberd is ferocious seven steps away but my halberd is both fast and ferocious within seven steps.¡± The Eighth Prince pulled out his halberd and continued attacking.


    However, Peng Cheng was even faster and directly stabbed towards the Eighth Prince again. The surrounding golden needles also kept attacking.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    One man with a saber, and one dragon with a halberd.


    Blood began to spill. The Eighth Prince¡¯s eyes were red with killing intent. He did not dodge or put up any defense. He wanted to defeat his opponent with one breath.


    However, the other party wasn¡¯t afraid at all. His beastly nature erupted as he attacked the Eighth Prince with his golden body.


    The spectators felt their scalp tingle.


    Lin An and Bei Fang looked towards Lu Jian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I only mention it asionally and didn¡¯t let him learn from me,¡± Lu Jian said innocently.


    Jiang Lan looked down. To the Eighth Prince, this was indeed the best strategy with the highest chance to win.


    However, there was a difference in strength between the two parties. If the other party did not use Heaven Spike, the Eight Prince¡¯s chances of winning would be higher.


    But the Eighth Prince could not find that opportunity.


    The other party¡¯s saber could not retreat. He could only sh head-on.


    However, the difference between the golden bodies of the two were very obvious. The Eighth Prince was no match for his opponent.


    After all, he was not Senior Lu Jian. Senior Lu Jian was abnormal. The more injured he was, the more he fought, and the stronger he became.


    He was extremely crazy.


    ¡°Although he has heavily injured his opponent, it still can¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s about to lose,¡± the Earth Mother said.


    ¡°That seems to be the case. I wonder if there will be any other changes,¡± said Imperial Lord Dongqing of the Giant Spirit Race.


    Cang Yuan Ancestral Dragon only watched withoutmenting.


    At this moment, the battle situation had changed.


    The long saber condensed the power of Peng Yuan¡¯s golden body and shed at the Eighth Prince¡¯s halberd.


    ng!


    Crack.


    Bang!


    The halberd was sliced apart by the saber. At this moment, the saber continued to sh at the Eighth Prince.


    Just as Peng Cheng felt that he was about to win, a crystal saber blocked his saber.


    ng!


    He wasn¡¯t able to sh his opponent down with a single strike, but he now had the initiative.


    Then, he began to attack.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince was fighting back with his Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    He was using a rather shoddy saber technique.


    Although he felt that his saber technique was smooth, itcked any power when facing an enemy.


    Boom!


    With a single strike, the Heavenly Dragon Saber was knocked away and the Eighth Prince was sent flying.


    At this moment, he was descending at an extremely fast speed.


    The Eighth Prince frowned. The Heavenly Dragon Saber was gone.


    His injuries were a little severe now, and the other party wasn¡¯t that well off either. As long as he found another opportunity, he would be able to turn defeat into victory.


    At this moment, the other party¡¯s saber arrived again. The Eighth Prince frowned. For some reason, he had the urge to draw his saber.


    But he couldn¡¯t grasp this urge.


    He gave up on taking out a new halberd and instead faced this iing attack head-on.


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince was sent flying with a saber wound on his body.


    Then, he continued to approach the other party. He could only stop the bleeding in his half-dragon form. He couldn¡¯t do any more.


    Peng Cheng brandished his saber.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    After several shes, the Eighth Prince¡¯s body was already damaged.


    It was even difficult for him to stand.


    But¡­


    The feeling of pulling out the saber wasn¡¯t strong enough. He was still a little off. He could feel that if he held on a little longer, he might be able to pull out the saber.


    The saber that the Unparalleled Fist God had given him.


    He remembered that his brother-inw had said that if he fell into a desperate situation, this saber could reverse the situation for him.


    ¡°As the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race, you are an innate immortal who wields the Heavenly Dragon Saber, but you don¡¯t seem to know how to use it.¡± Peng Cheng brandished his long saber, and all of his power gathered together to sh at the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve epted your fate, I¡¯ll use this saber to send you off.¡±


    Facing the saber that upied the sky, the Eighth Prince did not hesitate to charge forward.


    Just a little more. Just a little more. This was definitely enough.


    If he failed¡­


    But there was also a possibility of sess.


    If he didn¡¯t try, he wouldn¡¯t seed.


    Everyone saw the Eighth Prince charging towards Peng Cheng¡¯s saber. They were somewhat puzzled.


    What was the Eighth Prince trying to do?


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you know what he wants to do?¡± Zhu Qing asked Miao Yue.


    Even Ran Jing did not understand.


    Not to mention Ao Shishi and the others, who were also looking at Miao Yue.


    ¡°Look, there might be a new change.¡± Miao Yue smiled lightly.


    The others were confused, and Hong Luan was even more confused.


    Would there be any new changes at this time?


    Jiang Lan also lowered his eyebrows. The Eighth Prince must have sensed something and felt a bit of pressure.


    He was trying to fuse with it.


    As for whether he could seed, he did not know. It depended on the Eighth Prince himself.


    The others looked at the Eighth Prince¡¯s actions and were confused. They really did not understand what the Eighth Prince wanted to do.


    Imperial Lord Xi He, Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan, and Heavenly Human Yunxiao didn¡¯t really understand.


    However, Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan was soon stunned.


    It was as if something had appeared. At this moment, Jiang Lan also revealed a smile.


    Done.


    Not only that, Ran Jing even stood up. But immediately after, she felt that she had lost herposure and sat back down.


    Miao Yue smiled.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a change.¡±


    Zhu Qing did not sense it, but the others did not. Miao Yue only knew of it when she saw Ran Jing.


    Because only the Dragon Race felt this thing the most.


    Ran Jing turned to look at Miao Yue. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    Ao Shishi finally sensed it as well. She was in disbelief.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    The youth also felt it because he had also practiced it.


    Yan Xiyun hid behind Hong Ya. She closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look. Her brother was about to be split into two.


    Facing the saber that was close to him, the Eighth Prince smiled.


    He had merged the essence with the saber technique.


    In that instant, he finally touched the hilt of the saber.


    At this moment, he made a gesture of holding his saber. A resonance appeared in his heart as a deep and loud voice sounded.


    ¡°Saber,e.¡±


    Whoosh!


    While everyone was confused, a saber hiltnded in the Eighth Prince¡¯s hand. Then, countless crystal fragments came from below and formed the saber hilt.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar shook the sky.


    The saber rose and the clouds surged.


    As the de fell, the wind stopped and the clouds were extinguished.


    All the surrounding dragons felt their blood boil and their fighting spirit burn.


    Soaring Dragon Tribtion.


    The Eighth Prince stood there as if he had be the center of all the dragons. His saber was pointing at the Dragon Race¡¯s fighting spirit.


    When the older generation of the Dragon Race saw this scene, they were all shocked to the extreme. The Dragon Saber Art had appeared again.


    This time, it was not some mysterious person who had unleashed it, but the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race.


    It was someone they were familiar with.


    Initially, some people felt that the Ancestral Dragon was biased by giving the Heavenly Dragon Saber to the Eighth Prince. However, they did not expect the Eighth Prince to really know the Dragon Saber Art.


    This was a move that even the Ancestral Dragon did not know how to use.


    Now, it had officially appeared in the Dragon Race.

 Chapter 525 - The Unparalleled Fist God Is That Person

    <h4>Chapter 525: The Unparalleled Fist God Is That Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A heavenly saber appeared, and a dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens.


    The blood of the dragons boiled. They looked at the Eighth Prince and wanted to follow him.


    This was a saber that could gather all the dragons.


    And this saber was right in front of them.


    Forget about the Dragon Race. Compared to the others, they also had a strong feeling that the power of the Dragon Saber Art was too astonishing.


    It seemed invincible.


    ¡°How did the Eighth Prince learn the Dragon Saber Art?¡± Jiu Zhongtian was a little stunned as he drank his wine.


    ¡°Someone taught him,¡± Mo Zhengdong said casually.


    He roughly knew who taught him.


    On the other side, Zhu Qing looked at Miao Yue.


    ¡°Senior Sister, how did you confirm that the Eighth Prince had learned the Soaring Dragon Saber Art?¡±


    Miao Yue chuckled.


    ¡°Ran Jing knows her child very well. We should ask her about this.¡±


    Ran Jing nced at the two of them and did not speak for a moment.


    However, she had many guesses.


    ¡­


    All the powerhouses with Deity Positions seated above the battle tform were stunned.


    The appearance of the three saber moves was something they had not expected. This saber technique had long been lost, although it was said that someone had just executed this move in recent times.


    But no one knew who was the one who knew this saber technique.


    The Ancestral Dragon looked toward Jiang Lan and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Is the Unparalleled Fist God a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The Unparalleled Fist God is my friend and I know him the best. He is despicable, cunning, and ruthless.


    He¡¯s definitely not a dragon.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu defended Jiang Lan.


    In his heart, Jiang Lan was questioning if Imperial Lord Youdu had some prejudice against the others? Or was it because Imperial Lord Xi He and the others had gone too far?


    To these experts, the Human Race represented Kunlun.


    Because most of Kunlun were humans.


    Therefore, their impression of Kunlun was their impression of humans.


    So in the eyes of others, the summit leaders of Kunlun were despicable, cunning, and ruthless?


    He felt that it must be because of Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    ¡°He is indeed human,¡± the Earth Mother said.


    It was impossible for her to see through Jiang Lan with his One Leaf Vision, but as the Earth Mother of the Qilin Race, she had other abilities.


    She could confirm that Jiang Lan was a human.


    But she could not be sure of anything else.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything.


    They suspected that it was Jiang Lan who had taught the Eighth Prince the Dragon Saber Art.


    Cang Yuan Ancestral Dragon roughly knew about the Eighth Prince. It was impossible for him toe into contact with the Dragon Saber Art.


    There was only one person who he could not see through, and that was the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Therefore, it was reasonable to suspect the Unparalleled Fist God.


    But not being a dragon made that doubt go away.


    It was impossible to learn the three moves of the Dragon Saber Art unless one was a dragon.


    In particr, making the dragons¡¯ blood boil was something that only the dragons could do.


    ¡°The result is about toe out,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He reminded.


    ¡°He hasprehended it toote.¡± There was no other expression on Heavenly Human Yunxiao¡¯s face as he lowered his head to look.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince was holding the Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    He hade to a realization. It turned out that he was not using an ordinary saber technique made by the Unparalleled Fist God. Instead, he was using the Dragon Race¡¯s long-lost Dragon Saber Art.


    At this moment, he felt that he was omnipotent.


    Wind and clouds surged as the saber tilted its power.


    He faced Peng Cheng¡¯s saber head-on, wanting to use his own saber to defeat the other party. Right now, his blood was boiling and he felt that he was invincible.


    And when he saw the appearance of the Dragon Saber Art, Peng Cheng did not have the slightest fear. The saber still shed down.


    No matter what, he had to defeat his opponent.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    The long de that belonged to him shed down on the other party¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A powerful force erupted.


    A rumbling sound echoed in the sky, sweeping through everything.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The long saber that belonged to Peng Cheng shattered, but his saber intent did not weaken in the slightest and continued shing down.


    Boom!


    The Eighth Prince was not afraid at all.


    Everything was a contest of strength and confidence in his own Dao.


    Bang!


    An explosion of power sent the two of them flying.


    Even their golden body was damaged by this strike.


    They could not move.


    After that, both of them lost their strength and fell into the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to lose.¡±


    The Eighth Prince wanted to get up, but his injuries were too severe and he couldn¡¯t move. Just now, the Dragon Saber Art had made his blood boil, but now he was powerless.


    His consciousness was already blurry.


    It seemed like he could not get up. The Eighth Prince began to lose consciousness.


    He had used all his strength in that strike just now. If he couldn¡¯t win, he was indeed left with only defeat.


    However, before he lost consciousness, he was surprised that he knew the Dragon Saber Art.


    This belonged to the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Therefore, the person on Dragon Cry Ind was actually the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Under pressure, he could fuse the essence of the move into his saber technique. This was taught by his brother-inw.


    The Fist God had been very good to him from the very beginning.


    How could someone who had no rtionship with him teach him the most important saber technique of the Dragon Race?


    So¡­


    Kicking away everything that was impossible, no matter how ridiculous the answer, was the closest to the truth.


    The Fist God was his sister.


    On Dragon Cry Ind, she had learned the Dragon Saber Art and had taken good care of him. She also had a good rtionship with her brother-inw.


    That had to be it.


    After that, the Eighth Prince lost consciousness.


    On the other hand, Peng Cheng was much better. At the very least, he didn¡¯t lose consciousness, but his body couldn¡¯t move either.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince has lost.¡±


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at the two people below and said.


    Although both of them were seriously injured, one had lost consciousness, while the other was still awake.


    ¡°What do you think, Fist God?¡± Imperial Lord Qiong Gou looked at Jiang Lan.


    In fact, it was very close to a draw.


    ¡°Congrattions to you for winning the first victory,¡± Jiang Lan said slowly.


    A loss was a loss.


    It was enough that the Eighth Prince hadprehended the Dragon Saber Art.


    As for connecting to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld, he actually didn¡¯t need it.


    It would be good to try next time. With so many people, he should definitely have a victory, right?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Imperial Lord Qiong Gou said.


    This was equivalent to walking ahead of the others.


    ¡°Fist God, you do not have any representatives fighting today or tomorrow. If you want to go off, you can leave directly,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He reminded. Then, he said to the others.


    ¡°Same for everyone.¡±


    Those people naturally had no intention of leaving. They could chat here for a while, but when they returned, they would just be imprisoned in their own factions.


    Thus, why not just stay here?


    Jiang Lan was different. He was free.


    Furthermore, the sect did not know his identity, so he could stroll around anywhere.


    After bidding farewell to the various experts, he left the connection and returned to the Ninth Summit.


    After the Fist God left, the others looked at Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°Could it be that the people of Kunlun don¡¯t know who the Unparalleled Fist God is?¡±


    The one who said this was the Earth Mother.


    ¡°Humans are cunning. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t tell you. What he tells you might also not be true,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    Earth Mother: ¡°¡­¡±


    Could this person not speak?


    ¡°The people of Ba Country are brainless. You can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake, but it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t,¡± said Imperial Lord Dongqing.


    ¡°You are right since you have a brain,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    Imperial Lord Dongqing:¡±¡­¡±


    He had the urge to initiate a vote to kick this person out.


    ¡°Why are you bickering with brainless people?¡± The Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor responded.


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race is right. You guys aren¡¯t smart enough to bicker with me,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu added.


    The Earth Mother and Imperial Lord Dongqing looked at the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor.


    Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor:¡±¡­¡±


    Why are you looking at me?

 Chapter 526 - The Eighth Prince Tells The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 526: The Eighth Prince Tells The Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Hu ~¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the Mountain Sea Mirror and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Today, she had heaved a few sighs of relief. At first, it was because her Junior Brother was fighting with other powerhouses. Now, it was because of her younger brother who was fighting.


    She cared more about her Junior Brother. Those he faced were all big shots.


    Fortunately, her Junior Brother had punched the big shot to death.


    Her Junior Brother seemed to like to use his fists to defeat his enemies.


    This had been the case since they met. It was even more so when they were in the mystic realm. It was even more terrifying when people saw it.


    The matter regarding Ao Man was nothing much. It seemed like he had lost, but he should be happy that he hadprehended the Dragon Saber Art.


    Mother and the rest were definitely very happy.


    ¡°Senior Sister is still looking?¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Xiao Yu immediately raised her head and realized that Jiang Lan had already woken up.


    She did not dare to look at the location where the twelve Deity Position holders were seated. It was easy for her to be discovered.


    Therefore, she did not know that her Junior Brother had disappeared from there.


    ¡°Junior Brother, why do you like to hit people with your fists?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    Because killing enemies was the fastest, Jiang Lan thought.


    ¡°Using a spell technique is too slow,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Ao Longyu clenched her fists and punched Jiang Lan¡¯s chest twice.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m going to learn fist techniques.¡±


    Dragon Ascension Fist? This thought shed across Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Has anyone sensed Senior Sister¡¯s gaze?¡± Jiang Lan looked at the Mountain Sea Mirror and asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head.


    She was very careful.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince should be quite seriously injured. Let¡¯s go out and take a look,¡± Jiang Lan said after some thought.


    At first, he did not intend to go out today, but Xiao Yu had seen that the Eighth Prince was seriously injured, so she definitely wanted to go out.


    Xiao Yu hesitated.


    However, she quickly agreed.


    ¡°Junior Brother, remember to protect me.¡±


    What was going on with this dragon? Jiang Lan stared at Xiao Yu in astonishment.


    The temperature of this dragon was not high.


    Soon, he understood that his Senior Sister¡¯s mother might also be here.


    Protection was not anything else but hispany.


    ¡°I will protect Senior Sister well,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Leave Junior Brother¡¯s safety to me. This is my responsibility as a Senior Sister.¡± Xiao Yu stood up and looked down at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Lan stood up and pulled Xiao Yu¡¯s hand, walking out of the courtyard.


    The moment she was pulled away by Jiang Lan, Xiao Yu returned to her normal appearance and caught up.


    When they went out, many people were still gathered at the fortuitous opportunity battle tform. They were still watching thepetition.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. There was no one else they knew who participated today, so there was no need to watch the battles.


    After that, they went to the inn. They didn¡¯t know where the Eighth Prince would be sent.


    When they arrived at the inn, they saw many dragons here.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s at the inn,¡± Jiang Lan thought.


    The Eighth Prince knew the Dragon Saber Art. This was a huge matter for the Dragon Race.


    He needed protection.


    But¡­


    The Eighth Prince could only stay in Kunlun.


    ¡°Can the Dragon Race really afford the Eighth Prince¡¯s price?¡± Jiang Lan asked as he walked into the inn.


    In the past, the Eighth Prince had six strands of fortuitous opportunities. Later on, he became the connection center of the Deity Position.


    After the fortuitous opportunity battle, his value would fade.


    However, afterprehending the Dragon Saber Art, his value to the Dragon Race would only increase and not decrease. The Dragon Race needed the Eighth Prince even more.


    However, there was apromise, which was to let the Eighth Prince teach the Dragon Saber Art to other dragons.


    As long as other dragons could learn it, the Eighth Prince¡¯s value would decrease drastically.


    However, he did not know if the Heavenly Dragon Saber would recognize and acknowledge other dragons.


    Of course, it was not easy to teach the move either.


    If it could be taught casually, how could it be lost?


    Not everyone was the Eighth Prince.


    There were not many who had an innate talent like his.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Ao Longyu suddenly greeted respectfully.


    Jiang Lan looked up and indeed saw Ran Jing in front.


    He also lowered his head and called out.


    When he went to see the other party back then, the other party had asked him to call her Mother.


    He, who did not know what her name was, naturally listened.


    It was nothing.


    He had married his Senior Sister Longyu, so it was only right for him to address his Senior Sister¡¯s mother as Mother as well.


    Ran Jing nodded in acknowledgment. Then, she looked at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu, her eyes filled with spection.


    There were more doubts.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t think too much or ask further. She only said.


    ¡°Have you twoe to see Ao Man?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ao Longyu nodded.


    She acted very obediently.


    ¡°He¡¯s recuperating up there. Go on,¡± said Ran Jing.


    Ao Longyu didn¡¯t say anything else. She pulled Jiang Lan up.


    On the way, Jiang Lan was puzzled. Ran Jing¡¯s gaze made him feel strange.


    She seemed to be suspecting something.


    The suspect was either him or his Senior Sister.


    ¡°Is there something that needs to be suspected? Is it because of the Dragon Saber Art?¡± He thought.


    In theory, without sufficient clues, it was impossible to suspect him.


    That was unless he was like the Eighth Prince, who knew who taught him the Dragon Saber Art. At the same time, the Eighth Prince also knew that the Unparalleled Fist God knew him.


    Only with such clues would one suspect him.


    Otherwise, it was impossible.


    So what did the Eighth Prince say? Or did Ran Jing know of other guesses?


    However, the other party didn¡¯t ask. It didn¡¯t seem like she cared that much.


    Thus, he did not think too much about it.


    Then, he came to Ao Man¡¯s room in the inn. This room hadsted for hundreds of years.


    There was no one in the room at the moment. The people outside had also been cleared out by Ran Jing.


    It was to allow Ao Man to cultivate in peace.


    ¡°Brother Ao Man, are you alright?¡± Ao Longyu came to Ao Man¡¯s bed and asked.


    ¡°Sister.¡± The Eighth Prince was already awake. He looked at Ao Longyu excitedly.


    ¡°Sis, I haveprehended it already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of your Dragon Saber Art.¡± Ao Longyu nodded.


    She was also happy for Ao Man. The three moves of the Dragon Saber Art was no ordinary saber technique.


    After learning it, he would have a trump card that could save his life.


    ¡°Not this.¡± Ao Man sat up excitedly.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve figured it out. So my biological sister is the peerless Fist God who looks down on the world and is peerlessly brave.


    Sister, you¡¯ve taught me for so many years, but I didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ao Longyu was stunned for a moment before she moved away from the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think Ao Man has been beaten silly?¡±


    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. I didn¡¯t tell Mother anything.


    I am trustable,¡± promised the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really not the Unparalleled Fist God,¡± Ao Longyu said innocently.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± The Eighth Prince was in disbelief.


    ¡°You know the Dragon Saber Art and was also on the Dragon Cry Ind. When I was in danger, you helped me and alsoter passed on the Dragon Saber Art to me.


    Sometimes, you even got brother-inw to pass on the news to me.


    Other than you, could it be brother-inw? ¡±


    Then, the Eighth Prince was stunned for a moment. His mind began to clear up. He remembered that the first time he met the Unparalleled Fist God, he was indeed a human.


    The person who shattered the red dragon with one punch was definitely a human. Later on, when he met his brother-inw for the first time in Kunlun, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his legs go weak.


    When he faced his brother-inw, the innate talent of an innate immortal instinctively told him that his brother-inw was extremely dangerous.


    So¡­


    ¡°Sister.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at Ao Longyu with a crying expression.


    ¡°Did I identally find out about the truth just now?


    Will I lose my memories? ¡±


    Ao Longyu took out her wooden sword.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 527 - Junior Brother, How Could You Do It?

    <h4>Chapter 527: Junior Brother, How Could You Do It?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Do those important figures all want us to win?¡±


    The Eighth Prince asked.


    The youth was also in the room. He was actually quite surprised.


    When he entered, he saw the Eight Prince¡¯s sister using a wooden sword to whip the dragon. It was a tragic sight.


    After knocking on the door a few times, the sister asked if the dragon had lost its memory to which the dragon replied, ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What do you mean by that?¡± He expressed that he had always been normal.


    The youth immediately understood that the dragon was pretending to have lost his memory.


    If it was possible, he hoped to be able to borrow the wooden sword and be the one knocking on the dragon¡¯s head instead.


    After that, they started talking about the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    ¡°The others need it more. Kunlun doesn¡¯t care,¡± Jiang Lan said as he sat at the side.


    Ao Longyu was also sitting beside him, the wooden sword still in her hand.


    Jiang Lan paid more attention to the movements of the wooden sword, afraid that his Senior Sister would poke her own body.


    Sometimes, dragons were ignorant and stupid.


    It wasn¡¯t so exaggerated when they first met. Perhaps it was because she was suppressing her true nature.


    ¡°Does the Unparalleled Fist God care?¡± The youth asked curiously.


    The Eighth Prince was also curious. After all, they represented the Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he cares. Opportunities aren¡¯t always useful to everyone,¡± Jiang Lan replied calmly.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth understood that the victory of the fortuitous opportunity battle was useless to the Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡°However, winning will benefit the participants. If you don¡¯t care, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jiang Lan added.


    There was most likely going to be some change in the youth¡¯s fight with the person from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    He was actually rather curious. Could the youth really woo Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race?


    Different races had different ways of showing their emotions.


    Not all races were like humans. If one liked another, one would treat the other person well.


    Some races liked to devour the other party.


    It was hard to say about the Dragon Race. His Senior Sister did not act abnormally.


    But the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race¡­


    They were clearly different from others. Hong Ya didn¡¯t even seem to have feelings of love.


    ¡°I almost won. What a pity.¡± The Eighth Prince sighed.


    He had, after all, lost. He would be mocked by the youth for many years.


    Therefore, he hoped that the youth would also lose in the first round.


    This way, no one couldugh at each other.


    Jiang Lan sat for a while longer. Behind him, the Eighth Prince was exining some things to his Senior Sister.


    For example, telling her the stories on how he taught the youth how to chase after the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race and how he taught Yan Xiyun to hunt.


    However, when he talked about teaching the youth, the youth was unconvinced.


    The two of them quickly quarreled.


    In the end, they asked Jiang Lan to analyze whether it was right or wrong. Jiang Lan told them as usual that being stronger was always right.


    He really didn¡¯t know how to chase after the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Moreover, he had no experience in chasing after someone. It was actually because he had interacted with his Senior Sister for a long time that they could both give and respond to each other.


    As the conditions were right, they just became closer and got together.


    Their situation could only be chanced upon by luck.


    After that, Jiang Lan left. He nned to take a look at the fortuitous opportunity battle tform.


    He wanted to see how the victormunicated with the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    After a while.


    Near the fortuitous opportunity battle tform.


    Jiang Lan saw someone sitting cross-legged on one of the nine pirs below. Netherworld Aura surrounded him, as if it was surging towards his body.


    It was the demon Peng Cheng who had fought with the Eighth Prince previously.


    ¡°Is the Netherworld Aura entering his body?¡± Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    ¡°This is dangerous, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the Netherworld Aura around the other party and said.


    ¡°He¡¯s just transferring it to the powerhouse with a Deity Position. Furthermore, the aura is somewhat wrong. It is somewhat different from the aura that seeps out from the entrance to the Netherworld. There are traces of the Dao in this one.


    This is equivalent to helping the middleman temper his body as well. It is extremely beneficial to his immortal body or golden body.¡±


    Ao Longyu nodded before patting Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s answer is correct.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    In fact, the Netherworld and the Heaven Realm were connected to the Grand Deste World, butpletely separated at the same time. It was unknown how these two ces appeared.


    The records he read and the information he obtained from the Treefront Vige were all about how the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld were rted to the Grand Deste World. They did not mention how they appeared, nor did they mention how the Tree of Creation connected to the Heaven Realm and the Netherworld.


    These were too far away. He was just thinking casually and did not intend to search for an answer.


    Not long after, they appeared on the observation tform and met many people.


    There were Senior Brother Lu Jian, Senior Sister Lin, and Junior Sister Han Qi.


    Junior Sister Ya Li was not around. It seemed that she went to apany her husband.


    Jiang Lan was still a bit stunned by the fact that she had a Daopanion.


    He had an assumption that no one in Kunlun had a Daopanion.


    Among the people he knew, only Junior Sister Ya Li had a husband. The others had no concept of Daopanions.


    Then, he met Zhou Shu and Lu Qian. The two of them looked at them respectfully.


    It had been a long time since he saw them tipping someone.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I realized that they don¡¯t seem to know that I was the one who helped at the inn. I think I didn¡¯t say anything wrong back then.


    Why were they so angry?¡± Ao Longyu was puzzled after leaving.


    ¡°They just came to Kunlun and didn¡¯t really understand how things worked here,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Indeed, those two were insensible and too ostentatious. They were still very weak and did not know how many experts Kunlun had.


    However, so many years had passed. Now, they had already built their foundations and were about to be immortals in the blink of an eye. They were very strong.


    In the evening.


    Soon, Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    Xiao Yu turned into a half-dragon and stood in the courtyard, seemingly trying to test how sharp her ws were.


    There were scales on the side of her arm and face, as well as on her calf.


    She also had a dragon horn on her forehead.


    Jiang Lan, who was embedding the Dragon ying Sword¡¯s sword intent into the wooden sword, didn¡¯t understand what his Senior Sister wanted to do either. He just watched, but he did have the thought of using the Dragon ying Sword to help his Senior Sister cut her nails.


    Ao Longyu sat beside Jiang Lan. She looked at the dragon scales on her body and asked curiously.


    ¡°Junior Brother, how could you bear to do it? I am covered in scales whenever we are doing it, except for some ces.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked nkly at Ao Longyu.


    He was speechless.


    This dragon¡­ didn¡¯t know what was good for her.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan brought his Senior Sister out to watch the battles.


    There was still no familiar person. Kunlun, on the other hand, had fought once. It was a Senior Sister from the Seventh Summit who had fought her opponent to a draw.


    In the end, the other party won.


    It was that Senior Sister who had given in.


    On the third day.


    Jiang Lan appeared at where the rest of the Deity Position holders were again.


    Since the youth was fighting with Yan Xiyun today, he naturally had toe.


    He would be participating in Hong Ya¡¯s match tomorrow as well.


    He was free the day after tomorrow and Qing Mu would appear on the sixth day.


    Jiang Lan stood in his position and looked at the number two fortuitous opportunity tform below. It was the youth from the inn versus Hong Zhao from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡°This youth¡­ is from the Catoptric Deflection Inn?¡± The Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor frowned.


    ¡°Looks like the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race has lost this time,¡± the Earth Mother said.


    ¡°This youth has quite a few secrets. It¡¯s said that he was raised by a poor human. He is indeed a human, but he might not necessarily have been born by a human,¡± said the Mixed Essence Witch as he stared at the youth.


    ¡°No, the one who gave birth to him was indeed a human couple. It¡¯s just that something unexpected should have happened when she was pregnant.


    In the end, the couple paid a price, and this youth was raised by Qiong Qi. Many yearster, the innkeeper returned with him,¡± said Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°It sounds very ordinary, but for a human youth to be raised by a Qiong Qi and for him to be able to absorb its violent energy, he¡¯s not as ordinary as you say,¡± said Imperial Lord Dongqing.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. The youth was indeed extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so extraordinary that these people didn¡¯t know about it and could only guess.


    Of course, the most important person was still the innkeeper.


    These people were curious about the youth, but no one dared to directly take him away. They were clearly afraid of the innkeeper.


    Catoptric Deflection was probably the title of the innkeeper.


    And he had also learned Catoptric Deflection.


    It seemed like his master had paid a greater price than he had imagined.


    Fortunately, he had never disappointed his master.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting,¡± said Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    There was no one under him who was participating today, so it was not a bad idea for him to pay attention to this youth.


    ¡°Most of the people who are worth paying attention to are all under the Unparalleled Fist God,¡± said Imperial Lord Qiong Gou.


    ¡°Are you unconvinced? Go fight.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu finally found an opportunity to interrupt.


    Imperial Lord Qiong Gou: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This friendship was really poisonous.


    However, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Instead, he looked down.


    Standing on the mountain, the youth took out his halberd and violent power surged.


    The two sides began to fight.


    The terrain had a volcano, which gave the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race an advantage.


    Boom!


    The youth¡¯s halberd moved, but was blocked by the other party.


    The attack didn¡¯t seem to be very strong.


    Hong Zhao held his ming spear and began to counterattack.


    Bang!


    After repelling the youth with a single strike, she felt that the other party wasn¡¯t very strong. Then, she sped up her attack.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    They moved quickly, but it was mostly just the youth getting beaten up.


    Bang!


    The youth was sent into the mountains.


    Just as Hong Zhao thought that the other party should be injured, the youth walked out unscathed.


    He cleared the dust and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Although I¡¯m very familiar with Hong Ya, this is the fortuitous opportunity battle tform. You don¡¯t have to show mercy to me.


    I won¡¯t go easy on you either.


    Give it your all. ¡±


    Hong Zhao: ¡°¡­¡±


    She felt insulted. Then, fiery wings appeared behind her and mes burned on her body.


    Her speed and attack had increased exponentially.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Light appeared and disappeared in the air. Every time it appeared, the youth would be beaten up.


    Countless attacks and power poured onto the youth.


    It was as if everyone thought that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race would definitely win.


    Hong Ya, who was watching the battle, only watched. She knew that Hong Zhao had lost.


    If she wanted to seriously injure the youth, she needed four of herself and ate-stage True Immortal.


    Even with such a lineup, she might not even win.


    ¡°Big Sister, is Big Brother going to lose?¡± Yan Xiyun asked.


    Hong Ya nced at Yan Xiyun and said.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost my turn. I feel like I¡¯m going to be killed.¡± Yan Xiyun was a little worried.


    She had been killed every day in Kunlun for so many years.


    He felt that the people outside were too dangerous.


    Boom!


    The youth was struck to the ground, and the powerful force even began to shatter the mountain.


    Hong Zhaonded in midair. She looked down in shock.


    ¡°How can it be so difficult?¡±


    She was shocked. Was this really a mid-stage True Immortal?


    Why did she feel that she can¡¯t really injure the other party?


    Sure enough, she saw the youth stand up again without any injuries.


    She felt like she had been greatly insulted, but she had to win this time.


    Finally, she sent a voice transmission.


    ¡°Fall down and admit defeat. I¡¯ll tell you Hong Ya¡¯s preferences, as well as some things about her when she was young.


    So that you can understand herpletely.¡±


    Then¡­


    Hong Zhao saw the youth, who had already stood up, suddenly cover his chest. Then¡­


    Pu!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed unwillingly.


    He had fainted himself.


    Hong Zhao: ¡°¡­¡±


    An insult. A naked insult.


    He was just insulting her.


    Jiang Lan, who had been watching the match, was stunned.


    Not only him, but the others were also stunned.


    This youth fell just like that.


    ¡°The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race¡¯s methods are truly impressive,¡± The Earth Mother said with a smile.


    ¡°All is fair in war. It¡¯s fine if you can do it,¡± the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor said coldly.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he had some guesses, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so unexpected.


    ¡°Pfft ~¡± Jiu Zhongtian spat out his wine.


    He turned to look at the innkeeper and said.


    ¡°Your grandson is quite interesting.¡±


    The innkeeper: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Zhengdong was also shocked.


    But he didn¡¯t really care.


    He would act naturally.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± The Eighth Princeughed so hard he couldn¡¯t stand straight.


    Hong Ya: ¡°¡­¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, her intuition told her that Hong Zhao had won because of her.


    ¡°Big Brother lost?¡± Yan Xiyun heaved a sigh of relief.


    Both of her brothers had lost. It was normal for her to lose too.


    Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if she was alone.


    ¡°He has lost,¡± Hong Ya replied.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn.¡± Yan Xiyun took a deep breath and prepared to fight.


    Soon, the youth walked out and was met with the Eighth Prince¡¯s mockery.


    ¡°The pot calling the kettle ck. How dare youugh at me?¡± The youth said unhappily.


    ¡°Then at least I injured the other party. Other than the first time you used your halberd, you lost without even counterattacking.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and mocked him. He paused for a moment and continued.


    ¡°Furthermore, I haveprehended the Dragon Saber Art. What about you?


    You haven¡¯tprehended anything.


    To think that you have the same progress as me. I¡¯m teaching you for nothing.¡±


    ¡°But I got something else.¡± The youth was unconvinced.


    ¡°What else could it be? At most, it¡¯s news about your girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    The opposite sex can only affect the speed at which you draw your saber.


    If you hesitate for Hong Ya, it¡¯s equivalent to giving up your advantage and cutting down your own attractive spots.


    You will then be mediocre.


    But as long as you draw your saber fast enough and are outstanding enough, your personal charm will bloom.


    Hong Ya will be yours easily.


    You are putting the cart before the horse.¡± The Eighth Prince was disappointed.


    ¡°But it might not attract Hong Ya. As long as I understand Hong Ya and continue to work hard to be stronger, isn¡¯t it possible?¡± The youth revealed his n.


    ¡°So you want to transform into someone that she likes. When you erase yourself, she will feel that you have no opinions and no thoughts.


    Bing the person she likes is equivalent to the beginning of her hate.


    Believe me, young man. Draw your saber and pick up your halberd. Chop off her wings and knock her head tonight. Ask her if she¡¯s touched.


    Don¡¯t think that you are my sister and brother-inw. They are different,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Xiyun is about to begin. Do you want to watch the battle?¡± Hong Ya asked.


    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± the two replied.


    Lu Jian and the others were stunned as they watched them leave.


    Wasn¡¯t this tantly scheming?

 Chapter 528 - Dont Dragons Know Shame?

    <h4>Chapter 528: Don¡¯t Dragons Know Shame?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The youth had lost.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had easily won this battle, so they were rtively happy.


    A win was a win. No one cared if it was unfair.


    It seemed like the people of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race really wanted to fight the youth so that they could use their trump cards.


    However, it was not easy to meet him in the next round.


    It was unlikely that one¡¯s opponent would be from the same race every round.


    The other people with Deity Positions didn¡¯tugh at Jiang Lan, but at the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor.


    However, the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor didn¡¯t mind. She could alreadymunicate with the Netherworld and the Deity Position was continuously fusing with the Netherworld Aura. As long as she didn¡¯t lose too badly in the future, she would be able to fight for the only position above if she was given some time.


    The others were naturally the same.


    It all depended on who walked faster.


    The Central Pce was not easy to take, so they could only forcefully fight for that position. It was not impossible.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about these things. He looked down at the Qilin Race¡¯s Yan Xiyun.


    Yan Xiyun versus the Devil Race¡¯s Lin Yu.


    She was also a female cultivator. She wore a ck demonic dress and had a demonic aura all over her body. Her snow-white skin also emitted a strand of pitch-ck gaseous mes. She looked very majestic.


    Yan Xiyun stood there in her orange outfit, looking worried.


    She was thinking about what attack and defense techniques she should use. Of course, it would be best if she could win.


    Then the scene began to change. The battlefield was set¡­ on a water surface.


    ¡°She has lost.¡± Jiang Lan sighed inwardly.


    ¡°This girl from the Qilin Race is going to lose to the Underground Devil Race,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said.


    ¡°Hmph, the people of Kunlun are really looking down on the Qilin Race. We can obtain the protection of the earth even when they are above water.¡± The Earth Mother felt that the Qilin Race had been underestimated.


    ¡°What do you think, Fist God?¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao asked Jiang Lan.


    The Underground Devil Race was now under his name, so it was him who would decide the victor between him and Jiang Lan.


    The Earth Mother also looked at Jiang Lan, as if wanting him to put in a good word for Yan Xiyun.


    In the end, Jiang Lan remained silent.


    It was clear that the Fist God also felt that he was going to lose.


    When the Eighth Prince was at a disadvantage, the Unparalleled Fist God did not remain silent. Instead, he felt that he had a chance to win.


    ¡°So your brains aren¡¯t uniformly smart. Our Ba Country is still the best. We are all brainless,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said to everyone.


    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±


    They remained silent.


    They were all paying attention to their own battles.


    Jiang Lan watched as Yan Xiyun attacked.


    It was a fire spell technique, and its power was not bad.


    But¡­


    It was casually pped away by the other party.


    After that, Yan Xiyun covered her head and squatted down, making it easier for her to be beaten.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t feel anything, as if he already knew the oue.


    Although Yan Xiyun often followed the Eighth Prince and the youth, she had always been beaten. If she was on the ground, she would be invincible.


    But on the water¡­


    Normally, the water surface did have the power of the earth, but this was the manifestation of a spell technique. The power of the earth was pitifully small.


    Yan Xiyun naturally wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Earth Mother¡¯s face was ashen as she watched Yan Xiyun get beaten up.


    She looked disappointed.


    In the end, Yan Xiyun lost.


    ¡°It seems like you have lost again,¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said calmly.


    Jiang Lan only nodded slightly, not paying much attention.


    After that, he retreated. There was no longer any need for him to continue to be here. There would only be rewards if he won. If he lost, there was no need to stay.


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Tomorrow, Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was fighting and Qing Mu would only fight on the sixth day.


    Someone would probably win. These two were normal.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to win, because every single one of them was outstanding among their peers.


    How could one win just like that?


    Those who were here all represented the strongest among those in the same realm.


    It would be strange if the Eighth Prince and the others could win easily.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu smiling.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I can win if I fight?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°The chances of winning are not small.¡±


    Her Senior Sister had the Kunlun Power. This was her advantage.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who could resist it. Furthermore, his Senior Sister was tempered by the Jade Pool, so she was much stronger than other dragons.


    In addition, they had always been together. With more physical skinship, it would imperceptibly strengthen his Senior Sister. At the same time, with the Dragon ying Sword apanying her, his Senior Sister was actually very strong among her peers.


    She should win for sure.


    If she encountered someone from the Dragon Race, she would definitely be able to win even if she were to jump realms to fight.


    The Eighth Prince was really in pain from being hit by Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What if you participate?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    Jiang Lan thought about it again. There were many things that he couldn¡¯t use. If he only used his cultivation on the surface, he actually didn¡¯t have much of an advantage.


    He only learned some sword techniques and was not too proficient in other things.


    However, with the gift of the Tree of Creation, it was not easy for him to lose.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much chance of me winning.¡± This was his final answer.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu stood up and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    This time, my chances of winning are not small. Your chances of winning are not big, which means that I¡¯m stronger than Junior Brother.


    After this, Junior Brother will listen to whatever I say. ¡±


    Xiao Yu was full of confidence.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He thought that his Senior Sister was going to represent him in the battle, but it turned out that she was still thinking about who to listen to?


    A momentter.


    ¡°Junior Brother, stop fighting. Stop fighting. Ah ~¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Yu squatted on the ground, ignoring Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s dark. You have to go back.¡± On the square, Jiang Lan squatted down and said to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu raised her head slightly and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother, did you cheat?


    You¡¯re clearly an early-stage True Immortal. Why does it hurt so much when you hit someone?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t reply. Didn¡¯t it hurt to hit someone when he was an immortal?


    ¡°Junior Brother, squat with your back facing me,¡± Xiao Yu suddenly said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand, but he still had his back facing Xiao Yu.


    Then, he felt something pressing down on his back. Following that, Xiao Yu¡¯s long hair floated past with a fragrance.


    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s dark.¡±


    Xiao Yu leaned on Jiang Lan and pointed forward.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He carried Xiao Yu on his back and walked towards the courtyard.


    ¡°Junior Brother, victory and defeat aremon in war. Winning is nothing. You can¡¯t be proud,¡± Xiao Yu warned.


    This dragon¡¯s skin is really thick, Jiang Lan thought.


    However, he still carried his Senior Sister steadily back.


    A dragon in its human form did not seem to be that heavy. Then where was the weight of a dragon in its dragon form?


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think I should transform into a half-dragon tonight or look normal?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister, can you maintain your normal appearance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely possible at the beginning. I¡¯ll wash Junior Brother¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did this dragon no longer understand what shame was?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day.


    On the fourth day, the fortuitous opportunity battle began once again.


    Jiang Lan appeared at where the rest of the Deity Position holders were again.


    The others looked at him.


    ¡°The Unparalleled Fist God is quite free,¡± said Imperial Lord Dongqing.


    ¡°Indeed. Young people want to do many things,¡± said the Mixed Essence Witch.


    ¡°Humans are despicable and are busy eating other humans,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu casually added.


    ¡°The Unparalleled Fist God onlyes when someone under his name fights. If no one does, he will no longer pay attention.


    No one among us can do the same,¡± said the Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan..


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand what was going on with these people. He felt like his private life had been guessed.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t left since they arrived. They envy your freedom,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said with a smile.


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    Perhaps these people were all the same. He had a family.


    Naturally, it was different.


    After that, no one said anything else. He turned his attention to the third battle tform. Today¡¯s first battle would be Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    Her opponent was a girl from the Qilin Race, Yan Liyu.


    She was a very beautiful woman with a steady aura.


    Hong Ya was dressed in red and had a calm expression. She had an aura that made her seem superior.


    The two of them were evenly matched.


    Then, the scene changed. It was a mountain battlefield.


    It was a beautiful scenery.


    Jiang Lan frowned when he saw the mountain appear.


    Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race wasn¡¯t weak, and her intelligence was exceptional. Herpetitive spirit wasn¡¯t weak either. In theory, there was a chance of winning this time.


    However, it was hard to say since the battlefield was the home ground of the Qilin Race.


    Apart from Jiang Lan, no one paid attention to this match. Only the Earth Mother and the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor paid attention.


    Then, a great battle erupted. Hong Ya used her greatest strength and didn¡¯t give her opponent any chance.


    As for Yan Liyu, she was different from Yan Xiyun. She was both offensive and defensive, and she was powerful.


    Even if she was attacked by Hong Ya, she could still stabilize the situation. Thend was beneath her feet and she had the protection of thend.


    Boom!


    For a moment, there was no way to determine the victor of this battle. And as Hong Ya attacked, there were mes around her, as if they were connected.


    All kinds of footprints also appeared on the ground.


    They were all using their fastest and strongest attacks.


    One did not want to stall for time, while the other could not.


    Thus, they wanted to end the fight fast.


    Ssh!


    Endless mes appeared on the mountain. The mes formed a huge wing, and Hong Ya was the center of the mes.


    With a wave of her wings, endless power surged towards the smoke and rain.


    At this moment, the ground had also changed. A pair of hands appeared from the ground. One hand covered the smoke leaving the rain, and the other pressed towards Hong Ya.


    Bang!


    There was a collision of power.


    The ming wings turned into a long sword and pierced through the palm, heading towards Yan Liyu.


    Meanwhile, Yan Liyu, who was in the palm, seemed to have long made preparations. There was an aura of the earth on her body. Then, she struck out with her palm at the fiery sword.


    Boom!


    The collision of power affected the mountains.


    Bang!


    The mountain copsed, and the power swept through everything.


    Crack!


    The sword and palm both shed.


    Boom!


    The power erupted, but Hong Ya did not retreat. She charged straight in. The enemy was right in front of her. How could she stop?


    But how could the people inside not be prepared?


    She activated her Earth Protection spell.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    mes soared and the ground surged.


    The two sides continued topete, and in the end, themotion began to calm down.


    Jiang Lan watched all of this and slowly withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°Just a bit more.¡± The Nine Heavens Phoenix Race shook its head and sighed.


    ¡°She lost to luck.¡± Imperial Lord Dongqing spoke.


    ¡°Unfortunately, she¡¯s not human.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu also sighed with emotion.


    He actually wanted to say that if she was cunning enough as a human, she would have won long ago.


    Hong Ya was defeated. At thest moment, her opponent was protected by the earth. Her attack was ineffective, and she was seriously injured.


    Although she counterattacked at the end, the two of them werepletely injured.


    Their strengths were simr, but the advantage was on the other side.


    If the battlefield had a volcano, Hong Ya would most likely have won.


    After that, Jiang Lan withdrew from the ce again.


    Five people, four consecutive losses.


    It would depend on Qing Mu¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Are we going out?¡± Xiao Yu asked as soon as Jiang Lan woke up.


    Jiang Lan agreed.


    There was still a long time in the afternoon, so it was fine to go out for a walk.


    After going out, they met the Eighth Prince and his party. Hong Ya lost and the youth wanted tofort her.


    This was the best opportunity. Someone had taught him before.


    But¡­


    Hong Ya didn¡¯t seem to care much about it.


    ording to Yan Xiyun, since everyone had lost, it was fine for another one to lose.


    Hong Ya followed behind these people. She really didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.


    Because the first three had all lost, so be it.


    The Unparalleled Fist God didn¡¯t seem to have any thoughts about it either. The youth had told her that the Unparalleled Fist God didn¡¯t care about winning or losing.


    For a moment, she did not feel any pressure. It was fine if she lost.


    Although she felt that she hadprehended something, she felt that following thesezy people would easily make her go downhill.


    However, he did not feel any unwillingness.


    Be it the Eighth Prince, the youth, or Yan Xiyun, they didn¡¯t feel anything even if they lost.


    The Eighth Prince was a little sore, but he was more worried that he would be mocked by the youth.


    Yan Xiyun was d that she was still alive when she returned.


    And she seemed to be following the flow.


    In the end, she gathered her emotions and waited for the next fortuitous opportunity battle.


    There were a total of three matches. If one lost the first time, one could still try to win the next two.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll use my Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut the wild animals for you. Right now, my wild animals are surprisingly expensive, especially those that are cut with the Dragon Saber Art,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mother will know?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the Eighth Prince in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t know. If I¡¯m caught, I¡¯ll at most be imprisoned.


    I already know the three saber moves of the Dragon Saber Art. Even without the Heavenly Dragon Saber, the roasted wild animals I sell are still highly valued,¡± said the Eighth Prince nonchntly.


    Jiang Lan felt that the Eighth Prince was really different.


    Even the dignity of the Dragon Race was damaged by him.


    However, he was more concerned about the fortuitous opportunity battle the day after tomorrow. It was Qing Mu¡¯s fortuitous opportunity battle.


    This time, he hoped that the other party would have a good result. He wanted to use this to discuss the return of the Deity Position with Imperial Lord Youdu.


    On the sixth day.


    Jiang Lan returned to his original position.


    The others still looked at him.


    ¡°The Fist God seems to be thest one this round, right?¡± Imperial Lord Qiong Gou asked.


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s my Ba Country¡¯s people. You guys can¡¯t win,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    The others didn¡¯t reply. Jiang Lan looked at Imperial Lord Youdu, thinking about how to tell him about the Deity Position.


    ¡°If you want to chat privately, you can return to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. When the timees, I¡¯ll help you guys open a space formunication,¡± Imperial Lord Xi He said.


    The others looked at Jiang Lan and Imperial Lord Youdu in astonishment.


    What did they want to exchange?


    However, no one asked. No one could get an answer.


    ¡°This match will be between me and the Unparalleled Fist God. I wonder who has the highest chance of winning.¡± Imperial Lord Dongqing¡¯s voice rang out.


    Jiang Lan looked at the fortuitous opportunity battle tform. This time, it was Qing Mu versus the Giant Spirit Race¡¯s Li Qingshan.


    It was a burly man with a rather tall figure.


    This was the embodiment of the Giant Spirit Race.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requirements on the terrain. What about you?¡± On the fortuitous opportunity battle tform, Qing Mu said to Li Qingshan.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Li Qingshan nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight here. There¡¯s no need to change the environment.


    My fist can shatter you.¡± Qing Mu clenched his fist confidently.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it here. I want to see how strong Ba Country¡¯s people are.¡± Li Qingshan was not afraid at all.


    After that, the scene was fixed, which meant that the big shots agreed with them.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, protect my fists. Help me kill the enemy.¡± Qing Mu released a low voice, starting to attack.


    The Eighth Prince looked at Qing Mu and said.


    ¡°Is this considered cheating?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone said no to this,¡± the youth replied.


    The person beside him: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 529 - Path Of Invincibility

    <h4>Chapter 529: Path Of Invincibility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qing Mu¡¯s opening remark could easily be misunderstood. He had called it out of habit.


    Jiang Lan had heard of this before.


    However, Imperial Lord Dongqing still nced at him.


    It was as if he was worried that the Fist God would really attack. Although the other people with Deity Positions were here, there should still be some restrictions when it came to protecting the people below.


    However, in Kunlun, there was no restriction on the Unparalleled Fist God.


    He was really able to supplement Qing Mu¡¯s fists.


    However, everyone could still tell if anyone was going to act. There was indeed no problem so far.


    Boom!


    There was a collision of power below. Qing Mu had no other thoughts or ns. He just attacked with his fists.


    He wanted to suppress the other party with his iron fist. Today was the day his Ba Country¡¯s number one fist became famous.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Fist winds surged as it attacked Li Qingshan.


    Li Qingshan did not dodge. He clenched his fists tightly as power erupted from his body.


    His body expanded a little as he punched out.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided, and fist winds howled.


    The two of them did not stop at all and continued attacking.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Qing Mu kept brandishing his fists. Then, he kicked the sides of Qingshan and punched him again.


    Qing Mu¡¯s fist was very fast. He did not attack directly. Instead, he began to attack while neutralizing the other party¡¯s attack.


    The powerful force left injuries on the other party.


    One punch followed after another, apanied by cracking sounds.


    It was the sound of Qingshan¡¯s bones cracking.


    Bang!


    Li Qingshan was sent flying by Qing Mu as his power erupted from his body.


    Blood oozed out from the wounds.


    However, Li Qingshan quickly stabilized himself. The blood on his body began to stop. He did not speak. Instead, he took a step forward.


    Golden light gathered on his body.


    Qing Mu attacked again.


    Boom!


    ng!


    The power spread, but it did not cause any damage to Li Qingshan.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack,¡± Li Qingshan said.


    After that, the Giant Spirit¡¯s Sword Intent erupted. Unknowingly, a giant upied everything on the battle tform.


    A fist descended.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The entire arena rumbled loudly.


    The immense force pressed Qing Mu to the ground and blood began to spill.


    Just as Li Qingshan was about to defeat Qing Mu, Qing Mu¡¯s fistnded on Li Qingshan¡¯s giant fist.


    Fist Intent began to erupt as the aura of the great Dao extended.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to lose. I¡¯m the number one fist expert under the name of the Unparalleled Fist God, number one in Ba Country and number one in the Grand Deste World.¡±


    Qing Mu stood up. His fist intent was like a storm, and his fighting spirit soared into the sky.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, protect my fists. Ignite my fighting spirit and help me kill the enemy.¡±


    Qing Mu¡¯s power surged as his fist seemed to expand.


    Lin Qingshan showed no fear. His Giant Spirit Sword Intent surged forward, and there were traces of the great Dao under his fist.


    He also punched out.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The two fists collided and both of them endured a powerful force.


    Crack.


    Cracks appeared on their fists.


    Bang!


    Power erupted, and blood erupted from their arms. In the end, both of them were sent flying.


    Everyone was watching. This match was simple.


    They just kept hitting each other.


    Jiang Lan looked at the two of them. They were lying on the ground, unable to stand up.


    A momentter, Qing Mu stood up with difficulty, his fighting spirit not diminishing at all.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao praised.


    ¡°Congrattions to the Unparalleled Fist God for winning your first round,¡± said Imperial Lord Dongqing.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hypocritical human,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°???¡±


    It was hard to believe that he was the one who had obtained the Ba Country¡¯s friendship.


    At this moment, he saw Qing Mund on the pir below who had already begun to temper his immortal body.


    The aura of the Netherworld was also transmitted to him.


    It was not of much use, but it was also the first time he sensed this Netherworld Aura. It was indeed different from the one that oozed out of the Netherworld Entrance.


    There was a will mixed in it. It was the will of the Netherworld.


    However, this was connected to the Deity Positions. It was also possible for him to withdraw. It could directly be transmitted to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce and be connected to him from there.


    Then, Jiang Lan looked at Imperial Lord Youdu.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me a secret?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    After that, they returned to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. With Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s help, Imperial Lord Youdu came to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce hall where Jiang Lan was.


    ¡°My friend, what do you want to say?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Did you name yourself?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°It was someone from Kunlun who helped me. Although you humans are despicable, you are cultured,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    Youdu meant poisonous. He didn¡¯t know if Imperial Lord Xi He had done it on purpose.


    His friendship with Imperial Lord Youdu was indeedced with poison.


    ¡°My Deity Position came because of the Ba Country. Do you know about this?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    At this moment, he subconsciously looked outside the Ancient Imperial Pce. He didn¡¯t see anything, but he felt an indescribable fear.


    It was as if there was something else outside. The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce was reminding him of this.


    Thus, even if he could leave, he could not leave casually.


    Once he left, he could not open his eyes.


    Otherwise, he would see something under the night sky. Although he was a little curious, looking at it was equivalent to bringing disaster.


    Although the others could also see it, they could not leave the pce.


    Therefore, he understood that it was very difficult to save the Grand Deste World. However, it might be very easy to destroy the Grand Deste World.


    He just needed to go out and take a look to destroy the Grand Deste World..


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it yours since you have obtained it?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine. Although it wasn¡¯t my intention, it still belongs to you all.


    Now that I have a chance to leave the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce Deity Position, I want to return it to you.


    This is also beneficial to me.¡± Jiang Lan directly stated his purpose.


    He wanted to return the Deity Position and settle the karma.


    Nostalgia?


    It would be a lie to say that there was no such thing. The title of the Unparalleled Fist God had apanied him for a long time. From his initial awkwardness to his current habit.


    It had apanied him for hundreds of years.


    How could he not feel anything?


    But he had to let it go.


    This was not the Dao he pursued. Nostalgia was fine, but he still had to end it.


    He had to put it down.


    Even though the karma was settled, some things would always be there.


    For example, the good karma with Ba Country.


    Even though the friendship of Imperial Lord Youdu was a little strange, Ba Country had never targeted him after that.


    ¡°No problem. You¡¯re right since you have the brains.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he said.


    ¡°Then how do you return it?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will find someone to rece my Deity Position. However, he is still too weak. The Deity Position should be put with you first,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Imperial Lord Youdu had almost upied the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, so the Deity Position could naturally be ced with him.


    However, he could still keep a fortuitous opportunity from the Deity Position.


    Back then, he had also obtained that fortuitous opportunity first before obtaining the Deity Position.


    ¡°My friend, who do you want to give the Deity Position to?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked.


    ¡°Qing Mu.¡± Jiang Lan immediately answered.


    ¡°He¡¯s the best and mostpatible person.


    If you have other candidates, you can give it a try too.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You have the brains. You¡¯re right. Qing Mu it is.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu waved his hand.


    Strange, Jiang Lan thought.


    Perhaps this was what the other party was really thinking, but he just felt that it was strange.


    It was probably not easy for people to have Ba Country¡¯s friendship.


    It was not easy to not have Ba Country¡¯s friendship either.


    The difference was not big.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked.


    He didn¡¯t know anything. He was brainless. It was normal for him not to know.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t really understand, but Imperial Lord Xi He would teach Imperial Lord Youdu.


    To ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    ¡°My friend, without your Deity Position, can we still chat somewhere in the future?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked.


    The ce referred to a ce where the twelve Deity Positions could gather.


    I don¡¯t want to chat, Jiang Lan replied in his heart.


    However, he still exined roughly.


    ¡°Leaving the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t have a Deity Position. You will understand in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Our Ba Country doesn¡¯t have brains,¡± Imperial Lord Youdu said directly.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    After that, they did not interact much. After telling him some details and telling him to protect his Deity Position and the person with it, he bade farewell and left.


    There was no problem with Imperial Lord Youdu. What was left was Qing Mu.


    He needed to meet Qing Mu.


    They were not meeting in Kunlun. Instead, he was going to enter Qing Mu¡¯s mind.


    He had to let him know about the Deity Position.


    Only by bing an insider would he be prepared.


    As for when¡­


    He decided to have a talk with him after all the battles ended.


    Two days after the first round of the fortuitous opportunity battle ended, a new round of battles began again.


    The Eighth Prince and the others were looking forward to it. They had suffered a crushing defeat in the first round, and now they wanted to regain their dignity.


    Then, the Eighth Prince drew Lu Jian.


    The Eighth Prince was stunned.


    Finally¡­


    The Eighth Prince was carried off the stage. Even with the Dragon Saber Art, he was not Lu Jian¡¯s match.


    ¡°Look, if you sell me some roasted wild animals, it¡¯s not impossible for me to lose,¡± Lu Jian said to the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°You should have said so earlier.¡± The Eighth Prince was in pain.


    What was even more painful was that the youth faced the Dragon Race and won the first victory among them two.


    Hong Ya met the Underground¡¯s Devil Race this time.


    Therefore, she had also obtained victory.


    Yan Xiyun had encountered a Magus. She had no idea how the other party attacked, and then she was defeated.


    Qing Mu had used his fist to pave his way for his path of invincibility.


    He still won the second battle against the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    After two days of rest, the third round began.


    This time, the Eighth Prince was not afraid anymore. He was keen on meeting Senior Brother Lu Jian again.


    He could win now.


    He was looking forward to the third round. He had been mocked to the extreme by the youth these few days.


    He could not lose again. If he lost again, it would be a stain on his life.


    Jiang Lan looked at these people and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The few people under his name were easily noticed.


    It was also easy for people around him tough at him for his representatives being so useless.


    Not long after, the match results were out.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s first battle was against the Dragon Race.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Eighth Prince was a little embarrassed, but he couldn¡¯t lose.


    Under normal circumstances, it was fine for him to lose to the other party, but this time, he could not lose no matter what.


    A great battle erupted. In the end, the Eighth Prince took down the other party from the Dragon Race.


    ¡°Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan is blessed to have such powerful descendants,¡± Mother Earth said.


    These past few days, she had been constantly mocked because of Xi Yun. Now that she had a chance, she naturally wouldn¡¯t give it up.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince has won, but the Dragon Race has lost. I wonder how the Ancestral Dragon feels?¡± The Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor asked.


    She also had people on the side of the Unparalleled Fist God.


    ¡°If I were you, I would definitely start a war with them.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu joined the conversation logically.


    Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan :¡±¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan continued to watch.


    The youth¡¯s second battle was also today.


    He was up against Kunlun¡¯s Lin An.


    Senior Brother Lin An should be reaching thete-stage realm soon¡­


    Senior Brother Lin An wasn¡¯t as aggressive as Senior Brother Lu Jian. The youth had a high chance of winning.


    In the end, the youth lost.


    Lin An didn¡¯t unleash a powerful attack. Instead, he used all sorts of methods to trap the youth.


    It would wear down bit by bit.


    The youth was violent, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the other party¡¯s control.


    In the end, he could only rage helplessly.


    The next two days were Yan Xiyun and Hong Ya who went up.


    Hong Ya went against the Ba Country.


    In the end, she wasn¡¯t a match for the other party¡¯s ghost fist and lost.


    Yan Xiyun faced the Giant Spirit Race.


    Then¡­


    She used the earth¡¯s protection to win this round.


    The Earth Mother was delighted.


    Yan Xiyun was different from the others. She was someone blessed by the earth.


    In the end, Qing Mu fought against the Magus Immortals. His path of invincibility was never stopped.


    It could be said that he had brought honor to his ancestors and won three consecutive victories.


    When he returned, he could probably boast to his father and mother. There were only a few people who could win three consecutive victories.


    Only Lu Jian could do it in Kunlun.


    The fortuitous opportunity battle had ended. The Eighth Prince, the youth, Hong Ya, and Yan Xiyun had each won one battle and ended up with two losses.


    It could be said to be very bad.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care about their victories or defeats. Instead, he looked at Qing Mu. After the matter regarding the Twelve Deity Positions was over, it was time to look for him.


    ¡°Alright, the fortuitous opportunity battle has ended. Everyone has already obtained what you want, right?


    After returning, you can enter seclusion to absorb it.


    Perhaps you canpletely fuse with the Deity Position then.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°Once we fuse, can we leave the restraint of the prefix?¡± asked the Ancestral Dragon.


    The others also wanted to know.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to remove it or change the prefix.


    For example, you can change it to the Four Seas¡¯ Cangyuan Ancestral Dragon.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He exined. He looked at everyone and continued.


    ¡°However, you have to know one thing. Once you fuse with it, the Ancient Imperial Pce will fall. It means that thest barrier will begin to disappear.


    The existence in the dark will also begin to appear. There isn¡¯t much time left. You have to understand this clearly.


    Of course, even if you don¡¯t fuse with it, you won¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Everyone fell silent and stopped mentioning this matter.


    ¡°We might be enemies the next time we meet,¡± said the Mixed Essence Witch.


    ¡°Are we friends now? Are your friends so cheap?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. Friend or enemy¡­


    It would probably depend on whether there was any conflict.


    However, it was indeed rtively harmonious now, but everything was temporary.


    As long as one was alive, there would be conflict. It was the survival of the fittest.


    Naturally, this was the case for the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°With the Devil Ancestor not around, it¡¯s much less fun.¡± Imperial Lord Dongqing smiled and said before he left.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    ¡°I see a very far future, but it¡¯s not what I want to see.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said to Jiang Lan before leaving.


    The others followed.


    Everyone had their own thoughts and actions.


    There were no weaklings or ignorant people.


    Except for Imperial Lord Youdu.


    He wasn¡¯t weak, but he was brainless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the Fist God to take care of the Eighth Prince.¡± Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan left as well.


    In the end, only Imperial Lord Youdu, Imperial Lord Xi He, and Jiang Lan were left.


    ¡°What do you guys want to do? Just let me cooperate. In any case, I definitely can¡¯t win against you guys.¡± Imperial Lord Youdu was also keen on returning.


    He could naturally fuse with the Deity Position as well.


    ¡°The matter of changing names will take about thirty years. They need to be digested, so you should be prepared.


    After entering the West Pce, you should be able to know a lot of things.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He also disappeared after saying that.


    Jiang Lan also withdrew from the ce.


    After making some preparations, he could wait for the change of name.


    Or rather, he was waiting for Imperial Lord Xi He topete for the Deity Position of the Central Pce.

 Chapter 530 - The Unmoved Sage Represents A Path To Becoming A Sage

    <h4>Chapter 530: The Unmoved Sage Represents A Path To Bing A Sage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Jiang Lan withdrew from the ce, he activated his Deity Position and found the light spot that belonged to Qing Mu.


    The other party¡¯s condition seemed to be pretty good. He should still be tempering his immortal body.


    This time, Qing Mu had quite a few fortuitous opportunities. He should be able to advance to the perfected True Immortal Realm before stepping into the Heaven Immortal Realm shortly after.


    After bing a Heaven Immortal, he would have a golden body, and his battle prowess would be even stronger.


    With the help of the Deity Position, he should be able to improve very quickly.


    As for how far he could go in the end, that would depend on himself.


    After all, if he wanted to go far in the future, he needed toprehend the Dao.


    The Dao of Ba Country was notplicated. There was no need to think deeply about it. It was fine as long as he understood it.


    There were also benefits to being brainless. There was no need to think too much.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan touched the speck of light that belonged to Qing Mu, wishing to chat with it.


    In an instant, Jiang Lan arrived in front of arge mountain.


    This was Qing Mu¡¯s mind.


    There was a young man at the foot of the mountain who was constantly brandishing his fists. Every punch carried his own will.


    Before every punch, he prayed for blessings.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, please protect my fists and bless me with killing the enemy.¡±


    ¡°If the Fist God dies one day, I will be the new Fist God.¡±


    Hearing the other party¡¯s whisper, Jiang Lan was a bit stunned.


    It turned out that Qing Mu had already wanted to rece him. Now, he was just fulfilling his wish.


    Of course, it was only because of the exchange of Deity Positions.


    With a light step, Jiang Lan walked towards Qing Mu. The other party would soon notice him.


    Sure enough, after he approached, Qing Mu stopped practicing and turned to look at him.


    Naturally, his true appearance could not be seen.


    What he saw was only a blurry figure. The Fist God did not have a specific appearance.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Qing Mu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always asked me to protect your fists?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Qing Mu and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Unparalleled Fist God? That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I felt this when I was at the fortuitous opportunity battle tform.¡± Qing Mu¡¯s puzzled face immediately showed admiration.


    He believed it a little too quickly, Jiang Lan thought.


    If it was him, he would first question it. However, he was rted to Qing Mu. As long as he sensed it, he would know if the person he encountered was the Fist God.


    However, the Fist God was the Fist God. Whether it was good or bad was another matter. It was just like how he would question Imperial Lord Xi He.


    It seemed to be beneficial for the other party to help him change his Deity Position, but it was hard to say if there was a trap behind it.


    He could not let his guard down.


    ¡°You want to be the Fist God?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Mu nodded immediately, but he quickly said.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still alive, so I don¡¯t have to be the Fist God.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    That was true, but it felt strange for him to hear this.


    Did Ba Country really have friends from other ces?


    For example, did Imperial Lord Youdu have any friends?


    Among the Twelve Deity Positions, other than him, who had obtained the Ba Country¡¯s friendship, the others all kept a respectful distance. There were a few times when they even wanted to kick Imperial Lord Youdu out of the circle.


    Ba Country did not lie. He was telling the truth, but it was just unpleasant to the ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. The Deity Position of the Unparalleled Fist God will be empty.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Qing Mu and directly stated his purpose for this trip.


    ¡°I want you to rece the Fist God Deity Position.¡±


    Qing Mu was stunned.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be the Fist God? What about you, Fist God? Are you going to die?¡±


    ¡°I need to understand more things. When the timees, you should be able to hear my name,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    He didn¡¯t mind Qing Mu¡¯s rudeness.


    Imperial Lord Youdu had always been very rude.


    He could understand why Ba Country was like this.


    ¡°Then can I worship the Fist God in the future?¡± Qing Mu asked.


    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t be called the Unparalleled Fist God anymore. I¡¯ll probably call myself another name,¡± Jiang Lan exined and continued.


    ¡°There are still a few more years before this happens, but you can still call out my name.¡±


    Qing Mu was relieved. He clenched his fists and said.


    ¡°Then I have to work hard. I have to be the number one fist expert of Ba Country. Then, I have to be the number one fist expert of the Grand Deste World. Then, I have to be a great Fist God like you.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t exin too much, nor did he say how to give the Deity Position to Qing Mu.


    Regarding this, Imperial Lord Youdu would do it.


    It was probably easier tomunicate with Ba Country.


    Qing Mu might not be able to understand what he was saying.


    Then, he extended his hand and tapped it slightly. His understanding of fist techniques was transmitted into Qing Mu¡¯s mind. This was a gift from him.


    ¡°Bing the Fist God is very dangerous. Just try your best to be stronger.¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    He did not know much about fist techniques, but he had been using the Power of Nine Bulls and the Power Of Nine Tribtions.


    This thing couldn¡¯t be taught, so he gave him some insights.


    It was his simpleprehension of fist techniques.


    Just like hisprehension of the sword, he was not too proficient in this.


    But it could more or less help Qing Mu take over the position of Fist God faster.


    After doing all of this, Jiang Lan left Qing Mu¡¯s mind. From now on, Qing Mu could only rely on himself.


    Of course, Qing Mu¡¯s light point would be taken away by him. He could still pray to him in the future.


    He could also observe Qing Mu.


    If it made sense, he would still respond.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Xiao Yu watering the vegetative egg.


    The wind blew coldly.


    Jiang Lan looked out towards the endless blue sky. He had done quite a few things these past few days.


    So far, everything had been arranged.


    He was just waiting for the subsequent changes.


    Furthermore, as those with Deity Positions merged with their Deity Positions, thest barrier of the Heaven Realm would also shatter and fall.


    At that time, everyone would have to face an existence above the Heaven Realm.


    Heaven and earth would fall soon.


    There shouldn¡¯t be much time left. And he needed to try to take another step forward during this time.


    It was not to be a half-sage but to be a sage.


    But he had yet toprehend anything.


    Vaguely, he felt that he could still move forward, but he didn¡¯t know how to move forward. He needed an opportunity or epiphany.


    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Xiao Yu sat beside Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze and looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the future.¡±


    ¡°The future?¡± Xiao Yu was confused.


    ¡°En, I will protect Senior Sister well in the future,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He would walk a further path, shoulder the responsibilities he needed to shoulder, and protect his Senior Sister.


    Xiao Yu stood up and looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t go back on your words. By the way, is there a deadline?¡±


    She was not arrogant anymore? Jiang Lan was surprised.


    Was his Senior Sister sick?


    ¡°Junior Brother, you know that I¡¯m Senior Sister. I lost at the starting line earlier.


    But as time passes, Junior Brother will definitely need to hide behind me.


    So I think we need to add a deadline.


    When the timees, I¡¯ll protect Junior Brother and shelter you from the wind and rain.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded at Xiao Yu¡¯s serious expression.


    He needed his Senior Sister¡¯s protection.


    Being by his Senior Sister¡¯s side was equivalent to protecting him. Only then would his path not deviate and be extreme.


    Only then could his Dao spread across the world and involve everything.


    Otherwise, even if he did not learn The Unmoved Sage, he would still walk in the same direction as if he had cultivated The Unmoved Sage himself.


    For a moment, Jiang Lan suddenly had an idea. Was The Unmoved Sage a path to bing a sage?

 Chapter 531 - Masters Marriage Fate

    <h4>Chapter 531: Master¡¯s Marriage Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In his sea of consciousness, Jiang Lan saw The Unmoved Sage.


    This was something he had obtained a long time ago. At that time, he thought that when he became stronger one day, he could borrow some insights from this book.


    Later on, he became afraid of touching it.


    He knew that he could not escape once he touched it. This was not an ordinary path.


    It was a path to bing a sage.


    Once he used it, he would definitely be able to have a chance of bing a sage.


    This was something even he could not do at the moment.


    ¡°If I have no time but need to be a sage in the end, will I choose to start The Unmoved Sage?¡±


    This thought appeared in Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    There were no sages in the Grand Deste World.


    Only sages could resist enemies that the Ancient Imperial Pce could not.


    Dao Immortals could not resist what was hidden behind the darkness.


    He needed to be a sage.


    Currently, there was only one position for bing a sage. Did The Unmoved Sage conflict with that position?


    He couldn¡¯t be sure.


    But this was not the path he wanted to take.


    He had no idea what would happen next, but it was always right to find a way to be a sage now.


    It was not the time to think about this yet. But when it was time for him to think about this, there would be no time left.


    ¡°The fortuitous opportunity battle is over. The Dragon Race is about to return.


    Does Senior Sister want to meet your mother?¡± Jiang Lan changed the topic and asked.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu lowered her eyes and remained silent.


    It was not that she did not want to see her, but that her mother did not want to see her at all.


    Ever since she married her Junior Brother, it was as if she no longer had anything to do with the Dragon Race.


    Her mother did not want to see her, and there was nothing she wanted her to do.


    She seemed useless to the Dragon Race, but in fact, it was the Dragon Race who could no longer use her.


    This was equivalent to her no longer being the princess of the Dragon Race.


    Only Ao Man still recognized her as his sister. Uncle Ao Ye was fine with her too.


    It was just that when he was drunk, he would call others names and the seniority would be messed up.


    He kept saying that her Junior Brother was his life-saving brother and he had eaten dog shit, drunk horse urine, and beaten female creatures with him.


    They had many notorious adventures together.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± In the end, Xiao Yu shook her head.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and caressed her head.


    ¡°We still have a long way to go. Your rtionship will get better in the future.¡±


    Actually, his Senior Sister didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her mother even when she was young. It was difficult for them to get close to each other after she grew up as well, which resulted in the current situation.


    ¡°The fortuitous opportunity battle has ended. What else do you need to do, Junior Brother?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°Try to find a wife for my master?¡± Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t too confident.


    He had just advanced to the Dao Immortal Realm, so he had to consolidate his foundation.


    Moreover, he needed to look at this world again, because his gaze had changed.


    He had to think from a different perspective now.


    Perhaps he could gain new insights and find a path to bing a sage.


    ¡°Are you nning to look for Martial Aunt Miao Yue?¡± Xiao Yu thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°I feel like Martial Aunt Miao Yue knows everything and we have been tricked by her.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded, deeply feeling the same.


    Martial Aunt Miao Yue was like this. She made him not want to approach her. He kept feeling as if he had been tricked.


    The other summit leaders probably had a headache as well.


    ¡°When you have time, you can ask Martial Aunt Chen Xi. She might be able to give a better opinion.¡± Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu as he spoke.


    He needed Xiao Yu¡¯s help.


    This was because Martial Aunt Chen Xi paid more attention to Martial Aunt Zhu Qing.


    Therefore, as Martial Aunt Zhu Qing¡¯s beloved disciple, Xiao Yu had a natural advantage.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go over in a few days and ask,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    Although he still had to find Martial Aunt Miao Yue in the end, it was always better to find out more first.


    He would not be able to get any answers from his master. Those involved in the situation would be confused. Perhaps his master did not understand himself.


    He could only find out from the other summit leaders.


    Of course, this was only part of it. Now that he had be a Dao Immortal, he could take on more responsibilities. He naturally couldn¡¯t let go of the mission of finding his master a wife.


    After bing a Dao Immortal, he did not need to cultivate often. Instead, he needed to understand his current realm.


    Or look at a corner of the world.


    Bringing his Senior Sister around was also beneficial to his cultivation.


    Of course, it was unlikely that he would leave Kunlun as it was too dangerous.


    He was more at ease in Kunlun.


    Within Kunlun, with their cultivation levels, there shouldn¡¯t be much danger. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Human Race that was targeting him currently didn¡¯t have any clear movements either.


    Ever since thest time the Dao Immortal cultivator was killed by his master, the Heavenly Human Race had calmed down.


    Now, he no longer feared anyone from the Heavenly Human Race.


    No matter who it was, he was qualified to fight them.


    It was hard to say however, if the opponent was a half-sage. He did not know how strong a half-sage was.


    The situation was unpredictable.


    However, if he could avoid it, he would naturally avoid it.


    He would wait until he was stronger.


    ¡­


    Time passed day by day.


    The influence of the fortuitous opportunity battle began to fade, and the people who hade to Kunlun also left one after another.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Kunlun regained its calmness and no one stayed any longer.


    Even the dragons had all gone back not long ago.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu went to send them off. Xiao Yu only spoke one sentence to her mother.


    But it was fine even if there was one sentence.


    The Eighth Prince would continue to stay in Kunlun. He was too valuable to leave Kunlun.


    Hong Ya and Yan Xiyun also stayed in Kunlun. Hong Ya was fine, but Yan Xiyun was crying.


    Because her race had left her behind again.


    They had agreed to go back together, but in the end, they disappeared without a trace.


    Therefore, she continued to ask for peanuts at the inn and embarked on the road to find her way home.


    Hong Ya did not even intend to exin to Yan Xiyun. As for finding the way back.


    No one stopped her.


    With Yan Xiyun¡¯s ability, it was impossible for her to leave Kunlun.


    To some people in the inn, their days had returned to normal. They could only do what they needed to do.


    They rarely mentioned about the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    Everyone¡¯s battle achievements were the same.


    They would not hurt each other anymore.


    Hong Ya felt terrible. She had been working hard and cultivating.


    She clearly walked faster than the others, but in the end, her aplishments were the same as everyone else.


    Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t cultivate much. All she cared about was getting lost.


    It seemed like she needed to work harder. This was Hong Ya¡¯s thought.


    The others¡¯ lives returned to normal, and Jiang Lan began a new goal.


    Today, he and Xiao Yu hade to the Sixth Summit to seek an audience with Martial Aunt Chen Xi.


    Xiao Yu had brought a teacup stolen from her master and wanted to give it to Martial Aunt Chen Xi.


    However, they were immediately viewed as enemies.


    ¡°I gave this to Junior Sister Zhu Qing many years ago.


    Did you two steal it?¡± Chen Xi sat at the table and looked at the teacup.


    Jiang Lan turned to look at Ao Longyu.


    Ao Longyu lowered her head and stared at her fingers,pletely ignoring Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze.


    She had already stolen something from her master for her Junior Brother, yet her Junior Brother was still dissatisfied.


    This was a challenge to her dignity as a Senior Sister. When she returned, she would teach her Junior Brother what manners were.


    ¡°Bring it back and put it back where it came from. Otherwise¡­¡± Chen Xi stared at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu with a cold smile.


    Ao Longyu immediately took the cup.


    ¡°Martial Aunt, is this very precious?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s precious, you won¡¯t be able to steal it.¡± Chen Xi stopped discussing this and asked curiously.


    ¡°You guys came here specially today and even gave me a gift. What do you two want to ask?¡±


    Those who came looking for her usually wanted to know something.


    More than likely, it was to divine the future.


    After asking, Chen Xi poured herself some tea. She was used to drinking tea.


    ¡°I want to ask about someone¡¯s marriage fate,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chen Xi was rather surprised.


    A couple asking about marriage fate? She thought they were going to ask about the child.


    ¡°It¡¯s my master¡¯s marriage fate,¡± Jiang Lan directly stated.


    ¡°Pu!¡± Chen Xi spat out a mouthful of tea.


    It was as if she had heard something strange.

 Chapter 532 - Masters Past

    <h4>Chapter 532: Master¡¯s Past</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    How could something so bizarre happen?


    ¡°I want to divine my master¡¯s marriage fate,¡± Jiang Lan said again.


    Although it was hard to ept, it was still a serious matter.


    When Imperial Lord Xi He heard his words back then, he was also shocked.


    However, since it was just a form of support, Chen Xi probably wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°I object.¡± Chen Xi spoke directly.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    For a moment, he was confused. Even Ao Longyu did not understand.


    ¡°Martial Aunt, do you think there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    He really did not know much about the affairs between the summit leaders.


    Did he step on lightning because of this?


    This could easily bring about a bad effect. He could only hope that it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    Could it be that Martial Aunt Chen Xi also admired his master?


    Jiang Lan felt that his thoughts were a little too much. His master shouldn¡¯t be so popr.


    His master did not have many striking points that attracted others.


    ¡°Back when I was still brothers with your master, I said that if I didn¡¯t get married, he couldn¡¯t.


    Now, I haven¡¯t married anyone yet. How can he marry first? ¡°Chen Xi returned to normal and continued drinking her tea.


    However, when she talked about the past, her eyes would always be filled with emotion.


    Jiang Lan was confused. Was his Martial Aunt a male before?


    Ao Longyu was also confused. Her Martial Aunt should be a woman. This shouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡°A long, long time ago, before we became summit leaders, your Master and I were as close as brothers.¡± As she spoke, Chen Xi took the teacup Ao Longyu stole and said.


    ¡°At that time, I loved drinking tea, so I made many teacups for Junior Sister Zhu Qing.


    Junior Sister Zhu Qing is the most beautiful person I have ever seen.


    One cup is equivalent to a lifetime. I have given her many teacups.


    I thought of what our future would be like.


    At that time, I told Mo Zhengdong that I would marry Junior Sister Zhu Qing one day.


    He did not believe it.


    This was because Zhu Qing had the heart of a jade girl and would definitely not get married.


    In a fit of anger, I asked him to make a verbal agreement that if I don¡¯t marry, he can¡¯t either.


    He, who is wholeheartedly focused on the Dao, naturally agreed. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Jiang Lan was curious.


    Then, did his Martial Aunt change into a woman after that?


    Ao Longyu sat beside Jiang Lan and listened attentively as if she was entranced. They had never heard of such a story.


    However, she also felt that Martial Aunt Chen Xi had turned into a woman from a man.


    However, they realized that that was not the case.


    Chen Xi sighed and said.


    ¡°Then, I was targeted by Miao Yue. That period of time was really unbearable to look back on.


    Unknowingly, I felt that someone was controlling everything, making me feel exhausted.


    Fortunately, it is now much better after a thousand years.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    A thousand years of being manipted did seem a little ufortable.


    Jiang Lan was shocked. Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s n was actually so far ahead.


    However, Martial Aunt Miao Yue seemed to really admire his master. Why didn¡¯t his master notice it?


    ¡°Later on, my cultivation level reached a certain level, and I was just one step away from stepping onto my Dao path. But one day, I suddenly changed from a man to a woman.


    Although I was surprised, it is not an impossibility.


    I must have been hit by some enemy¡¯s evil spell.


    In the end, I went to look for the Sect Master. He took my pulse and said that he would study it for a while.


    After that, I had no other qualms and continued to drink with Mo Zhengdong and Jiu Zhongtian. There was no distinction between men and women.


    Then¡­¡± Chen Xi sighed again.


    ¡°I was targeted by Miao Yue again. This time, it¡¯s even worse thanst time.


    She smiled and told me that there was a difference between men and women.


    As expected, it was another unbearable period of time.


    Then the Sect Master told us a shocking truth.


    He said that I originally had a female body but because I was persecuted by evil spells since I was young, I turned into a male. Later on, because I had achieved a certain level of cultivation, the evil spell was automatically broken¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    This was really unexpected.


    ¡°Although I locked myself up for a long time, I still epted myself.


    I decided to ept my new identity.


    I also epted that there¡¯s a difference between men and women. From then on, I stopped drinking with Mo Zhengdong and the others. I didn¡¯t even want to see them.


    Then Miao Yue got better with me.¡± Chen Xi sighed.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu were enlightened. So that was the case.


    ¡°Is the story nice?¡± Chen Xi asked Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    Ao Longyu subconsciously nodded before immediately shaking her head. Jiang Lan was cautious and did not forget himself.


    Chen Xi didn¡¯t really mind. She looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m not considered Mo Zhengdong¡¯s marriage partner.


    Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°I just have some questions to ask Martial Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡± After tossing the cup to Ao Longyu, Chen Xi continued to drink her tea.


    This time, she was rather careful drinking her tea, afraid that Jiang Lan would ask another unexpected question.


    ¡°Has my master ever had someone he likes?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Chen Xi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Fortunately, she had yet to drink the tea.


    She thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°No, he is wholeheartedly focused on the Dao and has never had such thoughts.


    It was like this before and now.


    It is hard to say if it will be the same in the future. Perhaps it will be the same.


    At our level, there is almost nothing that can restrain us.


    Even the Sect Master can¡¯t do anything to us. Therefore, it¡¯s almost impossible to make Mo Zhengdong change his mind.


    It¡¯s useless no matter how much you do.¡±


    Jiang Lan let out a sigh of relief. As long as there wasn¡¯t, things would be much easier.


    This way, he could try his best to find a wife for his master, as long as his master agreed.


    And he didn¡¯t have to worry about finding the wrong person.


    ¡°Then does Martial Aunt think that my master hates Martial Aunt Miao Yue?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan with a faint smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at finding people. Is it because of Miao Yue, or do you want to find her yourself?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Lan answered truthfully.


    ¡°I feel that Master is not young. When he doesn¡¯t look after the Ninth Summit in the future, he might be lonely andckpany.


    Therefore, I want to find him a wife.


    I have naturally considered all the suitable seniors. Later on, I heard that Martial Aunt Miao Yue admires Master, so I had more thoughts.¡±


    Puchi ~


    Chen Xiughed. She felt that Jiang Lan¡¯s idea was really interesting.


    Mo Zhengdong¡¯s disciple was different from others. He began to think that his master was old at such a young age.


    The retirement arrangements had even begun.


    She was rather curious about Mo Zhengdong¡¯s expression if he knew.


    But¡­


    There was a turn in Miao Yue¡¯s marriage. Could it be this person in front of her?


    It was very possible.


    ¡°When Miao Yue entered the sect, she was still a teenage girl. She had been by Mo Zhengdong¡¯s side since she was young. Because Miao Yue was smart, she also caused trouble. Mo Zhengdong was the one who dealt with her.


    After bing independent, he stopped caring about it.


    Perhaps in Mo Zhengdong¡¯s eyes, Miao Yue is just a little girl. He definitely does not hate her. In fact, he took even more care of her.


    But there are definitely no other thoughts,¡± Chen Xi exined.

 Chapter 533 - He Wants To Become A Sage

    <h4>Chapter 533: He Wants To Be A Sage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°It seems quite easy, but it also seemspletely impossible,¡± Ao Longyu said.


    ¡°Yes, but sometimes, a threshold canst forever.¡± Chen Xi poured herself some tea and drank it.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a way. Mo Zhengdong is a person who keeps his promises. If we can get him to make a promise, this matter will be settled.


    But this is even harder.


    So you guys should think of another way.¡±


    ¡°Then has Martial Aunt Chen Xi divined anything for Martial Aunt Miao Yue?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Whoosh!


    Tea flowed into the teacup from above. Chen Xi smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed done so. There¡¯s finally a turnaround, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.¡±


    After saying this, Chen Xi looked at Jiang Lan with deep meaning in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you think this turnaround is because of you?¡±


    Jiang Lan shook his head slightly, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.


    Perhaps, or perhaps not.


    He had no way of knowing this.


    However, he would work hard. His master was already at the age where he could retire. When he took over the Ninth Summit, his lonely master would not know what to do.


    Having a Daopanion by his side was an extremely important matter.


    His master did not seem to recognize this either.


    Perhaps they felt that they were still young, but they had already reached the end of the Great Dao. Wasn¡¯t it already theirter years?


    Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t reached the end yet. He could still take another step forward.


    But he was stillcking.


    After that, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu left the Sixth Summit. The teacup was also taken away by them and needed to be returned.


    This trip was not a loss. He learned a lot of things.


    Regardless of whether it was Martial Aunt Chen Xi or Martial Aunt Miao Yue, he had learned a lot.


    On the way, Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan, ¡°Junior Brother, why isn¡¯t Martial Aunt Chen Xi considered your master¡¯s marriage?¡±


    She felt that there was a deeper meaning, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it, wishing for Jiang Lan who already knew the answer to tell her.


    ¡°Because Master doesn¡¯t need divination for who will be his wife.¡± Jiang Lan pulled his Senior Sister along the way and said.


    ¡°When Martial Aunt Chen Xi was telling her story, she mentioned being targeted by Martial Aunt Miao Yue twice. Both times, it was rted to Master.


    Although she does not want Master to marry a wife, she had never refused if Martial Aunt Miao Yue was the one who marries my master.


    Martial Aunt Chen Xi has a very good rtionship with her master and she has approved of Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    She is not considered Master¡¯s marriage partner because it is best if this person was Martial Aunt Miao Yue. As long as no one else appears, Martial Aunt Miao Yue is the most suitable person.


    That¡¯s the reason.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re only divining whether Martial Aunt Miao Yue will seed and not divining who your master will marry? Because it has been confirmed?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°En, but it seems to be very difficult.¡± Jiang Lan felt rather helpless.


    There was no hurry.


    There were some things that he could only try his best to do. He needed to think of a way to let his master understand that his disciple had already grown and would rece his position at any time.


    He could prepare to retire.


    After retirement, he might be lonely. He would be much happier with someone by his side.


    Or when he became a sage, he could forcefully create some things and solve the problem of his master being alone.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you think if Martial Aunt Chen Xi is still a male, is it possible for her to be with my master?¡± Ao Longyu suddenly asked.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    His Senior Sister really knew how to think, but it shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    It might drag on until they were old.


    None of the summit leaders cared about this except for Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    In the past, Jiang Lan might not have cared, but now that he was married, his thoughts had changed slightly.


    This way, he would be walking on twopletely different paths from his master and the rest.


    ¡°Should I go back and ask Master?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan looked at Ao Longyu in astonishment.


    Was this dragon led astray by the Eighth Prince?


    She actually had such ridiculous thoughts. She really needed to be educated.


    ¡°Senior sister, think twice before acting.¡± Jiang Lan reminded.


    ¡­


    After sending the teacup back, Jiang Lan and the others returned to the Ninth Summit.


    He began his normal life.


    So far, there was nothing urgent that they needed to do.


    So he just stayed quietly.


    He wanted to lead a good life and not worry about things that were far away. It was fine as long as he did not ck off or ck off.


    He had to consolidate his cultivation and try to understand more, but he couldn¡¯t force it.


    These days, Jiang Lan often brought his Senior Sister to busy herself with gardening, modifying the array formations, and cleaning up the weeds.


    asionally, he would stroll around the town.


    However, there had been more people in the town recently.


    The area of the town had also increased. As the times changed, the number of people increased.


    Life was much better now.


    The town had also gathered a lot of things. There were basically no natural disasters or man-made disasters.


    Jiang Lan had never heard of any natural disasters or man-made disasters in other ces. Even on Zhou Shu¡¯s side, he had never heard of them.


    It was probably because the various factions of the Grand Deste World had stopped fighting that gave the Grand Deste World time to recuperate.


    This way, the living beings of the Grand Deste World could live in peace.


    But all of this was temporary. Of course, it was only temporary for cultivators.


    For most people, their lives were peaceful.


    Ordinary people lived for a hundred years, while the Grand Deste World¡¯s ceasefirested for a few hundred years. If there were any great changes, it would be another few hundred years.


    This was already several lifetimes for mortals.


    Spring passed and autumn came. The flowers bloomed silently. A new spring drizzle was removing the weeds from the flowers.


    Xiao Yu had stayed on the Ninth Summit for ten years.


    However, she went to the Jade Pool for some time during this period to reduce the influence brought by the Netherworld Cave.


    Jiang Lan was modifying the spiritual courtyard so that Xiao Yu could y when she was free.


    asionally, she would drag him along.


    He would not refuse.


    In the past ten years, he had seen flowers bloom, sunset, nts wither, and leaves wither.


    The four seasons changed on the ground. Above the clouds, the sun and moon alternated. He understood everything clearly.


    He also had some gains, but it was far from enough to see the path to bing a sage.


    Perhaps he had to see the difference between life and death, see through the seven emotions and six desires, and understand the thoughts of all living beings.


    Perhaps he would gain more.


    He would find a time to live in the town for a while and bring his Senior Sister along.


    After a few more years, he would see this world again.


    Then, he looked at the changes in the four seasons.


    There was no hurry.


    Now that he had entered the sect for 830 years, he had already begun to seek the path to bing a sage. He was walking in front of most people, so he could not be anxious.


    Step by step, he would be stronger bit by bit and consolidate his own path. Only then could he walk further.


    However, just as he was strengthening the array formations, he suddenly heard a rumbling sound in the endless sky.


    Boom!


    It was as if something was happening.


    It was as if the barrier above had be weaker.


    ¡°Looks like someone has made some progress. In a few years, their progress will be faster and faster.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce would also descend.


    It¡¯s about time for something to appear behind the darkness.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought to himself. He knew that everything woulde.


    There was no way to stop it. He could only face it.


    He had received many gifts and taken on many responsibilities.


    He could not avoid this.


    Perhaps no one in the Grand Deste World could avoid this matter.


    After that, Jiang Lan continued his peaceful life. These years should have been the most peaceful period.


    He did not need to go to the Netherworld Cave to cultivate. asionally, he would water the vegetative egg and apany his Senior Sister to watch the sunrise to take care of the Ninth Summit.


    It was very easy.


    He needed to let this life continue.


    So¡­


    He wanted to be a sage.

 Chapter 534 - Looking At The Path To Becoming A Saint

    <h4>Chapter 534: Looking At The Path To Bing A Saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Junior Brother, who do you think Ao Man will marry in the future?¡±


    On the way to the old inn, Ao Longyu asked.


    She suddenly remembered that Ao Man was not young anymore. He was more than seven hundred years old.


    Jiang Lan thought for a moment and realized that normal dragons actually got married veryte, or even not marry at all.


    Other than the special case of his Senior Sister, who married as soon as she became an adult.


    ¡°It should be a dragon too,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    The Eighth Prince had a very high status, so his marriage should not be up to him.


    This was the same for him and his Senior Sister.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about marrying a dragon?¡± Ao Longyu felt that it was a pity.


    Jiang Lan nced at Ao Longyu. He had married a dragon.


    Was his Senior Sister belittling herself?


    ¡°Who has Senior Sister taken a fancy to?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    His Senior Sister suddenly asked this because she naturally had some thoughts on this matter. Otherwise, why would she ask?


    ¡°Yan Xiyun of the Qilin Race, what do you think?¡± Ao Longyu asked excitedly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    It was not that they were used to being together.


    Furthermore, the Eighth Prince and Yan Xiyun¡¯s status were not low.


    The two of them were important people of their respective races. If the two of them were to get married, it was equivalent to losing important people on both sides.


    Even their bloodline.


    If the two of them wanted to have offspring, they had to transform into a human and seek offspring in the same form.


    But¡­


    In the end, regardless of whether it was a dragon or an earth qilin, the bloodline of their children would not be pure.


    For the two races, this was absolutely intolerable.


    This was why he thought nothing of this.


    His Senior Sister no longer had anything to do with the Dragon Race. Or perhaps the Dragon Race had never counted on Senior Sister¡¯s bloodline.


    That was why she could marry him. Otherwise, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    Of course, even if his Senior Sister was exceptional, she had to marry him in the end.


    Because the benefits of marriage were greater.


    To thoserge factions and races, perhaps only benefits were eternal.


    ¡°Senior sister¡¯s thoughts are too human,¡± Jiang Lan said again.


    If the Eighth Prince and Yan Xiyun were both humans, then they were indeed suitable.


    Their statuses were simr and their families werepatible.


    Unfortunately, the Grand Deste World did not only have humans. There were many other races.


    ¡°Probably because I have been following Junior Brother for a long time,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    Jiang Lan was a human. Since she followed Jiang Lan, there would naturally be changes in her mindset.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t imitate Jiang Lan like the old man. Instead, she maintained her own personality.


    ¡°Junior Brother, didn¡¯t you want to move to Qingcheng Town when you have time? When are you going?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. It shouldn¡¯t take too many years,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He wanted to go after changing his name. Perhaps he would gain more at that time. This way, he could understand ordinary life faster.


    Only by experiencing the mortal world could one be a sage.


    When they arrived at the inn, they found a table to sit at.


    He did note out for anything and just strolled around.


    He would also buy some wine.


    Of course, bying to the inn, the youth could try to pull him into the spiritual inn.


    Later on, he learned that as long as the youth pulled him to the spiritual inn, he could do whatever he wanted.


    The innkeeper was really demanding of the youth.


    Moreover, the youth actually agreed.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Ao Longyu looked around and realized that Hong Ya was the only one busy at the counter.


    Ao Man and the youth were nowhere to be seen.


    Of course, there were no customers either.


    ¡°Perhaps they have gone to practice their saber technique. They¡¯ve been learning again recently,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    He had taught them the third saber move. Now that the Eighth Prince knew that these were the three strikes of the Dragon Saber Art, he was even more diligent.


    The third strike was the strongest.


    The youth also knew that this was the Dragon Saber Art, but he felt that he couldprehend something else, so he was also very diligent.


    Of course, it was also because he did not want to be inferior to the Eighth Prince.


    For some reason, these two people alwayspeted with each other.


    ¡°Just peanuts and beef jerky.¡± Hong Ya ced the things on Jiang Lan¡¯s table.


    They were waiting for the innkeeper to return for good wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. These are enough. I¡¯ll eat them,¡± said Ao Longyu with a smile.


    Usually, it was her Junior Brother who ate.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I have discovered something.¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother is somewhat otherworldly.¡±


    Jiang Lan, who was about to pick up a piece of beef for his Senior Sister, was stunned.


    Pa da!


    The chopsticks fell on the table.


    Her words woke him up.


    Jiang Lan realized that he hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. He had been trying toprehend something from heaven and earth.


    He wanted to observe the changes in everything and gain insights.


    However, he had never realized that he had been an outsider from the start. He was never in the world but had been separated from it.


    It seemed like he had beenprehending this world the entire time, but he was actually not standing on the ground and being part of the mortal world.


    Therefore, if he wanted to be a sage, he needed to recognize a reality, which was that he was just a person as well.


    He was a member of the vast Grand Deste World.


    At this moment, he, who had be a Dao Immortal, felt his predicament again. It was as if the world had be a lock, locking down his future.


    He needed to experience this lock, find his way out of it, and walk out.


    In that instant, Jiang Lan felt as if he had taken a step forward. It wasn¡¯t a change in strength, but a change in his mindset.


    Then, he closed his eyes and began to feel this change to familiarize himself with it.


    ¡°Junior Brother?¡± Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan in shock.


    Unbelievable.


    In the end, she reached out and tore a piece of beef jerky.


    With just a sentence, his Junior Brother had suddenly gained an epiphany. He did not even tell her first.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already be an important figure, yet you¡¯re still acting like this.¡± Ao Longyu pouted.


    However, she immediately set up an array formation around him to prevent anyone from disturbing him.


    On the counter, Hong Ya was a little stunned. Had he gained another epiphany?


    He had a feeling that this person from the Ninth Summit was abnormal. He kept gaining enlightenment and entering epiphanies.


    Were all humans like this?


    She didn¡¯t think so. The youth hadn¡¯t had an epiphany even after so many years.


    It seemed like this person from the Ninth Summit was special.


    In the afternoon.


    The innkeeper returned.


    Before entering the inn, he frowned. After entering, his expression changed.


    It was him again.


    ¡°Incredible. How did Mo Zhengdong get this disciple?¡±


    The innkeeper had never underestimated Jiang Lan, but after experiencing a few epiphanies, he felt that he had still underestimated Jiang Lan.


    Therefore, he asked Hong Ya curiously.


    ¡°How did he gain an epiphany this time?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the Goddess said the words ¡®Junior Brother is otherworldly,''¡± Hong Ya said.


    Although it felt a little ridiculous, it was true.


    The innkeeper: ¡°¡­¡±


    This was too casual. However, this also meant that the other party¡¯sprehension of the Dao had already reached a terrifying level.


    He was suddenly curious. What level was Jiang Lan on?


    He did not investigate further and only informed Mo Zhengdong.


    Mo Zhengdong, who had rushed over, was also quite shocked. He knew what realm Jiang Lan was at the most. How could he still have an epiphany?


    Soon, he was overjoyed.


    Was he still going to go further down the road?


    Jiu Zhongtian also came to the inn. He looked at the innkeeper and said.


    ¡°Bring some good wine.¡±


    He then sat down on the chair beside Mo Zhengdong.


    It was probably because the two of them wanted to drink.


    After hearing Martial Aunt Chen Xi¡¯s story, Ao Longyu knew that these two people drank often.

 Chapter 535 - Fighting For The Central Palace

    <h4>Chapter 535: Fighting For The Central Pce</h4>


    Ao Longyu sat in front of Jiang Lan, never leaving.


    Fortunately, they were in a corner, so it wouldn¡¯t affect the inn¡¯s business. Their side was also covered by an array formation, allowing Jiang Lan to peacefully stay in the epiphany.


    However, because the enlightened Jiang Lan would emit the aura of the Dao, many people gained some enlightenment after entering.


    For a moment, they realized that they could cultivate faster in the inn and gain more insights.


    Just like that, the news spread like wildfire, and the inn¡¯s business instantly exploded.


    The youthined. If this continued, he would not be able to practice his saber properly.


    In the end, he squatted down beside Jiang Lan and began to practice cutting the wild animals. To his shock, he realized that he was learning even faster.


    Heughed again.


    He felt that this was good. Of course, he did not intend to tell the Eighth Prince. This way, his progress would be faster.


    The next day, Ao Longyu told Ao Man about this.


    Then, the two of them started fighting. They said that the other party was despicable.


    Ao Longyu was confused. Why were they fighting?


    She didn¡¯t mind, only staring at Jiang Lan. She could naturally leave, but she seemed to be a part of her Junior Brother¡¯s epiphany.


    To be safe, she did not intend to leave even half a step. Only by doing so would her Junior Brother¡¯s Dao beplete.


    However, she sat there for a few years before transforming into Xiao Yu, waiting for her husband to wake up.


    One year, two years, three years¡­


    Five years, ten years.


    Time was still passing.


    ¡°Ten years. It seems to be longer than before.¡± Xiao Yu pouted as she thought to herself.


    Jiang Lan wasprehending the mortal world. He had never truly experienced it since he started cultivating.


    Since he wascking in his heart, it was naturally difficult for him to obtain more.


    However, he still looked at the road ahead. He stood on the ground and looked at the sky. The clear sky was covered by dark clouds.


    He felt that this world had trapped him and obscured his vision.


    He stood there, looking at the sky and seeing the dark clouds.


    There was wind around.


    The wind began to blow the dark clouds, blowing them away as if it wanted the sky to return to its clear state.


    It wanted the people on the ground to see more.


    The wind kept blowing, and the person on the ground kept looking at the sky.


    After some time, the number of dark clouds in the sky decreased. Later on, thest dark clouds were blown away by the wind.


    However, behind the dark clouds was not a clear sky. Instead, it was a chaotic sky with no road ahead.


    Jiang Lan was satisfied when he saw this.


    He did not see theplete path, but he finally found the direction. Although that ce was chaotic, as long as he broke through this chaos, he might be able to see theplete path to bing a sage.


    From nothing to something.


    In the end, he slowly closed his eyes, withdrawing from this world. He no longer needed to stay here.


    After remaining silent for a moment, he opened his eyes again. He saw the familiar sight of the inn and an exceptional beauty.


    ¡°Darling, guess how many years have passed.¡± Jiang Lan saw Xiao Yu looking at him with a smile.


    How many years?


    This question made Jiang Lan think for a moment. Enlightenment in the inn usually didn¡¯tst too long.


    ¡°A month?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu extended two fingers and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s this number.¡±


    ¡°Two months?¡± It was indeed not good to let his Senior Sister sit here for two months.


    Fortunately, two months was still eptable.


    ¡°It¡¯s twenty years, Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu knocked Jiang Lan¡¯s forehead with a hint of resentment.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re too rude. You made your Senior Sister wait here for twenty years.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Twenty years. This surprised him.


    Did it take so much time just to see the direction of the path to bing a sage?


    Then, he looked to the side and realized that there were many customers today.


    ¡°What has happened in Kunlun recently?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for the inn to have so many guests. However, he could naturally tell that his position was isted. No one could see or sense him.


    It should be his master and the innkeeper¡¯s methods, as well as Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s.


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s because Junior Brother is undergoing an epiphany and they realized that they can cultivate faster here, so they all came over.


    Over the past twenty years, waves after waves of people came.


    However, it won¡¯t affect us. The innkeeper has cast a spell, but I thought that I should ask Martial Aunt Miao Yue to help set up an array formation.


    Therefore, your master went to invite Martial Aunt Miao Yue.¡± Xiao Yu smiled and said.


    It was as if her actions would definitely obtain Jiang Lan¡¯s approval.


    This was a rare act of wisdom by his Senior Sister. He thus praised her.


    ¡°I think Martial Aunt Miao Yue will really like Senior Sister.¡±


    Twenty years had passed, and he had entered the sect for 850 years. In other words, it was time for him to meet Imperial Lord Xi He. He should receive the notice soon.


    It was time for Imperial Lord Xi He topete for the Central Pce. It was also time for him to leave the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    He did not know what would happen next.


    He had to be careful.


    Xiao Yu stood up and patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Junior Brother has to work hard too.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This dragon had no self-awareness.


    Arrogant and ignorant.


    Furthermore, she was already an adult dragon. If all dragons were like this, the future would be worrying.


    For a moment, he was a bit worried about the future. It might be fine if his child didn¡¯t have a shell when the child was born, but it would be a headache if the child was so ignorant.


    This thought seemed to have existed before.


    After that, he left the inn with his Senior Sister. Because there were too many people, he didn¡¯t show himself.


    He woulde over to thank the innkeeper the next time.


    When he returned to the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan saw a messy Ninth Summit with weeds growing everywhere.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be busy for a while longer,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu pulled her sleeves and said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Leave it to me this time.¡±


    She then looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°However, Junior Brother, you have to help me get used to not transforming into a half-dragon. I realized that I might haveprehended the calmness of my power.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded at his Senior Sister.


    Whether it was true or not, he would help.


    Half a monthter, Jiang Lan was removing the weeds. There were many injuries on his arm.


    Xiao Yu squatted beside him to help. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s already been half a month, yet it¡¯s still so serious.¡± Jiang Lan looked at his hand and said calmly to Xiao Yu.


    On the first day, it was even more exaggerated.


    It was like after the wedding night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine tonight.¡± Xiao Yu was not confident enough.


    Because these words had been said for half a month.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t really mind. He didn¡¯t deliberately ask for anything and only knocked on the ignorant dragon.


    As he was removing the weeds, he suddenly heard someone reciting his Deity Position title.


    It was Imperial Lord Xi He himself.


    ¡°Unparalleled Fist God, are you ready?


    I¡¯ll be starting in a few days. Before I start, I want to meet you and talk to you. ¡±


    The other party didn¡¯t set a time, which meant that it was up to when he was free.


    Looking at his Senior Sister who lowered her head and pretended to know her mistake, Jiang Lan set the time seven dayster.


    Seven dayster in the Ice Cicada Forest.


    ¡°Then, you can think of a new title these days. Or you can directly use Imperial Lord Lun Ling. Thepatibility is very high.


    I¡¯ll see you in seven days.¡±


    As soon as Imperial Lord Xi He finished speaking, Jiang Lan realized that themunication had ended.


    He would apany his Senior Sister for these seven days..

 Chapter 536 - Plans

    <h4>Chapter 536: ns</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the courtyard, Jiang Lan sat at a stone table reading a book.


    Xiao Yu was looking at his arm as if she wanted to find a scar.


    ¡°No more.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    ¡°Junior Brother, didn¡¯t I say that I controlled it very well?¡±


    Jiang Lan nced at Xiao Yu without saying anything.


    It had been so many days before he fully recovered.


    Furthermore, did this dragon not reflect on itself?


    He didn¡¯t think too much about this, and he was thinking about tomorrow. Tomorrow was the appointed time with Imperial Lord Xi He. At that time, he would know what Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s n was.


    Seizing the Central Pce wasn¡¯t easy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had to wait so long and even start the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    It seemed that he was able to only seize the Central Pce after the others had be stronger.


    He had nned for nearly a thousand years.


    Everyone was being used by him, but the others had no choice but to enter this trap.


    No one understood the Deity Position better than Imperial Lord Xi He. If one wanted to walk fast enough, one could only participate in the fortuitous opportunity battle.


    During this period of time, he had been to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce once and could feel the power of the night bing weaker and weaker.


    The Deity Position of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce seemed to be shrinking as well.


    It was Imperial Lord Youdu who was currently fusing with the Deity Position. Even his side was affected.


    Without Imperial Lord Xi He, it was impossible for them to make such rapid progress. Moreover, even if the others wanted to start the fortuitous opportunity battle, they were unable to do so.


    Because they did not know how to summon everyone with a Deity Position.


    Therefore, even if they knew that Imperial Lord Xi He wanted to fight for the Central Pce, even if they knew that they were helping him, no one would refuse.


    Other than the Devil Ancestor who was eliminated early in the morning.


    Although he had some benefits after that, he was stillckingpared to the others.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s go find a small vige in a few years,¡± Jiang Lan suddenly said.


    ¡°What if I transform into a half-dragon?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    She understood what Jiang Lan meant. He wanted to be an ordinary person and live like an ordinary person.


    Her Junior Brother wanted toprehend more things, so he needed to be an ordinary person.


    She would naturally go as well.


    But¡­


    If she couldn¡¯t control her half-dragon transformation, she couldn¡¯t be considered an ordinary person.


    ¡°The Grand Deste World is so big. It¡¯s not like there are no demons who have not undergone a metamorphosis to marry humans,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Yu stopped thinking about it.


    She did not know what would happen then.


    But there was no harm in that.


    Jiang Lan could already see the front that was blocked by the primal chaos. What he needed to do now was to open up a path.


    To understand the path ahead, to rece the path ahead, to create the path ahead.


    Life was short, but cultivation was long.


    There were some things that cultivators could not experience. A short life and a long life would definitely contain immense astonishment.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t feel it properly. Now, he wanted to feel it again.


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan sent Xiao Yu to the Third Summit.


    ¡°Remember to pick me up in the evening,¡± Xiao Yu said seriously.


    This was the same situation as the previous time when her Junior Brother had an epiphany.


    Jiang Lan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    This time, he was only going out to talk to Imperial Lord Xi He. It wouldn¡¯t bring too many problems.


    Of course, he still had his guard up against Imperial Lord Xi He.


    He would not feel that he was fearless after bing a Dao Immortal.


    Such thoughts would bring him a lot of unnecessary trouble, so he should be vignt and not rx.


    After a while.


    He appeared in the Ice Cicada Forest. At this moment, he had already activated his One Leaf Vision.


    He was waiting for Imperial Lord Xi He.


    After waiting for a moment, he felt a gazeing from above Kunlun.


    It was Imperial Lord Xi He.


    At this moment, a figurended in front of Jiang Lan. Unlikest time, it wasn¡¯t just a phantom with the strength of a single strike.


    This time, it was a blurry figure.


    It should be a power projection.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re already at this realm, yet you¡¯re still unwilling to show your true appearance?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    He wasn¡¯t very surprised, but he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    The Fist God¡¯s strength had already reached the peak of the Dao Immortal Realm. Such a person was practically invincible in the Grand Deste World.


    There wouldn¡¯t be any danger in showing his appearance.


    No matter what he did, he didn¡¯t need to hide his face. However, the Unparalleled Fist God still hid and didn¡¯t let him see him.


    ¡°What does Senior n to do next?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He did not say anything about himself. There was nothing to say about this.


    He hoped to hide for as long as he could so that it wouldn¡¯t be too troublesome.


    He would quietly stay on the Ninth Summit and find a wife before taking over the Ninth Summit.


    This was good.


    However, during this process, he needed to fulfill some of the responsibilities he needed to fulfill.


    For example, dealing with the thing hiding behind the darkness.


    When the time came, he did not know what would happen to the Grand Deste World.


    But he would try his best.


    ¡°In two days, I¡¯m going to start fighting for the Central Pce. I need your help with this.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t hide it, directly stating that he needed help.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    This was originally part of the deal, and what he would obtain was the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    He could then leave the Lower Pce andplete the karma.


    This would make his future clearer.


    ¡°Give me a push.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°When the timees, I will build a bridge. I need someone to push me and let me sessfully walk from the West Pce to the Central Pce.


    The process is easy, but also difficult.


    You need to endure some pressure. If you can¡¯t endure it, you will be severely injured.


    Normally speaking, being a Celestial Immortal is enough. However, your cultivation level is extremely high. It is definitely possible for your Deity Position to resonate.


    The reason is that you are both powerful and special. If the Deity Position does not restrict you, it might approach you.


    This way, the pressure will appear. You have to be mentally prepared. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Helping Imperial Lord Xi He fight for the Central Pce was naturally not that safe.


    Therefore, he was mentally prepared from the start. This was nothing.


    ¡°If I seed, I will send that bridge to you. At that time, it will be the time for you to leave the Lower Pce. At the same time, I will let the Deity Position leave your body.


    This requires some preparation.


    You need to do it yourself.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He handed a diagram to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°There¡¯s an array formation here. You need to engrave it in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. When the bridgees to you, the array formation will be activated. What you need to do is to let the array formationpletely bloom.


    At that time, you will discover that the Deity Position is escaping.


    The moment you arepletely free, you need to immediately jump onto the bridge and head towards the West Pce.


    I will also leave an array formation there. As long as you stand in the middle of the array formation, the West Pce Deity Position willnd on you.


    Remember that once the Deity Position falls on you, you have to enter the pce.


    If you meet the person inside, you will receive the most benefits.


    At that time, you can obtain whatever you want to know and what you want to obtain. But whether you want to ept it or not will depend on yourself.


    If you have entered the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce before, you should understand what I am talking about.


    It¡¯s just that the Ancient Imperial West Pce is even more special.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Lan replied as he took the diagram.


    He indeed knew what he would encounter. When he entered the Lower Pce, he saw Qing Shan and obtained the gift of the countless people from the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. He also took on their responsibility.


    The Ancient Imperial West Pce should be the same, but the West Pce was somewhat special. It was very special to the people of Kunlun.


    This was because the person waiting for him in the Ancient Imperial West might be the Kunlun Ancestor, Gu.


    Imperial Lord Xi He knew of this, so he didn¡¯t enter.


    He didn¡¯t know why.


    Perhaps it had something to do with whether he had obtained the Deity Position or not. Imperial Lord Xi He had just reminded him that he should enter as soon as he obtained the new Deity Position.


    At that time, he shouldn¡¯t havepletely obtained it. There was still the process of leaving behind a title.


    While he was talking, he took a look at the diagram and realized that it was aplicated array formation.


    Soon, he simted it. Indeed, it could let something escape without any obvious trap.


    But he still needed to go back and study it.


    At the same time, he could simte the array formation that the other party had left behind.


    This would be safer.

 Chapter 537 - Will You Be Afraid Of The Major Tribulation?

    <h4>Chapter 537: Will You Be Afraid Of The Major Tribtion?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to ask? Or do you need help with anything?¡±


    In the Ice Cicada Forest, Imperial Lord Xi He asked Jiang Lan.


    After covering the diagram with his One Leaf Vision, he put it away and asked the question he wanted to ask.


    ¡°After I separate with my Deity Position, how do I hand it to others?¡±


    If he wanted to leave the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce, he had toplete the task. If he didn¡¯t care, how could heplete the karma?


    Therefore, he needed to figure this out.


    ¡°When you are about to leave the Deity Position, you will have one choice. That is to pass the Deity Position to others.


    At that time, it will depend on whether you want to pass down the opportunity of the Deity Position or the entire Deity Position.


    If it is just a fortuitous opportunity, the Deity Position will automatically remain in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce and be controlled by Imperial Lord Youdu.


    I have alreadymunicated with him and he has agreed very quickly,¡± exined Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡°After the Central Pce is obtained, how much time does the Grand Deste World have left?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    There wasn¡¯t much time in the Grand Deste World to begin with. If the Central Pce was obtained and the others were able to fuse with their own Deity Positions, it meant that the time left would be reduced to near zero.


    It was not that the people of the twelve Deity Positions had caused the Grand Deste World to encounter a cmity ahead of time.


    It¡¯s just that they have made preparations in advance.


    If they waited until the Deity Positions could no longer support it, it would already be toote.


    ¡°Not long.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He was silent for a moment before saying.


    ¡°If not for the fortuitous opportunity battle, there would still be about three hundred years before the darkness descends.


    But after the fortuitous opportunity battle began, the time was halved.


    As for exactly how long we still have left, that will depend on how fast the others are progressing.¡±


    ¡°Senior, do you know who the Ancient Imperial Pce¡¯s enemy is?¡± Jiang Lan asked again.


    If it was halved after three hundred years, that meant that he only had close to two hundred years.


    Time was running out.


    However, his heart didn¡¯t surge because of this. The path to bing stronger still needed to be taken step by step. He wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°The enemy hidden behind the darkness and under the night?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He sighed.


    ¡°You will receive your answer when you go to the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    You are different from the others. Entering the Ancient Imperial West Pce might give you the most benefits. As for your future path¡­¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He gave Jiang Lan a deep look and said.


    ¡°Perhaps there will be an answer.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows.


    Did Imperial Lord Xi He know what path he was going to take?


    Perhaps he was just trying to sound him out. Imperial Lord Xi He was powerful and had many methods.


    If he wasn¡¯t on guard, he would be easily tricked.


    So he remained silent.


    ¡°Speaking of which, which summit are you from?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jiang Lan¡¯s silence, only asking this question out of curiosity.


    Jiang Lan remained silent again.


    ¡°Then have you thought of your title?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked again.


    Jiang Lan shook his head slightly.


    He really didn¡¯t think too much about it. He didn¡¯t really care what the title was.


    He would let nature take its course. At that time, he would think of something.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m going to prepare now. There¡¯ll be news about me in three to five days. You¡¯ll know the details when the timees.


    Therefore, you need to engrave the array formation in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce within three days.


    Is there a problem?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He asked.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He already knew the array formation very well. There was no problem.


    It wouldn¡¯t take much time to inscribe it. He just needed some time.


    ¡°The great cmity is about to arrive. Will you be afraid?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He, who originally intended to leave, suddenly asked.


    Jiang Lan remained silent for a while before shaking his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He was just vignt and trying his best to face it. Was he afraid?


    Perhaps he was, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was either.


    He would not dodge or retreat.


    This was his responsibility. He had to face it.


    Even if he started to feel fear, he still had to move forward. There were some things that could not be stopped just by fear.


    He had promised the people from the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce that he would walk their path in the future.


    He did not have much ambition or grand ideas.


    He had epted their gifts so he had to bear the responsibility.


    That was all.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Ice Cicada Forest.


    Imperial Lord Xi He watched Jiang Lan leave and suddenly felt curious.


    ¡°With his strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to tell me which summit he is from. After all, there are many people on the various summits, so it¡¯s impossible to guess.


    But he just doesn¡¯t want to say it.


    From the looks of it, there is a 90% chance that he would be found out if he said it.


    So¡­¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He looked at the Ninth Summit and smiled.


    ¡°In terms of personality, they are indeed somewhat simr.


    Hahaha.


    Amazing, amazing.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan left the Ice Cicada Forest and disappeared on the spot.


    After disappearing a few times, he appeared near the old inn and walked in.


    At the same time, he went to thank the innkeeper for his care for the past twenty years.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toprehend for twenty years without being disturbed.


    There were naturally factors rted to his master, but if the innkeeper was unwilling, he still could not stay safely for twenty years.


    When he arrived at the inn, he asked for good wine. He had to wait for the innkeeper to return in the afternoon.


    He was just waiting for the innkeeper to return before thanking him.


    Sitting in a corner, Jiang Lan closed his eyes to rest.


    He had always been like this.


    It was like this the first time he came, and it was the same now.


    He still remembered the first time he came, he had met his Senior Sister.


    At that time, his Senior Sister was still aloof. He naturally felt that she was beautiful, but he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.


    Now that he thought about it, he didn¡¯t know why but he felt that his Senior Sister from back then was somewhat reminiscent.


    It was not that he missed his Senior Sister¡¯s aloofness, but he missed the time when they met.


    At that time, he never thought that his Senior Sister would marry him and apany him forever.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Lan suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Am I starting to miss the past?¡±


    He was surprised.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t miss the past, so¡­


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s words that had been cut in half over three hundred years still nted an uneasy seed in his heart?


    It was not a bad thing. It was normal to feel uneasy in the face of a great cmity.


    But¡­


    He seemed to be worried that he would not be able to survive this great cmity.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it and closed his eyes to rest again.


    He still had to pick his Senior Sister upter.


    At this moment, the youth walked into the inn and realized that after his big brother closed his eyes to rest, he immediately went to the counter.


    Hong Ya moved aside.


    ¡°We meet again. This time, I have to pull Big Brother to the spiritual inn no matter what.¡±


    The youth was full of confidence.


    He had grown a lot over the years. It was definitely possible.


    Hong Ya was also trying to enter the spiritual inn. If she could seed, she could ask for something.


    However, they soon stood at the counter dejectedly.


    Jiang Lan waspletely immovable.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Are you two idiots?¡± The Eighth Prince stood in front of the counter and sneered.


    Didn¡¯t these two know who his Brother-inw was?


    He was the Unparalleled Fist God, a powerful figure in the Grand Deste World.


    Were these two messing around?


    Oh yeah, they didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Stupid dragon, you can scold me, but you can¡¯t scold Hong Ya,¡± the youth stared at the Eighth Prince and said righteously.


    ¡°You idiot.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at the youth and said alone.


    The youth was confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I can scold you?¡± The Eighth Prince said.

 Chapter 538 - Ba Country Welcomes The Birth Of A Greater Existence

    <h4>Chapter 538: Ba Country Wees The Birth Of A Greater Existence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Jiang Lan was immersed in his thoughts. He naturally saw the youth and the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race trying to enter, but the two of them gave up after trying for a while.


    For a moment, he felt that if he sat here often, these two would have more opportunities to interact.


    Helping the youth was actually nothing. It was just that he didn¡¯t have the time.


    Perhaps he will do so in the future.


    After waiting for an unknown period of time, Jiang Lan suddenly saw something appear outside his mind, walking over step by step.


    It was the figure of an old man. It was as if he was walking with a world alongside him.


    The innkeeper.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan looked at the innkeeper and felt how terrifying he was.


    That somewhat old figure seemed to be able to hold up the sky.


    A Dao Immortal who was not inferior to his master.


    However, the other party¡¯s Dao was very strange. It was as if something was being nurtured in the world behind the innkeeper.


    At this moment, the innkeeper also saw Jiang Lan standing in the inn.


    He was rather surprised, but he quickly felt relieved.


    A wine bottle appeared in his hand, shaking it at Jiang Lan. His meaning was clear.


    The good wine was ready.


    Jiang Lan understood and left his mind.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the innkeeper at the counter.


    Then, he stood up and walked to the counter.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong should be very happy to see you grow, right?¡± The innkeeper ced the good wine on the counter and pushed it to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Master show it.¡± Jiang Lan put away the wine and handed over the spirit stone.


    The innkeeper only smiled and epted the spirit stone without saying anything.


    ¡°Thank you for your epiphanyst time, Boss.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s tone was sincere.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your master has already paid the price,¡± the innkeeper said.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    He thought that since it was just sitting there, there was no need for any form of payment.


    But he didn¡¯t mind.


    Then, he bade farewell to the innkeeper.


    It was about time. He wanted to pick his Senior Sister up.


    When he returned, he had to take a look at the array formation Imperial Lord Xi He had given him. He also had to make a trip to the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    The innkeeper watched Jiang Lan leave and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Look at him and look at my own grandson. For a moment, I feel that my grandson can¡¯t evenpare to 1% of him.


    I have to train him harder.¡±


    The youth who was fighting the Eighth Prince felt a chill run down his spine.


    It was as if something terrible wasing towards him.


    ...


    On the way back to Kunlun, Jiang Lan met the youth and the Eighth Prince, who were locked in a fierce battle.


    He didn¡¯t disturb them and only guessed who would win.


    Normally speaking, it should be the Eighth Prince who was at the Heaven Immortal Realm, but it seemed like their decisive battle stipted that they could not use power that surpassed the True Immortal Realm.


    This way, the youth had a chance of winning.


    If the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was watching the battle, the youth¡¯s chances of winning would be very high.


    Now...


    The Eighth Prince should still win.


    In the evening.


    Jiang Lan arrived at the Third Summit. This time, no one verified his identity.


    ¡°Senior Brother Jiang is here to fetch Senior Sister Goddess?¡±


    A little Junior Sister at the Golden Core Realm greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan only nodded in response.


    This Junior Sister of his was rather friendly.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything and responded immediately.


    Since the other party was kind to him, he would return the kindness as well.


    He would not cause trouble.


    When Jiang Lan slowly ascended, the two female cultivators guarding the mountain finallymunicated.


    ¡°Every time Senior Sister Goddesses back alone, she will always be aloof. However, with Senior Brother Jiang around, her aloofness will disappear and she will have a smile on her face.


    Senior Sister Goddess looks so good when she smiles.¡±


    ¡°You saw it?¡±


    ¡°I saw it. People said that it was a groundless matter for Senior Brother Jiang to be able to reach Senior Sister Goddess. But they are truly in love with each other.¡±


    ¡°I want to see it too. I wonder if I can see it when I go down the mountainter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve heard that most of the time, you can¡¯t see them going down the mountain at all.¡±


    Both of them were immortals.


    It would be strange if a small Golden Core like them could see it.


    It was already very polite of him to let them see him going up the mountain.


    ...


    ¡°Junior Brother, Master asked me if I had stolen the teacup. It¡¯s been so many years before she realized it.


    Is she old too? Do I need to help her find a Daopanion?¡±


    After receiving Xiao Yu, Jiang Lan heard some surprising words.


    His Senior Sister had been getting more and more impudent recently.


    Not only was she impudent to him, but she was also impudent to her master.


    Was it because he was the husband of the Dao Immortal?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Sister afraid of Martial Aunt?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Junior Brother afraid of Martial Uncle?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    He was just doing it for his master¡¯s sake, because he wanted to take over the position of the Ninth Summit¡¯s summit leader. Then, his master could retire.


    But no one from the Third Summit could rece his Martial Aunt now, right?


    His Senior Sister could not take over. The Goddess was the Goddess.


    Even if she could take over, she was not strong enough.


    After that, they walked towards the Ninth Summit hand in hand.


    His Senior Sister had been talking the entire time, so Jiang Lan had been listening. The setting sun cast a long shadow on them.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ve learned array formations recently. I¡¯ll modify the array formations next time.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the main force in building the house.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister,e when it¡¯s time to dismantle it, not when it¡¯s time to build it.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re too rude. As a Senior Sister, I have made so many requests, but you¡¯re not satisfying any of them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...


    ...


    Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    Two days had passed since Jiang Lan appeared here again.


    He had figured out the array formation and there was indeed no problem.


    However, he still had to be careful in case the other party¡¯s attainments in array formations were too high and he couldn¡¯t detect it.


    What he needed to do now was to engrave the array formation in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. It was not too difficult. Half a day should be enough.


    He walked slowly in front of the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce¡¯s pce gate, and the array formation was carved down bit by bit.


    Half a dayter.


    The Ancient Imperial Lower Pce was already covered by a massive array formation. After testing it twice, Jiang Lan decided to leave.


    It was already done.


    He was just waiting for Imperial Lord Xi He to continue.


    Boom!


    At this moment, sounds came from everywhere.


    There was also such a sound in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. It was as if something was knocking on the various pces.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a light appeared in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. This light was condensing and could rush into the sky at any moment.


    ¡°Is this done by Imperial Lord Xi He?¡±


    As he watched the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce change, Jiang Lan immediately thought of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    It seemed like he had more or less prepared. He should be informed tomorrow or the day after.


    When Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard of the Ninth Summit, he looked at the light spots on the Deity Position and decided to inform them.


    ...


    In the backyard of the inn, the youth was brewing wine and was unwilling to drink it.


    ¡°Seriously, Grandpa. If I were the one making the wine, wouldn¡¯t I be the one going out in the future?¡±


    The innkeeper often went out to prepare the good wine.


    If he was the one who needed to take over, he would have to go out every day.


    How could he apany Hong Ya?


    ¡°You should thank your grandfather for his craftsmanship. Hong Ya will also think that you¡¯re amazing.


    Raising yourself is the best way to pursue a female.


    For example, if you brew wine that can make her faint with a single sniff, you can step on her wings and ask her if she¡¯s touched.


    There¡¯s no need to knock on her head anymore,¡± said the Eighth Prince seriously as he cooked the roast meat.


    From now on, they were just going to roast wild animals and brew wine.


    They would make a lot of money in the future.


    Just as they were still arguing, they suddenly received a message.


    After hearing the contents, they stopped what they were doing.


    Was something about to happen to the Unparalleled God?


    ¡°What happened? Why did the Unparalleled Fist God say that he wanted to leave this Deity Position?¡± The youth asked.


    ¡°How should I know?¡± The Eighth Prince wondered if he should ask.


    However, he soon felt relieved.


    ¡°The Fist God said that he will bring us into his new Deity Position. It¡¯s not a big problem.


    We just need to wee the birth of a new Deity Position.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, Little Brother, I heard the Unparalleled Fist God¡¯s voice. Something seems to be happening to the Deity Position.¡± Yan Xiyun ran in.


    Hong Ya was surprised.


    She did not hear it, or rather, she did not belong to the Unparalleled Fist God, so she did not know what had happened.


    ...


    In Ba Country, countless people gathered in the main city.


    They were praying.


    There were three statues at the very top.


    One was the Fist God who punched, while the other was the majestic Imperial Lord Youdu.


    The third statue was vague.


    At this moment, the old priest stood on a high ground and looked at the gathered people of Ba Country. He shouted.


    ¡°The great Fist God will improve his Deity Position in these two days and be an even greater existence.


    We are here waiting for a new god to be born. We wee the appearance of the new Deity Position.¡±


    Everyone in Ba Country cheered.


    They were naturally happy that the Fist God had advanced to a higher Deity Position.


    Qing Mu was among them. He was also very excited.


    He had just received news that it would be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°What do you think the title of the new Deity Position will be?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°If I knew, would I still ask you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how would I know?¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Qing Mu held the tablet around his neck. When the time came, he had to carve it again.


    ¡°Mother, I have to work even harder in the future. I want to be the new Fist God. The Fist God will suppress the Grand Deste World and bring glory to our ancestors.¡± Qing Mu said to the woman beside him.


    ¡°What about your father?¡± The woman suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh? What about Father?¡± Qing Mu looked surprised. Had his father gone missing?


    ...


    ...


    On the fifth day.


    Jiang Lan felt amotion in the Heaven Realm.


    Soon, the chaos became orderly. He felt a summoning.


    It was time.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I need to go up for a while. Look after me.¡± Jiang Lan said to Ao Longyu.


    As she spoke, she tapped Ao Longyu¡¯s be.


    ¡°This way, you can also hear the voice from above.¡±


    Ao Longyu nodded seriously.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll look for your master and my master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Jiang Lan rubbed his Senior Sister¡¯s head.


    Ao Longyu patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jiang Lan smiled slightly before responding.


    In just a few breaths, he had appeared in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    At this moment, he saw light extending through the night.


    However, the light was a little strange. He could clearly see it, but it didn¡¯t illuminate the night.


    It was a special power.


    Soon, he realized that the light began to connect.


    At this moment, an image suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    The scene was of an endless void with a pce in the middle.


    There were four smaller pces around the pce, and there were four more outside these smaller pces. However, these four pces seemed to have been split apart. There were actually eight of them.


    At this moment, Jiang Lan felt as if he was somewhere among the eight pces outside.


    Soon, the pattern changed and a pce faced him.


    It was the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    At this moment, among the patterns that he could see, the first selection of light began. Following that, the eight pces formed a circle, and the four pces in the middle also formed a circle.


    Jiang Lan raised his head and looked at the night. So the light was connecting to the other Deity Positions?


    This situation wasn¡¯t just limited to Jiang Lan. The others with Deity Positions also felt it and saw it.


    Regardless of whether they were willing or not, the light was still connecting them together. Because they had fused with the Deity Position, they were unable to stop the connection between the pces.


    And since they had responded to the call back then, their power would be drawn.


    This was Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s goal back then.


    All preparations have been made.


    Soon, they saw that among the four pces in the middle, something extended out like a bridge.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you enter the Central Pce?¡± Imperial Lord Qiong Gou narrowed his eyes.


    He had tried many times, but he could not find a way to enter the Central Pce.


    ¡°Hmph. He feels like he doesn¡¯t have enough power. Isn¡¯t he worried about failure?¡± The Earth Mother was curious as well.


    She was in the East Pce, so she could feel it.


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s hidden power, together with the power of the four pces, was still impossible for him to cross the bridge even if he could reach the Central Pce.


    Jiang Lan discovered that the West Pce had shifted in front of him, facing the Lower Pce.


    He naturally saw that the bridge was being constructed towards the Central Pce, but it wasn¡¯t that easy. He was borrowing the power of the four pces.


    After some time, the bridge was constructed in the Central Pce.


    Jiang Lan was still waiting. He didn¡¯t receive Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s signal, and he didn¡¯t feel that making a move now was the right move.


    Soon, a dazzling light appeared in the West Pce. Then, everyone had a feeling.


    The Ancient Imperial West Pce¡¯s Deity Position was empty. Imperial Lord Xi He had left his Deity Position.


    He wanted to go to the Central Pce.


    However, the other party was definitely exhausted. How was he going to get there?


    ¡°Fist God, do you feel it? You can attack now.¡±


    The sudden voice reached Jiang Lan¡¯s ears. He could feel the power of the eight pces gathering towards him. What he needed to do was guide this power and give Imperial Lord Xi He a push.


    Jiang Lan clenched his fist. Power gathered in his fist. The power of the eight pces surged madly.


    For a moment, he felt pressure, as if this power could gather without end, even crushing him.


    Was it because he was powerful and extraordinary that he was like this?


    After confirming how much power was enough, he brandished his fists. The pressure was increasing, but he could endure it.


    Then, he punched out.


    Boom!


    Light bloomed as power flowed towards the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    Everyone could see a force appearing in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. In just a breath¡¯s time, this force reached the West Pce from the Lower Pce.


    Then, a figure left the West Pce and stepped onto the bridge towards the Central Pce.


    His speed was very fast. After some time, everyone saw the figure enter the Central Pce.


    At this moment, a rumbling sound could be heard.


    Boom!


    Everyone who had a Deity Position and fortuitous opportunities heard it.


    In the inn, Hong Ya, the youth, Yan Xiyun, and the Eighth Prince looked up immediately.


    They felt somethinging.


    Then came an extremely loud voice.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He of the Ancient Imperial Central Pce.¡±


    This was the first time Imperial Lord Xi He had made his name known in the Grand Deste World.

 Chapter 539 - Let Me Tell You A Story

    <h4>Chapter 539: Let Me Tell You A Story</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Imperial Lord Xi He hadpleted his n.


    Although the others were somewhat unwilling, they could only ept it. After all, they had already sensed that Kunlun was plotting against them for the Central Pce from the start.


    Kunlun knew of such matters the best. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk ahead.


    ¡°He actually asked the Unparalleled Fist God for help. No wonder he was able to seed.¡± The Earth Mother looked at the sky with no intention of retracting her gaze.


    The Ancient Imperial West Pce was empty now. Then who in Kunlun would rece the Ancient Imperial West Pce?


    Was it really toote to enter the Ancient Imperial West Pce now?


    Walking at the back could be said to be the most dangerous, because one had to be thest to leave the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    Not only were the few of them walking fast, the few behind them were also walking at the same speed.


    They were even waiting for the Devil Ancestor to catch up. This was because resisting the night darkness together was the best choice.


    Otherwise, no one knew what would happen. However, their bnce already existed. It was impossible for them to spend another few decades waiting for thest person. This was not beneficial to them.


    Instead, it would be even more dangerous.


    The other people with Deity Positions also looked at the sky. They wanted to know who woulde next.


    Not only them, but even the summit leaders of Kunlun were also looking at the horizon, wanting to see what would happen next.


    Ao Longyu was the same. She knew that her Junior Brother was going to change his name, but Imperial Lord Xi He definitely wasn¡¯t her Junior Brother.


    The Eighth Prince and the others also walked out.


    They knew this name. He was an expert from Kunlun who had descended to help them before. He was extremely powerful.


    However, he was definitely not his brother-inw. So did his Brother-inw also change his Deity Position today?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the voice of the Unparalleled Fist God?¡± Yan Xiyun asked curiously.


    ¡°Just now, we all heard that even the Unparalleled Fist God can do it. It might be because the world of great figures has changed.¡± The youth forcefully exined from the side.


    Hong Ya had entered and he couldn¡¯t stay by her side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Hong Ya said.


    She was curious. Perhaps she could really hear it.


    ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡± The innkeeper who was about to leave looked at the four of them curiously.


    ¡°Grandpa, we are listening to the changes in the sky.¡± The youth immediately said.


    ¡°Can you hear it? Can you see it?


    Did the inn affect your hearing?


    Are you not going to do your business anymore?¡± The innkeeper asked.


    The youth: ¡°¡­¡±


    The four of them walked into the inn.


    The innkeeper shook his head and went out. No one but those with Deity Positions should be able to see what was happening.


    They could only hear it.


    Not long after, the youth and the others saw the innkeeper¡¯s figure disappear from the door. Then, they all ran out.


    Although they could also hear it from the inn, for some reason, they just wanted toe out and look at the sky.


    It felt ritualistic.


    Hu!


    Just as those people with Deity Positions thought that Kunlun would have a neer to rece the Deity Position, they suddenly realized that the bridge had changed.


    The bridge headed down from the Central Pce.


    It was Imperial Lord Xi He who had used the power of the Central Pce. Otherwise, how could it have been so easy?


    The bridge in the direction of the Central Pce was constantly disappearing, and the bridge in the Lower Pce was extending bit by bit.


    At this moment, they all understood that the one who wanted to rece the West Pce was the Unparalleled Fist God.


    Although it was surprising, it seemed ordinary.


    This was good too. At least the West Pce would not be a burden.


    As for the Lower Pce, with Imperial Lord Youdu around, there was no problem.


    There seemed to be two pces in the Lower Pce, but in the end, it was still one pce as a whole.


    Jiang Lan stood in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce. After helping Imperial Lord Xi He, he felt some pressure on his body, but it was slowly receding.


    Fortunately, there were not many changes.


    He had heard Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s name, but there was no change. He only changed his prefix.


    However, the Central Pce was much brighter now. Imperial Lord Xi He was probably quickly fusing with the Deity Position.


    With Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s strength, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be slower than the others. As for how far he could walk, it was unknown.


    As the Central Pce lit up, Jiang Lan also discovered a bridge appearing in front of him. It was the bridge that originally led from the West Pce to the Central Pce.


    Imperial Lord Xi He did not go back on his words. He was indeed helping him change his Deity Position.


    The others didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping it. Although it was dangerous, it should be possible to exert some influence.


    Perhaps it had already been applied, but he couldn¡¯t feel it.


    After all, Imperial Lord Xi He had made sufficient preparations.


    After the bridge waspletely constructed, Jiang Lan began to activate the array formation. At this moment, the Deity Position began to resonate with the array formation. The Deity Position was slowly separating from him.


    It was a little slow, but there was no problem.


    When he broke away till a certain point, he had a certain feeling that he could rece his Deity Position with another person.


    A light spot appeared in front of him. It was the light spot of Qing Mu and the others.


    In the end, Jiang Lan chose Qing Mu and handed the Deity Position opportunity to him. Then, he left the Deity Position in the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce for Imperial Lord Youdu to safeguard.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Lan, who hadpletely left the Deity Position, stepped onto the bridge.


    He didn¡¯t know if there would be any traps. He needed to be vignt and prevent any idents.


    Ta!


    Jiang Lan stepped on the bridge and slowly left the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    On the bridge, he would not see the outside, which prevented him from seeing anything under the night sky.


    His steps were not fast. He walked towards the West Pce bit by bit. He was not in a hurry, nor was he looking forward to it.


    He was just waiting. Waiting for himself to reach the other side, waiting for the Deity Position to arrive, or waiting for an ident to happen.


    He had already found the way back. If anything unexpected happened, he would leave this ce.


    It seemed like after leaving the Deity Position, he could also use the Deity Position passageway.


    ¡­


    Ba Country.


    Qing Mu could clearly sense that the Fist God had left his Deity Position and was now heading for a higher Deity Position.


    Would he be able to hear the new name of the Fist God soon?


    But why could he feel it?


    Furthermore, he felt that he was different. It was as if something hadnded on him just now.


    After that, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He was waiting for the birth of the new Fist God.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone around him was waiting.


    ¡°How long do you think we have to wait? I just received news that he¡¯s about to appear.¡±


    ¡°When will it be?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? That¡¯s what I heard. He didn¡¯t exin it to me. Do you want me to exin it to you?¡±


    ¡°No need. You already said that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How did you be so smart?¡±


    Qing Mu was also shocked. However, he realized that he was different from these people. He could feel his progress.


    As expected, he was the number one fist expert of Ba Country, the person closest to bing the Fist God.


    He wanted to go back and work hard to be the Ba Country Fist God.


    The people of the twelve Deity Positions all looked at Jiang Lan, waiting for him tond on the West Pce and see what title he wanted to give himself.


    In the Ancient Imperial Pce, Imperial Lord Xi He looked in the direction of the West Pce. Others would think that the Unparalleled Fist God would give himself a name, but¡­


    Not necessarily.


    He was looking forward to it. He was looking forward to what name it would be.


    ¡­


    Jiang Lan walked for some time before finally seeing the end of the bridge and the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    He did not change his pace as he slowly approached.


    With onest step, he safely stepped onto the ground of the Ancient Imperial West Pce.


    The moment hended, the bridge disappeared, and he was in the center of the array formation. The Deity Position began to cover him.


    It slowlynded on him.


    First was the Deity Position fortuitous opportunity, then the Deity Position.


    His previous Deity Position light spots also appeared bit by bit.


    It seemed to be beginning to merge with the new Deity Position. However, the light spot was not activated because his name had yet to be made known.


    Name¡­


    Jiang Lan hadn¡¯t felt the call for him to name his new Deity Position yet.


    When the Deity Positionnded on his body, he walked towards the West Pce.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had allowed him to enter the pce after the Deity Position hadnded on his body.


    Therefore, he still needed to wait till hepletely epted the Deity Position before he gave himself a name.


    He probably needed to see Gu, who was inside the West Pce before he could do so.


    He didn¡¯t know why and he didn¡¯t know if it was a trap or if there were more benefits. He could only go in and take a look.


    There was no possibility of retreat at this point.


    When he entered the gate of the West Pce, he saw that it was still dpidated.


    There was no clean ce in the pce square and it was difficult to move.


    Fortunately, the stairs could still be walked on.


    As for the pce at the other end of the stairs, it could no longer be called a pce. There was no roof anywhere, only broken walls.


    There were also four cracked pirs.


    Jiang Lan slowly arrived in front of the pce door. There was no one at the top of the pce, but there was a statue below looking at the pce door, as if waiting for someone to arrive.


    ¡°Is it because the person at the very top has already disappeared, or is it because the statue is still in the pce?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure, so he could only walk in and face the other party.


    Not long after he entered, the pce changed.


    A force appeared in the pce, and cracks appeared on the surface of the statue.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    The stone fell bit by bit, and the thing inside began to reveal itself.


    It was the Daoist robe and skin. He looked like a living person.


    It waspletely different from what he saw at the Ancient Imperial Lower Pce.


    Boom!


    With a sweep of power, the stone on the statue¡¯s surface instantly turned to ashes.


    Jiang Lan took two steps back. At this moment, he saw a middle-aged man standing at the position of the statue.


    He wore a Daoist robe and carried his Daoist aura on him. He was full of vitality.


    There was a smile on his face.


    ¡°Finally here? I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see one.


    There shouldn¡¯t be much time left in the Heaven Realm, right?


    From the looks of it, you all have already reached thest step. This is good too. It is not early, nor is itte.


    Then¡­¡± The middle-aged man looked at Jiang Lan and said seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Kunlun disciple?¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the other party and felt that he was powerful. However, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t understand the other party¡¯s state.


    Was the other party alive?


    No, that definitely wasn¡¯t the case. However, it waspletely wrong to say that the other party had died.


    It was very strange.


    However, he was certain that this person was indeed the one he had seen on the First Summit.


    ¡°I am Jiang Lan, the personal disciple of the Ninth Summit. Greetings, Senior.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head respectfully.


    He did not remain silent, nor did he state his previous Deity Position title.


    He only gave his actual name.


    As for why¡­


    Perhaps he wanted to take on the responsibility openly.


    ¡°The Ninth Summit? Then do you know who I am?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    He didn¡¯t question Jiang Lan¡¯s identity.


    ¡°The founder of Kunlun, Senior Gu,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°As a Dao Immortal, are you actually only a disciple in Kunlun?¡± Gu asked.


    This was what he was more concerned about. The other party¡¯s strength was obvious. He was indeed a Dao Immortal.


    Furthermore, he had reached the peak of the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Such a person was only a disciple in Kunlun. Was Kunlun so powerful now?


    ¡°The Ninth Summit is filled with only Dao Immortals,¡± Jiang Lan replied softly.


    ¡°How many people are there on the Ninth Summit?¡± Gu asked.


    ¡°Me and my master,¡± Jiang Lan answered truthfully.


    ¡°Heh ~¡± Gu felt that this person was quite funny, but having two Dao Immortals on a single summit was already very impressive.


    ¡°Is Kunlun strong now?¡± Gu walked to the entrance of the pce and asked.


    ¡°The nine summit leaders of the Kunlun nine summits are all Dao Immortals. The Sect Master is also a Dao Immortal. Including me, there are a total of eleven Dao Immortals.


    Half of us have reached the perfected Dao Immortal Realm.


    The Sect Master should have be a half-sage.¡± Jiang Lan turned around and answered after Gu.


    ¡°Why did youe to the West Pce in the end?¡± Ancient asked again.


    ¡°The Sect Master should have gone to the Central Pce.¡± Jiang Lan had long suspected that the Sect Master was Imperial Lord Xi He.


    There should be no mistake.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Guughed before disappearing.


    Then, Jiang Lan heard an ancient voice from the top of the pce.


    ¡°But I realized he did the right thing. He asked you toe to see me.¡±


    Jiang Lan turned around and saw Gu sitting on the highest throne.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but he remained silent.


    ¡°Do you know why only Kunlun people can obtain the West Pce?


    And why am I here?¡± Gu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°This junior doesn¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He really knew nothing about this. He only knew about the existence of Gu.


    The others were all blind zones for him.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m purely biased towards Kunlun. I¡¯ve lived for many years and it can be said that I¡¯ve never been biased. I feel a little regretful.


    Therefore, I decided to be biased towards Kunlun and left a Deity Position for you all.


    However, the people of Kunlun are more promising than I expected.


    One of you came to the West Pce but refused to enter. In the end, he went to the Central Pce.


    Then there¡¯s you, who has alsoe to the West Pce but the West Pce seems dispensable to you.¡± Gu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°You should know you¡¯re special. Do you know why?¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent. He might know why.


    But he did not intend to speak.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± Gu didn¡¯t mind Jiang Lan¡¯s silence. Instead, he said to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s a story from long long ago.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his head in respect.


    Although he did not know what story it was, it was definitely not something unrted.


    Perhaps it was extremely important to him.


    Gu sat on his throne and looked up into the sky. It was the endless night and darkness.


    ¡°A long time ago, so long that no one knows how long it has been.


    There was a world where there was abundant spiritual energy and all living things grew. There were thousands of races and there were countless experts born within.


    There were many Celestial Immortals and Dao Immortals.


    After countless years of fighting, there were even a few experts who had obtained a great opportunity and merit to be sages.


    The entire world seemed to be stronger and expand without end.


    The road ahead for a cultivator was long.


    However¡­¡±


    Gu sighed.


    ¡°When they became stronger, they overlooked the tolerance of the Heavenly Dao.


    The function of the Dao was to ensure that everything was bnced. The appearance of sages, the birth of Dao Immortals, and thepetition between thousands of races caused an imbnce to ur.


    Finally, the bnce was broken, and the Heavenly Dao began to copse.


    Sages walked together with the Dao. The moment the Heavenly Dao copsed, they bore the brunt of it and became people who truly faced the Heavenly Dao.


    But what if the Heavenly Dao copsed?


    Overnight, the sages returned to the Heavenly Dao and copsed together.


    The momentum of destruction engulfed the world and no one could stop it.¡±

 Chapter 540 - The Origin Of The System

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Origin Of The System</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the Ancient Imperial West Pce¡¯s pce, Jiang Lan stood at the bottom of the hall, quietly listening to Gu¡¯s story.


    He had some thoughts.


    However, he didn¡¯t interrupt him and just waited quietly for further developments.


    He didn¡¯t know if this story wouldst long, but it should be pretty long.


    The Deity Position had alreadynded on his body, but the fusion progress seemed to have been paused.


    It seemed to be intentional.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao copsed and the sages were destroyed. A portion of them had even copsed.


    Although those below the Sage Realm were spared, they still needed to face the copse of the world.


    The Dao Immortal Realm had be the strongest force.


    However, those below the realm of the sages are all ants. The sages are already dead. What can a Dao Immortal do? ¡±


    Gu sighed.


    ¡°Everything happened so quickly that no one was prepared.


    The experts of the thousands of races had no time to resist at all and had to face the copse of the Heavenly Dao.


    In an instant, half of the world was covered by the Heavenly Dao and became a part of it.


    The remaining people were doing their best to resist this copse, but there were sages and half of the experts from the various races inside.


    No matter how they struggled, it was useless.


    Everyone was unwilling, but there was nothing they could do.


    In the end, they could only watch as the world walked towards destruction step by step.


    Of course, their efforts were not without benefits. At thest moment, they awakened their founding primordial spirit.


    This was theirst hope.


    On the other hand, the founding primordial spirit only had the ability to develop the primal chaos. It did not have the power to resist the Heavenly Dao or sages.


    After checking for a while, the founding primordial spirit realized that although the Heavenly Dao had copsed, there was still a portion of it that was clear.


    Under everyone¡¯s hard work, the founding primordial spirit cut off the final clearness of the Heavenly Dao and fled the world with the seeds of all races.


    The remaining people would buy time for the founding primordial spirit.


    They hoped that he could escape far enough.¡±


    Jiang Lan thought about the story as he heard it.


    As expected, if he could learn some things from Gu¡¯s story, perhaps he could learn more.


    However, he still needed to wait for further developments.


    ¡°The world birthed from the chaos, and everything erupts from one point.¡± Gu sat on the throne, feeling both emotional and sad.


    ¡°The world that was once filled with thousands of races waspletely destroyed.


    What was left behind was just a chaotic mess. There was the resentment of the Heavenly Dao, the hatred of the sages, and even distorted lives.


    The founding primordial spirit knew that one day, he would still be found.


    Therefore, he needed to make a new world appear as soon as possible and let new experts be born.


    The experts needed to be strong enough to resist the copse and distortion of the living things in the old world.¡±


    Gu looked at Jiang Lan and realized that the other party didn¡¯t interrupt his thoughts at all. It was as if he would only ask questions at the end.


    His eyes were calm. If it was an ordinary person, they would have already guessed or questioned him.


    Gu then continued.


    ¡°The founding primordial spirit stood in the primal chaos, with the Heavenly Dao being born in his body.


    He had returned to silence, but he had made all his preparations.


    A new world appeared in him and began to expand and grow in the primal chaos.


    His head had transformed into a small world since it was the hardest part of his body, and it was used as a defensive mechanism.


    To resist and defend against the old world.


    His body transformed into a vast world that nurtured all living things and created the experts of heaven and earth.


    He had left behind the aura of the old world. If his aura was infected, it might distort.


    Therefore, he created another realm to store the aura of the old world.


    And his backbone was connected to the three realms.


    A new world was born because of this, but it was still very young and needed to be continuously expanded.


    All living beings also need to recuperate inside to reach a new peak.¡±


    ¡°Although the Heavenly Dao is not perfect in the new world, the nurturing was still smooth. The world was also rapidly growing.


    Connate lifeforms began to appear, as did the hundred races.


    When the world began to be upied by these living beings, they named this world the Grand Deste World.


    And the world above the Grand Deste World was called the Heaven Realm.


    The world beneath the Grand Deste World that could give birth to inner demons was called the Netherworld.


    The ridge that connects the three realms also grew into a towering tree. This tree is built in the Grand Deste World. They call this tree the Tree of Creation.¡± When Gu said this, he stared at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Jiang Lan answered truthfully.


    Although he had guessed it from the start, it felt like a fantasy when he heard it personally.


    He originally thought that the Grand Deste World was merely a world that existed since the start of time. He never expected it to have other origins.


    However, after reaching his realm and bing one of the twelve Deity Position holders, he felt that this was not strange.


    There had to be a general truth behind everything.


    It couldn¡¯t be considered tracing back to the source and he should know some of the origins.


    The story that Gu said summarized the formation of the Grand Deste World.


    However, the power of the founding primordial spirit surprised him.


    He could not do such a thing now.


    And...


    He seemed to know about the enemy of the Ancient Imperial Pce. This was also his future enemy.


    There was no way he could face it without bing a sage.


    It was no wonder that Imperial Lord Xi He had been plotting to be a sage in the Central Pce. How could those below the realm of a sage face the power of the copse of the old world?


    ¡°Just a little?¡± Gu looked at Jiang Lan and smiled.


    ¡°Then continue listening. Perhaps there¡¯s something that will surprise you more.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly. Gu was telling him stories, but they weren¡¯t all stories.


    He was talking about the past. As for how Gu knew about these things, he didn¡¯t ask.


    He might say the answerter. It would not be toote to ask again if there was no answer. Now, he wanted to hear the full story.


    ¡°After the founding primordial spirit gave birth to the new world, it wanted to tell all living beings to be wary of the old world, but because it had fallen silent too quickly, it didn¡¯t have the time to wait for experts to appear.


    It would be useless even if he told a non-expert.


    Even if such news was passed down, it would not be trustworthy.


    Just like that, the world was filled with vitality and experts gradually appeared. However, everyone was still doing their best to improve themselves and search for a higher realm. It was as if it was no different from the previous world. The only difference was that when they reached a certain realm, they would not be able to see the path ahead, only feeling that there should be a path ahead.


    Many people were specting about this, but no one knew that the danger of the old world was approaching.


    Just as everyone was looking for a way forward, someone realized that the root reason why they could not see the exact path ahead was due to this world.


    It was as if something was damaged to begin with.


    He walked through the heavens and earth, heading towards the Heaven Realm, and then towards the Netherworld.


    In the end, he stopped at the top of the Tree of Creation. He found something here. It was something left behind by the founding primordial spirit. It informed him of the origin of the world and the danger he was about to face.


    This person did not believe it directly, but he used his own strength to observe what was beyond.


    At that time, he had discovered something indescribable. It was as if it was in the void, but at the same time, it was like an individual. The other party seemed to be able to devour everything.


    In an instant, his heart trembled. It was as if his heart was filled with hatred, anger, and distortion.


    At that time, he finally believed the words of the founding primordial spirit.


    Then he began to prepare. He needed other people¡¯s help.


    Facing such an existence that could destroy the world, he was far from being enough alone.


    He had searched for all the experts of that time and even found a path to bing a sage for himself.


    Being a Dao Immortal was not enough. He had to be a sage.


    There was no ce for sages in this world. Thus, he used everything in this world to construct a holy throne.


    He had made many preparations and found many people and some special races.


    It was all for the subsequent confrontation.


    This was not a battle thatsted for the blink of an eye, but an endless battle.


    After he had prepared everything, he looked back and saw many people following him.


    He asked the people behind him, why were they willing to face him together?


    Instead, the people behind him asked him why he was willing to lead the way.


    This question stumped the person. Why?


    He asked himself the same question, but there was no answer, because after learning about this, he began to n everything.


    For himself? Or for the living beings of the Grand Deste World?


    He didn¡¯t know, but he knew that if he stood out, the people behind him would follow. This was enough.


    Then if no one in this world can shoulder this disaster, he would bear it. He would be responsible for it.¡±


    Gu leaned back and continued.


    ¡°Disaster arrived as expected. The copse began from the Heaven Realm, which descended into the Grand Deste World. The world tilted, and the great earth copsed.


    And at this moment, that personpleted the final conditions and leaped onto that position.


    This was the only sage born from this world.


    His name resounded throughout the entire Grand Deste World: Ancient Emperor.


    This was his name as a sage, and also the name that would protect the Grand Deste World in the future.


    After the Ancient Emperor became a sage, the others also advanced one step after another. They began to stabilize the Grand Deste World, stopping the disaster.


    The Ancient Emperor and the Tree of Creation stood tall holding the realms apart. The other races repaired thend and stopped the disaster from spreading.


    In the end, the Ancient Emperor used his sage body to push the copse back to the Heaven Realm and opened up the defensive line that he had long prepared in the Heaven Realm.


    From then on, the Heaven Realm would be the frontline battlefield of the Grand Deste World, a battlefield that resisted the copse of the Heavenly Dao.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce was also born because of this.¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent. He had heard this story before. He had heard it when he was in the Treefront Vige. It was just that the perspective now was a bit different.


    But the content of the story was the same, which meant that what they said was true.


    ¡°The Ancient Emperor faced the invasion head-on. Only he had a way to resist the copse of the old world, while the others only needed to resist a small portion of the invasion.


    However, even a small portion of it made the Ancient Imperial Pce go all out.


    After fighting for a long time, the Ancient Emperor realized that he could no longer hold on.


    He had to close the Heaven Realm, or it would affect the Grand Deste World.


    In the end, the Heaven Realm was closed. Those who stayed behind willingly would be thest line of defense. Hopefully, they could buy some time.


    However, no one knew if new experts would appear in the Grand Deste World.


    They could only make more preparations and try their best to leave behind the power they had obtained from the Grand Deste World.


    This came in the form of the Deity Positions that belonged to the Ancient Imperial Pce.


    This was the only thing left for the Grand Deste World. They did not know how long they couldst.


    At this moment, the Ancient Emperor made a decision. He separated a portion of himself and was born again on the Grand Deste World.


    He hoped that he could find a new opportunity to be a sage.


    This reborn person had given himself a name since he was young. His name was Gu.


    He had traveled the Grand Deste World and his cultivation level had advanced extremely quickly. He, who had gained insight into the world, had created many things.


    He created spell techniques, cultivation techniques, and everything else.


    However, he just couldn¡¯t find a way to be a sage. Later on, he had an idea about what was above the sky. After a few twists and turns, he arrived at a certain mountain range. He drew out the nine summit mountain range here and called it Kunlun.


    After that, he went from the Ninth Summit to the Netherworld. That was not the ce he wanted to go. In the end, he found the entrance to the Heaven Realm in the First Summit.


    He entered the Heaven Realm.


    At that time, the Heaven Realm had almost disappeared. Only a few people were still working hard.


    At that moment, Gu learned a lot. Without any hesitation, he stayed behind.


    However...


    Even with his participation, it was useless.


    After being severely injured, he left the Heaven Realm and returned to Kunlun.


    At this moment, he began to write everything. He left behind the Kunlun Heart Sutra, various Dharma treasures, and trained a few disciples.


    After making all the preparations, he charged into the Heaven Realm again.


    There was no possibility of him bing a sage. The only thing he could do was dedicate himself to killing in there.


    Finally...


    He hadpletely stayed here.


    He also stayed in the Ancient Imperial West Pce. This ce was prepared for Kunlun.


    Gu firmly believed in Kunlun¡¯s strength. He had set up a trap to make all the most talented and tenacious people in the Grand Deste Worlde to Kunlun.


    Kunlun would gather the strongest humans in the Grand Deste World.


    And then...¡±


    Gu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°You saw me.¡±


    ¡°What about the Jade Pool?¡± Jiang Lan suddenly asked.


    ¡°The Jade Pool¡¯s existence is extremely special. It can provide power to the nine summits, and it can also condense a special power. It is where the core of the world is, and it carries the power of the world.


    Its true use is to suppress Kunlun. Kunlun has the entrance to the Netherworld, so it naturally needs to be suppressed,¡± exined Ancient.


    Jiang Lan remained silent. He had more or less heard of these things before.


    However, Gu had connected everything together.


    The details were not explicit, but he understood most things now.


    However, what surprised him was that Gu was actually a part of the Ancient Imperial Pce. He wanted to continue bing a sage. If one sage wasn¡¯t enough, he needed another.


    ¡°Do you think this story is over?¡± Gu¡¯s voice came from above.


    ¡°Could there be more?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°I just said that I will tell you this story because I asked you about your uniqueness.¡± Gu looked at Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°What I have just said is just a part of the story. There¡¯s another part of this story¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he waited for further words.


    For a moment, he felt that what he would hearter was what mattered to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope of Gu bing a sage. This means that the Heaven realm is about to fall and even if everyone activates the darkness of night and uses their lives as thest line of defense, it will be useless.


    The root problem will not be solved.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce was about to die, and the Heavenly Dao was powerless to hold on. They had joined forces to resist it to begin with. Now that the Ancient Imperial Pce was gone, the Heavenly Dao knew that it would continue to be devoured until it became a part of the copse.


    Therefore, with the Ancient Imperial Pce¡¯s help, the Heavenly Dao made its final struggle.¡± Gu looked at Jiang Lan as if he wanted to see through him.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see through it. In the end, he could only continue.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao used its core to condense a whole new sage opportunity. This was the final hope condensed from the life of a sage and the Heavenly Dao.


    In the end, the sage opportunity was thrown into the Grand Deste World to find a suitable person to inherit it.¡±


    Jiang Lan was in disbelief. He guessed something and thought of something.


    Soon afterward, he obtained an answer, an answer that came from Gu¡¯s mouth.


    At this moment, Gu looked at Jiang Lan with a serious expression. His voice was deep.


    ¡°Those who obtain this sage position will receive... the gift of the Great Dao.¡±

 Chapter 541 - The First Sage

    <h4>Chapter 541: The First Sage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The gift of the Great Dao?


    When he heard this, Jiang Lan naturally thought of the system¡¯s voice.


    [Signed in sessfully. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gift of the Great Dao...]


    Therefore, was the system essentially the sage opportunity condensed by a sage and the Heavenly Dao?


    He had always received the gift of the Great Dao and had obtained many benefits. So it was because the system was manifested from the Heavenly Dao.


    Knowing this, it was no wonder that the Deity Position could not restrict him. No wonder he could obtain the Deity Position so easily.


    Imperial Lord Xi He had said that the Ba Country¡¯s actions, together with Kunlun¡¯s uniqueness, were still not enough for him to obtain the Deity Position so easily.


    There should be other reasons.


    So it was because he himself carried a sage opportunity that surpassed the Deity Position.


    Furthermore, it was different from the Ancient Imperial Pce. It was a Heavenly Dao sage position.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Gu asked.


    ¡°There are so many people in the Grand Deste World, so why me?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Just like how the sage opportunity gave people hope, it could also crush people.


    His talent was not high. It was only because of the system and his master¡¯s help that he was able to be an immortal.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu smiled at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why you out of so many people in the Grand Deste World? Do you think you¡¯re lucky or unlucky?¡±


    Jiang Lan fell silent again. Was this luck or misfortune?


    He should be considered extremely lucky.


    ¡°Whether you consider yourself lucky or not, you have no choice.


    But do you think the Heavenly Dao and the Ancient Imperial Pce have a choice?


    Finding a suitable person out of countless people in the Grand Deste World is like finding a needle in a haystack. But so what if one was outstanding?


    There was no way to find or confirm it.


    The so-called suitable was just a matter of luck. Regardless of whether it was the Ancient Imperial Pce or the sage, they actually couldn¡¯t see the hope ahead.


    It was just a bet.


    And you just happened to be this bet.¡± Gu looked at Jiang Lan and continued.


    ¡°There are some things that cannot be changed even with the great Dao. One¡¯s physique, temperament, and perception.


    How many of these three items do you have?¡±


    Jiang Lan remained silent. His constitution couldn¡¯t be altered.


    Indeed, when he cultivated, he only obtained things that allowed him to increase his cultivation level. He never obtained anything that could change his physique.


    There were some cultivation techniques that could stabilize one¡¯s temperament. One¡¯s perceptivity was supported by the Dao Comprehension Tea, but in the end, it did not change one¡¯s essence.


    ¡°How many years have you been in the sect cultivating?¡± Gu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Eight hundred and fifty years,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Reaching the peak of the Dao Immortal Realm in eight hundred and fifty years? Do you know how long it will take for the others?


    More than ten thousand years.


    Even with the sage opportunity, it would still take more than three thousand years for one to reach the pinnacle of the Dao Immortal Realm.


    And you... eight hundred and fifty years.¡± Gu looked straight at Jiang Lan with some doubt in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s special about you?¡±


    Gu didn¡¯t let Jiang Lan reply. Instead, he said.


    ¡°There are actually two paths to take after obtaining the Great Dao¡¯s gift.


    One is to walk towards the holy throne that we already have. You should know about this path, right?¡±


    The book that he didn¡¯t dare to touch shed through Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    It was indeed a path to bing a sage.


    It led to the Heavenly Dao sage position left behind by the Heavenly Dao.


    But that wasn¡¯t what he wanted.


    ¡°What about the second?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°The second one?¡± Gu leaned back and looked even more serious.


    ¡°The second is to walk a path that is not restrained by heaven and earth and be the number one sage above the Grand Deste World, surpassing the sages and the Heavenly Dao of the old world, with the power to destroy a world.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Gu smiled bitterly and felt sad.


    ¡°No one knows this path. No one is sure if this is even an actual path, nor does anyone know how powerful one can be by taking this path.


    Even if one seeds, he might not be able to resist the copse of the old world.


    This is all just a guess.¡±


    Jiang Lan understood that no one else had walked that path before, nor had they seen it before.


    He...


    He wondered if he could see it.


    He would use his own body to explore and search for the brand new path. No one knew if he could be stronger in the end.


    Perhaps the title of the number one sage did not exist.


    However, he still wanted to find a way to be a sage himself. Regardless of whether he could be the number one sage or not, he had to be a sage as soon as possible.


    Only then would he have the ability to resist subsequent changes.


    Being a Dao Immortal...


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s return to the present.¡± Gu looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°The Ancient Imperial Pce made a huge gamble with the Heavenly Dao. They ced all their hopes on you. Whether it was intentional or not, this is the result.


    In the past, you were just a chess piece on the chessboard. You had no choice.


    Now, you have be a chess yer on the chessboard and have the right to choose.


    There are two choices in front of you now.


    The Deity Position has alreadynded on you. You onlyck the final name. Then, do you want to name it?


    Taking this title is equivalent to epting the Deity Position and epting a gift from all of us. This gift will not allow you to be a sage. However, it can be used as a reference to help you find the path to bing a sage.


    And once you ept it, no matter which kind of sage you choose to be, you have to fight against the copse of the old world.


    It¡¯s best not to underestimate the copse of the world. Even if you really be the number one sage, you might not be able to win.


    Therefore, no matter which kind of sage you are in the end, the final oue might be a bloodbath.


    If you¡¯re afraid, you can turn around and leave.


    Whether or not you want to participate in the final great cmity will depend on yourself.


    Perhaps others will stand up and hold on to this sky. ¡±


    After a pause, Gu looked at Jiang Lan and asked softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your choice?¡±


    Jiang Lan stood where he was without speaking.


    Did he have a choice?


    Actually, he had no choice. He was not someone who could be satisfied just by surviving. He had responsibilities on his shoulders and someone he cared about.


    He did wish for someone to hold up this sky, but what if no one did?


    Then the best choice was to support this sky himself.


    This was the case for the Ancient Imperial Pce, Qing Shan and the others.


    There were some things that needed to be done.


    He wasn¡¯t that great, but he hade this far and didn¡¯t want to turn back.


    There was no way to turn back.


    He already had a lot of responsibilities, so much so that he could not shirk them.


    Therefore, this was a multiple choice question that had only one choice.


    ¡°I ept,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    If he did not be the number one sage, he would choose the route of The Unmoved Sage.


    But he would try to avoid this.


    Hearing Jiang Lan¡¯s agreement, Gu immediately stood up, his voice carrying joy.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll engrave the Deity Position title for you.


    Your name will resound throughout the Grand Deste World. ¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from the Ancient Imperial Court.


    However, this rumbling did not stop. Instead, it continued to spread throughout the Grand Deste World.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound suddenly sounded above Kunlun.


    It was magnificent and awe-inspiring.


    Everyone in Kunlun looked up at the sky. The weather was clear and cloudless.


    Where did the rumblinge from?


    Boom!


    The rumbling sounded again. It was as if the world was telling everyone below to look up at the sky.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jing Ting, who was originally in the cultivation field, looked up at the sky. Had there been a change in the sky?


    And it was a change he could not understand.


    Lin An was also beside him. He was a little puzzled. The rumbling was too loud.


    It was as if the sky was about to copse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask Master.¡±


    With that, Lin An left and headed halfway up the First Summit.


    Bei Fang of the Second Summit was also looking at the sky. For a moment, he could not understand what had happened without any warning.


    But he felt that something might appear in the sky.


    Lin Siya and Hong Luan of the Third Summit happened to be by Zhu Qing¡¯s side, so they asked directly.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zhu Qing looked up at the sky, her expression unchanged.


    ¡°The Deity Position has onlynded on someone else. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little different from the others. Wait a while and you guys will hear a voice.¡±


    Lin Siya and Hong Luan looked at each other in confusion.


    However, they understood about the Deity Position. This was the opportunity to fight against the twelve Deity Positions, right?


    Fifth Summit¡¯s Miao Yue narrowed her eyes and said.


    ¡°What a grand scene.¡±


    Lu Jian of the Eighth Summit was stunned. What was going on today?


    He almost lost his grip on his sword and it nearly struck straight into his heart.


    This rumbling was a little scary.


    Mo Zhengdong of the Ninth Summit only looked at the sky and waited.


    The change was somewhat unimaginable.


    Ao Longyu sat beside Jiang Lan and covered her ears. The rumbling almost shattered her state of mind.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother changing his name this time?¡± She was a little shocked.


    Her Junior Brother was really a big shot.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the four people in the old wine tavern discovered that not only could they hear it, but even the others could also hear it. Themotion was terrifying.


    Was this the Fist God changing his Deity Position?


    They could not help but suspect it was too exaggerated.


    They were not the only ones who felt that it was exaggerated. The others who had Deity Positions also looked up at the sky. They felt that such a situation was way too exaggerated.


    Why was the title of the West Pce so famous?


    Why was it able to resound throughout the entire Grand Deste World?


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Not only Kunlun, but the entire Grand Deste World rumbled.


    It was as if the rumble was reminding all cultivators to look up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did the title of the Unparalleled Fist God affect the Grand Deste World?¡± Imperial Lord Qiong Gou frowned.


    ¡°A title isn¡¯t something that can be casually given. What title is he going to use?¡± The Earth Mother was somewhat stunned.


    Using the name of the Eastern Wastnds was already enough, but it didn¡¯t bring any changes.


    How did the other party trigger such argemotion?


    Of course, when faced with such a great rumbling sound, some people weren¡¯t shocked.


    Instead, they cheered.


    Those in the worship square of Ba Country cheered after hearing the rumbling.


    The Fist God was about to advance to an even greater existence. They were waiting for a new title to appear.


    To witness the birth of a new god.


    ¡°Everyone, the Fist God is about to be an even greater existence. We have to let the Fist God know of our existence immediately.¡±


    An elder on the altar shouted.


    ¡°At once. At once.¡±


    The people below cheered.


    Some started worshiping the Fist God.


    Some shouted and cheered that a new god was going to be born.


    They were all waiting for the new title of the Unparalleled Fist God to appear.


    Boom!


    At this moment, an even louder voice sounded in the sky above Ba Country. Everyone raised their heads.


    He hade out. Everyone could feel that the new title of the Fist God hade out.


    Qing Mu could also clearly feel that it was really going to appear.


    ¡°Ancient Imperial West Pce.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as his voice fell, lightning exploded, and a purple bolt of lightning struck the statue of the Fist God on the altar.


    Bang!


    The statue exploded into powder.


    However, the powder did not disappear. Instead, it directly headed towards the third statue as if it was transferring over.


    At this moment, the new statue revealed its dignity and charm.


    Then, his voice continued to fall. It was grand and vast, reaching straight into one¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Eight Destes Overlord.¡±


    The people of Kunlun also heard these voices. The Eighth Prince and the others were surprised to feel that it was different from before.


    ¡°Boundless Tribtion Lord.¡±


    Central ins¡¯ Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at the sky and listened to the subsequent announcements.


    ¡°Mi Luo.¡±


    Ao Longyu sat quietly beside Jiang Lan, listening to the final words.


    ¡°Supreme Heavenly Venerable Lun Ling.¡±


    The Ancient Imperial West Pce¡¯s Eight Destes Boundless Tribtion Mi Luo Supreme Heavenly Venerable Lun Ling.


    As soon as the announcement was made.


    It shocked everyone in the Grand Deste World.


    Those who knew about the Deity Position felt that it was unbelievable. Those who did not know about the Deity Position thought that something had appeared.


    ¡°Boundless Tribtion Lord? Can he withstand such a title?¡± The Devil Ancestor found it unbelievable.


    Not only him, the others also thought the same. How could the other party withstand such a title?


    ¡°Amazing, amazing. Those who do not know that I was the one who had taken the position in the Central Pce would think that it was the Unparalleled Fist God who stole it.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He looked at the Central Pce with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t know how the person inside did it.


    However, the benefits were ultimately given to Kunlun, so there was no problem.


    He always had selfish motives.


    Ba Country.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the new deity¡¯s name.


    They opened their mouths but no words came out.


    At this moment, the elder at the front knelt respectfully.


    ¡°We congratte you on your new Deity Position.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Venerable.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Venerable.¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t they shout it out?


    Why was there no prefix?


    Why was the title so long?


    Long Name Heavenly Venerable.


    But no matter what, Ba Country was still celebrating the birth of the Heavenly Venerable.


    The Heavenly Venerable no longer used his fists to fight. The position of the Fist God had already been given to them. This was a gift from the Heavenly Venerable.


    They would forever remember the greatness of the Heavenly Venerable.


    ...


    ...


    Jiang Lan was a little surprised when he received the new title. His title was a little... long.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, right?¡± Gu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t match it. All he could do now was match himself with the title of a Heavenly Venerable.


    He didn¡¯t feel too much pressure regarding the title of Fist God, but the title of being a Heavenly Venerable was extraordinary.


    Perhaps one day, he would be able to match it.


    However, when he epted the new name and title, he also epted something else.


    It was a point that he had yet to pay attention to.


    That should be a gift.


    One point was enough for everything.


    ¡°By the way, are there still people who rise as quickly as you in the Grand Deste World?¡± Gu sat back down on the throne tiredly.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head. He had never heard of this before.


    ¡°There should be another one,¡± Gu recalled and said.


    ¡°Back then, the Ancient Emperor had condensed his Dao fruit into an opportunity and threw it into the Grand Deste World.


    Since you have appeared, the other one should have appeared as well.


    He is different from you. He walks the path of the Ancient Emperor. Although it is impossible for him to be a sage, he should be able to reach the peak of the Dao Immortal Realm very quickly.


    He was born knowledgeable.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he hid it,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    He was the same. If he was born knowledgeable, he would definitely wait until he was strong enough beforeing out.


    After all, the road was smooth and there was no need for him to take risks.


    Gu didn¡¯t mind. He looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what needs to be done. I¡¯ve also given you the gift. All that¡¯s left depends on your ownprehension.


    No one knows if you can be the number one sage in the future.


    If you fail, you know what you will face. ¡±


    Jiang Lan was silent. He knew.


    ¡°Then I should disappear too. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you..¡± Gu watched Jiang Lan as his figure gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 542 - Leaving Kunlun

    <h4>Chapter 542: Leaving Kunlun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Looking at the disappearing Gu, Jiang Lan bowed respectfully.


    This was the Kunlun Ancestor. He could not be rude.


    Not to mention that the reason why the Grand Deste World could survive until now was also because of the sacrifices made by him and the others.


    He could think that they had given it willingly, but he could not be rude.


    This bow meant that he would take over from now on. He didn¡¯t care if he could seed. He would try his best.


    There were some things he had to face, even if no one told him the cause and effect and even if they didn¡¯t leave any gifts for him.


    He had been dodging everything that he could, but he had never taken a step back when he faced something he had to face.


    He would do whatever needed to be done.


    He would bear all the responsibilities that belonged to him.


    After Gu disappeared, Jiang Lan stood where he was for a while.


    Finally, he turned around and walked out. He had already obtained the gift and his Deity Position¡¯s title had been changed.


    It was time for him to go back.


    He wanted to find the path to bing a sage and experience the suffering of the mortal world.


    However, just as he walked out of the Ancient Imperial West Pce, he heard some voices.


    From Ba Country...


    With the help of Qing Mu, he observed for a while and realized that these people were making offerings across the country again.


    asionally, he would hear the name ¡®Long Name Heavenly Venerable¡¯.


    He also felt that the title was a little too long. Actually, it was better to call him the Ancient Imperial West Pce¡¯s Eight Destes Lun Ling Heavenly Venerable.


    Then, he waved his hand and borrowed the power of the Ancient Imperial West Pce to start a rain in Ba Country.


    This was considered his response to them.


    However, he realized that he did not need the Mountain Sea Mirror to see Ba Country.


    It was unknown if it was because of the increase in his cultivation or because he had changed his title.


    In theory, he could not further fuse with the Deity Position. Because he had the sage opportunity, the Deity Position could notpete with the sage opportunity.


    If others seeded, he should seed as well.


    After that, Jiang Lan left the Ancient Imperial West Pce and returned to the Ninth Summit.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Xiao Yu looking at him.


    ¡°Darling, your title is so long,¡± Xiao Yu said immediately.


    ¡°It was not me who came up with it.¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Why would he think of such a long name?


    He didn¡¯t know what Gu was thinking. His name was the longest. He didn¡¯t really fit in.


    It also seemed to be eye-catching, not in line with his usual style.


    But since he had already taken it, there was no need to care too much about it.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you going into seclusion?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Her Junior Brother had told her that there would be some benefits if he changed his title this time. Perhaps he could take a step forward.


    He said that he would only know the details after he changed his title.


    Now that it was over, she could naturally ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go into seclusion. I¡¯ll wait a few years.¡±


    Yes, although the gift was there, he had no intention of using it now.


    Or rather, it was different from before.


    He nned to slowly release the gift and slowly absorb it.


    ¡°Not going into seclusion?¡± This surprised Xiao Yu. She stood up and said.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll go into seclusion when you enter seclusion.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s words did not bring any psychological changes to Jiang Lan. He only looked up at Xiao Yu and smiled.


    ¡°Senior Sister, let¡¯s go down the mountain in two days.¡±


    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment before smiling brightly.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Going down the mountain this time was different from before.


    This time, they were going to the mortal world to live a life of ordinary mortals.


    Her Junior Brother wanted to train.


    And she would apany him.


    They would be together for the next few decades.


    ...


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan brought Ao Longyu to the peak of the Ninth Summit.


    He was here to bid farewell to his master.


    He was going out.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to be out for a while.¡± Mo Zhengdong understood what Jiang Lan meant.


    His disciple was going to try to take another step forward.


    He needed to find an opportunity.


    ¡°En, I should be gone for a long time.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Ao Longyu followed beside Jiang Lan, intending to follow Jiang Lan in whatever he was going to do.


    She would apany him.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t refuse. He only told Jiang Lan to be careful and take good care of the Goddess.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Jiang Lan¡¯s safety, but the Goddess was only a True Immortal, so she was more or less in a bit of danger.


    ¡°Disciple understands.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan continued.


    ¡°Then Master, remember to ask Martial Aunt Miao Yue to help maintain the array formations.¡±


    This trip wouldst for hundreds of years. If he did not create opportunities for his master for such a long time, he felt that his master and Martial Aunt Miao Yue would definitely not make any progress.


    Therefore, he could only ask his master to ask Martial Aunt Miao Yue to protect and maintain the array formations in the Ninth Summit.


    He deliberately strengthened the array formation again.


    Besides, if there were some serious ws, the Ninth Summit would fall into a rather chaotic period.


    This way, his master would not forget or find it troublesome.


    It was not suitable for the Ninth Summit to be in chaos for hundreds of years.


    After all, the people from the other summits woulde over to borrow the environment to cultivate, such as Xiao Yu and the others.


    Those who cultivated array formations would alsoe.


    If it continued to be chaotic, it could affect his master¡¯s reputation.


    There would always be people who said that if the Ninth Summit lost its only disciple, it would be extremely chaotic.


    If no one thought so, he would ask the Eighth Prince to spread the rumors.


    Even if the Eighth Prince was unwilling, he had to brace himself and go.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t care if his master would forget or brush him off.


    After that, they bade farewell to Jiang Lan¡¯s master. They were going to the Third Summit next.


    Naturally, they also needed to bid farewell to Xiao Yu¡¯s master. This trip would take decades, not a few days or months.


    The Jade Pool Goddess was going to leave for decades. It was not a small matter.


    Naturally, they could not leave just like that.


    Third Summit.


    ¡°A hundred years?¡± Zhu Qing looked at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu in surprise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too long?¡±


    ¡°It might not take a hundred years, but it should be a few decades.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and replied.


    A hundred years was indeed not necessary, but it was close to that.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Zhu Qing asked.


    ¡°Find a ce to live like an ordinary person for a period of time.¡± Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hide anything.


    Zhu Qing frowned. She wasn¡¯t sure what Jiang Lan wanted to do.


    This matter was definitely started by Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Master, let us go.¡± Ao Longyu came to Zhu Qing and said softly.


    ¡°Your personality has be so soft after marriage.¡± Zhu Qing looked at Ao Longyu and did not know what to say.


    Not only had her personality be soft, she had also be naughty.


    She would steal her item and also kick her pet who had taken her shoes.


    She turned a little domineering.


    However, she did not hate such a Xiao Yu. It could be said that she was very likable.


    ¡°Master is the one that spoiled me,¡± said Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Me?¡± Zhu Qingughed angrily.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be Jiang Lan?


    She suddenly felt that letting Xiao Yu marry Jiang Lan was indeed the right choice.


    She did not marry the wrong person.


    However, leaving the mountain was not a small matter, especially since it was for nearly a hundred years.


    This matter was not up to her to decide.


    ¡°Does your master agree?¡± Zhu Qing looked at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Master has agreed,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Indeed, her Senior Brother was so willful. If Senior Sister Miao Yue found out, she would definitely go to the Ninth Summit to criticize him.


    He did not care about anything and did not ask the other summit leaders. He just allowed his disciple to do whatever they wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very serious matter for Xiao Yu to leave the mountain for a few decades.¡± Zhu Qing looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Therefore, I need to discuss this with the summit leaders.


    You don¡¯t have to worry too much. They will probably agree to let you two go down the mountain.


    But you two have to go through the normal process.


    This is to prevent yourselves from being supervised when you two return.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    This was a natural matter. It was only his master who did not care about anything and let them go down the mountain.


    He would then bear the responsibility alone.


    It was naturally good to go down the mountain through the proper procedures instead of being found midway.


    After that, Zhu Qing called for the other summit leaders to head to the Kunlun Main Hall.


    A momentter.


    The Summit Leaders of the First, Second, Third, Fifth, Sixth, Eighth, and Ninth Summits all appeared in the Kunlun Main Hall.


    ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing looked at Zhu Qing and asked.


    There must be a reason for a summit leader to suddenly call for a meeting.


    No one would start a meeting for no reason.


    ¡°Xiao Yu is going down the mountain with Jiang Lan for about a hundred years.


    I need the opinions of all of you,¡± Zhu Qing said directly.


    Then, the others looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°I agree,¡± said Mo Zhengdong.


    The others :¡±...¡±


    However, no one paid much attention to it and started to ask about it.


    ¡°A hundred years? Why do they need a hundred years to leave the mountain?¡± Jiu Zhongtian was curious.


    ¡°To make children?¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a smile.


    It felt possible.


    ¡°They said that it was to experience the life of an ordinary person,¡± Zhu Qing said.


    ¡°Is it to enter the world toprehend the Dao?¡± Chen Xi felt that this was more likely the case.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Zhu Qing was not sure.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s vote.¡± Miao Yue looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°There are seven people. The minority will obey the majority. I will be the first to express my opinion. I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Mo Zhengdong said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± said Zhu Qing.


    ¡°You guys are pretty willful,¡± Jiu Zhongtian said while drinking.


    He was in no hurry to express his stance.


    ¡°Why would Junior Sister Miao Yue agree?¡± Liu Jing looked at Miao Yue and asked.


    He understood Mo Zhengdong and Zhu Qing. After all, it was impossible for the two masters to not let their disciples leave the mountain. However, it was strange that Miao Yue would agree.


    ¡°Because I like Jiang Lan.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Then what do you think, Senior Brother Feng?¡± Liu Jing looked at First Summit¡¯s Feng Yixiao.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Sect Master?¡± Feng Yixiao suddenly asked.


    Liu Jing nodded slightly and contacted the Sect Master.


    There was originally no need to contact the Sect Master regarding this matter, but Liu Jing sensed something strange, and Feng Yixiao also sensed it.


    Therefore, asking the Sect Master might give him an answer.


    A momentter, a voice came from the sky.


    ¡°Let them be.¡±


    This was the Sect Master¡¯s voice.


    Liu Jing did not say anything else. Under normal circumstances, the Sect Master would not express his stance and let them make their own decisions.


    At this moment, the Sect Master suddenly expressed his stance, which meant that he had to let the two of them leave the mountain.


    Sure enough, they had other reasons for going down the mountain.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± Liu Jing said.


    This time, everyone felt something was strange. The Sect Master actually personally expressed his opinion.


    It seemed like there was a reason.


    They might not investigate what it was exactly, but they would remember.


    Mo Zhengdong didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. There was no need to hide anything anymore.


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Jiang Lan bade farewell to Zhu Qing and left the Third Summit.


    After this, he was going to leave Kunlun.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you really not bringing the vegetative egg with you?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan on the way.


    If they didn¡¯t bring the vegetative egg with them, she felt like it was going to die in the courtyard.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Jiang Lan held Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and exined.


    ¡°Tell the Eighth Prince and the otherster to help water it when they have time.


    There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Ao Man has nothing to do anyway. It¡¯s fine to let him water it for a hundred years.¡± Xiao Yu nodded, feeling that this was very suitable.


    At the old wine tavern.


    ¡°What? Sister and Brother-inw are going out? Where are you two going?¡±


    The Eighth Prince was shocked.


    That wouldn¡¯t do. His sister and brother-inw were his backers in Kunlun.


    Wouldn¡¯t he have to keep a low profile after they went out?


    If the Kunlun Goddess was not in Kunlun, as her younger brother, he did not dare to be too arrogant.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why does Big Brother suddenly want to leave? You haven¡¯t taught me how to chase after Hong Ya.¡± The youth was also reluctant.


    ¡°How long are Big Brother and Big Sister going out for?¡± Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t really care.


    She went out every year to search someone from her own race.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find it even after searching for hundreds of years.


    Hong Ya was just wiping her cup. She didn¡¯t ask.


    After all, they were not very familiar with each other.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where to go either.¡± Xiao Yu shook her head.


    They hadn¡¯t researched this yet, but she wasn¡¯t worried, because her Junior Brother would find a good ce.


    ¡°Brother-inw, can you tell us when you find a ce? We can also send some wild animals over,¡± the Eighth Prince said to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s different from before. Furthermore, you better be careful during this period.


    Sometimes, saying certain names won¡¯t have any effect.¡±


    The Eighth Prince was shocked. He understood what his brother-inw meant. In other words, even if he said his name this time, he would not be able to contact his brother-inw.


    Why then?


    Why did his brother-inw have to live an ordinary life?


    It was as if he really wanted to be an ordinary person.


    ¡°What if we meet Big Brother and Big Sister?¡± Yan Xiyun suddenly asked.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu looked over.


    It was not impossible to discover them. Yan Xiyun would always be in the maze forest. No one knew where she would go, so there was a certain chance of encountering her.


    After all, Jiang Lan had no intention of going too far.


    They would still be in Kunlun¡¯s territory, but at the same time, there were many cities in Kunlun.


    It was not easy to encounter them either.


    ¡°Then it just means we met,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    This was nothing.


    ¡°Am I going to be an uncle in a hundred years?¡± The youth asked.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± The Eighth Prince red at the youth.


    ¡°I¡¯m the uncle, alright? I¡¯m rted to my sister by blood.


    I am my sister¡¯s biological brother.¡±


    ¡°I also treat Big Brother and Big Sister as biological brothers and sisters. Why can¡¯t I be one?¡± The youth refuted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a thick-skinned human. Why aren¡¯t you as thick-skinned as you were when you faceHong Ya? You didn¡¯t refute anything she said.¡±


    ¡°Other than not liking me, what¡¯s wrong with Hong Ya?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu exchanged nces before leaving.


    They were going to the next stop.


    A ce that belonged to the two of them, their home for the next hundred years.


    They walked out of the inn and towards the main road, disappearing from the Eighth Prince¡¯s sight.


    ...


    After Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu left.


    Mo Zhengdong stood at the peak of the Ninth Summit and looked outside Kunlun.


    The sun was setting.


    ¡°When hees back, it might be different. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    He looked up at the sky, but it was time for the sky to change.


    He wondered how many more years more could the peacest.


    Would it be able tost until his disciple returned?


    After entering the sect for more than 850 years, his only disciple finally left the mountain to train. For a moment, he was really not used to it.


    He recalled that in the past, Jiang Lan had said that he was unwilling to leave the mountain no matter what.


    Times have changed.


    All the disciples of the Ninth Summit have gone down the mountain to train.

 Chapter 543 - Identifying Xiao Yu As A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 543: Identifying Xiao Yu As A Demon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Feng City.


    It was not a very prosperous city. Although the bumpy road on the ground was paved with stones, it had long changed shape.


    There were many people, but everyone was working hard to fill their stomachs.


    This ce was a month¡¯s journey away from Kunlun. It was already considered very far given that he had traveled at the speed of an ordinary immortal.


    There were many viges outside the city, and many living resources had to be exchanged or bought in the city.


    Today, Liu Dazhu andpany left Feng City and returned to the vige in surprise.


    This was Dao Vige. In a remote ce in the vige, there was a house that had been empty for a long time. Today, there were suddenly people entering and exiting it.


    ¡°Er Zhu, look. Isn¡¯t that Master Du¡¯s house? Ever since Master Du left, this house has been empty. Why are there people entering and exiting it today?


    They seem to be cleaning up the room.¡± Liu Dazhu nudged Liu Erzhu, who was at the bottom. He felt puzzled.


    His voice was rough and everyone around him looked at Master Du¡¯s house.


    Indeed, they saw two people busy inside.


    They were two young men and women dressed in extremely simple clothes. The man looked somewhat ordinary, but he had a delicate expression, like a schr.


    The woman had her hair tied up, and her slightly fair face was somewhat charming.


    ¡°A young couple?¡± Liu Dazhu thought for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this couple in the vige. I lived by the side and had never seen anyone besides me.¡±


    ¡°They should be from somewhere else. From the looks of it, they must have run away.¡± Liu Erzhu made his guess.


    The others nodded. This was indeed possible.


    Who would go to an unfamiliar vige if not for a special circumstance?


    Without the help of one¡¯s neighbors and friends, it was not easy to live. The two of them were still alright. With a child, the pressure was extraordinary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go back and ask the nanny. We¡¯ll probably know what¡¯s going on,¡°another person said.


    After they left, Xiao Yu shouted at the person in the house.


    ¡°Darling, there seem to be many people curious about us.¡±


    These two were Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu.


    Because of her name, Ao Longyu could only be called Xiao Yu, while Jiang Lan used his real name.


    He had no intention of using an alias.


    However, it was inconvenient for Xiao Yu to not have a surname. In the end, she used Jiang Lan¡¯s surname.


    Her full name was Jiang Xiaoyu.


    She was a young wife who had just moved in with Jiang Lan, so her appearance had naturally changed.


    Her looks became ordinary.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yu¡¯s appearance would cause amotion everywhere.


    ¡°En, I wonder if the people here are easy to get along with.¡± Jiang Lan wiped his bow. This ce relied on hunting to get one¡¯s food.


    Naturally, he had to do the same.


    He had no experience with bow and arrow, so he had to familiarize himself with them over the next two days.


    He wanted to ensure that Xiao Yu did not go hungry.


    ¡°I wonder how I should greet them.¡± Xiao Yu looked around, as if she was a rich girl who had moved into the vige and was ipatible with this ce.


    She was a little timid and worried.


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan went into the mountains to hunt. Because he didn¡¯t know how to use the bow and arrow, he didn¡¯t gain much at first.


    Fortunately, he gained something in the evening.


    When he returned home, he saw Xiao Yu sitting in the courtyard, nting vegetables with her cheeks puffed up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°The vigers don¡¯t seem to like me. I wanted to ask where I could wash my clothes, but they pointed me to an ancient well.¡± Xiao Yu lowered her head and looked disappointed.


    Jiang Lan listened and looked outside.


    He felt like he was still out of ce here.


    The next day, dawn arrived.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu brought some meat to the house next door. It wasn¡¯t too close, only about fifty meters.


    His house was rather remote.


    Knock knock.


    He knocked lightly on the door. The person who opened the door was a middle-aged man with a full beard and a burly body.


    It was Liu Dazhu.


    ¡°Are you two the ones who have just moved into Master Du¡¯s house? Oh, sorry.¡± Liu Dazhu smiled.


    ¡°Are you two the newly moved couple who havee into our vige?¡±


    ¡°My name is Jiang Lan, and this is my wife, Jiang Xiaoyu.¡± Jiang Lan introduced himself.


    Xiao Yu nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Just call me Liu Dazhu. We are not cultured people. Our names are a little ugly, haha.¡± Liu Dazhu felt a little embarrassed.


    From their names, he knew that these two were not boorish people. The situation was looking more like a schr who had abducted a rich missy over love to live in a faraway ce.


    ¡°Big Brother Liu, this is for you.¡± Jiang Lan handed over the meat.


    ¡°We are all neighbors. This is a little too expensive.¡± Liu Dazhu refused.


    The meat in the vige was not cheap. Yet, the other party was giving him a big piece.


    ¡°I have a request. I hope Brother Liu can ept it.¡± Jiang Lan¡¯s voice was sincere.


    In the end, Liu Dazhu kept the meat and led Jiang Lan and the rest in.


    ¡°Wife, a guest hase out.¡±


    ¡°Oh you two are here.¡± A woman walked out. She was wearing simple clothes and was slightly fat.


    Xiao Yu immediately lowered her head when she saw him. It was this person who led her to the dry well.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the newly moved couple? Why is there meat here?¡± The woman was surprised.


    Jiang Lan exchanged a few pleasantries and said to Liu Dazhu.


    ¡°Not hiding from Brother Liu, we¡¯re new here and don¡¯t understand many things.


    I hope Brother Liu can help me and bring me into the forest.


    So that I can be capable of making a living.¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem with this. I¡¯ll bring you to meet the otherster. We are all from the same vige. It¡¯s only right,¡± said Liu Dazhu generously.


    He said it as if he could settle everything.


    ¡°Also, Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t know much about the vige. I hope Sister-inw Liu can help.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the woman beside him with a sincere expression.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re all neighbors,¡± Sister-inw Liu replied with a smile.


    Jiang Lan stood up and thanked them.


    After that, the sky lit up.


    Jiang Lan brought his bow and arrows and gathered with Liu Dazhu at the vige entrance. He wanted to get to know the other hunters.


    This way, they were all on the same side.


    Xiao Yu followed Sister-inw Liu to meet the others so that they could get to know each other better.


    Xiao Yu did not mind what happened yesterday, and neither did Sister-inw Liu.


    After that, Xiao Yu greeted everyone when she saw them.


    On Jiang Lan¡¯s side, he followed the vigers into the mountains to hunt. Although most people were a little unwilling, they could only ept it.


    After all, since Liu Dazhu and Liu Erzhu had agreed, there was nothing else to say.


    These two were experts in hunting in the vige.


    Throughout the entire process, Jiang Lan was doing some small things. When they were hunting, he was only helping out.


    He did not appear useless. Instead, every arrow of hisnded on his prey.


    However, if one did not have enough strength, it could not be considered a fatal injury.


    In the afternoon.


    Jiang Lan returned home.


    He realized that Xiao Yu was cooking with a smile.


    She seemed to be very happy today.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jiang Lan went in to check.


    Because Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to cook, he needed to see the situation.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re back? Let me tell you. Today...¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but tell Jiang Lan about what happened today when she saw him return.


    It was as if she wanted to share her joy with Jiang Lan.


    She had met some people today and finally knew where to wash their clothes.


    Sister-inw Liu was also very enthusiastic and taught her everything.


    She waspletely different from yesterday. She even suspected that she had gotten the wrong person yesterday.


    Jiang Lan maintained his smile and listened quietly.


    Creak!


    A voice suddenly came from the door.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu looked outside and saw three children at the door.


    One boy and two girls.


    They were only four or five years old.


    The boy had a big build while the girls had short hair and wore clean clothes. Their eyes were big and their long hair was messy and dirty.


    ¡°They¡¯re children.¡± Xiao Yu smiled in surprise when she saw them.


    She carefully took three fruits from the side and waved at the three of them.


    ¡°Do you all want some?¡±


    She had never met a child before.


    Especially at such a close distance.


    The three of them nced at each other before walking inside, seemingly attracted by the fruit.


    In the end, the three of them took a fruit from Xiao Yu and ran out.


    ¡°Darling, Darling, I want a child too.¡± Xiao Yu immediately ran to Jiang Lan¡¯s side and said pitifully.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    This actually all depended on Xiao Yu herself.


    It was not his problem.


    The days passed.


    After a month, Jiang Lan hadpletely integrated into the hunting team.


    His archery skills became more and more urate. Although his strength was still not that high, he waspletely epted.


    Although there were still some that were not convinced, they did not mind seeing it when they saw that Jiang Lan could not fatally injure his prey.


    Xiao Yu was also familiar with other women in the vige.


    Two of the children who ran into their house were Liu Dazhu¡¯s children.


    They were the tiger-headed Liu Dahu, the long-haired and dirty Liu Xiaoxiao, and Lin Sisi who was from Lin Dazhuang¡¯s family. It was said that Lin Sisi¡¯s name was given by a rtive of a schr in the city.


    These three children often came to Jiang Lan¡¯s house to look for Xiao Yu. Perhaps it was because Xiao Yu would feed them fruits.


    Every time, Xiao Yu would prepare it, seemingly afraid that the three children would not be able to get fruits when they came.


    No matter what, Xiao Yu loved it when the three of them came.


    She loved children.


    Three monthster.


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu rushed back from the flea market. Xiao Yu bought some candies today.


    It was for the three children.


    ¡°If they eat too many candies, their teeth will break easily,¡± Jiang Lan reminded Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give them each a piece. It¡¯s not much.¡± Xiao Yu counted the candies she bought and took one out for Jiang Lan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, he still opened his mouth.


    It was indeed very sweet.


    Not long after returning to the vige, Liu Dahu and the others ran to Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    Every time Xiao Yu returned from the flea market, she would bring them something.


    He was also looking forward to it today.


    When Xiao Yu saw Liu Xiaoxiao¡¯s disheveled look, she could not help but say.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao,e here. I¡¯ll wash your head.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, even if you wash Xiaoxiao, she will still get dirty.¡± Liu Dahu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty itself.¡± Liu Xiaoxiao was unconvinced.


    ¡°Mine isn¡¯t dirty,¡± Lin Sisi said, pointing at her hair.


    ¡°Then perhaps it¡¯s because my hair is naughty.¡± Liu Xiaoxiao felt that she was right.


    Xiao Yu did not say anything. Instead, she helped Liu Xiaoxiao wash her hair and dry it.


    After doing this, she took out the bag and said mysteriously.


    ¡°Guess what I brought for you guys today?¡±


    ¡°Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Toys.¡±


    ¡°Candied fruit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s candy.¡± Xiao Yu took out the candy excitedly and let the three children stand.


    ¡°One for each of you. You can¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    After receiving the candies, they immediately put them in their mouths and started eating.


    Liu Xiaoxiao spat out the candy again.


    ¡°Why did you vomit it out?¡± Xiao Yu could not understand. ¡°Is it not delicious?¡±


    ¡°We have just one piece. I will eat a little of it now and leave the rest in the pocket for tonight.¡±


    Xiao Yu: ¡°...¡±


    For a moment, her heart changed inexplicably.


    ¡°Just eat it now. I¡¯ll bring more for you next time,¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Candy is very expensive. Will Aunt Jiang¡¯s family be unable to afford the rice?¡± Liu Dahu asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the candies are delicious, but... but eating is still more important. Mother told me that Grandpa left us because he didn¡¯t have rice to eat,¡± Lin Sisi added.


    Xiao Yu: ¡°...¡±


    She only touched the heads of these three children.


    ...


    ...


    One day.


    Xiao Yu followed Sister-inw Liu to the riverside to wash the clothes.


    The wells near the vige were all dry, so they needed to be washed here.


    ¡°It¡¯s autumn. Winter ising soon.


    I wonder if the men would gain anything good these days.


    This way, we can prepare for winter.¡± Sister-inw Liu was chatting with the others.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t gain anythingst year. It¡¯s really worrying.¡± The others followed.


    Xiao Yu only listened at the side and washed her clothes.


    Most of them were Jiang Lan¡¯s clothes. Because he had to go into the mountains to hunt, they were dirty faster. Many of them actually smelled of blood.


    It was not easy to wash.


    Therefore, the clothes on the mountain were separated by Xiao Yu. This way, there would be no smell of blood on the clothes that Jiang Lan wore normally.


    It was almost winter, and she was thinking about what to buy next time.


    Now, she could cook her own rice and wait for her husband to return.


    He could take care of everything himself.


    She also knew how to make preserved meat. She would split the excess into several portions and give them to Sister-inw Liu.


    She felt very happy.


    Dong!


    A voice came from the river.


    Xiao Yu immediately turned around and heard someone shouting.


    ¡°Oh no, the youngdy from the Yang Family has fallen into the river.¡±


    When Xiao Yu heard this, she immediately stood up and walked towards the river. The youngdy from the Yang family was a young girl about her age and had just gotten married.


    Her body was a little weak and she had been trying not to burden her family.


    When she arrived at the side of the river, she saw a person struggling in the river. It was indeed the Yang family¡¯s youngdy. She seemed to have been caught by something. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think too much and jumped into the water.


    Then, she swam over.


    There seemed to be something invisible under the water that disappeared the moment it saw someone approaching.


    Then, Xiao Yu dragged the youngdy of the Yang Family to the shore.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiao Yu asked with concern.


    When thedy from the Yang family regained her senses and saw Xiao Yu, she suddenly looked terrified and subconsciously supported herself with her hands to retreat.


    Even Sister-inw Liu and the rest who had rushed over looked at Xiao Yu in fear.


    Their gazended on Xiao Yu¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu lowered her head to look at her exposed arm. Because she had entered the water, her arm that had been hidden all this while had slipped out.


    Coincidentally, there were scales on her arm today.


    They had seen it.


    ¡°Demon... It¡¯s a demon.¡± Sister-inw Liu and the others retreated in fear.


    ¡°No, I... I¡¯m not a demon.¡± Xiao Yu subconsciously covered her arm, feeling flustered and helpless.


    However, no one listened to her. All of them kept retreating as if they were afraid that Xiao Yu would suddenly attack them.


    Feeling the fearful and disgusted gaze, Xiao Yu suddenly felt ufortable.


    Even the Yang family¡¯s youngdy who was saved by her was extremely afraid.


    This situationpletely exceeded Xiao Yu¡¯s expectations. She did not know how to face it.


    Finally, she ran home with her head lowered.


    She did not dare to stay.

 Chapter 544

    <h4>Chapter 544: Difficulties</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Today, his harvest in the mountains wasn¡¯t good. When Jiang Lan returned, he only brought back a rabbit.


    Along the way, he thought about how he should cook it to make it delicious. It was a little troublesome.


    Fortunately, it was still early.


    As he walked through the vige, he felt a few strange gazes.


    It came from some women who seemed to be observing him.


    He didn¡¯t know why it was like that.


    ¡°Am I acting a little abnormal today?¡±


    Jiang Lan silently muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t discover anything wrong with himself.


    He did not think too much about it and walked home.


    When he entered the courtyard, he did not see Xiao Yu. Normally, Xiao Yu would sit at the entrance and wait for him to return.


    asionally, she would be watering the nts.


    Jiang Lan walked into the room with some doubt. At this moment, Xiao Yu was sitting on the chair and blowing on her arm.


    There were scales on it.


    She looked wronged.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Lan ced the rabbit down and caressed Xiao Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Scales.¡± Xiao Yu raised her hand to show Jiang Lan. Her voice was filled with grievance.


    ¡°Did you burn yourself?¡± Jiang Lan squatted down and touched the scales.


    It was very smooth and uninjured.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu lowered her head helplessly.


    ¡°They all saw that I have scales and now, they all think I¡¯m a demon.¡±


    Jiang Lan was surprised and consoled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see how it goes first. Don¡¯t go out for the next few days.¡±


    He now understood why everyone was staring at him strangely. It was because they had thought that Xiao Yu was a demon.


    They were afraid and guessing what Xiao Yu was.


    Demons were not umon in the Grand Deste World, but for ordinary people, they rarely saw them.


    Every time they met with a demon, it would be a bloody disaster.


    There were countless smaller demons who had injured people. It was not a rare thing for the Western Wastnds¡¯ vige to be destroyed because of a single demon.


    Even he had to be careful in the Grand Deste World, let alone a small vige.


    A single demon could make an entire vige fear and worry.


    Humans and demons could never live harmoniously.


    Immortals were different, so their opinions were naturally different.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu nodded slightly.


    ...


    At Liu Dazhu¡¯s house.


    ¡°Demon? How can that be? Did you see it wrong?¡± Liu Dazhu found it unbelievable when he heard his wife¡¯s words.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that everyone saw it wrong, right? She¡¯s really a demon.¡± Sister-inw Liu was afraid. The other party lived not far from her house.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s impossible. Their family has lived near our house for so long. If they are really demons, how can they be so ordinary?


    Besides, it¡¯s not like you guys haven¡¯t interacted with each other in the past few months. You should know who the other party is.


    I understand Little Brother Jiang too. He doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person.¡± Liu Dazhu thought about it and found it impossible.


    ¡°What do you, a rough man, know? That¡¯s a demon. How dangerous is a demon? The neighboring vige had been destroyed because of demons.¡± Sister-inw Liu was a little anxious.


    ¡°But there aren¡¯t any problems with the vige these few months. Perhaps Little Brother Jiang¡¯s wife has a strange illness because of other reasons?


    Although I haven¡¯t seen him much, Little Brother Jiang...¡±


    Before Liu Dazhu could finish, his wife immediately said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. What if they really are demons?¡±


    Liu Dazhu was rendered speechless. After some thought, he said.


    ¡°The vige doesn¡¯t have any rations for now. Furthermore, we won¡¯t be able to invite any immortals before winteres. Even if we have enough, it will be a waste.


    If things proceed as such, the vige can¡¯t survive winter.¡±


    They would die before winter.


    Sister-inw Liu opened her mouth and tried to say.


    ¡°What about reporting it to the magistrate?¡±


    ¡°There are only so many people in Feng City. Without immortals, they would not dare to act rashly.¡± Liu Dazhu sighed.


    ¡°What crime have wemitted? There are so many viges, why must theye to our vige?¡± Sister-inw Liu sat at the side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Perhaps it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. I still believe in Brother Jiang¡¯s character.¡± Liu Dazhu consoled his wife.


    ...


    The next day.


    Jiang Lan bade farewell to Xiao Yu and went out to hunt.


    When he arrived at the vige entrance, some people looked at him differently from yesterday.


    Or rather, they looked at him the same way those women looked at him when he returned the previous day. There was some fear and hostility in their eyes.


    It was understandable.


    Because of Jiang Lan¡¯s participation, the atmosphere instantly froze.


    Everyone seemed a little worried and even subconsciously distanced themselves from Jiang Lan.


    They looked a little defensive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s fine,¡± Liu Dazhu said as he came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side.


    After that, they went into the mountains to hunt.


    Such days continued.


    Five dayster, Jiang Lan began to hear some voices.


    ¡°If they are demons, let them be but we won¡¯t get involved either. There¡¯s no grudge between us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We still want to live for two more years. It¡¯s not easy to take care of the elderly and children at home,¡± another person said.


    ¡°I heard that this ce isn¡¯t far from the Immortal¡¯s residence. Perhaps an immortal woulde?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve worked together for so long, he should give us a way out.¡±


    Some people spoke tactfully, while others spoke directly.


    ¡°Who knows if he will eat people? My child is still so young.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Dazhu roared.


    Only then did the others stop.


    ¡°Are you all still going to hunt? Do you want to freeze to death this winter?¡± Liu Dazhu carried his tools into the mountain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hunt, go back yourself.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Jiang Lan remained silent. He needed to follow them into the mountains and have some gains. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through the winter.


    He had actually thought of exining, but...


    It was useless no matter how he exined.


    A demon was a demon. Even if it wasn¡¯t a demon, they were already certain that they were demons.


    The prejudice of the human heart was like a mountain.


    Even so, he should exin, but...


    Xiao Yu was really not a human.


    If he answered that she would not eat humans, it meant that he had admitted that she was a demon.


    In the end, Jiang Lan only replied the crowd.


    ¡°Xiao Yu is not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Then what is she?¡± Someone immediately asked.


    ¡°Why are you asking so clearly?¡± Liu Dazhu said unhappily.


    The others remained silent. They could only solve the winter problem first.


    ...


    The days passed quickly. Xiao Yu had not gone out for six to seven days, and nothing seemed wrong for the time being.


    But her husband had quite a lot of dirty clothes. She wanted to wash them by the river.


    She looked around the courtyard.


    She specially chose a time when there were fewer people to go out. For a moment, she realized that she was actually a little afraid of meeting people.


    However, when she arrived at the riverside and realized that there was someone there, she hid in fear.


    Soon, she heard their discussions.


    ¡°What kind of demon do you think she is? Those scales on her body gave me nightmares for two days.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, those scales are indeed disgusting. No wonder she couldn¡¯t bear to show her arms when she moved here. It was the same when she was doing theundry.


    I thought that she was like the youngdy from the Yang family, who had just gotten married and was shy.


    Now that I think about it... It¡¯s because she is a demon.¡± A middle-aged woman shuddered.


    ¡°She looked pretty decent. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so scheming.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I don¡¯t even know what she eats. What if it¡¯s raw meat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for her to stay in our vige. We have to find a way to chase her away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be winter now. There¡¯s no other way. We can only hope that an immortal passes by and sees our suffering. Perhaps he will help us take her away.¡±


    ¡°But... what if Sister Xiao Yu is a good demon?¡± It was the voice of the Yang Family¡¯s youngdy.


    ¡°Youngdy Yang, don¡¯t be bewitched. You know what happened with the neighboring vige. Demons are demons. Who can differentiate between good and bad demons?


    When they eat and harm people, will they care whether you are a good or bad person? They will only care if you are delicious.


    You¡¯re so soft and tender. Be careful. Don¡¯t get targeted.¡±


    Xiao Yu felt that they had misunderstood her.


    She felt that they would understand if she exined. Besides, she didn¡¯t hurt people or eat humans. She was different from ordinary demons.


    Hu!


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Yu mustered her courage and walked out.


    Her appearance immediately attracted the attention of others.


    Terror, fear, disgust, and hatred. These gazesnded on Xiao Yu, making her feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    Before she could finish, someone immediately said.


    ¡°Witch.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. It¡¯s really unlucky to have seen her here.¡±


    Those people packed their things and started to retreat. They could not wait to leave Xiao Yu.


    It was as if they were looking at a gue.


    Xiao Yu lowered her brows, feeling wronged.


    After that, she came to the riverside to wash her husband¡¯s clothes.


    ...


    After another two days.


    Xiao Yu was making preserved meat in the courtyard. There were only two of them, so they often came out.


    She wanted to make some for the others and tell them that she really didn¡¯t eat humans. She would eat whatever they ate.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang.¡±


    At this moment, Liu Xiaohu and the other two ran into the courtyard. Xiao Yu¡¯s brows rxed instantly when she saw them, but she was also a little worried.


    She was afraid of being called a demon.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, we sneaked out,¡± Lin Sisi said.


    Her shoulder-length ck hair was still clean.


    Liu Xiaoxiao grabbed her hair. It was still dirty.


    Xiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief and stood up.


    ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡±


    With that said, she took out a bag from the house and said.


    ¡°I still have some candies here.¡±


    The three of them each received a piece of candy and immediately cheered.


    However, when Sister-inw Liu realized that the three children were with Xiao Yu, she was shocked and immediately ran in to drag them away.


    ¡°You three are fearless children. Who asked you toe here?¡± Sister-inw Liu pulled the three children out and scolded them.


    Xiao Yu opened her mouth but no words came out.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you eating?¡±


    ¡°Aunt gave me candy.¡±


    ¡°Pah! Pah! Quickly spit it out. Do you two have it also? Throw it away. Quickly throw it away. Don¡¯t go over again.¡±


    ¡°I want candy. I want it.¡±


    ¡°Cry again and your father wille back without breaking your legs.¡±


    Xiao Yu stood in the courtyard and watched. She moved but did not walk out.


    She looked at the candy that had been thrown to the ground and fell silent.


    After a long time, she sat back down and began to prepare the preserved meat.


    It would eventually be exined.


    Three dayster.


    Xiao Yu split the preserved meat into seven portions and nned to give them to some people. Today was not the time to wash clothes. Everyone usually rested in the square on this day.


    She walked towards the square with the preserved meat.


    She felt a little apprehensive, but she felt that she should exin herself.


    As long as the misunderstanding was cleared up, all should be better.


    Before long, she arrived at the ce where everyone was chatting.


    At this moment, there were six people chatting over there. They were all very unhappy.


    They were chatting about a couple who had just been married. The cries they heard from the bedroom were especially loud the previous night.


    They were also talking about which man was beaten by his wife.


    They also discussed who in the neighboring vige was not filial.


    Basically, they were talking about anything under the sky.


    Xiao Yu walked over quickly. When the others saw her, they immediately stood up, as if they were worried that she would suddenly hurt someone.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Sister-inw Liu immediately stopped her.


    Xiao Yu was so frightened that she did not dare to go up. She lifted the preserved meat in her hand and said.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m here to give you all some preserved meat.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want anything from a demon,¡± someone immediately said.


    ¡°We have extra. Your family has children. You might not have enough,¡± Xiao Yu said kindly.


    ¡°Then put it on the ground and don¡¯te near us.¡± Sister-inw Liu pointed at the ground and said.


    Xiao Yu did not refuse and squatted down to split the preserved meat she had into seven portions.


    ¡°This is for Aunt Zhang, this is for Sister Liu, and this is for...¡± At the end of the splitting, Xiao Yu looked around and said.


    ¡°This is for the youngdy from the Yang Family. She doesn¡¯t seem to be here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we understand. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back,¡± someone immediately said.


    Xiao Yu lowered her head and apologized for disturbing them before turning to leave.


    She hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard shouts behind her.


    ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t let demons live in the vige. What if shees out and hurt us?¡±


    ¡°How unlucky. She scared me quite badly.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was going to eat me. She even picked up the stones.¡±


    Xiao Yu covered her ears and left quickly.


    She walked around the vige listlessly.


    However, as long as they were willing to ept the meat, it was fine. In the future, they would always know that she did not have any intention of harming others. There was no need to worry.


    With this thought in mind, she felt much better and walked home.


    However, she stopped when she reached the vige.


    It wasn¡¯t that someone had stopped her, or that something had happened in the vige, but...


    She saw the preserved meat bag that she had given away not long ago at the vige¡¯s trash pile. Her husband had painstakingly hunted for it, and she had painstakingly prepared it.


    Xiao Yu squatted down beside the trash. She picked up the bag and realized that the meat was inside.


    There was not one bit missing.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven.¡±


    They were all here.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s nose felt a little sour.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She just patted the dust off the small bag, then packed it up and ced it on her knees.


    After cleaning up, he carried these things and walked towards his house.


    When he reached the courtyard, he realized that his husband had ced his bow and arrow aside.


    Her husband had returned.


    Xiao Yu rubbed her face to appear happier.


    Then he stepped into the room.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m back.¡±


    The moment she entered, she was surprised to find her husband packing.


    ¡°What is Darling doing?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly asked.


    Jiang Lan packed half of his things and turned to look at Xiao Yu. He said softly.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s move. We won¡¯t live here anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes teared up.


    She threw down the preserved meat and ran over to hug Jiang Lan. Then, she cried loudly, releasing the grievances she had felt these past few days.


    ¡°Wuwu, I clearly did nothing wrong. Why are they treating me like this?


    They don¡¯t talk to me and even speak ill of me. Also, they throw away whatever I give them.


    It¡¯s as if they can¡¯t eat anything that has been through my hands.¡±


    Jiang Lan hugged Xiao Yu and caressed her head without saying a word.


    This was the prejudice of humans.


    The suffering of the mortal world was indescribable.


    He did not feel the pain of the mortal world, but Xiao Yu was constantly enduring this pain.


    And he felt it himself.

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545: Right And Wrong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Yu hugged Jiang Lan and cried for a long time before stopping.


    She no longer felt wronged. She looked at Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Xiao Yu kicked Jiang Lan and said.


    ¡°You made so many scales appear on my body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s good that you admit your mistake.¡± Xiao Yu reached out and patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    Then, she opened the luggage one by one and ced the items in it back in her original ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re not moving?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Jiang Lan stubbornly.


    ¡°Not moving.¡±


    ¡°It will be very bitter.¡± Jiang Lan came to Xiao Yu¡¯s side and caressed her head.


    She had to endure suspicion, discrimination, and difficulty in being epted.


    It was the suffering of life and the suffering of the human heart.


    She had to endure all of them.


    What normally made a person break down was usually just a gaze or a sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one suffering.¡± Xiao Yu pouted at Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan shook his head slightly and said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bitter. The vige can¡¯t bring me any suffering. My suffering originates from yours.¡±


    Pa!


    Xiao Yu stood up and patted Jiang Lan¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not moving.¡±


    Jiang Lan smiled and caressed Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my wife this time.¡±


    Xiao Yu hugged Jiang Lan tightly.


    No matter how bitter the mortal world was, she would not feel bitter. Her heart had always been sweet.


    ...


    In the morning, Xiao Yu blew the scales on her arm and did not dare to go out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon. If you want to wash your clothes, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Jiang Lan held his bow and said to Xiao Yu.


    The thoughts of others could not be changed. From the day one was born to the day one died, one might not change one¡¯s own opinions.


    There were thousands of ways to differentiate between right and wrong. But if you think that the other party was wrong, you would just want to exert your own thoughts onto the other party.


    One would never consider if he himself was wrong. This was a human¡¯s mind.


    No one could escape from this circle.


    The more ignorant one was, the more they believed in their own understanding and the more fearless and confident they were.


    Jiang Lan wanted to feel confident that he was right, but... when had he ever jumped out of the fog of the mortal world?


    This was a lock that had locked his foresight.


    ¡°It seems a little early today.¡± Xiao Yu dressed and came to Jiang Lan¡¯s side to send him out.


    ¡°En,e back as soon as possible.¡± Jiang Lan touched the scales under Xiao Yu¡¯s sleeve and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you have already been bewitched by the demons. Your thoughts are distorted.¡± Xiao Yu snorted coldly before waving goodbye to Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan carried his bow and walked towards Liu Dazhu¡¯s house. He knocked lightly on the door.


    Creak!


    The door opened. It was Liu Dazhu.


    ¡°Little Brother Jiang, so early?¡±


    It was still early.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling Big Brother Liu. I wanted to discuss something with Big Brother this time,¡± Jiang Lan said softly.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Liu Dazhu naturally sensed it as well.


    Previously, there was nothing much in the team and he could suppress it.


    However, for some reason, Er Zhu had been standing on their side for the past two days.


    The conflict between them suddenly became much bigger. Jiang Lan exined a few times, but it was useless.


    He was even ostracized and mocked. It was as if they wanted Jiang Lan to move out of the vige with his wife as soon as possible.


    All this time, Liu Dazhu didn¡¯t feel any expression on Jiang Lan¡¯s face. He thought that he was forced to stay for the winter.


    He naturally tried his best to help.


    He did not know what would happen next.


    Especially since Jiang Lan seemed to have his own thoughts today, he didn¡¯t know where to go.


    He was also a stubborn person and always felt that this couple did not have any bad intentions.


    ¡°Because my existence seems to have brought a lot of trouble to the hunting team, so I want to enter the mountain alone from today onwards.


    Thank you for taking care of me these days, Big Brother Liu.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head in thanks.


    He could sense Liu Dazhu¡¯s help. Even when the news that Xiao Yu was a demon spread, he did not change his mind.


    Therefore, he needed to let him know that he was leaving the hunting team.


    After he left, he could end his hunt whenever he wanted and apany Xiao Yu out.


    It could not change other people¡¯s thoughts, but it could make Xiao Yu feel much more rxed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Liu Dazhu was silent for a while before saying.


    ¡°How about this? Do you believe in me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Follow me to the vige entranceter. I¡¯ll tell everyone about it.


    Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not about your wife.


    We are all from the same vige. You can¡¯t just say that you want to hunt alone and go ahead. It will break the rtionship and you will lose help.


    Although it¡¯s not easy for you now, but what if the misunderstanding is resolved one day? You have to consider the future.


    Going alone will create a barrier between you and the rest, separating you from the vige.¡±


    Jiang Lan lowered his eyebrows in silence. In the end, he said gratefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother Liu.¡±


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan and Liu Dazhu waited at the vige entrance.


    The others arrived one by one. When they saw Jiang Lan, they didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t have any good expressions.


    When everyone arrived, Liu Dazhu said.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, right? I want to say something.¡±


    The others were a bit surprised. What was he going to say?


    Was he going to say something nice again to stop them from talking?


    At the thought of this, everyone ignored him and was unhappy.


    They didn¡¯t say it too harshly. So what if the other party couldn¡¯t stand it and moved away?


    Was it bad?


    ¡°What does Big Brother intend to say?¡± Liu Erzhu asked.


    ¡°Everyone knows that it¡¯s not easy this winter. We haven¡¯t gained much recently, so we need to think of a way.¡± Liu Dazhu¡¯s rough voice sounded.


    The others were surprised. So he was talking about this matter?


    Then, they became livelier.


    ¡°Recently, the wild beasts are about to enter winter as well. There¡¯s nothing we can do if our harvest isn¡¯t good. Brother Liu, do you have any ideas?¡± Someone immediately asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It happens every year. The winter is really tough,¡± someone echoed.


    ¡°Therefore, I n to split up.¡± Liu Dazhu looked at Liu Erzhu and the others.


    ¡°One team will go to the east, while the other will go to the west.


    Er Zhu and I will lead a team each. If we encounter any big beasts, we will inform the other party and deal with them together.


    This way, the chances of catching prey will be much higher.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what do you n to do?¡± Liu Erzhu wanted to know the details.


    He seemed surprised.


    The others felt the same. It felt good and bad.


    For a moment, they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I will go to the west with Little Brother Jiang and thed from the Yang Family. The rest of you will follow Er Zhu to the east.


    If there are other situations, we will act together.


    Although it¡¯s a little inconvenient, let¡¯s survive through the winter first,¡± said Liu Dazhu.


    The others fell silent.


    But they couldn¡¯t say anything else at the moment. They could only follow.


    This n was good as well. They did not need to stay with Jiang Lan and no one would stop them from badmouthing him.


    In the end, the vigers split into two teams.


    One team was led by Liu Erzhu, while the other was led by Liu Dazhu.


    Jiang Lan looked at Liu Dazhu¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The Yang Family youth walked up to Jiang Lan, a bit embarrassed.


    He lowered his head and said apologetically.


    ¡°S... Sorry.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu looked at the sky. It was already noon.


    It was time for her husband to return.


    She had prepared the clothes. When her husband returned, they would go to the river together.


    In the courtyard, she took out some firewood and nned to chop some of them.


    Her husband was the one doing all the heavy work. She could actually do it, but he did not allow her to do so.


    Crack!


    Bang!


    After two or three strikes, the firewood was split open by her.


    It was quite interesting.


    Just as she was about to continue, a few children came in from the fence.


    It was Liu Xiaohu and the other two.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang,¡± Liu Xiaoxiao and Lin Sisi called out softly.


    They seemed to be worried that others would hear them.


    Xiao Yu was a little surprised when she saw them. She immediately went over to help them in case they were injured.


    ¡°This is very dangerous.¡± When the three of them entered, Xiao Yu warned them that this wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, Mother said that you are a demon. Is that true?¡± Liu Xiaohu looked at Xiao Yu and asked.


    Hearing this question, Xiao Yu lowered her head and did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, do you eat children?¡± Lin Sisi asked again.


    ¡°No, why would I eat children?¡± Xiao Yu answered in a panic.


    ¡°But Mother said that demons eat children when they are hungry, thirsty or bored.¡± Liu Dahu looked at Xiao Yu and repeated his mother¡¯s words.


    Xiao Yu opened her mouth, not knowing how to exin to the child.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, extend your hand,¡± Liu Xiaoxiao suddenly said.


    Xiao Yu was puzzled, but she still extended her hand.


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoxiao took out a wrapped candy from her pocket and ced it gently in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If Aunt Jiang is hungry, eat some candies.¡±


    Lin Sisi ced a fruit in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thirsty, eat some fruits.¡±


    Liu Dahu took out the small wooden horse that he had kept for many years. Xiao Yu immediately stretched out her other hand to catch it. At this moment, Liu Dahu¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can y with toys. That way, Aunt Jiang won¡¯t eat us. Mother can also let use over without worry.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the items in her hand and then at the three naive children in front of her.


    Her nose turned sour again.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ept it. Next time, I¡¯ll bring you guys something delicious.¡± Xiao Yu smiled as she held the three items.


    The three children nced at each other and high-fived to celebrate.


    They just didn¡¯t dare tough loudly.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, Aunt Jiang, are all demons as good-looking and nice as you?


    The next time I see them, can I go over and y with them? ¡°Liu Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu immediately shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t approach the demons. If you see them, run back immediately.


    Don¡¯t get discovered.¡±


    ¡°But Aunt Jiang treats us so well. Won¡¯t the other demons be like Aunt Jiang?¡± Lin Sisi was also curious.


    ¡°No, other demons eat humans. You must not approach...¡± Xiao Yu suddenly froze.


    For a moment, she understood Sister-inw Liu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She was the only one who knew that she did not eat humans. She herself even knew that the other demons ate humans. Even if she did not eat humans, their mothers could not gamble with her child.


    It was impossible for children to tell the difference between good and bad demons, so staying away was the best and most suitable.


    At this moment, she understood.


    ...


    ...


    Jiang Lan and the others returned earlier. This time, their luck was good and they had gained quite a bit.


    The three of them did not share everything themselves. They only split out a small portion for their own use.


    Liu Dazhu gave the rest to the others.


    Jiang Lan had no objections and walked home. When he passed Liu Dazhu¡¯s house, he saw his wife reprimanding the two children.


    She had even used a stick to hit the children¡¯s butt.


    ¡°What did Liu Dahu do again?¡±


    Jiang Lan was puzzled but didn¡¯t stop. He returned home.


    Xiao Yu sat in the room happily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong today?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Darling, I finally understand.¡± Xiao Yu ran up to Jiang Lan and said excitedly.


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°I understand why others are afraid of me, and I also understand what they are afraid of.


    Everyone has their own thoughts and understanding. It is not something that can be changed just because someone said something.


    I can¡¯t apply my own understanding of myself to their understanding.


    During this process, they felt that I was wrong and I felt that they were wrong.


    Thousands of people have thousands of thoughts, and most of them stem from fear and reverence towards the unknown.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how hard I thought about it. But when Xiaoxiao and the rest asked if they could y with other demons, I instantly understood.¡± Xiao Yu was a little excited.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu and caressed her head without saying a word.


    Some people wanted to use the scriptures to understand the great Dao, while others wanted to understand the truths of the great Dao from the books, but they all could not.


    They did not know that the great Dao path might be beside them, in the ordinary mortal world.


    What was the use of having ten million chapters of the Pill Scripture? If a person did not do it right, they would not even discover that the Dao Immortal Realm was right in front of them.


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    ¡°Although I understand, I have no idea how to do it.


    Oh yes, this is for you. ¡±


    A piece of candynded in Jiang Lan¡¯s hand.


    He felt that the paper wrap was a little dirty, but he still opened it and ced it in his mouth.


    However, just as he put it to his mouth, Xiao Yu opened her mouth. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    Finally, he ced the candy in Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°This is from Xiaoxiao,¡± Xiao Yu said happily.


    So this was why they were being scolded. Jiang Lan understood.


    Time passed day by day.


    Today, Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan¡¯s ruined clothes and nned to sew them up. However, she didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    She took her clothes and took a deep breath.


    She arrived at Sister-inw Liu¡¯s house and knocked on the door lightly.


    Dong dong!


    ¡°Coming.¡± A voice rang out from within.


    Creak!


    The door opened.


    However, when she saw Xiao Yu, she was shocked.


    Bang!


    Just as Xiao Yu was about to speak, the door closed.


    ¡°Sister-inw Liu, I... I don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that my husband¡¯s clothes are spoiled and I don¡¯t know how to sew. Can you teach me?


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t open the door.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You should go.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw Liu...¡±


    ¡°Please, just go.¡±


    Xiao Yu lowered her eyebrows and turned around to leave.


    She was thinking about who else she could ask for help from. She was the most familiar with Sister-inw Liu in the vige.


    Not long after, a woman appeared.


    Her clothes were not that rough and her body was a little thin, but she was quite beautiful.


    Her delicate face seemed to let people know that she was a woman who had just gotten married.


    At this moment, she was grabbing the corner of her clothes, feeling a little afraid and helpless.


    It seemed to take all her courage to stand there.


    ¡°Thedy from the Yang family?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised to see her.


    At this moment, the youngdy from the Yang family looked at Xiao Yu. She opened her mouth as though she was trying her best to speak.


    After trying for a long time, she let her voice out.


    ¡°I¡ªI will.¡±

 Chapter 546 - Happiness From The Heart

    <h4>Chapter 546: Happiness From The Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The days passed and the weather became colder.


    Winter wasing.


    After the teams split up, everyone¡¯s harvest was not bad. They were more efficient than before. However, it was a little troublesome when they encountered powerful and profitable prey.


    It was either they were not its match or they were not able to keep it.


    Everything went well for Jiang Lan and the other two. They gained something every day, but they could only keep a respectful distance fromrge prey. Liu Dazhu would always share what he got with the other two before giving the rest to the other team.


    When the other team caught a prey, they naturally didn¡¯t want it. But when there wasn¡¯t, they had to brace themselves and ept it.


    Of course, Jiang Lan and the others didn¡¯t gain anything every day. Sometimes, the other party¡¯s gains were more abundant.


    If this happened, the other party would only give their party two portions, with none for Jiang Lan.


    But every time, Liu Dazhu and thed from the Yang family would give him a third of theirs.


    Actually, for Jiang Lan, it wasn¡¯t a big deal if he didn¡¯t gain anything over a few days because he had stored sufficient preserved meat already.


    It should be enough for the winter.


    The two of them ate and used little.


    The others had a lot of family members and they even had children and elders.


    Xiao Yu looked at the extra meat she had left. She wanted to help others.


    After her husband agreed, she distributed some meat to the others.


    However, she would always see these pieces of meat in the trash by the vige entrance.


    She would then quietly pick them up again.


    The weather was good today, but it suddenly snowed in the afternoon.


    Gulp!


    Jiang Lan drank a bowl of meat soup and felt that Xiao Yu¡¯s cooking had improved a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right? The girl from the Yang family secretly taught me this,¡± Xiao Yu said happily.


    The only adult who dared to approach her now was the youngdy from the Yang family. However, she only dared to approach her secretly.


    If others found out, they would reject the Yang family¡¯s youngdy and curse her.


    She was afraid.


    If her husband was at home, she would not dare to go out. Hence, she only dared to teach Xiao Yu secretly.


    Jiang Lan nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    It was cooked from the fresh meat he had gotten from hunting today. It tasted pretty good.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t finish it. I want to leave some for Sisi and the rest tomorrow. They are very greedy.¡± Xiao Yu happily distributed the meat in the soup.


    She distributed a little more for Liu Dahu. He was a boy after all, so he had a bigger appetite.


    Dong dong!


    Suddenly, there was a hurried knock on the door.


    Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Little Brother Jiang, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Liu Dazhu¡¯s voice.


    His voice contained some anxiety.


    Something had happened. This thought shed across Jiang Lan¡¯s mind.


    Creak! The door opened. It was indeed Liu Dazhu, who was extremely anxious.


    ¡°Big Brother Liu, what happened?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    Sister-inw Liu was also anxious. She seemed to have something to say, but she held it in.


    ¡°Are Xiao Hu and the other two with you?¡± Liu Dazhu asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head and asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone. I thought he was ying at his Second Uncle¡¯s house, but it turns out he didn¡¯t.¡± Liu Dazhu did not know where to look.


    ¡°I saw them this morning. They said they were going to Aunt Zhang¡¯s house to y with Gou Dan,¡± Xiao Yu immediately said.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t hesitate to put on his clothes.


    ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t be too anxious. It¡¯s not dark yet. He must have been trapped or lost in the snow.¡±


    At this moment, Liu Erzhu ran over.


    ¡°I have already asked. Gou Dan from the Zhang family said that he saw them at noon. He said that the three of them went to pluck wild fruits.¡±


    Hearing this, Sister-inw Liu immediately asked.


    ¡°Did he say which direction they headed?¡±


    ¡°No, Gou Dan doesn¡¯t know.¡± Liu Erzhu shook his head and said.


    ¡°They might be trapped in the heavy snow.¡±


    Sister-inw Liu didn¡¯t say anything and immediately started searching.


    ¡°Little Brother Jiang, if you have time, I hope you can help me search for them,¡± pleaded Liu Dazhu.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    He could tell that Sister-inw Liu was actually suspecting Xiao Yu, but she had held it in and did not say it out loud.


    After Liu Dazhu andpany left, Xiao Yu immediately said.


    ¡°The fruits are usually at the south and north of the vige. I¡¯ll go north and darling, you will go south.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded slightly.


    These three children were very important to Xiao Yu, so she naturally would not sit idly by.


    After that, they split up.


    Jiang Lan greeted Liu Dazhu and the others before heading south. Most of the people were checking the surroundings.


    The snow was very heavy and continued to fall.


    Acting alone was extremely dangerous. This time, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t walk bit by bit. Instead, he disappeared into the snow.


    He looked down at the forest in front of him, then up at the mountain.


    Finally, he shook his head.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not here, it should be on Xiao Yu¡¯s side.¡±


    What was the most bitter thing in the mortal world?


    It was when one owed others a favor and when one wanted to make up for it and repay the other party¡¯s kindness, only to realize that the other party was no longer around. No matter what one did, it was useless.


    This was a pain that could not be erased in his life. He had to avoid this pain.


    In an instant, Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze looked towards the north and saw the three fallen children.


    In the end, he retracted his gaze.


    There was no need to go over.


    They had been found.


    ...


    Xiao Yu was not slow. After some time, she discovered that the three children were actually very close to the vige.


    However, no one looked over.


    As the sky darkened, Xiao Yu walked into a dpidated temple.


    Three children were curled up on the ground under the temple.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary cold.¡±


    Xiao Yu squatted down and felt that they seemed possessed. There was a sinister aura swirling around them.


    Although it was not a big deal, they would turn seriously ill.


    Xiao Yu lit up and extended her hand. Her fingers began to dragonify.


    Using her true dragon body to touch it could most effectively eliminate these evil spirits.


    Her five ws looked terrifying under the illumination of the mes.


    Xiao Yu did not notice anything. She only gently touched the three children.


    Seeing that the expressions of the three people had rxed and they were no longer huddled together, she retracted her hand.


    ng!


    A voice suddenly came from outside. Xiao Yu jumped in shock and immediately looked outside.


    However, she did not see anything except a messy snowfield.


    Had she been... seen?


    For a moment, she was worried.


    ¡°Wow, Brother Hu, I¡¯m so cold.¡± Liu Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Brother Hu, I¡¯m cold too,¡± Lin Sisi shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t snatch my clothes. I¡¯m cold too.¡± Liu Dahu shouted.


    ¡°Wow, Aunt Jiang, why are you here? It¡¯s so cold. Quickly hug me.¡± Liu Xiaoxiao ran over and hugged Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Why are you guys running around? Why aren¡¯t you going back sote?¡± Xiao Yu reprimanded them and asked if they were feeling ufortable.


    ¡°Remember to tell me if you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°We just wanted to pluck a fruit for Aunt Jiang to eat. Who knew that it would snow midway? We could only hide from the snow here and we identally fell asleep,¡± Liu Dahu exined.


    ¡°Next time you see snow, hurry home. And you can¡¯t sleep in the snow,¡± Xiao Yu reminded them again.


    ¡°Alright, Aunt Jiang, you¡¯re as long-winded as Mother,¡± Liu Dahu replied.


    ¡°Brother Hu is too rude. Next time, you don¡¯t have to give him candy. Just give it to me,¡± Lin Sisi said immediately.


    ¡°Give it to me, give it to me!¡± Liu Xiaoxiao cheered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give it to you two.¡± Liu Dahu was about to cry from being bullied.


    ...


    The three children had returned.


    They were just trapped in the snow.


    The moment they returned, they were beaten up and the three of them cried.


    They felt wronged.


    Xiao Yu returned and smiled at Jiang Lan, seemingly very happy.


    ¡°Do you still have the meat soup?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    ¡°What if they can sneak over tomorrow?¡±


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say anything else. It waste and it was time to rest.


    ¡°Darling.¡± After her happiness subsided, Xiao Yu was worried.


    ¡°I showed my ws today. I might have been seen. Will it¡ª¡±


    The matter of the scales was already receding. Now that someone had even seen her ws, it would definitely cause panic.


    Especially when she had touched the three children.


    They might even say that she had sucked away their lifespan.


    It was useless to exin, because no one knew about one¡¯s longevity. It could not be exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing today. I¡¯m not going into the mountains.


    I¡¯ll walk around with you to see if there are any more rumors.¡± Jiang Lan patted Xiao Yu¡¯s head and consoled her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu nodded immediately.


    The next day.


    Although they were still giving directions as they walked through the vige, it was no different from before.


    However, a single man said that he wanted to enter the city to work and left the vige.


    Xiao Yu wondered if it was that person.


    Because she was afraid, she chose to leave quietly.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Jiang Lan said ambiguously.


    In the next few days, the vige¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yu did not change, which relieved her a lot.


    It did not have any more impact.


    It was time for the flea market again. This time, everyone wanted to make sufficient preparations for winter.


    Winter wasing in another month, and the next flea market would be thest.


    At that time, it was snowing non-stop. All the roads were covered by heavy snow. It was difficult to hunt and enter the city.


    ¡°Should I buy candied fruits or candies?¡± Xiao Yu asked Jiang Lan during the gathering.


    ¡°Candied fruits. I think they haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time,¡± Jiang Lan suggested.


    ¡°Four sticks of candied fruits.¡± Xiao Yu asked for four sticks.


    Rtively speaking, it was very expensive.


    On the way back, Xiao Yu passed him the candied fruits and said.


    ¡°Darling, one for me and one for you.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    After returning to the vige, Xiao Yu packed some dry food and rice and sat in the courtyard waiting for the three rascals toe.


    However, after waiting for a while, she still did not see them.


    She felt that she shouldn¡¯t listen to her husband. The candied fruits would taste different if she kept them for too long.


    In the evening, Xiao Yu finally saw the three children.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, we¡¯re here,¡± Liu Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    ¡°Guess what¡¯sing today.¡± Xiao Yu revealed a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Candied fruit.¡±


    ¡°Candied fruit.¡±


    ¡°Candied fruit.¡±


    Xiao Yu: ¡°...¡±


    She looked crestfallen.


    ¡°How did you guys know?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jiang told us secretly. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape,¡± Liu Dahu said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± Xiao Yu distributed a skewer of candied fruits to each of them.


    The three of them cheered.


    However, before they could eat it, Sister-inw Liu finally realized that the three children had sneaked out again.


    The moment she entered, she pulled them out.


    ¡°You guys are getting bolder.¡±


    The three of them immediately hid the candied fruits, but they were discovered the moment they were dragged out.


    ¡°What are you guys eating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not candied fruits,¡± Liu Xiaoxiao immediately said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not food,¡± said Liu Dahu.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t from Aunt Jiang,¡± Lin Sisi added.


    ¡°You guys only know how to eat every day. You guys are the ones who have a stomach ache again.¡± Sister-inw Liu was furious and pulled the three of them back.


    Xiao Yu watched this scene in a daze and was overjoyed.


    When Jiang Lan returned from outside, he discovered that Xiao Yu was swaying around happily.


    ¡°What happened again?¡± Jiang Lan asked with a smile.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve discovered something exciting.¡± Xiao Yu ran to Jiang Lan, eager to share her joy.


    ¡°I gave Xiao Hu candied fruits to eat today, but I was discovered by Sister-inw Liu. She dragged Xiaoxiao and the others away but she didn¡¯t throw away the candied fruits.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t understand. You have already be an immortal and you don¡¯t understand human emotions anymore.¡± Xiao Yu remained happy.


    Jiang Lan looked at Xiao Yu in amusement.


    He did not say much.


    Days passed.


    Because it snowed from time to time, hunting was not that easy.


    Xiao Yu found a good opportunity to send some preserved meat to those people. Other families had to spend the winter too. The more food they had, the more warmth they could enjoy.


    One day, someone would ept them.


    She carefully arrived at the square. They seemed to be worried about this winter.


    ¡°Um, I... I have extra meat in my house,¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    The others were also shocked, but no one dared to approach. They only hoped that Xiao Yu would note over.


    ¡°You, put it aside,¡± said Sister-inw Liu.


    This time, Xiao Yu also ced them aside and hid to peek.


    ¡°Quickly throw it away. Who knows if this demon thing can be eaten?¡± Someone said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± someone agreed.


    The youngdy from the Yang family did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Do you think she has hurt anyone?¡± Sister-inw Liu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Are there any demons that don¡¯t hurt people?¡± Aunt Zhang said decisively.


    ¡°Then what if she really isn¡¯t a demon? I heard from a book tellerst time that once, there was a female immortal who descended into the mortal world and fell in love with a mortal.


    Have we misunderstood?


    Otherwise, why would she save the Yang family¡¯s youngdy immediately?¡± Sister-inw Liu looked puzzled, as though she could not understand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. They¡¯ve been here for months. If they had the intention to harm us, they wouldn¡¯t have taken so long.


    The scales on her arm were also discovered by us because she saved me.¡± The Yang family¡¯s youngdy immediately agreed.


    ¡°If you all dare to eat it, try taking it back.¡± Madam Wu still didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Think about how tough it is for men to hunt. It¡¯s not easy to survive this winter. What if the meat can be eaten? It¡¯s better than dying of hunger and cold,¡± said Sister-inw Liu.


    They hesitated for a moment. Winter was not easy. More meat meant a chance of survival.


    When one was hungry to desperation, one would not care about what they ate.


    Although no one took it in the end, Xiao Yu still smiled.


    She was thinking if she should ask her husband to test ir for the presence of poison in front of everyone next time.


    This was just a joke. She hadn¡¯t poisoned it in the first ce. She didn¡¯t have to prove herself.


    She just wanted these people to ept her, even if she was a demon.


    She knew that it would be very difficult. A person¡¯s prejudice would not change so easily. Furthermore, if something were to happen in the future, they would definitely suspect her immediately.


    But she still wanted to do something.


    As the days passed, Xiao Yu realized that Sister-inw Liu was no longer so strict with the three children. They coulde to her openly.


    asionally, Sister-inw Liu would remind her of something she did not know.


    Some people also took her meat. This was because one time, the meat was eaten by a dog and a few dayster, they realized that the dog was still fine.


    Some families had their own ideas.


    Everything was going well.


    Xiao Yu smiled every day.


    Jiang Lan looked at it and felt indescribable happiness in his heart. It was as if he could see the winter sun, warming his life.


    ...


    On the other side.


    Liu Erzhu and his party sat in the forest. All of them had gloomy expressions as they discussed something.


    ¡°What should we do now? The women in the vige seem to be epting the couple.¡±

 Chapter 547 - Life, Loneliness, Disease, Death

    <h4>Chapter 547: Life, Loneliness, Disease, Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Brother Erzhu, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Because of the subtle change in the vige towards Jiang Lan¡¯s family, they felt a little ufortable.


    Now, they could only think of a way to deal with it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the vige now. Some people say that the wife of the Jiang family might be an immortal who had descended to the mortal world, while others say that she is a daughter of a rich family who contracted a strange illness.


    As the vige had always been fine and there were even some people who epted her favor.


    No one really cares if she is a demon anymore.¡± Liu Erzhu looked at the others and said with a heavy expression.


    ¡°Those women are settling down, but we¡¯re still having bad blood with Jiang Lan.


    If others see this, they mightugh at us for being petty.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of family members. Actually, we have received some favors from the Jiang family before.


    Now that I hear that we are targeting them, I feel like we are being looked down upon.


    Wasn¡¯t this caused by them? Are we the ones in the wrong?¡± The man surnamed Wu had a splitting headache.


    ¡°How should I put it? Little Brother Jiang really didn¡¯t do anything. We¡¯ve always been the ones who do not listen to him. Besides, he didn¡¯t say anything when Big Brother Da Zhu gave us the prey they hunted.


    On the other hand, we don¡¯t share it with him.


    This matter is getting out of hand. Just thinking about it makes me feel that we have gone too far.¡± The man surnamed Zhang also sighed.


    ¡°Those women are those women. It¡¯s not good for us to say anything about them, but our matters have to be settled,¡± Liu Erzhu said.


    ¡°Brother Erzhu, what should we do? We are still in contact, but it¡¯s actually a little awkward when we meet,¡± a young man said.


    ¡°Someone has to bow down.¡±


    ¡°Then who will be the one to lower his head?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who caused this. Although we¡¯re rough people, we can¡¯t be shameless enough to make the other party lower his head, right?¡±


    ¡°Then go over and apologize? That¡¯s embarrassing. I can¡¯t quite bring myself to say it.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡±


    All of them indeed wanted their dignity, but they also wanted to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    How could they save their dignity and resolve this matter at the same time?


    They were a group of boorish people. It was really hard for them to think.


    ¡°Actually, there is a way,¡± Liu Erzhu suddenly said.


    The others also looked at Liu Erzhu, waiting for his good idea.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my Big Brother say back then? If we encounter any big prey, we should inform the other party and deal with them together.


    Didn¡¯t we discover one a few days ago?¡± Liu Erzhu looked at the surrounding people and said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not big enough. We can actually deal with it ourselves,¡± the man surnamed Wu said.


    ¡°It can be resolved, but we can only count on the Lin family¡¯s kid¡¯s archery. As long as he aims at the beast¡¯s eye, we will win half the battle.


    However, among the few of us, only the kid from the Lin family has good archery skills.


    Other than him, there¡¯s only Little Brother Jiang.¡± After saying that, Liu Erzhu looked at the young man beside him with ill intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the kid from the Lin family has injured his hand. Then, if we go up and say that we have found a prey and need their help, won¡¯t we have a way out?


    Then we can apologize by hunting together,¡± said Liu Erzhu.


    ¡°Good idea. That way, we won¡¯t lose face.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, but the kid from the Lin family isn¡¯t injured.¡±


    Then, everyone looked at the Lin family¡¯s kid.


    ¡°...¡± The Lin family¡¯s kid was a little worried.


    ¡°I have both the old and the young in my house. Don¡¯t...¡±


    ...


    The next morning.


    Jiang Lan left the vige with Liu Dazhu. They were going into the mountains to hunt. These few days were thest few days they could hunt before winter hit hard.


    The youngd from the Yang family sighed.


    ¡°These days, it¡¯s really cold. Fortunately, our family has prepared quite a lot of things. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems this winter.


    If it¡¯s not the long winter that is.¡±


    Sometimes, the end of winter would be dyed by ten to twenty days because of the weather.


    It didn¡¯t seem long, but the impact was huge.


    ¡°Probably not. I¡¯ll prepare a little more in the next few days and make a trip to the city.¡± Liu Dazhu smiled.


    The youngd from the Yang family smiled. It was safe this winter. If he had a child in winter, there would be more people he needed to take care of next year.


    ¡°Will Big Brother Jiang also have a child this year?¡± The youngd from the Yang family asked Jiang Lan.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to fate,¡± he said ambiguously.


    The youngd from the Yang family wanted to say that he wanted a boy and a girl at the same time but just as he was about to say it, he was stopped by Liu Erzhu and the rest.


    He felt that something was wrong.


    The other party looked serious.


    ¡°Er Zhu? What¡¯s wrong with the few of you?¡± Liu Dazhu asked.


    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t you say that we needed to deal with the big wild beasts together? We found a pig elephant. We could have dealt with it and we were almost ready.


    But at the critical moment, the kid from the Lin family¡¯s hand was injured.


    We need someone to shoot down the pig elephant¡¯s eye. Among us, only the Lin brat and Little Brother Jiang have the best archery skills.


    That¡¯s why we havee to seek your help.¡± Liu Erzhu said in a dilemma.


    The others nodded as well, not daring to face Jiang Lan.


    ¡°I, I fell, but I can still help a little,¡± said the Lin familyd behind.


    His hand was wrapped in blood.


    It was a fake injury.


    Liu Dazhu turned to look at Jiang Lan.


    ¡°We¡¯re all from the same vige, so we should help each other. What do you think, Little Brother Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Liu is right.¡± Jiang Lan nodded, not putting on any airs.


    ¡°Then I really have to thank Little Brother Jiang.¡±


    ¡°I hope Little Brother Jiang doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against us. We rough people have some dead brains.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s all because of my wife who psyched me. I¡¯ll go back and teach her a lesson tonight.¡±


    After that, there was only one hunting team left in the vige.


    Jiang Lan followed these people and instantly understood a lot about the ups and downs of life.


    Winter had arrived.


    The vigers basically did not go out. The snow continued to fall.


    Xiao Yu learned how to make clothes. She bought some fabric and began to make clothes for Jiang Lan.


    Sister-inw Liu was the one who taught her, and so did the girl from the Yang family.


    Xiao Yu was happy throughout the winter. From time to time, she would prepare delicious food for the three children.


    These three often came here. Of course, one major factor was the good food.


    Liu Dazhu¡¯s family did not stop them. They only told Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu not to spoil them too much.


    The winter snow continued to fall. Jiang Lan prepared a lot of firewood. Whenever he was bored, he would cut some.


    When Xiao Yu returned today, she was excited and disappointed at the same time.


    ¡°Darling, the little girl from the Yang family is pregnant and is going to be a mother. My stomach still has no reaction yet.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan with an aggrieved expression.


    Jiang Lan found it funny and patted Xiao Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Yu ignored Jiang Lan, nning to prepare a gift for the little fellows.


    Although winter was tough, it still passed.


    Spring had arrived and everything had recovered. Jiang Lan looked at the vige and felt for the first time how harsh winter could be.


    Xiao Yu was worried that the vigers would report that she was a demon.


    However, after waiting for many days, there was no sign of this.


    This delighted her. The vige had epted her.


    Spring came and went quickly. In the summer, someone in the vige held a wedding. It was Old Chen who married the girl from the neighboring vige. She was also a youngdy.


    She was younger than the Yang family¡¯s youngdy, but not as delicate as the Yang family¡¯s youngdy.


    Xiao Yu was especially happy to see the marriage.


    ¡°Darling, we didn¡¯t eat anything during our wedding,¡± Xiao Yu said unhappily.


    That was because you didn¡¯t eat it, Jiang Lan thought.


    After another few months, Xiao Yu bought new clothes for the three of them.


    Liu Xiaoxiao and Lin Sisi were overjoyed.


    ¡°Did you make this Aunt Jiang? It looks really good.¡± Lin Sisi looked at the clothes she had brought flowers with her and was especially happy.


    Liu Xiaoxiao had also specially washed her hair and was wearing new clothes.


    Liu Dahu was also happy, but his reaction wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as Liu Xiaoxiao and the others.


    He looked like a big brother.


    Jiang Lan gave Liu Dahu a wooden sword. Liu Dahu was overjoyed.


    Xiao Yuughed at the side. Actually, the clothes were all bought. Those that she made all didn¡¯t look good. Only her husband wore those.


    Then came august.


    Jiang Lan stood at the entrance of the house of the Yang family and waited quietly.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the babye out yet?¡± A man surnamed Yang walked around and looked at the house worriedly.


    Today was the day his wife was about to give birth. He could not calm down no matter what.


    Xiao Yu and Liu Qianyu had already gone to help, so Jiang Lan was also here.


    After a long time, the sound of children crying could be heard from inside.


    The baby was born.


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s a big fat boy.¡± Sister-inw Liu¡¯s voice could be heard.


    The few of them immediately went up to look at the child who was carried out.


    ¡°Wow, Darling, Darling, look, he¡¯s moving,¡± Xiao Yu eximed.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    After a long time, Jiang Lan dragged Xiao Yu back to avoid embarrassing himself.


    A monthter, the youngd anddy from the Yang family brought their son to look for Jiang Lan and asked him to helpe up with a name for their son.


    Because Xiao Yu would teach Liu Dahu and the others how to read, everyone knew that Jiang Lan could read.


    Thus, they thought that Jiang Lan was really a schr who had abducted a youngdy from a rich family.


    This matter had almost be a consensus. Everyone slowly forgot about the matter of the scales. Since no one mentioned it, no one cared.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him Yang Shuming?¡± Jiang Lan casually named.


    There was not much deeper meaning.


    ¡°Yang Shuming? That¡¯s good. He can be smart just by reading. One look and I can tell that it¡¯s a cultured name.¡± The youngd from the Yang family looked excited.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, he wrote out the name.


    Yang Shuming.


    Another winter came and there was suddenly news from the neighboring vige that there were demons causing trouble in that vige.


    This frightened the vigers. They did not dare to leave the vige and were on tenterhooks every day.


    Liu Dahu and the others were still running towards Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being captured by demons? Demons are very dangerous. They eat humans.¡± Xiao Yu transmitted thismon knowledge to Liu Dahu and the rest every day.


    He was afraid that these little guys who did not understand reason would be fooled by demons.


    ¡°Mother said that we cane to Aunt Jiang¡¯s house to y,¡± Liu Dahu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Liu Xiaoxiao nodded.


    ¡°My parents didn¡¯t say that. I was pulled out by Brother Hu,¡± Lin Sisi said.


    After winter passed and there were no more demons in the neighboring vige, everyone was relieved.


    They were more or less safe.


    Three years passed in a sh. Dahu turned eight years old and had started working for his family.


    He was born with great strength, so his help was very useful.


    Lin Sisi was also eight years old. She had also started to help her family with some small matters.


    The seven-year-old Liu Xiaoxiao was still dirty. She brought the three-year-old Yang Shuming around.


    ¡°Xiaoming, you¡¯re running so slowly.¡± The dirty Liu Xiaoxiao mocked.


    Xiao Yu looked at these people and felt a little worried. These people were getting naughtier as they grew up.


    However, every time she came back from the flea market, she would buy food for these little guys.


    Another year passed.


    The Yang family now had another girl.


    The other young people in the vige also got married one after another and had children the following year.


    Xiao Yu felt a little ufortable as she looked at Jiang Lan. She always felt that it was Jiang Lan¡¯s fault.


    Another seven years passed. Jiang Lan looked to be thirty years old, while Xiao Yu looked to be twenty-nine.


    This year, Lin Sisi and Liu Dahu were already fifteen years old. One was slender and elegant, while the other could go into the mountains to hunt. Both of them were of suitable age for marriage.


    The neighboring vige came to the Lin family to y matchmaker and wanted to marry Lin Sisi. When Liu Dahu found out, he ran straight to Lin Sisi¡¯s house and said that he was here to propose marriage.


    Then, Liu Dahu was chased out.


    How could a child propose?


    This made Liu Dahu very anxious.


    In the end, Xiao Yu told him that the Lin family had already rejected the matchmaker from the neighboring vige. Liu Dazhu had already gone to propose marriage.


    Liu Dahu¡¯s silly look made Xiao Yuugh. She hugged Jiang Lan¡¯s hand andughed until she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Lin Sisi turned her head shyly and said, ¡°Who wants to marry Brother Hu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said yesterday,¡± Liu Dahu said anxiously.


    ¡°Brother Hu, you¡¯re so silly,¡± said the dirty Liu Xiaoxiao disdainfully.


    The ten-year-old Shuming nodded.


    He wasn¡¯t that strong but he could read. If he could write as well, he could earn some money for his family.


    On the way back, Xiao Yu said worriedly.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao is also getting married. What should we do?¡±


    Xiao Yu was troubled. She had already found a husband for Xiao Xiao. Naturally, he was the son of the Yang family¡¯s youngdy, Yang Shuming.


    They were prettypatible.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t understand such things.


    He was thinking about how many years more he could hunt.


    The following year.


    Liu Dahu and Lin Sisi got married.


    Xiao Yu was moved to tears. She had watched and taught these two people growing up.


    They were finally married today and would be adults in the future.


    She was getting old.


    After this year, Liu Xiaoxiao was like a fool. She had been dirty and spoke in an unclear manner.


    This made Madam Liu extremely worried. No one came to matchmake her, nor did anyonee to propose marriage.


    She wanted to marry her off casually, but Xiao Yu disagreed.


    She had been working hard on this.


    Two yearster, Liu Dahu¡¯s son was born.


    Xiao Yu hugged the child and cried with joy. Another child had been born.


    She had be more senior and older.


    Liu Dazhu¡¯s arm was injured when he went out once and he began to retire. Liu Erzhu¡¯s son also forced his father to retire. They had many sons.


    After that, Jiang Lan led the hunting team from the vige to hunt everywhere.


    He had taught Liu Dahu and Liu Erhu many things. He did not favor anyone from the younger generation who could be taught. He taught them all.


    Everyone could feel that Uncle Jiang was a knowledgeable old man.


    Liu Dahu and Liu Erhu were both part of the family. They had their own responsibilities and did their best in all aspects.


    Liu Dahu worked even harder. Jiang Lan had watched him grow up.


    He also learned a lot.


    He had already made up his mind.


    After a few more years, he would be able to take over the hunting team and let Uncle Jiang retire. He would take care of Uncle Jiang and Aunt Jiang.


    Another year passed. This year, Liu Xiaoxiao was already eighteen years old. Sister-inw Liu could no longer wait. What if her silly girl did not get married?


    Just as she was feeling troubled, the Yang Family came to the Liu Family to propose marriage.


    It was Yang Shuming and Liu Xiaoxiao¡¯s marriage. This shocked Madam Liu.


    Yang Shuming was a fast learner and could earn a living in the city. Why did her silly daughter get chosen?


    The youngd from the Yang Family was also very curious, but he couldn¡¯t dissuade his son, so he could only agree.


    The following year.


    Yang Shuming had married Liu Xiaoxiao.


    After the marriage, Liu Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair was no longer dirty. She was filial, sensible, and elegant.


    Everyone was shocked. Only then did Madam Liu know that her daughter was pretending to be stupid just to wait for Yang Shuming to grow up.


    When Xiao Yu said that it was her idea, Madam Liu was furious for a long time. She said that she was not an unreasonable person. Why did she not tell her about this?


    Xiao Yu smiled happily.


    However, Xiao Yu soon stopped smiling. It was another three years.


    Aunt Zhang fell sick and passed away.


    Xiao Yu was stunned when she heard this news.


    For the first half of her life, she experienced all kinds of joy. The little fellows grew up and a new life would appear once in a while.


    After this, what she had to face was the withering of the old.


    The turning point in her life had begun.


    She watched as the people she knew and was familiar with left one by one.

 Chapter 548 - A Humans Life

    <strong>Chapter 548: A Human¡¯s Life</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios


    Editor: As Studios


    This year, Jiang Lan was thirty-eight years old.


    It was inevitable that some people in the vige would die.


    After the funeral, Xiao Yu was a little distracted. She sat beside Jiang Lan and


    felt empty.


    ¡°Darling, they will all die and disappear from this world, never to be found


    again, right?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Jiang Lan and asked.


    Jiang Lan caressed Xiao Yu¡¯s head and said.


    ¡°To be born, grow old, fall sick, and die. This is the order of the world.¡±


    ¡°Then, what if I want to talk to them one day? What if I suddenly want to see


    them? Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were a little wet.


    If one was dead, one was gone. One would never be found again.


    The person would no longer respond, curse, or care about you anymore.


    Everything woulde to an end.


    Another three years passed. Jiang Lan was already in his early forties and was


    already old.


    His body was no longer the same as before. Although he was still considered


    strong, there were many things that he could not do.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang, I¡¯ll take care of you in the future.¡± Liu Dahu patted his chest and


    said firmly.


    Jiang Lan shook his head andughed.


    ¡°Tm not that old yet, but it¡¯s indeed time for me to give up hunting.¡±


    Jiang Lan left the hunting team and Liu Dahu took over.


    He took out most of his savings and began to forge at home.


    He had been thinking of this day since ten years ago. He had no children and


    could not hunt for a lifetime.


    He needed to do some work that didn¡¯t require him to enter the mountains.m


    Xiao Yu supported him. Fortunately, he had prepared for a long time and the


    tools he made were still useful.


    In the following days, Liu Dahu and Lin Sisi woulde again. However, they


    would no longere to eat candies. Instead, they would send food over.


    Xiao Yu had never had a child. Lin Sisi and the rest knew about this, so they


    silently helped her.


    The following year, Jiang Lan¡¯s forging had improved and he was pretty decent


    at it now.


    Liu Dahu sent his ten-year-old son to Jiang Lan, saying that he wanted Jiang


    Lan to take him in as his disciple and learn how to forge.


    It was normal for his disciple to support his master when he was old.


    of course, Xiao Yu was happy. Xiaoxiao and the rest had grown up and she had


    been taking care of these little ones


    It was as if the light of life was shining on these children.


    Another yearter, Sister- inw Liu fell sick.


    When Xiao Yu went to visit Sister- inw Liu, she suddenly cried.


    ¡°Tm just sick. Why are you crying?¡± Sister-inw Liu said angrily.


    ¡°Sister-in w Liu, you have wrinkles on your face,¡± Xiao Yu said as she wiped


    her tears.0


    Sister-inw Liu was stunned for a moment before she said in amusement.


    ¡°I already had it long ago.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize. I thought that Sister- inw Liu was still that young


    Sister-inw. I thought that you will always be young and be fine.¡± Xiao Yu


    cried even more sadly.


    Time was heartless. She hadn¡¯t realized it before.


    In the evening, Sister-inw Liu seemed to have recovered a lot. She asked


    Xiao Yu to apany her for a walk outside.


    It was summer.


    Sister-inw Liu sat beside the river, and X¨ªao Yu was beside her.


    ¡°Do you still remember the past? When the girl from the Yang family fell into


    the water, you went to save her. Then, we saw the scales on your body.¡±


    Sister-inw Liu looked at Xiao Yu and said.


    ¡°At that time, we said that you were a demon, but you ran away. However, you


    stayed in the vige. You were never bad to us.


    You¡¯re a fool. People fear no virtue. If you bear it silently, it¡¯l only get worse.


    ¡°Sister-inw Liu, it¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t mention it anymore,¡± Xiao Yu


    immediately said.


    She had finally gotten rid of her demon identity and did not want to be a


    demon.


    No one in the vige treated her as a demon anymore.


    ¡°I need to say it.¡± Sister-inw Liu said seriously.


    ¡°At that time, I was very afraid of you. I was very afraid. Although I said some


    harsh words, I kept thinking in my heart if you would suddenly eat our entire


    family.


    Especially when Dahu and the others disappeared. The first thing I suspected


    was that you had eaten them.


    If not for the fact that my husband told me not to think too much, I really


    wouldn¡¯t be able to help but question you.


    Later on, I went to the forest. I saw the temple and you in the forest.


    And I saw.¡±


    Sister-inw Liu¡¯s face was filled with fear as she reached out to touch Xiao


    Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I also sawa fair hand turn into an inhuman hand.


    And then watch as the inhuman hand tap between the three children¡¯s brows.


    I was extremely afraid. I was so afraid that I couldn¡¯t move. If I hadn¡¯t seen the


    pain between the three children¡¯s brows disappear, I would really think that


    you were plotting against them. ¡±


    Sister-inw Liu knelt down in front of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°T¡¯m sorry. I know you saved three children, but I didn¡¯t dare to thank you. I was


    afraid. I was so afraid that I had nightmares every day.


    I don¡¯t have much experience. I only know how terrifying demons are. I didn¡¯t


    know that there were good demons.


    I¡¯ve been worried for a long, long time and have been afraid for many years.


    I know that you might be a good person. Usually, I only dare to say good things


    to others, but I don¡¯t dare to be too close to you.


    It wasn¡¯t until you were busy with the marriage of Dahu and the others, until


    you cried tears of joy for their child, that I realized you were no different from


    a human.


    I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were red as she quickly helped Sister-inw Liu up.


    ¡°Sister-inw Liu, don¡¯t be like this. You treated me very well. I don¡¯t think


    there¡¯s anything bad about you.


    Besides, I¡¯m really not a demon. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Sister-inw Liu did not ask further. She got up and leaned on Xiao Yu to


    watch the sun set.


    Before winter came, Sister-inw Liu left. She had no regrets, no pain, and


    was very peaceful.


    Xiao Yu cried very sadly. She could not ept it.


    Jiang Lan could only touch Xiao Yu¡¯s head and let her cry.


    In the winter, Xiao Yu finally understood one thing and asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Darling, when Dahu and the others went missing more than twenty years ago,


    were you near the temple?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan drank the meat soup and shook his head.


    Then how could Sister-inw Liu, who is in the forest, see the situation in the


    temple? I specially went to take a look. The forest is very far from the temple.


    She also said that she could see Xiaoxiao and the others¡¯ expressions.¡± Xiao Yu


    red at Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Maybe her eyes suddenly became better.¡± Jiang Lan moved his chopsticks and


    ate the meat.


    ¡°Then after that, a sound could be heard outside and I ran out to find no one.


    Was that done by you?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there. Maybe someone did see it and his desire to survive made him


    un back to the vige. However, he felt that the vige was too dangerous and


    decided to go into the city to work,¡± Jiang Lan said casually.


    ¡°Darling, did you kill someone?¡± Xiao Yu cried out in surprise.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He moved to the city and marrieda wife


    and had children. His life isn¡¯t any worse than in the vige. asionally, he


    will return to the vige to visit his wife,¡± Jiang Lan said unhappily.


    ¡°Hmph, you are actually meddling in the affairs of mortals.¡± Xiao Yu snorted


    coldly.


    At this point, Xiao Yu lowered her head again. She would never see


    Sister-inw Liu again.


    Jiang Lan patted Xiao Yu¡¯s head without saying anythingforting.


    Another three years.


    Jiang Lan was already 45 years old. Liu Dahu¡¯s son had reached the age where


    he could get married. It was just that there had never been a good girl in his


    life, which made Xiao Yu anxious.


    Lin Sisi didn¡¯t really care. Liu Daniu knew how to forge and didn¡¯t need to


    worry about getting a wife.


    However, Liu Dazhu had also fallen ill this year.


    He, who had always been burly, fell sick for some reason.


    This winter, Jiang Lan¡¯s door was knocked on.


    ¡°Who is it? Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was Liu Dazhu¡¯s voice.


    Jiang Lan immediately opened the door and saw an old man with greying hair.


    It was the old Liu Dazhu.


    ¡°Brother Liu, aren¡¯t you still sick? Why are you running around?¡± Jiang Lan


    frowned.


    He was no longer young. He had quite a lot of white hair on his head and many


    wrinkles on his face.


    He, who was not considered strong, looked a little thin.


    ¡°Haha, nothing much. I was just bored and wanted toe over for a drink.


    Second Brother went to the city but I couldn¡¯t find him. I went to look for the


    d from the Yang family and thed from the Lin family. Let¡¯s have a drink,


    ¡°said Liu Dazhu generously.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded, not refusing


    Not long after, thed from the Lin family and thed from the Yang family


    also came. They were no longer young children. Both of them were old.


    Their skin was dry and their wrinkles showed the vicissitudes of life.


    One of them carried wine while the other carried meat.


    The Yang family¡¯s wife had alsoe to help Xiao Yu prepare some food.


    The four of them sat at the table eating and drinking. After three rounds of


    drinking, thed from the Yang family said.


    ¡°It was all thanks to Brother Liu that we didn¡¯t have any conflicts all these


    years.


    He was talking about the split between the hunting team.


    That¡¯s right. Speaking of this matter, I¡¯m the one who has suffered the most.I


    even had to pretend to be injured.¡± The youngd from the Lin family smiled


    and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, we were still young. Our children have all now


    grown up and our grandsons have also be sessful.


    It¡¯s just that my wife passed on too early.¡± Liu Dazhu shook his head and


    sighed.


    ¡°When I was around, I didn¡¯t feel anything. I even felt that it was not


    fortable when someone was staring at you while drinking.


    But.


    Liu Dazhu drank a mouthful of wine.


    ¡°But after she¡¯s gone, I just want to hear her say something. I¡¯m not used to her


    not nagging at me.¡±


    Jiang Lan only poured wine for Brother Liu without saying anything.


    The few of them sighed. They had all reached the end of their lives. They didn¡¯t


    have many years left to live.


    ¡°Come and drink.¡± ¡°Thed from the Yang family raised his wine cup and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink. The wife of the Yang family¡¯sd is so pretty that he hopes to go


    home earlier after hunting to stay with his wife.


    So useless.¡± Thed from the Lin family said disdainfully.


    ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°Thed from the Yang familyughed.


    ¡°Life is not long. Isn¡¯t it normal to be with the person you like?¡±


    ¡°You have done well. I always felt that I owed my wife.¡± Liu Dazhu drank his


    wine and felt a little regretful.


    They drank till veryte. The wife of the Yang familyd was a little worried.


    She was old and had wrinkles on her face, but anyone could still tell that she


    was a beautifuldy when she was young.


    All these years, thed from the Yang family had been very good to her.


    She also treated the youngd from the Yang family well wholeheartedly.


    Everyone in the vige envied them.


    They then drank till they were all drunk.


    They had talked a lot. They had talked about the past; their youthful ambitions


    and the pressures of life.


    Three dayster.


    Liu Dazhu left.


    Liu Erzhu came back a stepter. He knelt on the ground and cried loudly. He


    cried because he did not see his brother for thest time.


    Liu Daniu was also sobbing uncontrobly. He said that he regretted not


    letting his grandfather see him get married and have children.


    He was unfilial.


    Daniu, who originally wanted to continue stalling, finally chose to get married


    the next year. He found a girl from the same vige.


    He was worried that Grandpa Jiang and Granny Jiang would also leave before


    he got married. He didn¡¯t dare to wait any longer.


    Xiao Yu was very satisfied with Daniu¡¯s wife.


    Lin Sisi and the others were naturally satisfied.


    Seven years had passed, and Jiang Lan was already in his fifties. He was old and


    his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    This year, Liu Erzhu left and so did the kid from the Lin family. That year, the


    kid from the Yang family fell and also left.


    The night thed from the Yang family left, his wife went to find Xiao Yu. They


    were chatting for most of the night, talking andughing. It was as if the days


    had returned to when Xiao Yu had just arrived and the youngdy from the


    Yang family had just married into the family.


    The youngdy from the Yang family kept smiling. She was very beautiful.


    Since the youngd from the Yang family liked her beauty, she had always


    been beautiful.


    But the person who liked her was gone. She could no longer be beautiful.


    Xiao Yu looked at the wife of thed from the Yang family continuously cry.


    Early in the morning, Liu Xiaoxiao¡¯s cries could be heard.


    The wife of thed from the Yang family had passed on as well.


    The number of people hunting in the vige decreased. Later on, when they


    dispersed, everyone went to the city to look for livelihoods.


    There were fewer and fewer people in Dao Vige.


    Recently, there was no harvest in the mountains. It seemed like there was a


    natural disaster.


    Liu Daniu went into the city to train. His business was good and he took good


    care of his entire family.


    He had always asked Jiang Lan¡¯s family to move into the city. He could afford it.


    However, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t leave. They were about to reach the end of their


    lives. They wanted to die in Dao Vige.


    Dahu and his wife didn¡¯t leave either. They stayed behind to take care of Jiang


    Lan and Xiao Yu.


    They could also take care of their children here.


    When one was old, one would always want to be in their hometown. This ce


    had their memories and their lives.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, why did you bring us candies today?¡± Lin Sisi, who was already a


    little old, asked as she looked at the candies Xiao Yu handed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just nice that I managed to get them.¡± Xiao Yu sat on the chair and looked


    at Lin Sisi.


    Liu Xiaoxiao took the candy and ate it. ¡°It¡¯s still so delicious.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu sat on the chairs and looked at the sky. They were a little


    quiet.


    Liu Xiaoxiao looked scared. It was the same when her mother left.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, 1


    Before Liu Xiaoxiao could say anything, Liu Dahu suddenly ran over and said.


    ¡°¡®Something bad has happened. Let¡¯s leave the vige.¡±


    Jiang Lan looked ahead at Liu Dahu and said.


    ¡°You guys should go. We¡¯ll stay here. We can¡¯t run anymore.¡±


    Yes, they couldn¡¯t run anymore. Following him would only be a burden.


    It was better to be buried here.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡± Liu Da Hu didn¡¯t say anything else and only called out.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Hu.¡± Liu Xiaoxiao instantly understood.


    Soon, Liu Dahu carried Jiang Lan while Liu Xiaoxiao carried Xiao Yu.


    ¡°We won¡¯t take our items anymore. Let¡¯s go. Fortunately, the little fellow isn¡¯t


    here today.¡± Liu Dahu shouted as he walked.


    ¡°Is there anyone else in the vige? There¡¯s a flood. Run.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many people in the vige to begin with, so they had long fled to


    a higher ce.


    On the way, Xiao Yu felt a bump and felt that her life was constantly silent.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have to be good in the future¡±


    ¡°Aunt Jiang, don¡¯t say anything stupid. With us around, we will definitely let


    you and Uncle Jiang live a good life,¡± Xiaoxiao said anxiously.


    Xiao Yu looked behind her as the water rushed into the vige. Everything that


    had happened in the past seemed to be buried.


    She then looked at Big Tiger, Sisi, and finally at Jiang Lan. Both of them closed


    their eyes.


    In her daze, she heard cries.


    The person seemed to be calling out to her, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to part with


    her.


    Yes, she couldn¡¯t bear to do so either


    The next day.


    Dahu and the others buried Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu on the mountain.


    Xiaoxiao and Sisi cried for a long time. Xiaodie, who had rushed over and was


    also Daniu¡¯s sister, also cried.


    ¡°Grandpa Jiang, Granny Jiang, why are you guys like this too? Grandpa and the


    rest left without a word, and you guys left without a word too.


    Why do I have to be an unfilial descendant every time? Da Niu cried the most.


    The cries of these people seemed to prove that the person in the tomb had not


    made this trip in vain.


    No matter how bitter and tired this life was, it could be considered perfect.

 Chapter 549 - Establishing The Path To Become A Sage

    <strong>Chapter 549: Establishing The Path To Be A Sage</strong>


    Trantor As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After paying their respects to J¨ªang Lan and Xiao Yu, Liu Dahu¡¯s family stayed


    a long time before slowly leaving in the evening.


    There was only the autumn wind around the grave.


    In the tomb, Jiang Lan and Xiao Yuy quietly together. Time slowly passed.


    Their bodies began to change, as if they were rotting away bit by bit.


    Time had left its footprints on them.


    As time passed, the stars moved.


    A beam of light appeared from J¨ªang Lan¡¯s body. The light illuminated the


    surroundings, including Xiao Yu.


    The light became brighter.


    Their dpidated bodies began to glow with life. A thought appeared above


    them. The thought passed through the grave, through the soil and weeds, and


    finally stood towering above it.


    The Will gradually took form and transformed into two figures, one male and


    one female.


    They were Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu.


    Their bodies had not been disturbed, so they could remain silent until now.


    Jiang Lan looked down at the grave beneath his feet. The weeds had grown a


    lot, no longer like a grave but more like a mound of earth.


    It had been too long, so long that no one remembered them.


    Those who remembered them in the past might have also fallen silent over the


    years and went on with their own lives.


    Xiao Yu stood at the side and looked at Jiang Lan with tears in her eyes.


    She felt the pain of the mortal world the most.


    Jiang Lan hugged Xiao Yu and didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, Xiao Yu was right.


    He was an immortal while Xiao Yu and the others were mortals.


    It was not a matter of cultivation.


    It was because Jiang Lan¡¯s heart was already different. He was in the mortal


    world, but he couldn¡¯t experience the pain of the mortal world.


    He was already transcendent, while Xiao Yu was still mortal.


    Only she could understand the ups and downs of the mortal world the most


    clearly. From being epted to being rejected, to being epted.


    She had experienced everything from tears of joy to tears of sorrow.


    Xiao Yu was d that she could receive the sweet feedback from the suffering.


    The others might have been living in the suffering of the mortal world all


    along. Only when they closed their eyes could they be considered relieved. At


    that time, they might also be reluctant to leave.


    Jiang Lan couldn¡¯t feel much, but he could receive feedback from Xiao Yu.


    The mortal world was short and bitter, but exciting and dazzling.


    The mortal world could make one¡¯s heart grow old and soft.


    Perhaps it was because it was short that it was the most special and


    unforgettable.


    The sky was covered by dark clouds, as if the sky was intentionally blocking


    everyone¡¯s vision.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze was also covered by dark clouds. These clouds were like a lock,


    locking down the road ahead and the future.


    This lock was extremely impressive, but in Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t that


    indestructible.


    After experiencing life and death,prehending the ups and downs of life


    was nothing. It did not allow him to see the path ahead.


    However, he had found his foundation in this world.


    The void gave birth to nature, and nature gave birth to the grand Dao. The


    grand Dao gave birth to one¡¯s qi, and one¡¯s qi was divided into Yin and Yang.


    Yin and Yang were the heavens and the earth, and everything was born in the


    heavens and the earth. This was the source of creation, the foundation of


    binga sage.


    Jiang Lan knew that he was inside all things. He wanted to stand here, pr


    the limits of everything.


    He wanted to find a path that belonged to him.


    Boom!


    He waved his hand towards the sky.


    The wind and clouds changed, and lightning rumbled.


    The dark clouds began to surge, releasing rumbling sounds. It was as if they


    were struggling and unwilling to ept this. They unwillingly moved aside


    Boom!


    A rumbling sound spread throughout the Western Wastnds.


    Everyone looked up at the sky. Thunder rumbled in the clear sky, but no one


    knew why.


    Kunlun.


    In front of the old inn, the Eighth Prince looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Why is there lightning today?


    This lightning is a little abnormal.¡± The youth looked confused.


    He knew that abnormality was instinctive, but he didn¡¯t know what was


    abnormal.


    Kunlun Main Hall.


    The summit leaders gathered once again.


    They were attracted by the lightning. The others only knew that this lightning


    was extraordinary.


    They could tell how extraordinary this lightning was.


    ¡°Lightning from above the Dao Immortal Realm.¡± Zhu Qing was shocked.


    ¡°Someone is going to be a half sage?¡±


    ¡°No, not a half-sage. It¡¯s higher than that.¡± Feng Yixiao frowned.


    ¡°Someone is opening up the path to bing a full sage.¡± Jiu Zhongtian felt it,


    but the more he felt it, the more shocked he was.


    Bing a half-sage might surprise them, but establishing a path to


    binga full sage was no longer a surprise.


    It was shocking.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Jiang Lan and the others have been down the mountain for


    eighty years. They should be back soon, right¡± Miao Yue suddenly mentioned


    Jiang Lan. Then, she looked at Mo Zhengdong and said.


    ¡°What do you think, Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied half-heartedly.


    ¡°Will he seed? Chen Xi looked towards the sky.


    This question isn¡¯t right. Are you asking if he can open up a path ahead or if he


    can be a sage?¡± Liu Jing thought for a moment and continued.


    ¡°If we are talking about bing a sage, he shouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    However, he should be able to seed in opening a path ahead.¡±


    ¡°Recently, there have been many natural disasters in the Grand Deste World


    and the earth has been shaking. Is it time? Miao Yue suddenly mentioned


    something else.


    ¡°Mhm, the time is amost up. In less thana hundred years, all of you should


    make your preparations. Just wait for the final moment to arrive.¡± Chen Xi


    looked at the surrounding people and said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to do or say, you have to do it and say it in these


    few decades.


    Don¡¯t leave any regrets.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like we¡¯re going to die decadester,¡± Jiu Zhongtian


    said while drinking


    Chen Xi looked at the others, lowering her head in silence.


    If nothing unexpected happens


    Miao Yue narrowed her eyes, looking at Mo Zhengdong without saying


    anything.


    The others didn¡¯t mind. Perhaps in their hearts, there were no regrets.


    Ssh!


    The dark clouds dispersed, and sunlight fell on Jiang Lan and Xiao Yu.


    That was the future Jiang Lan saw.


    As the chains of the mortal world shattered, he looked down the path of


    immortality.


    There were two paths before him, one reaching the end. That was the holy


    throne.


    If he was willing, he could sucessfully walk this path in a few decades and


    be a sage.


    However, this holy throne was left behind by the Heavenly Dao. Even if he went


    up, he would not be able to solve the problem.


    He wanted to take another path, the path that only allowed him to see only the


    direction but not the exact way to be a sage.


    If he had some more time, he might be able to see and be a full sage, a


    sage above the Heavenly Dao.


    ¡°Im going back.¡± Jiang Lan retracted his gaze and gently caressed Xiao Yu¡¯s


    head.


    ¡°How long have we been lying here?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the surrounding weeds


    and asked.


    ¡°No one is here to sweep the tomb anymore.¡±


    ¡°It should have been a few decades. There¡¯s no one nearby anymore. They must


    have moved to the city,¡± Jiang Lan exined.


    Then, they disappeared on the spot and returned to their bodies in the tomb.


    Then, their bodies disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already near


    the old inn.


    Their clothes hadpletely changed and their appearances had returned to


    normal.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯vee back to life.¡± Xiao Yu looked at her wrinkled hands and said


    to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Old man, did Sisi and the others have a tough life after that?¡±


    ¡°How can the mortal world not be bitter?¡± Jiang Lan immediately said when he


    realized that Xiao Yu was about to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bitter. It¡¯s just that I often feel sad when I think of what happened


    when I was young.¡±


    ¡°I will remember it too. It feelspletely different from when we were in


    Kunlun.¡± Xiao Yu lowered her brows.


    ¡°Sis? You¡¯re back?¡± A voice suddenly sounded.


    It was the Eighth Prince who had discovered them and was running towards


    them.


    ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, it¡¯s been eighty years. Are you guys finally willing to


    e back? The Eighth Prince looked excited.


    Xiao Yu thought of whatever she had experienced. She looked at the Eighth


    Prince and caressed his head.


    This is the first time I feel that it¡¯s a pity thatI didn¡¯t grow up with my


    brother¡±


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? The Eighth Prince was shocked.


    ¡°Why are you acting like a mother? Mother didn¡¯t even make me feel this way.¡±


    Xiao Yu pouted as she looked at the Eighth Prince and kicked him.


    Ouch, Sister, what are you doing? The Eighth Prince jumped up and clutched


    his feet in pain.


    Xiao Yu felt that kicking was not enough to vent her anger. She kicked the


    Eighth Prince a few more times, causing him to lose his bnce and fall to the


    ground, covering his head.


    Xiao Yu did not stop and continued kicking.


    This was her biological brother. Hundreds of years had passed like a day. They


    had always been fine.


    This was what it meant to be an immortal.


    And the mortal world was too bitter for her.


    The more she kicked, the redder her eyes became.


    In the end, she turned around and hugged Jiang Lan as she cried.


    The Eighth Prince was confused. He exined to Jiang Lan.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you saw it. My sister hit me with her foot.¡±


    Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what¡¯s wrong with my sister? I feel that she¡¯s different.¡± The


    Eighth Prince stood up and looked at his sister in confusion.


    ¡°She has roughlyprehended the Dao.¡± Jiang Lan said.


    Xiao Yu hadprehended the Dao. She hadprehended the Mortal Dao.


    She would have a bright future ahead of her.


    After a while.


    Jiang Lan asked for some good wine at the inn. While waiting for the innkeeper


    to return, he would discuss the situation in the Grand Deste World with the


    Eighth Prince and the others.


    ¡°Recently, the Grand Deste World has not been peaceful. It¡¯s as if there are


    natural disasters everywhere. The mountains and rivers are unstable, and the


    four seas are surging.


    The Dragon Race is already trying to stabilize the Four Seas, but they aren¡¯t


    able to stabilize it themselves.


    It¡¯s as if something is stirring everything¡± The Eighth Prince frowned.


    ¡°A lot has happened in the Central ins too. mes are starting to appear


    from the ground and it¡¯s getting dry everywhere,¡± Hong Ya added.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine near Kunlun. There are only some asional natural disasters. It¡¯s not


    that exaggerated.¡± Yan Xiyun said as she ate the wild animals.


    It was rare for her to eat it. Only when her Big Sister and Big Brother were


    around could she eat to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Grandpa said that the great wastnds are no longer calm. The Four Seas are


    in turmoil, mountains and rivers are shaking, and the four extremes of heaven


    and earth are starting to crack.


    The sky has changed.¡± The youth knew the most.


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you know what¡¯s going on? The Eighth Prince asked Jiang


    Lan.


    High in the sky, Jiang Lan sensed a change.


    The Deity Position Pce began to descend, and the other people with Deity


    Positions began topletely fuse with their Deity Positions.


    The power of the old world was invading, and chaos would begin to appear in


    the Grand Deste World until the Heaven Realm fell.


    That would be theirst days.


    Whether they could resist it depended on the strength the Grand Deste


    World possessed.


    ¡°Something big is about to happen,¡± Jiang Lan said calmly.


    The Eighth Prince was stunned. He might know, but he didn¡¯t know the details.


    Those great figures said that there wasn¡¯t much time left, and that the great


    cmity was about to arrive.


    So


    Was this the prelude to the great cmity?


    ¡°Brother-inw, how big will this matter be?¡± The Eighth Prince tried to ask.


    ¡°If someone can withstand it, it won¡¯t be too big.¡± Jiang Lan only said half a


    sentence.


    There was no need to say thetter half of the sentence. The Eighth Prince


    couldn¡¯t do much, so there was no need to be too pessimistic.


    Perhaps there was someone who could resist it or perhaps he could support


    this sky.


    Perhaps the power of the old world was no longer the same as before.


    No one knew what would happen. No one could see the ending.


    Xiao Yu chatted a lot with these people. She looked at the others as if she was


    looking at a child.


    In the afternoon, the innkeeper returned.


    ¡°In the past hundred years, you haven¡¯t changed much, but the Goddess has


    changed a lot.


    Why is that?¡± The innkeeper asked Jiang Lan with a smile.


    ¡°Perhaps Senior Sister has many thoughts,¡± Jiang Lan replied as he


    wine.


    The innkeeper smiled without saying anything.


    After leaving the inn, Jiang Lan headed straight for the Ninth Summit.


    He needed to inform his master as well.


    He had to make a trip to his master¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I feel like I¡¯m old.¡± Ao Longyu could feel it when interacting


    with the Eighth Prince and the others.


    Everyone else seemed to be like a child, except for her.


    She wasn¡¯t young to begin with, so Jiang Lan felt that his Senior Sister had


    some misunderstanding about her age.


    Now, he had been in the sect for 930 years, while his Senior Sister had been in


    the sect for about 98o years.


    She was about to cross the thousand-year threshold. ording to demons, she


    was already a thousand-year demon.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you going into seclusion?¡± Ao Longyu suddenly asked.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded, saying truthfully.


    ¡°I have to reach a higher level as soon as possible, but there¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    He would apany his Senior Sister for a year or two to help her regain her


    posure.


    Otherwise, his Senior Sister would feel terrible in her heart.


    Then I¡¯ll also enter seclusion. I think I can advance two levels in a row this


    time,¡± Ao Longyu said confidently.


    ¡°It is indeed possible.¡± Jiang Lan thought to himself. His Senior Sister was


    different this time. Her Dao had always been far.


    At the Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan looked at the surrounding array formations


    and knew that they were being maintained very well.


    He recalled that Martial Aunt Miao Yue often came here.


    But.


    ¡°Master, what do you think of Martial Aunt Miao Yue?¡± After handing the good


    wine to his master, he asked about the past few years.


    His master only had one answer. ¡°The price of maintaining the array


    formations can buy over half of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°.


    It was not easy to find a wife for his master.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t say much. He needed to enter seclusion after this.


    He didn¡¯t know when he woulde out of seclusion again, nor did he know


    what kind of scene would ur.


    In less than a hundred years, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could gain anything.


    It would be fine if he could, but if there wasn¡¯t any gain..


    It was unimaginable.


    ¡°Just do your best,¡± was all Mo Zhengdong said.


    Jiang Lan nodded and left the peak of the Ninth Summit before following his


    Senior Sister to the Third Summit.


    The moment she saw Zhu Qing, Ao Longyu pounced forward and hugged her


    while crying.


    ¡°Thi.. What happened? Did Jiang Lan bully you?¡± Zhu Qing stared at Jiang Lan,


    a bit angry.


    No... Jiang Lan wanted to exin.


    ¡°Yes, Junior Brother bullied me,¡± Ao Longyu cried.


    Jiang Lan :¡±


    Zhu Qing red at Jiang Lan before consoling Ao Longyu. ¡°X¨ªao Yu is different.


    She feels.. like a person.¡±


    ¡°Who do I look like?¡± Ao Longyu looked up at Zhu Qing


    Zhu Qing: ¡±


    Dong!


    Zhu Qing tapped Ao Longyu¡¯s forehead and suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to find


    time to return to the Dragon Race?


    Why does Master suddenly want me to return to the Dragon Race?¡± Ao Longyu


    was puzzled.


    Go meet your mother.¡± Zhu Qing said.


    Ao Longyu suddenly understood. The great cmity was approaching. Her


    master was worried that she would have regrets


    After hesitating for a moment, Ao Longyu shookher head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯l stay in Kunlun.


    She wanted to go but felt that she shouldn¡¯t, so she decided to stay.


    To apany her master.

 Chapter 550 - Not The Last Farewell

    <strong>Chapter 550: Not The Last Farewell</strong>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan returned to the courtyard. He looked at the shiny vegetative egg and


    the clean Udumbara Flower in astonishment.


    ¡°How did they be like this?¡± He asked Xiao Yu.


    After nearly a hundred years, Xiao Yu had be smaller again.


    ¡°Ao Man thought that they were dirty and got someone to wash them.¡± Xiao Yu


    knocked on the vegetative egg, and a knocking sound came from it.


    After listening for a while, she added, ¡°By the way, Ao Man also said that it¡¯s


    easy to hatch like this.¡±


    Jiang Lan:¡±.


    Wasn¡¯t it because this was a vegetative egg that it was unable to hatch?


    Boom!


    A voice rang out from the endless sky. The Ancient Imperial Pce had sunk a


    little deeper.


    When the pcepletely fell, it would be time for the night to disappear.


    After the voice rang out, Jiang Lan looked in the direction of the First Summit.


    He could clearly feel that his Senior Brothers and Sisters were not feeling well.


    When the Heaven Realm fell, the First Summit of Kunlun would bear the brunt.


    He wondered how big the impact would be.


    The Ninth Summit would suffer as well, but with him around, there would not


    be much of a problemn.


    However, if he had to leave the Ninth Summit at thest moment, he did not


    know what would happen next.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t think too much about it. There were still several decades. He


    couldn¡¯t be anxious, nor could his heart be in chaos.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to see his path ahead.


    For the past year or two, he did not cultivate,prehend or digest the path to


    binga sage.


    Instead, he lived an ordinary life with his Senior Sister.


    During this period of time, they often went out to look for the Eighth Prince


    and the others. Jiang Lan watched them practice the Dragon Saber Art and


    watched the youthprehend his own three strikes.


    It was also at this moment that he realized that the youth was different.


    He was still growing


    As a person, there must be a reason why he did not grow at all after so many


    years


    Ifit wasn¡¯t for the fact that the youth¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t improving quickly,


    Jiang Lan would have thought that the youth had a portion of the fortuitous


    opportunity the Ancient Imperial Pce left behind


    ¡°Brother-inw, why do I have to keep cultivating the Dragon Saber Art? The


    Eighth Prince was confused.


    ¡°Perhaps it can be used, ¡± Jiang Lan replied calmly.


    Perhaps, there would be a natural disaster in the Grand Deste World.


    One day, the Dragon Race needed the Eighth Prince, and Kunlun would let him


    go.


    There was no reason why, because Kunlun would definitely release him


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl from the Qjlin Race¡± jiang Lan asked again.


    ¡°She should still be lost somewhere.¡± The youth knew her very well.


    Find her and bring her back. I¡¯m going into seclusion so I am going to leave


    some things for you guys.¡± Jiang Lan looked at the three people in the inn and


    instructed.


    Hong Ya felt strange when she heard this. Jiang Lan¡¯s tone was like a senior


    exining something.


    Senior? she was puzzled.


    ¡°Tll go find her. Brother-inw, wait for me.¡± The Eighth Prince flew out and


    disappeared instantly.


    Xiao Yu looked outside and sat beside jiang Lan without saying anything.


    She more or less knew that something major would happen after her Junior


    Brother came out of seclusion.


    Even his Junior Brother might not be able to change this.


    Amomentter.


    The Eighth Prince had brought Yan Xiyun back.


    ¡°So I¡¯m still near the inn,¡± she said in surprise.


    Jiang Lan looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to ask you a few


    questions.¡±O


    ¡°Huh? Big Brother, what do you want to ask?¡± Yan Xiyun looked at the Eighth


    Prince and the young man who had moved behind Hong Ya.


    ¡°Brother and Little Brother hit me easily.¡±


    The Eight Prince and the youth: ¡°.¡±


    ¡°You are from the Qjlin Race and is naturally favored by the great earth. If the


    great earth needs you one day, will you go?¡± Jiang Lan spoke softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t hesitate, although she didn¡¯t know what Jiang Lan was


    talking about.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t manage to return? Jiang Lan asked again.


    Yan Xiyun blinked and thought for a moment.


    ¡°I should still go too.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Jiang Lan gently waved his hand.


    When Yan Xiyun walked over, he tapped Yan Xiyun¡¯s forehead.


    At this moment, a faint light appeared between Yan Xiyun¡¯s brows and


    condensed into a mountain. It contained a power that exceeded their


    understanding.


    This mountain will protect you. Unless someone at the Dao Immortal level


    attacks you, you will still be able to survive.¡±


    A Dao Immortal? Yan Xiyun was shocked. Even Hong Ya was in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t this person in front of hima True Immortal?


    Jiang Lan ignored their surprise and turned to look at the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask any questions and tapped the Eighth Prince¡¯s be. A saber


    appeared between the Eighth Prince¡¯s brows and disappeared.


    This finger can allow you to unleash the fullest of your three saber moves.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, what about Hong Ya and me? The youth immediately asked.


    Jiang Lan looked at the youth and Hong Ya before shaking his head.


    ¡°Not giving you two something means you two will stay¡±


    Then, he looked at Yan Xiyun. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that you will leave


    Kunlun. I need to observe the Grand Deste World from your region, s


    want to snatch your race¡¯s opportunity.¡±


    When Jiang Lan¡¯s power touched Yan Xiyun, he directly seized the wisp of the


    fortuitous opportunity.


    Yan Xiyun was also under his name.


    As for Hong Ya, she should not be allowed to leave.


    Hong Ya and the youth would stay in Kunlun, and Kunlun would encounter


    great changes.


    Jiang Lan became increasingly clear.


    Kunlun was the end point.


    This was his starting point and his end point.


    Without staying any longer, he left the inn with Xiao Yu and headed towards


    the Ninth Summit.


    Yan Xiyun was still stunned on the spot after Jiang Lan left.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hong Ya asked.


    ¡°Big.. Big Brother he.. He..¡± Yan Xiyun looked at Hong Ya, unable to contain


    shock in her heart.


    ¡°Is. Is a Heavenly Venerable.¡±


    Hong Ya¡¯s pupils constricted. She tried her best to regain herposure.


    For a moment, she found it hard to ept, but it was no wonder the Eighth


    Prince and the others could be so casual.


    So.


    It was like that.


    But.


    She then looked at the Eighth Prince and the youth. They seemed to be still


    arguing.


    Why aren¡¯t you surprised? I don¡¯t remember telling you this before.¡± The


    Eighth Prince looked at the youth and said indignantly.


    ¡°Why should I be surprised? It¡¯s not like Hong Ya said that she likes me.¡± The


    youth was not to be outdone.


    ¡°You must have known it from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°How would I know?


    The two of them argued and wanted to fight again.


    Hong Ya:¡±


    She did not understand these two.e


    Jiang Lan returned to the Ninth Summit.


    He had been in the sect for 932 years.


    In a few days, he would begin seclusion. Perhaps this would be thest time he


    would go into seclusion for his cultivation.


    Sess or failure, he could not see it.


    ¡°Junior Brother, look. I really look like a human now. I don¡¯t even need to


    control my scales. They¡¯re starting to fade bit by bit.¡±


    On this day, Ao Longyu sat beside Jiang Lan and showed him the scales on her


    arm.


    The number of scales that appeared on her body decreased


    Perhaps if she was given some more time, her scales would no longer appear


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°Yes, I saw itst night,¡± Jiang Lan replied as he touched Xiao Yu¡¯s scales.


    Then when Junior Brotheres out of seclusion this time, I will be


    pletely unaffected. Will we be able to know if I willy an egg or give birth


    like a human?¡± Xiao Yu asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes. When Ie out of seclusion, I¡¯l know if the babyes in the form of a


    shell.¡± Jiang Lan nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Where is Junior Brother going into seclusion?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°In the room.¡± Jiang Lan pointed at the house where they were resting.


    This time, he did not intend to enter the Netherworld Cave. There was no need


    for that.


    It was the same no matter where he was now. There was no need to specially


    choose a ce.


    That¡¯s good too. WhenIe down, I can still see Junior Brother.¡± Xiao Yu


    patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head with a smile.


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    Xiao Yu stood up and stood behind Jiang Lan before leaning on his head.


    ¡°Junior Brother, Im going to advance this time. When youe out of


    seclusion, we¡¯llpete again. If I win, you¡¯ll listen to me for a hundred years.


    I thinkI can win this time.


    The challenge will be held at the Jade Pool.¡±


    Then Senior Sister can indeed win.¡± Jiang Lan nodded imperceptibly.


    ¡°Alright. Ina hundred years, you have to listen to me.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was filled


    with excitement.


    As she smiled, she returned to her normal appearance.


    Her chest became thicker, pressing down on Jiang Lan¡¯s head.


    It was a little heavy.


    A few dayster.


    Jiang Lan sat in his room and closed his eyes.


    Then, he entered seclusion.


    This time, he opened the fortuitous opportunity obtained by the Ancient


    Imperial West Pce and opened the path to bing a sage he saw in the


    mortal world.


    He wanted to open up that path and find his way to be a sage.


    Only if he went to search and create it would another sage position appear.


    Before hepletely entered seclusion, he took a look at The Unmoved Sage


    and understood that this was also a path to bing a sage.


    If he was given some more time, he would be able to instantly be a sage.


    But


    This was not the path he wanted to take, nor was it the right path.


    Once he made a choice, it meant that he needed to leave hope for the people


    behind.


    However, there was no longer the sage position and the gift of the Heavenly


    Dao.


    The Heavenly Dao and the Ancient Imperial Pce had ced theirst hope


    on him. He had no other choice.


    The changes over the years would be great. He needed to endure these changes


    so that he could see further.


    Jiang Lan fell into seclusion. He had theprehension of the mortal world on


    him, as well as the Ancient Imperial West Pce¡¯s gift.


    This time, he would be in seclusion for a long time.


    Perhaps it was the longest time in all these years.


    Ao Longyu stayed in the courtyard for three days before returning to the Jade


    Pool to enter seclusion.


    She would not be in seclusion for too long. She woulde down soon.


    Regardless of whether her Junior Brother came out of seclusion or not, she


    would stay here for a period of time before retuming to continue her seclusion.


    Time passed quickly and slowly. Ao Longyu had always been in seclusion.


    When she came out of seclusion, she discovered that eight years had passed.


    Eight years was a very, very long time, yet it also only felt like eight years.


    There was still a long time before his Junior Brother came out of seclusion.


    Ao Longyu arrived at the Ninth Summit. When she entered and saw Jiang Lan,


    she didn¡¯t dare to disturb him.


    Instead, he began to take care of the courtyard and the Ninth Summit.


    After everything was done, she would sit in the courtyard and read a book. Or


    she would sit in her room and read.


    Such peaceful days usuallysted for a year.


    She would not dare to stay for too long. If she stayed for too long, she would


    feel that time was unbearable.


    After that, she would leave the Ninth Summit and return to the Jade Pool to


    continue her seclusion.


    Nine years had passed since she came out of seclusion.


    Her Junior Brother had been in the sect for 950 years, while she had been in the


    sect for a thousand years.


    Her Junior Brother had been in the sect for 950 years, while she had been in the


    sect for a thousand years.


    Boom!


    Thunder rumbled in the sky. She didn¡¯t know why.


    But she did hear it. It was as if something was falling.


    ¡°Is it the Heaven Realm?


    She had a guess, but she did not know the details.


    When she went to the ¡®Third Summit, she often heard her Senior Sisters and


    Junior Sisters talking about the outside world. They said that there were many


    natural disasters outside, especialy in the region near the Four Seas.


    There was also the Northern Wastnds and the Central ins who


    experienced natural disasters.


    It was all the same.


    The ground trembled, the four seas surged, and earth mes incinerated the


    sky.


    People were suffering everywhere.


    When Ao Longyu heard this, she felt that the aftermath would be even more


    serious. Fortunately, the Westerm Wastnds was not that serious. As for why,


    she did not know.


    During this period, she would asionally see Ao Man, mainly to check if he


    was cultivating properly.


    It was not his cultivation base, but his three saber moves.


    Every time Ao Man cultivated, she would feel a dragon¡¯s roar outside Kunlun


    almost every day.


    It was Ao Man cultivating.


    The summit leaders of Kunlun were also watching. No one stopped this matter.


    The innkeeper went out more often. The youth had to endure different things


    every day.


    Yan Xiyun and Hong Ya did not change much. One of them was lost while the


    other was cultivating in the dark.


    Another ten years passed before Lin Siya came to look for Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Senior Sister, Master wants me to tell you that someone from the Dragon Race


    hase.


    It¡¯s your mother.¡±


    Hearing this news, Ao Longyu was stunned for a moment. In the end, she left


    the Jade Pool with Lin Siya and headed to the Third Summit.


    She did not see her mother on the Third Summit. Instead, she was brought to


    the Kunlun Main Hall by her master.


    It was to bring her to the Kunlun Conference.


    When she entered, Ao Longyu saw her mother. She realized that her mother


    had be a little haggard.


    Ran Jing nced at Ao Longyu and nodded slightly before greeting her politely.


    This was the act that made their releationship seem the most distant.


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows and stood beside Zhu Qing.


    All the summit leaders had arrived.


    ¡°Tll be direct.¡± Ran Jing did not say any pleasantries.


    The Four Seas is chaotic. Something ising out from below the Four Seas.


    It should be rted to the Netherworld.


    The Ancestral Dragon is still in seclusion. It¡¯s already difficult for us to


    suppress him. We need Ao Man to return.¡±


    After a pause, Ran Jing continued.


    ¡°We are more concerned about the Four Seas, so our Dragon Race will not


    participate in the subsequent battles.¡±


    Ao Longyu was puzzled. She soon remembered what her Junior Brother had


    said.


    Kunlun was the center of everything, both the beginning and the end.


    So the subsequent strife was in Kunlun?


    There should be some monsters that left the Netherworld under the Four Seas


    that are rted to the great cmity.¡±


    If theye out, the Grand Deste World will be covered by the Four Seas


    Water.¡± Liu Jing looked at Ran Jing and said.


    I can let you bring the Eighth Prince back.


    However, it would take a month. He should be still cultivating thest strike


    recently.


    If he can grasp it more, it will be of great help to you¡±


    Alright.¡± Ran Jing nodded.


    Staying for a month was not a big deal.


    Bringing the Eighth Prince back was the most important.


    As expected, Ao Man was going to be brought back. Ao Longyu sighed inwardly.


    Her Junior Brother had already foreseen this.


    Not only Ao Man, but the Qilin Race had also sent people here.


    For a month, Ao Longyu watched the Eighth Prince practice his saber


    techniques, as did Ran Jing


    This month was the month that Ao Longyu spent the most time with her


    mother, perhaps even more than before.


    But.


    They did not speak much.


    In the end, her mother did not say anything.


    Instead, she said, ¡°Mother, thank you for letting me marry Junior Brother.¡±


    Ran Jing nodded and left with Ao Man.


    Sister, wait for me to return. When I calm the Four Seas, I will use the


    Heavenly Saber to cut some wild animals for you.¡± The Eighth Prince waved his


    hand and shouted.


    ¡°Young man, if you still haven¡¯t caught up with the girl from the Heavenly


    Feather Phoenix Race by the time I return, you are just a stupid human who is


    incurable.


    ¡°Don¡¯te back,¡± shouted the youth, but he also waved his hand.


    This year, the Eighth Prince left Kunlun and was brought back to the Dragon


    Race. However, he was bent on returning to Kunlun.


    Ao Ye also left with a bottle of wine.


    Before leaving, he said to the people at the inn.


    ¡°When I return victorious, I will be drunk for three days and three nights.


    Please get ready. We can drink good wine for three days and three nights.¡±


    Chi!


    Chi!


    The Pixiu had a look of disdain.


    Ao Longyu waved goodbye to Ao Man, Ao Ye, and her mother.


    After that.


    Everyone hoped that this was not thest farewell..

 Chapter 551 - Arrival Of A Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 551: Arrival Of A Cmity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ao Longyu looked up at the sky. There was no one there anymore, but she stil


    couldn¡¯t bear to look away.


    After some time, she retracted her gaze and walked towards the Ninth Summit.


    Before she left, she specially nced at Yan Xiyun. She didn¡¯t say anything and


    only took a nce.


    Perhaps the next time she saw her would be the time for her to part.


    After returning to the Ninth Summit, Ao Longyu looked at Jiang Lan, but she


    didn¡¯t see anything.


    She only felt that her Junior Brother was like an independent party and was not


    affected by external things.


    She sat down and read for a while, remin¨ªscing about her Junior Brother¡¯s


    previous life.


    She felt that her Junior Brother in the past was very lonely. His onlypany


    was the nature.


    She stayed on the Ninth Summit for a year. After taking care of the Ninth


    Summit, she returned to the Jade Pool.


    She continued her seclusion.


    She would wait till she exited her seclusion before she came again.


    Another nine years passed. When Ao Longyu returned to the Ninth Summit,


    she discovered that the Qjlin Race had arrived in Kunlun.


    She followed her master to the Kunlun Main Hall again.


    Just like the Dragon Race, the other party was here to bring someone back.


    Simrly, they had also given up on the subsequent conflicts.


    Ao Longyu only listened and watched. Kunlun had indeed agreed.


    After a certain day, Ao Longyu left Kunlun and headed towards the inn to bid


    farewell to Yan Xiyun.


    Now, her Junior Brother had been in seclusion for nearly forty years.


    It was the 970th year since he had entered the sect.


    When she arrived at the inn, Yan Xiyun wasn¡¯t in a good mood. It wasnt


    because she wanted to leave, but because she felt the ground crying.


    ¡°I think the earth needs me,¡± she said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to help her. She¡¯s


    crying like she¡¯s in pain.¡±


    Yan Xiyun touched the ground and felt the ground deeply.


    She wanted to help, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Big Sister?¡± Yan Xiyun looked at Ao Longyu. The corner of her eye


    slightly red. She wanted help.


    ¡°You can definitely help her. The people from your race will immediately bring


    you away to a ce you are needed,¡± Ao Longyu consoled.


    She had heard that the Eastern Wastnds had copsed, and the entire Grand


    Deste World was in chaos.


    The Qjlin Race needed to use the Eastern Wastnds as the foundation to


    stabilize thend. They had found the core of thend.


    The only one who could approach the core of the earth was Yan Xiyun, who had


    always been beloved by the earth. She was the daughter of the earth.


    Many things had happened in the Heaven Realm. Those things would directly


    affect the great earth, and the Earth Mother needed to resist them.


    Therefore, only Yan Xiyun could do this.


    ¡°Is Yan Xiyun going back too?¡±


    The youth said.


    Hong Ya remained silent.


    Three dayster.


    The Qjlin Race took Yan Xiyun away. At this moment, Yan Xiyun had already


    recalled Jiang Lan¡¯s words. She felt that she might never be able to return.


    ¡°L. I will try my best to survive.¡± Yan Xiyun waved at Hong Ya and the young


    man.


    Goodbye, Big Brother and Big Sister.


    I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Hong Ya waved her hand. She felt that she should go back too.


    But.


    There was a possibility that she wouldn¡¯t need to go back.


    Another ten years passed, and mes fell from the sky.


    Heavenly mes began to descend from the sky, covering the earth.


    Hong Ya looked at the mes with immortal fire dancing in her eyes. She knew


    that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race needed her.


    She was borm with immortal mes and was able to withstand the damage of


    the heavenly fire.


    Sure enough, she discovered that the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had


    arrived.


    Ao Longyu still participated in the discussion. This time, she thought that she


    was going to send Hong Ya away.


    However.


    ¡°No.¡± Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jing refused.


    ¡°Why? The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race asked angrily.


    ¡°We have already given up on the subsequent battles. Heavenly mes have


    descended across the entire Grand Deste World. Only our Heavenly Feather


    Phoenix Race can resist them.


    Hong Ya was born from an immortal fire. It can protect our race from the


    heavenly fire.


    What do you think we¡¯re doing?


    It¡¯s not only for our race, but also for the entire Grand Deste World. Why do


    you refuse?


    Take a look for yourself.¡± Liu Jing handed a bead to the girl from the Heavenly


    Feather Phoenix Race.


    Ao Longyu couldn¡¯t see the contents, but she knew that the Heavenly Feather


    Phoenix Race was going to return empty-handed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it..¡± ¡°The girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve let her down, she¡¯s an important catalyst.


    She can buy a lot of time for the future.¡± Liu Jing sighed.


    ¡°But if this happens, our Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race...will bepletely


    wiped out.¡±The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race looked at Liu Jing and the


    others with gritted teeth and unwillingness.


    We can help with other things.¡± Liu Jing said.


    In the end, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race left Kunlun.


    Hong Ya sighed as she watched her people leave.


    Indeed..


    Back then, Jiang Lan didn¡¯t tell her anything. He said that he wouldn¡¯t leave


    anything behind for her.


    He had been seen through everything.


    But she wanted to go back. She knew that without her, the race would suffer


    greatly.


    Ao Longyu saw Hong Ya struggle once before stopping.


    Her Junior Brother had been in seclusion for fifty years.


    There was still no reaction.


    Boom!


    In the courtyard of the Ninth Summit, Ao Longyu raised her head and looked at


    the sky.


    The voices in the sky became increasingly clear, as if something was about to


    break through space and descend into the Grand Deste World.


    Five yearster, a rumblinag sound could be heard from the First Summit.


    Boom!


    Powerful energy seeped out from the First Summit, violent and chaotic.


    Ao Longyu, who was in seclusion, was instantly jolted awake. She mobilized


    the Jade Pool¡¯s power and suppressed it.


    Boom!


    The power of the Jade Pool instantly suppressed that uneasy aura.


    She felt it the most clearly. Perhaps others could not feel it.


    As for the power that seeped out from the First Summit, it had long been


    suppressed. There was no need for her to take action.


    Is this what Junior Brother and the others are going to face?¡±


    The instant of contact made her feel an indescribable fear. This was still just an


    aura. If she faced these things head-on, what would it be like?


    It was unimaginable.


    She left the Jade Pool and went to the vicinity of the First Summit. She realized


    that the people from the First Summit had already retreated


    The original First Summit was covered by a distortion.o


    After observing for a long time, she went back into seclusion. However,


    midway, she received a mission to suppress the aura that seeped out from the


    First Summit.


    In Kunlun, only the Jade Pool¡¯s power could suppress that aura.


    The Jade Pool was the gathering power of heaven and earth.


    Ao Longyu knew that she could not leave the Jade Pool for a long time, and her


    days on the Ninth Summit became fewer and fewer.


    She had to return to the Jade Pool within seven days everytime she went out.


    Five years passed in a sh. When she left the Jade Pool to head to the First


    Summit, she realized that there was no longera mountain peak here.


    The darkness covered the entire ce, as if something would rush out at any


    moment in the night.


    Boom!


    Another voice rang out from the sky. This time, she saw that the sky was about


    to shatter.


    Her Junior Brother had been in seclusion for sixty years.


    In another ten years, her Junior Brother would have been in the sect for a


    thousand years.


    She didn¡¯t know when her Junior Brother woulde out of seclusion, but the


    Grand Deste World had changed.


    Heavenly mes descended from the sky, and floods erupted in all directions.


    The ground trembled, and demonic beasts wreaked havoc. Humans were


    unable to survive, and living beings were plunged into misery and suffering


    Everyone in Kunlun sensed that a great cmity was approaching.


    No matter what cultivation one had, they were prepared to face the great


    cmity.


    Lin Siya looked for Ao Longyu and said that she could no longer find a ce to


    read books.


    Even the Western Wastnds were affected. Many ordinary people sought


    refuge everywhere. These few years had been the most difficult period for


    those people.


    They had always been on guard against natural disasters.


    To immortals, it was only a few decades, but to ordinary people, it was a


    lifetime.


    Some were just a wandering cultivator for the entire life. Today, one could be


    safe and sound, but tomorrow, one might die from a disaster.


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you think we can survive this great cmity?¡± Lin Siya sat on


    the flying sword and looked at the sky.


    ¡°Tve already heard that this great cmity is not targeted at cultivators, but at


    the entire Grand Deste World.¡±


    Definitely,¡± said Ao Longyu softly.


    They would.


    Once her Junior Brother came out of seclusion, things would be much better.


    Boom


    As they conversed, thunder suddenly sounded.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A speechless boom followed. Thunder rumbled in the clear sky, deafening and


    suppressing the earth.


    Ao Longyu and Lin Siya subconsciously covered their ears. The explosion made


    them feel as if their world had shattered.


    This was unprecedented.


    When they lowered their hands and looked at the sky, they were stunned.


    A dark night appeared in the sky. The sky seemed to have been torn open. At


    this moment, the dark night was disintegrating, and a blood-red aura was


    seeping through the dark night towards the ground.


    It was filled with indescribable distortion.


    The Heaven..


    It had copsed.


    The great cmity has descended.¡±


    Lin Siya panicked and immediately bade Ao Longyu farewell before heading


    towards the Third Summit.


    Ao Longyu wanted to follow and check, but she couldn¡¯t leave the Jade Pool


    casually. She could sense that she was extremely important to Kunlun at this


    moment and couldn¡¯t leave casually.


    She needed to be prepared before she could leave.


    The great cmity descended, and the sky copsed. She had a feeling that the


    Dao sheprehended was currently breaking away from the world.


    The Heavenly Dao...


    It was destroyed.


    ¡°Junior Brother, did you see this long ago?¡± Ao Longyu looked in the direction


    of the Ninth Summit with worry in her eyes.


    ¡°We can still meet again, right?


    We agreed that after youe out of seclusion, we willpete again.¡±


    She had an ominous feeling.


    Boom!


    The youth in front of the inn looked towards the horizon, a feeling of fear


    rising in his heart.


    A great cmity.


    The Heavenly Dao was destroyed, the heavens were shattered, and the Grand


    Deste World was about to be destroyed.


    Hong Ya was stunned. She could not understand what was above the sky.


    But the sky seemed to be gone.


    When the cmity descended, no one could avoid it.


    The entire Grand Deste World was about to face a cmity. The changes


    that urred in the past few decades were all signs of a great cmity


    descending8


    But how could he deal with the tribtion?


    If the world copsed, how could humans resist it?


    ¡°Even if you know it¡¯s impossible, you still have to do it. There¡¯s no other


    choice.¡± The innkeeper stood beside them and said softly.


    The great cmity has descended. Kunlun is the end point for everything. A


    great battle is about to happen here.


    You guys won¡¯t be able to dodge it either


    In the Four Seas, the Eighth Prince stood above the endless sea with the


    Heavenly Saber in his hand.


    He looked at the huge vortex on the sea. It was the eye of the sea. Countless


    monsters were trying to surge out.


    The Dragon Race had already sacrificed many, but they were still unable to


    pletely suppress the Sea Eye.


    Boom!


    The sound of the sky shattering rang out, and darkness appeared. A red aura


    flowed out.


    The Eighth Prince looked up at the sky, feeling despair.


    What made him even more desperate was that the monster below seemed to


    have gone crazy.


    They seemed to have been augmented.


    The Eighth Prince looked bitter. If this continued, they would not be able to


    hold on.


    If they lost, waves would rise from the Four Seas, engulfing the great


    wastnds.


    All living beings would fall silent under the Four Seas, and their Dragon Race


    was no exception.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the sky as a giant dragon charged out of the


    sea.


    It was the Cangyuan Ancestral Dragon.


    His body carried golden light and his dragon might covered the heavens,


    suppressing the sea eye.


    Half of the monsters inside were suppressed.


    ¡°Father? Ao Man looked at the dragon and felt much more rxed. He was


    ery tired after all these years.


    However, he did not dare to rest or rx.


    Finally, his father hade out of seclusion.


    ¡°Ao Man, brandish the heavenly saber. The Grand Deste World will make its


    final struggle. All hope wille from Kt


    Before hope appears, nothing can happen to the Four Seas.¡± Ancestral Dragon


    Cang Yuan¡¯s voice sounded from the sky.


    Ao Man did not say anything else. He waved his Heaven Saber and a saber


    intent appeared between his brows.


    The cry of the Heavenly Dragon Saber rang out, and the entire Dragon Race


    was fired up.


    Their numbers were decreasing.


    Ao Man tried his best, but he could not reduce the number of casualties.


    If they wanted to go again, even with their father¡¯s participation, they might


    not be able tost long.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar came from afar. The dragons turnmed to look.


    It was a ck dragon.


    It was pitch ck.


    ¡°Use your Dragon Saber to mobilize our dragon blood. We are also dragons


    Countless ck dragons came out of the abyss and chose to join forces with


    the True Dragons.


    After all, they were of the same race.


    In the Eastern Wastnds, a me burned in the depths of the earth. A


    terrifying power was invading the core of thend.


    The core of the earth was damaged.


    She was in pain and wailing


    There was power surging here, resisting everything.


    There was also ck mist covering it, trying to destroy everything.


    Most of the ck mist was blocked by the Qilin Race, but some of it still


    invaded the core of the earth.


    Yan Xiyun¡¯s mission was to calm the core of the earth and deal with the ck


    aura.


    Hu!


    A resistance came from the core of the earth.


    Yan Xiyun walked in the center. Her surroundings were iparably hot, and


    she felt as if her body was about to melt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. Ir¡¯l treat your illness.


    Yan Xiyun slowly approached.


    Boom!


    A ck aura surged toward Yan Xiyun and attacked her.


    Ssh!


    Cracks appeared on her arm.


    Fortunately, the earth was protecting her, and the mountain between her


    brows was also protecting her.


    She walked forward step by step.


    However, a sudden boom came from the sky.


    The ground had lost its stability and the core of the earth was severely injured.


    Bang!


    The core of the earth began to split open. Yan Xiyun immediately used a spell


    to calm the core.


    At the same time, endless ck mist attacked, wanting to destroy her.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Boom!


    Yan Xiyun closed her eayes, but a momentter, she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the Earth Mother standing in the distance,


    suppressing the ck aura.


    Go in. I¡¯ll help you guard the outside. You have the protection of the Heavenly


    Venerable and the Earth. There definitely won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    As she spoke, the Earth Mother gave Yan Xiyun a surge of power to protect her


    body.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yan Xiyun walked in bit by bit. She didn¡¯t know if she still had a chance to walk


    out.


    But the earth needed her.


    After being protected by the earth for so many years.


    Now that the world was in danger, she would try her best even if it meant she


    had to give up her life.


    Mount Wutong of the Central ins


    The Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor had finallye out of seclusion. An


    endless sea of fire descended from the sky, and her people were spread across


    the Grand Deste World.


    This was to intercept the heavenly fire in advance.


    By doing so, the earth would not be harmed, and living beings would be able to


    survive.


    This was so that the Grand Deste World couldst until the end.


    All these years, the number of people from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race


    had decreased drastically. She had finallye out of seclusion.


    A phoenix cry rang out as the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor flew out of


    Wutong Mountain.


    Her divine mes illuminated the entire Grand Deste World¡¯s Heavenly


    Feather Phoenix Race.


    In the face of the heavenly fire, they would be even more rxed and not suffer


    any casualties.


    The Central ins¡¯ Li Fire Ind.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao stood high in the sky and looked at the sky.


    The Heavenly Dao had copsed, and the Heaven Realm had copsed. Now, it


    was the Grand Deste World¡¯s turn to face the tribtion.


    He stood there expressionless.


    A Heavenly Human Race individual came to his side and said.


    The great cmity has descended. What do you n to do?


    ¡°What do you guys want to do? Heavenly Clouds asked.


    ¡°Go to Kunlun andpete for the position of the sage. You have the


    qualifications to do so,¡± the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Dao Immortal said.

 Chapter 552 - Help Me Become A Sage

    <h4>Chapter 552: Help Me Be A Sage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Fight for the position to be a sage?¡±


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at the senior beside him before retracting his gaze and turning towards the Western Wastnds.


    ¡°The path to bing a sage is not easy to walk on. Indeed, one needs to go to Kunlun and use the flesh, blood, and thoughts of countless people to condense the fortuitous opportunities of heaven and earth to forge the path.


    However, the one with the highest chance of bing a sage is Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Tam weaker than him and stronger than the others.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be just right topete for the position?¡± The Heavenly Human Race senior asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed just right,¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said calmly.


    ¡°But do you know what one needs to do after bing a sage?¡±


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao didn¡¯t wait for the other party to reply. Instead, he turned to look at the blood-red sky and said.


    ¡°One will have to support the heavens with one¡¯s own body and protect the Grand Deste World.


    Bing a sage means death.¡±


    ¡°Is this the sage in your hearts?¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at the senior in front of him and asked.


    ¡°Or perhaps you just want the Heavenly Human Race to have the honor of having a sage?¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao smiled and didn¡¯t let the senior answer. He only pointed into the distance.


    He was referring to a certain city in the Central ins, which was surrounded by vicious beasts.


    It was about to fall.


    At thest moment, the Ghost Gate was opened and the Trespassing Of Otherworldly Soldiers could be seen.


    Arge number of ghost cultivators surged out, killing vicious beasts. After killing them, they roared angrily and walked back to the Ghost Gate, continuing towards the next ce.


    Imperial Lord Youdu could open the Ghost Gate wherever there was death aura, anywhere in the Grand Deste World.


    He was battling all across the Grand Deste World.


    He would clean up all the uncontroble vicious beasts and resolve the crisis of all living things.


    ¡°What do you think that is?¡± Yun Xiao tried to ask.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Ba Country cleaning up vicious beasts to save the creatures of the Grand Deste World?¡± The middle-aged heavenly human asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°The people of Ba Country are very simple. They don¡¯t haveplicated hearts, nor do they have any thoughts of saving the world.


    ¡®They only saw that the others were doing something, so they just joined along.


    That¡¯s all.


    This alone saved countless lives.


    Then look at the sky. What do you think they are doing ?¡±


    This time, mes appeared in the sky, wanting to devour the great earth. Members of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race flew over with divine mes, cutting off the heavenly mes, preventing the great wastnds from suffering a natural disaster.


    ¡°They are saving the creatures of this world.¡± The Heavenly Human Race senior replied.


    ¡°Yes, then look over there.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao pointed at the Four Seas.


    ¡®There were countless dragons guarding the four seas and filling up the Sea Eye. The Eighth Prince, who was still young, was the first to bear the brunt.


    He was constantly suffering from injuries.


    This time, the Heavenly Human Race senior didn¡¯t reply.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao didn¡¯t let him answer. He pointed at the Eastern Wastnds. ¡°Look at them again.¡±


    This time, Yan Xiyun appeared in the sky and entered the core of the earth. She protected the earth and used her body to battle against the ck aura.


    There were countless casualties.


    ¡°There¡¯s also them.¡± This time, Heavenly Human Yunxiao pointed at the vige. There were Magus Immortals from Mount Numinous helping ordinary people grow thend.


    They wanted to let them have some harvest and guide the beasts to find a suitable ce.


    ¡°Other than them, the demons of the Northern Wastnds, the devils of the Southern Wastnds, and the Giant Spirit Race of the Eastern Wastnds have all set off for Kunlun.


    ¡®They want to use their flesh and blood to guide the path of the sage. The sage will be born during the battle of Kunlun.


    It would either be Imperial Lord Xi He or Imperial Lord Qiong Gou.


    If I go, it will either be Imperial Lord Xi He or me.


    However, should I really go?¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at his senior as though he was asking him.


    ¡°Why not?¡± The Heavenly Human Race senior asked.


    ¡°Why am I not going?¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said softly to himself.


    ¡°Thave a certain chance of bing a sage. I¡¯m also willing to support this world with my body.


    But do you know how long Imperial Lord Xi He has been plotting for this holy throne?


    He had been working hard to be a sage from the beginning. He knew from the beginning that he would definitely die.


    If the Heavenly Human Race knew earlier, would we have done this?¡±


    The Heavenly Human Race senior remained silent.


    ¡°I lost to Imperial Lord Xi He not entirely because I lost the Central Pce, but because my heart isn¡¯t as firm as his.


    Everyone knows that Imperial Lord Xi He was the most likely to be a sage.


    The Demon Race, the Giant Spirit Race, and the Underground¡¯s Devils are all stepping stones. Even the nine summits of Kunlun has to be stepping stones.


    A general¡¯s achievements is built off ten thousand bones. It¡¯s all for the sake of helping one person be a sage.


    It¡¯s the same for the Heavenly Human Race.


    I can¡¯t win against him,¡± said Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try?¡± The Heavenly Human Race senior asked.


    ¡°Do you know why the demons, the Giant Spirit Race, and the Underground Devils are thest to head to Kunlun?


    Because this brings the greatest value. The reason why the Grand Deste World can be stable is because of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race who helps to shield the destructive fire, the Dragon Race who is calming the four seas, the Qilin Race who is mending the great earth, the Ba Country who is


    fighting vicious beasts, and the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous who is turning their bodies into vitality.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Human Race also has our own greatest value.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said with a smile.


    ¡°Our greatest value?¡± The Heavenly Human Race senior asked.


    ¡°Over there, over there, over there, and over there.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao pointed to the east, west, south, and north.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao has fallen, and the power of the old world is chaotic and disorderly. The four extremes that support heaven and earth have already shattered, and only our Heavenly Human Race can approach the four extremes to resist the disorder.


    The four extremes of heaven and earth are the true home of the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    The Heavenly Human Race senior remained silent.


    Yun Xiao looked up in the direction of Kunlun and said.


    ¡°Do you still remember Jiang Lan?


    He¡¯s a disciple of the Ninth Summit, someone who has ascended the Stairway to Heavens and is not tolerated by the Heavenly Human Race.¡±


    ¡°Ido.¡± The Heavenly Human Race senior nodded.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the Empyrean Scripture, but so what if he does?


    ¡®The Heavenly Human Race¡¯s vision is too short. We never thought what it would take for someone to be enemies with the Heavenly Human Race even if he ascended the Stairway To Heavens and cultivated the Empyrean Scripture.


    How could a mortal¡¯s heartpare to the heart of an immortal?


    You and J are both in the mortal world and are working hard to step into the immortal realm.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked down at the Li Fire Ind.


    ¡°In the Ancient Imperial Pce, I asked those people why they wanted to protect the great wastnds. They only told me that there were some things that needed someone to do.


    If they didn¡¯t do it, no one would.


    There were family members, fellow members, and children behind them.


    The heavens need them to hold it up.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at the Heavenly Human Race senior and said.


    ¡°Lwant to be a sage. I want to protect the Grand Deste World.


    Just because I can¡¯t be a sage doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not a sage.


    Tam fighting for the Grand Deste World, for my race, and for all living beings.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Yunxiao extended his hand and looked at his senior sincerely.


    ¡°Senior, please help me¡­ be a sage.¡±


    A¡­ sage without a holy throne.


    The senior from the Heavenly Human Race looked at Heavenly Human Yunxiao, finally revealing a relieved smile.


    Three dayster.


    Apart from the children, the Heavenly Human Race was divided into four parts, heading towards the east, south, and north directions to support the four extremes of heaven and earth.


    ¡®They directly faced the copse of the Heavenly Dao.


    They wanted to buy time for the sage to appear.


    The various summits of Kunlun were already preparing for war.


    The Northern Wastnds Demon Race, the Eastern Wastnds Giant Spirit Race, and the Southern Wastnds Devil Race were already on their way to Kunlun.


    They had to fight.


    ¡®The Deity Positions had fallen because of the war.


    If they wanted a sage to appear, they needed to start a war near Kunlun, which was close to the Heaven Realm.


    Gathering more fortuitous opportunities would allow the holy road of bing a sage to manifest itself.


    The holy throne had always been there, but the road was cut off.


    The Deity Position was close to the sage position, but it also needed a path.


    This path could only be fought by Kunlun for Imperial Lord Xi He.


    If Kunlun was defeated, it would not be able to support the fortuitous opportunities.


    At that time, the holy throne would be condensed by others.


    The path of bing a sage was filled with blood and flesh.


    Although this battle did not contain any hatred, everyone had to fight.


    ¡°Raising gu.¡± In the Kunlun Main Hall, a youth-like man looked up into the sky.


    The sky was as red as a sea.


    Those with weak cultivation levels could no longer look up into the sky casually. Otherwise, their minds would be destroyed and they would descend into madness.


    From now on, there was no true night and no one could look up at the starry sky.


    To ordinary people, the blue sky was already a legend.


    ¡®The number of times one looked up at the sky in one¡¯s life could be counted on one hand.


    ¡°IE we face it together, we will bepletely wiped out. Why don¡¯t we just kill each other and fight for a future?¡± A few old men sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Are you so old to have be like that?¡± The young man looked at the old man and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really killing each other. They¡¯ve long wanted to find a proper reason to attack us.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brothers, you two havee quite early. How strange.¡± Miao Yue arrived at the Kunlun Main Hall in one step.


    The youth was the Fourth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Si Jie. The youth¡¯s appearance was filled with poison.


    The old man was the Seventh Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Qi Xun. The older he was, the stronger he became.


    ¡°Is Junior Sister Miao Yue still alone?¡± Qi Xun looked at Miao Yue and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Senior brother must be joking.¡± Miao Yue narrowed her eyes with a faint smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±


    Qi Xun and Si Jie smiled. Even if Kunlun had many experts, they would not have the upper hand when the factions from the three wastnds attacked Kunlum together.


    It was unknown how many of the nine summits of Kunlun would be left in this battle. It was a good thing if there was even one left.


    At the old wine tavern.


    Lu Jian came to buy wine.


    ¡°After today, there won¡¯t be anymore good wine.¡± The innkeeper handed the good wine to Lu Jian.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Lu Jian was reluctant to part with the good wine. After a moment of silence, he said again.


    ¡°Boss, can we still buy good wine after this great cmity?¡±


    The innkeeper looked at Lu Jian for a long time before saying.


    ¡°Maybe you can. I just don¡¯t know if you cane here to buy after the cmity.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Jian bade farewell to the innkeeper and walked towards Kunlun.


    At this moment, Kunlun was filled with killing intent and withering aura.


    After the array formations were fully activated, the fellow disciples sat cross-legged in the sky.


    They were all waiting.


    This was because they could sense dark clouds approaching from the east, south, and north directions.


    The storm wasing.


    Lu Jian raised his head to look at the blood-red sky and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this, right? It¡¯s a pity that I was born in the wrong generation. Otherwise, I think I could have be the person who truly faces cmity.¡±


    If he was given time, he could surpass his master. Unfortunately, he did not have the time.


    Those who faced the tribtion would almost certainly die, but when had he ever feared death?


    He had been dazzling, glorious, and imposing. Wasn¡¯t this how life was?


    Lu Jian took a sip andughed. ¡°Good wine.¡±


    ¡®Ao Longyu walked out from the Jade Pool.


    She had made a lot of preparations.


    She could only leave for a while and had to return to the Jade Pool tomorrow at thetest.


    She walked back to the Ninth Summit¡¯s courtyard.


    After watering the vegetative egg, she saw Jiang Lan, who was still in seclusion.


    ¡®The sun rose and set, and the sky was as red as ever.


    ¡®Ao Longyu stood beside Jiang Lan, looking at him as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    In the dark night, the red sea still illuminated the earth. Xiao Yu sat in the house, her gaze stopping on Jiang Lan¡¯s face.


    It was as if she was waiting for her Junior Brother to wake up.


    But.


    Her Junior Brother was still in seclusion and showed no signs of opening his eyes.


    ¡®The next morning.


    ¡®Ao Longyu knew that she had to go back. The Heavenly Dao had copsed.


    She wanted to use the Jade Pool¡¯s power to protect Kunlun.


    ¡®The three factions from the east, south, and north wastnds had already sent people over. A great battle was about to erupt.


    A battle topete for the holy throne.


    New and old grudges, hot-blooded anger, all of them would erupt during the great battle.


    This battle would unlock the path for one to be a sage.


    ¡°Junior Brother, the battle is about to begin. I will find time toe.¡± Ao Longyu smiled and said.


    Ina few months, the war would erupt.


    She had no idea how long this battle wouldst. She only knew that the heavens were supported by the various races of the Grand Deste World.


    If they could not hold on, everything would be over.


    A sage would appear in Kunlun at this time.


    She knew a lot, but she definitely didn¡¯t know as much as her Junior Brother.


    So far, she didn¡¯t know why her Junior Brother was in seclusion, but it definitely had something to do with the great cmity.


    She hoped that her Junior Brother would wake up soon.


    ¡°Junior Brother, remember our agreement. You have to lose to me in the next challenge.¡±


    ¡®Ao Longyu smiled brightly before turning to leave.


    She then returned to the Jade Pool.


    It was to enhance Kunlun¡¯s strength and resist the chaotic aura of the Heavenly Dao released due to its copse.


    She was the Jade Pool Goddess who controlled the Jade Pool and suppressed all chaos.


    The following year.


    It had been 993 years since Jiang Lan entered the sect.


    Countless experts stood towering in the sky above Kunlun. They looked ahead as their strength circted.


    Everyone standing in the sky was mentally prepared.


    If one had hatred towards someone, one could take this chance to take revenge. If there was no hatred, one would use take this fight as using other¡¯s blood to forge the path of bing a sage.


    They did not fear death, because they would definitely die worthy deaths.


    Did they regret joining Kunlun?


    ¡®They did not regret it because the people outside had sacrificed more.


    Thisnd gave birth to them and raised them. If they could contribute to thend, their dull and boring lives would have been coloured.


    Even if it was red.


    Hu!


    Violent winds howled.


    The demons of the Northern Wastnds had descended from the sky.


    Di Jing walked at the front as he looked at Kunlun. This time, he wasn¡¯t plotting anything, but he had many life protecting methods. Many people could kill him this time.


    One shouldn¡¯t think that this was just a simple three-way siege of Kunlun. They also had ambitions.


    If the one from Kunlun failed to be a sage, the demons would would be the one to wee a sage.


    It would be best if they could snatch it directly.


    ¡®The grudge with Kunlun was not something that could be settled in a day or two.


    ¡®Wherever the Underground Devil Race passed by, thend would lose its vitality. Their target was Kunlun.


    This time, their people were not here to be sages. They were here to defeat Kunlun.


    Since this was thest few days they had, they would take revenge.


    No matter which side the other party was from, they would kill him.


    Since they hade, their entire race had no intention of returning.


    The Giant Spirit Race moved like a mountain. They had lost to the Qilin Race and their reputation had been damaged. This battle would shatter all doubts.


    ¡®They wanted to tten Kunlun.


    ¡®The youth and Hong Ya stood in front of Kunlun.


    They were also on Kunlun¡¯s side and needed to face the attacks from the east, south, and west.


    Would Kunlun perish?


    No one knew or cared.


    All they knew was that this was an endless battle. They would either find a chance to survive in the battle or fallpletely silent.


    ¡®They would perish with heaven and earth.


    Hu!


    As the four factions met, countless Kunlun cultivators stood forward.


    From the summit leaders to the Golden Core cultivators.


    Lu Jian, Lin An, Bei Fang, Hong Luan, Jing Ting, Lin Siya, Mu Xiu, Zhou Shu, and Lu Qian were all present. All of them had handled what needed to handle.


    The world was filled with blood.


    The four factions remained silent.


    The Underground¡¯s Devil Race took the initiative to attack.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Boom!


    ¡®The world changed.


    The ground trembled.


    A great battle erupted.


    ¡°The Devil Ancestor? I¡¯ll go.¡± Mo Zhengdong walked out of the Ninth Summit.


    If his disciple could defeat the Devil Ancestor¡¯s clone, he could defeat the other party¡¯s main body.


    So what if the other party had a Deity Position?

 Chapter 553 - A Thousand Years Of Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 553: A Thousand Years Of Seclusion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mo Zhengdong walked out.


    It was as if lightning had streaked across the horizon. Thousands of lightning covered the sky and earth, even covering the blood-red sea.


    Ina breath¡¯s time, hended above the devils.


    The power of lightning went straight for the center, targeting the person inside.


    Boom!


    Demonic energy erupted from the devils. It crashed into the lightning, drowning it.


    Ssh!


    The ck figure shot into the sky like a ck light, illuminating the earth.


    The Devil Ancestor stood in the air in ck armor, facing Mo Zhengdong in the lightning.


    ¡°You guys just have a single Dao Immortal?¡± The Devil Ancestor said disdainfully.


    ¡°Are you looking down on us too much, or did Kunlun send you here to die?¡±


    ¡°We definitely have more than one, but there can only be one who can deal with you. Kunlun has very few people.


    As for the other Dao Immortals, let me do it.¡± An old man walked out from the Seventh Summit.


    Unlike the others, he walked on the ground, approaching the Devil Race step by step.


    He was the Seventh Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Qi Xun.


    ¡°The people of Kunlun are as arrogant as ever.¡± Six figures from the Underground¡¯s Devil Race walked out.


    Qi Xun smiled and sighed helplessly. ¡°Junior Sister Miao Yue, you have to watch my side.¡±


    ¡®The Kunlun Array Formation was omnipotent. Miao Yue stood within it, controlling everything and providing support in all directions.


    ¡°Alright, Senior Brother Qi.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice was heard.


    Then, the power of the Seventh Summit was augmented on Qi Xun.


    ¡®Mo Zhengdong took a step forward and attacked.


    Boom!


    The battle between Dao Immortals was triggered.


    Devils of all realms attacked Kunlun at the same time.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Not only this side, but the Demon Race was also surging like waves as the Giant Spirit Race trampled the earth.


    After everyone in Kunlun was augmented by Kunlun, they took out their Dharma treasures and charged towards the other party.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Power flowed, saber lights and sword shadows, and killing intent soared into the sky.


    Explosions rang out in all directions.


    Outside Kunlun, the mountains were shattered, the rivers cut off, and the vitality was no longer the same as before. A destructive power covered everything.


    The youth and Hong Ya were also in the crowd. Their enemies were all True Immortals, blood scattering around them.


    Some belonged to them, while others belonged to the enemy.


    The innkeeper looked at Qi Xun and reinforced him at thest moment.


    ¡®The demons targeted the First, Second, and Third Summits. The Giant Spirit Race targeted the Fourth, Sixth, and Eighth Summits.


    There were only two people dealing with the Devil Race. Even with the support of the array formation, it was difficult for them to hold on.


    ¡°Qi Xun, it¡¯s not that we look down on you. You became famous when you were young. Not only are you old now, you¡¯re also fighting against six people alone.


    No matter how strong you are, you will die by our hands.¡± The devils did not hold back.


    If they wanted to kill, they had to kill. They had to kill the enemy in front of them in the shortest time possible.


    The six of them joined forces and surged towards Qi Xun.


    Boom!


    Qi Xun kept defending and trying to counterattack. However, no matter what he did, he was suppressed and forced back by the six of them.


    Boom!


    ¡®A Daoist spell struck Qi Xun¡¯s arm, which exploded.


    Bang!


    The demonic consciousness shed Qi Xun¡¯s waist, cutting him into two.


    Aheavy blownded. Boom!


    Qi Xun was killed on the spot.


    After killing Qi Xun, the six of them frowned.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The six of them felt that something was wrong at the same time. At this moment, two attacks arrived!


    The six of them didn¡¯t hesitate to join forces and counterattack.


    Boom!


    The surroundings instantly shattered like a mirror.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, two old men walked out from behind the mirror to face the six devils.


    ¡®They were the innkeeper and Qi Xun of the Seventh Summit.


    ¡°¡±Catoptric Deflection?¡± Someone cried out.


    ¡°Otherwise, would I be killed so easily by you? I won¡¯t die even if two or three of you don¡¯t die. Just remember this,¡± Qi Xun reminded kindly.


    ¡°Wherever I am, everything might be fake, including yourpanions.¡± The innkeeper smiled.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged devil sneered.


    ¡°There is indeed a difference between Dao Immortals, but do you really think that our Underground Devil Race is made of paper?


    The two of you will definitely die in this battle.¡±


    The battle continued.


    Thoughts and blood energies were gathering.


    In the Jade Pool, Ao Longyu looked outside Kunlun. She saw something falling from the sky.


    She also saw something gathering in the sky above Kunlun.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it, but she knew that the main purpose of the Kunlun battle was to trigger these things.


    Something called a fortuitous opportunity.


    Kunlun was different from other ces. It connected to the Heaven Realm and reached the Netherworld.


    It was the connection point of the Three Realms. It was the beginning and the end.


    These were condensed with flesh and blood of powerhouses. The more tragic the battle, the faster these things could be condensed.


    But no one knew how much longer it would take.


    ¡®The Jade Pool¡¯s power was supporting Kunlun and suppressing the First Summit.


    She felt an endless stream of energy in the Jade Pool, as if the world was struggling to survive, wanting to provide help through the Jade Pool.


    The power of the Jade Pool did not cover the Ninth Summit of Kunlun. There was the aura of the Netherworld there, and there were also people trying toe out from the entrance of the Netherworld.


    ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Ao Longyu whispered.


    The Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong had no choice but to walk out, but the entrance to the Netherworld was not stable.


    He would not be able to rush out of the Netherworld Entrance anytime soon.


    However, there were Celestial Immortals below the Dao Immortal Realm, which was why a few Celestial Immortals hade to Kunlun to guard the Ninth Summit to prevent the Netherworld experts from crawling out.


    It was two middle-aged men and a beautiful woman.


    They waited quietly.


    asionally, they would look outside Kunlun. They also wanted to go out and kill everyone.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t.


    They did not speak and only waited.


    They were very curious as they had never seen the disciple from the Ninth Summit.


    His attainments in array formations were astonishing. If he came out at this time to join forces with them, it would be much easier for them to face the Netherworld.


    They had asked the summit leaders, but they did not get an answer.


    It was as if none of the summit leaders wanted to mention this person.


    They had no idea why.


    Perhaps there were other hidden troubles.


    ¡°The array formations here are really wonderful.¡± The sword-wielding man could not help but sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Daoist-robed man agreed casually.


    ¡°Iknow some array formations, but I can¡¯t activate them.¡± The only woman sighed.


    The three of them stood far away from the Netherworld Cave, waiting.


    In the courtyard of the Ninth Summit, the wind blew against the flowers.


    The Udumbara Flower swayed with the wind.


    This ce was as calm as ever, and nothing extraordinary had ever happened.


    Inside the house, Jiang Lan closed his eyes and cultivated.


    He closed his eyes tightly, feeling the gift of the Ancient Imperial Pce and his position in the mortal world.


    This position could allow him to break through the mist of the mortal world, break open the chains of the mortal world, and look towards the path of bing a sage.


    The road was ahead.


    He could see it, but he couldn¡¯t see the end of it. He couldn¡¯t see the holy throne.


    After being in seclusion for decades, his eyesight has be higher and his path had be clearer.


    He had looked far, far down this path, but he could not see its end.


    The other holy throne seemed insignificant on this path.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t see the end. It was too far away, making him wonder if there was really a holy throne at the end.


    He maintained his calm and continued forward.


    This path was extremely weak. Walking on the road was like walking on thin ice. If one was careless, this path would be crushed.


    He advanced step by step, not knowing the passage of time or the changes.


    Even when the Ancient Imperial Pce¡¯s gifts were exhausted, he still couldn¡¯t see the end.


    Sometimes, he would wonder what kind of path this was.


    If there was a holy throne, what kind of holy throne would it be?


    It was another long journey. The gifts had been exhausted. He was relying on himself.


    Although his pace was slow, he was still advancing steadily and orderly.


    Slowly, light appeared on the dark road.


    It was not the light on the road, but the light that seeped out from his body. It was his Dao, his will illuminating his surroundings.


    This time, he sensed something and quickened his pace.


    The further he went, the stronger the light on his body became.


    Not long after, or perhaps long after, he stopped.


    There was a fruit ahead, and within the fruit was an endless world.


    It epassed everything and condensed all energy.


    This was a power that belonged outside the Grand Deste World.


    This power belonged to him, if he could pluck the fruit.


    ¡°can see the end now, but¡ª¡±


    Jiang Lan looked at the fruit. He understood that he had seen the holy throne of the number one sage and that the path was ahead.


    However, he couldn¡¯t walk over. This path still needed an opportunity.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s gaze left the holy throne and began to look towards the great wastnds, searching for the final opportunity.


    His gaze came to the Four Seas. He saw a Sea Eye appear in the sea, and monsters were crawling out from it.


    And above the Sea Eye, countless dragons were fighting with the monsters. The bodies of the dragons slowly filled the sea eye, forcing the monsters to be unable to climb out.


    The Eighth Prince was covered in injuries. He held the heavenly saber in his hand, which was covered in blood.


    Because he knew the Dragon Saber Art, the burden of the Dragon Race was on him.


    Everyone could fall, but not him.


    He bumed his dragon blood, continuously brandishing his heavenly de.


    Only by brandishing his heavenly de could he mobilize the Dragon Race¡¯s battle blood, making their blood boil and their fighting spirit unparalleled.


    Jiang Lan looked at them. In the end, he shifted his gaze towards the Eastern Wastnds, the core of the great earth.


    The body of the Qilin Race membery in the crack, stabilizing the ground.


    By using her body to repair it, she could block the power of the earth.


    As Yan Xiyun walked in the core of thend, her body was dissipating bit by bit as the core of thend was stabilizing bit by bit.


    Yan Xiyun was smiling, as if she was seeing her good friend safe and sound.


    A momentter, Jiang Lan saw Qing Mu. Qing Mu was brandishing his fists as he fought against the vicious beasts of the Grand Deste World.


    Sounds of thunder could be heard wherever his fists went.


    However, the injuries on his body increased, and his blood was almost dry.


    ¡°Twant to be the number one fist expert of the Grand Deste World. In the future, I want to be the Fist God of Ba Country.¡±


    Qing Mu¡¯s voice spread in all directions.


    His gaze wandered. The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race was chasing the heavenly fire from the sky. They were decreasing in number bit by bit. On the ground, the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous were transforming their vitality into vitality on the wastnds for the living beings to recuperate.


    Then, he looked towards the four extremes of heaven and earth. He saw that the Heavenly Human Race was close to the sky, close to the blood-red sea. They were the only race in the great wastnds that could resist the copsing negative energy.


    Now, the Treefront Vige was no longer the same as before. Only the Heavenly Human Race could do this.


    ¡®There were countless cracks in the four extremes of heaven and earth, making it difficult for them to support the blood-red sky.


    The people of the Heavenly Human Race then merged into it to support the copsing four extremities and dy the descent of the blood red sky.


    As he looked at the summit of the four extremities, Jiang Lan and Heavenly Human Yunxiao exchanged a nce.


    The other party smiled and did not say a word.


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze and looked at the entire Grand Deste World.


    The four extremes were crippled, the nine provinces were split apart, the heavens were not covered by his shoulders, the earth was not supported by his will, the mes were endless and the seas were restless.


    ¡®There was a huge cave in the sky, and the earth had copsed. All living things lived in it, and being able to live in peace was not because the heavens pitied them, but because there were people carrying heavy burdens.


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze and looked towards Kunlun.


    There was a wave of power here. The ground shattered and everything disintegrated.


    High in the sky, there were Dao Immortal cultivators fighting. Below them were Celestial Immortals, True Immortals, Human Immortals, and even those below the Human Immortal Realm.


    Blood sttered across the ground.


    asionally, he would see his Senior Sisters and Senior Brothers bleeding and falling.


    And on Kunlun, there was a force condensing the opportunities of heaven and earth, gathering all the gifts from the Heaven Realm.


    The Ancient Imperial Pce hadpletely fallen and the copsing sea of blood headed towards the great wastnds.


    There were figures and sages inside.


    It was filled with distortion, disorder, and destruction.


    Jiang Lan could clearly feel that even if he became a sage, it was useless.


    He could only do the same as the old Ancient Imperial Pce and stall for time.


    To allow the Grand Deste World to struggle at death¡¯s door.


    At that time, there would no longer be any sages.


    Jiang Lan nced at the Jade Pool but didn¡¯t look at it in the end.


    He retracted his gaze, but when he returned, his gaze suddenly stopped on the vegetative egg for a moment.


    Only then did he fallpletely silent.


    ¡°Give me some more time to find thatst opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Lan fell silent.


    He wanted to find thest opportunity.


    ¡®When the opportunity appeared, he could be a sage.


    Three years passed in a sh.


    The battle outside was still erupting incessantly. Kunlun was at a disadvantage since it was up against three factions at once, but with the Kunlun Array Formation and the Jade Pool¡¯s power.


    It would take quite some time for them to break into Kunlun.


    More than half of Kunlun were dead or injured.


    Only a third of the Demon Race, Underground¡¯s Devils, and Giant Spirit Race had died.


    However, one of the Dao Immortals from the three races had fallen.


    This was Kunlun¡¯s current advantage.


    ¡®The Demon Race¡¯s Di Jing looked up at the sky as the sea of blood continued to press down. There was still thest line of defense left by the four extremes of heaven and earth.


    They had to tten Kunlun at this time so that they could instantly condense countless opportunities.


    Otherwise, the other option was to let Kunlun destroy all three of them.


    In short, someone had to die.


    To them, breaking through Kunlun meant that they could establish the sage path. To Kunlun, destroying them would allow itself to condense the path ahead.


    No one would hold back.


    Only with extreme mental strength could one attract fortuitous opportunities. Only with the call of blood and flesh could one obtain opportunities.


    So.


    Please die, my enemies.


    Di Jing brandished his saber. ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°In a few years, Kunlun will be deserted.¡±


    ¡®There was sorrow in the eyes of the beautiful woman who stayed behind to guard the Ninth Summit.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a sound came from the Netherworld Cave.


    ¡°They¡¯re here. We have to hold on even if we have to die,¡± said Luo Chao.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Power flowed through the Netherworld Cave as the array formation glowed brightly.


    Boom!


    The rumbling continued for three days before the Netherworld Cave exploded with a bang.


    Three Celestial Immortals rushed out.


    The three Celestial Immortals charged out. Although Luo Chao andpany were surprised, they still responded immediately.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with three of them rushing out at once. Let¡¯s finish them off as soon as possible and guard this ce,¡± Luo Chao shouted.


    Boom!


    The six of them fought.


    Hu!


    They continued attacking, their Daoist spells sweeping through the Ninth Summit.


    These three Celestial Immortals were strong to the point they did not seem like Celestial Immortals.


    ¡®They forced Luo Chao and the other two into the peach blossom forest and swept across it with their power.


    They had broken through the array formation here.


    ¡°No, this is not the power of a Celestial Immortal.¡± Min Xuan was shocked.


    Bang!


    She was struck down into the peach blossom forest. The ground copsed and the maze copsed.


    ¡®The power destroyed everything here.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The trees copsed and the flowers withered.


    Hu!


    An attacknded on the edge of the Udumbara Flower, and half of the leaves belonging to the Udumbara Flower disintegrated.


    After the leaves disintegrated, the Udumbara Flower suddenly emitted a faint light.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Three mere Celestial Immortals are not worthy of blocking me.¡± The three Netherworld experts stood together and began to fuse.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I can split and fuse.


    Let the agreement go to hell. Today, I will overturn this ce.¡±


    The aura of a Dao Immortal appeared. The Netherworld expert looked at the house in front of him and realized that there seemed to be a person inside. He waved his hand.


    ¡°ant, how annoying.¡±


    Luo Chao and the others wanted to stop him, but they were no match for him.


    ¡®They did not expect someone to be here.


    ¡®Was he the only disciple of the Ninth Summit?


    But why was he hiding here?


    No matter what, they wanted to save him, but it was useless.


    ¡°Are you even worthy of saving people?¡± The Netherworld Dao Immortal sneered.


    Luo Chao and the others were furious, but there was indeed nothing they could do.


    However, they realized that the palm that was about tond suddenly stopped in midair.


    It was as if something had blocked this palm.


    At the same time, the vegetative egg that had been ced in the flower pot suddenly opened its eyes. Its eyes were filled with the mysteries of heaven and earth as it roared.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Boom!


    ¡®An overwhelming power gushed out.


    The attack shattered on the spot.


    Not only that, this furious roar forced back the Netherworld Dao Immortal, as well as Luo Chao and the other two.


    Everyone was shocked. When did there exist other Dao Immortals here?


    However, what was even more shocking was that an angry roar spread throughout the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°How dare you! Who dares to barge into my master¡¯s seclusion area?¡±


    An impudent voice rumbled like the wrath of the Heavenly Dao.


    It shattered everything..

 Chapter 554 - My Udumbara Flower Girlfriend Invites Me Out Of Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 554: My Udumbara Flower Girlfriend Invites Me Out Of Seclusion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the chaos, I changed from disorderly to orderly, from ignorant to knowledgeable.


    Once my mind was enlightened, I understood that I was different. I also knew that I was about to be born from my shell.


    When I am born, I will be the main character of the era.


    The world in my eyes is different from everyone else. Others pursue immortality, but I am born with the knowledge of the Great Dao of All Things. When I open my eyes, I will already be in the Dao Immortal Realm.


    Given time, I can reach the peak of the Dao Immortal Realm and pursue the route to be an even higher existence.


    I just need to wait till the day I break out of my shell.


    The Grand Deste World will spread my name.


    Today, I sensed something and left my mother to be taken away by a human.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unfilial, but that fate has arranged as such.


    In the future, I will definitely return to my mother¡¯s side and wait for my ascension to the peak.


    Some timeter, I feel like I¡¯m being handed over to someone else.


    Soon, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s outside.


    Thave a cycle inside me that forms its own system. I will walk as far as I can.


    Today, I have improved. I shall take a look at the person who thinks he is my master.


    If it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll break out of my shell one day and bring him up to the Nine Heavens.


    ¡®My eyes can see the fortuitous opportunities of the world and the fortunes of all living things.


    I know what others are like with a single nce. I see myself as the bright moon of the world. No one here canpare to me.


    I vaguely looked outside, but before I could see that person, an extremely intense light pierced my eyes. This light was like the radiance of the scorching sun, illuminating heaven and earth. Ten thousand feet of light soared into the clouds, and a scorching aura suppressed the ages.


    Under this light, I am dim like a firefly.


    I vaguely saw a blurry figure in the scorching sun. He stood at the center of all light.


    In that instant, I closed my eyes and hid back in my world.


    I knew I had fallen into the hands of a great terror.


    Fortunately, I did not really see him. Otherwise, it was hard to say if I would still be alive.


    My heart is filled with sorrow.


    To ensure my own safety, I carved the runes of the ultimate Dao into my shell to seal everything here.


    I want to form my own world and cultivate in a cycle.


    When I step into the Dao Immortal Realm, I will definitely break out of my shell andpete with him.


    After an unknown period of time, I sense a neighbor¡¯s root on my body. For safety reasons, I pulled it into my world.


    Thelped it condense.


    It was alittle girl.


    I warned her not to go out. If she went out, she would die without a grave.


    She believed me and began to understand our situation. There is a master supporting us.


    The stupid flower didn¡¯t understand my potential.


    It¡¯s been countless years again. I¡¯m iparably powerful, but it¡¯s not enough.


    That flower knew nothing except healing spells.


    ¡®My meticulous nurturing was in vain. I wanted to bring her up to the Nine Heavens when I went out, but she was disappointing.


    This day, the Udumbara Flower came to find me.


    ¡°Brother Egg, Brother Egg, my leaf was plucked just now. I captured an image of a woman.


    If the owner is a man, then is this person our female owner?¡±


    Good question. I want to know too.


    Time passed. I had already reached the peak of the Dao Immortal Realm. At this time, I felt that I had been seen, but at the same time, it felt as if I hadn¡¯t as well.


    Ino longer paid attention to it.


    But not long after, the Udumbara Flower came looking for me again.


    ¡°Brother Egg, Brother Egg, something bad has happened.¡± The Udumbara Flower looked terrified.


    ¡°Just now, my leaf was destroyed. I captured the scene outside and realized that my master¡¯s residence had been attacked. He¡¯s about to attack.


    Brother Egg, quickly go out. If you don¡¯t, Master will be finished.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I didn¡¯t believe it.


    However, something must be up since the Udumbara Flower was so nervous. I tried to look outside.


    However, when I left my world, an ethereal sentence fell into my ears.


    ¡°Ineed to withdraw my power and enter seclusion to find an opportunity to stabilize my surroundings.¡±


    The sound was deafening and thunder rumbled.


    It was a message that had been left behind for a long time.


    At this moment, I sensed the owner of the house. With a single message, I knew that the light of the sun is ultimately the light of the sun.


    Iwas sad and angry. I had worked hard until now. Why was it that I was still nothing?


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Iwas furious at the sight of a Dao Immortal approaching.


    ¡®My owner is in seclusion. Who dares to barge in?


    In the courtyard, the vegetative egg opened its eyes. Cracks appeared on its body, and an evesting aura swept out in all directions.


    Luo Chao and the others outside were terrified. A Dao Immortal? And it has a master?


    Who in this world was worthy of having a Dao Immortal follower?


    The Netherworld Dao Immortal was even more shocked as he continued to p out with his palm.


    Boom!


    An egg broke through his attack and floated in midair.


    An egg?


    Everyone was in disbelief.


    At this moment, the cracks on the vegetative egg began to be obvious, and the egg¡¯s body was growing bigger and bigger.


    In just a moment, the egg was half the height of a human.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound rang out as the egg extended its four limbs. It stepped on the eggshell and held it in its hand.


    Facial features appeared on the egg.


    Everyone:


    ¡°Where did this monstere from?¡± The Netherworld Dao Immortal asked in a low voice.


    Whoosh!


    The Udumbara Flower jumped onto the vegetative egg and said.


    ¡°Brother Egg, your form is not good.¡±


    The vegetative egg snorted and its body glowed.


    The eggshell beneath his feet turned into war boots and began to cover his feet. The eggshell battle armor on its body also changed.


    Its normal legs and armor extended. Its body transformed into a human and its armor protected itself.


    The armor on its body extended to its arms. Its left hand was an eggshell battle shield, and its right hand was an eggshell battle axe.


    Standing in the air, it waved its battle axe, its fighting spirit surging like thunder.


    Boom!


    It had an invincible aura.


    ¡°Brother Egg, where¡¯s your head?¡± The Udumbara Flower lowered its head and asked.


    At this moment, the vegetative egg had transformed into a human. It was wearing armor and holding a battle shield. It waved its battle axe with extraordinary might.


    However, it only had four limbs andcked a head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it here?¡± The vegetative egg opened its eyes, and its belly button opened.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re different from the others. I¡¯ll be your leader.¡± The Udumbara Flower turned into a vegetative head and stood on the vegetative egg.


    After doing all of this, the vegetative egg walked towards the Netherworld Dao Immortal.


    ¡°Were you the one who disturbed my master¡¯s seclusion? You shall be executed.¡±


    ¡°You have yet to reach the Dao Immortal Realm.¡± The Netherworld Dao Immortal frowned and felt relieved.


    ¡°Acting all mysterious. Die.¡±


    He took a step forward, wishing to kill the vegetative egg.


    Luo Chao and the other two did not dare to approach. A battle between Dao Immortals was not something they could participate in.


    However, that egg was indeed surprising. It was unknown if it was a real Dao Immortal or a fake one.


    It would be good if it was real, but if it was fake.


    Something was going to happen.


    ¡°What a joke.¡± The vegetative egg walked out step by step, and its cultivation level changed.


    First level of Qi Refinement, second level, third level.


    Early-stage Foundation Establishment.


    Early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    Early-stage Essence Soul Realm.


    Void Refinement Realm.


    Human Immortal, Heavenly Tribtion.


    Early-stage True Immortal Realm.


    Early-stage Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Early-stage Celestial Immortal Realm.


    The Dao that belonged to the vegetative egg began to overflow.


    He was already a Dao Immortal when he stood in front of the Netherworld Dao Immortal.


    ¡°T¡¯ve been in seclusion for a thousand years. Today, I¡¯vee out of seclusion to y a Dao Immortal.¡±


    The axe swung down.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The Netherworld Dao Immortal¡¯s defense was shattered on the spot. His left hand was cut off by the axe.


    Another axe fell.


    Bang!


    The Netherworld Dao Immortal¡¯s right hand shattered.


    The vegetative egg raised its axe again.


    Was it the leg this time?


    No, it wanted to behead him.


    ¡°Repent, for daring to disturb my master¡¯s seclusion.¡± The Udumbara Flower spoke.


    The axe descended.


    Boom!


    The Netherworld Dao Immortal¡¯s head flew up. He looked at the vegetative egg in disbelief.


    Why did this happen?


    ¡°Hmph, are you very surprised? Although I broke out of my shell today, there are a total of ten fortuitous opportunities in the world. I have one of them. I have a huge fortuitous opportunity, countless battle techniques, and invincible experience. How can I not kill a weak Dao Immortal like you?¡± The


    vegetative egg came to the Netherworld Dao Immortals head and continued.


    ¡°Let me tell you one more thing. My master upies eight fortuitous opportunities in the world. The world shall be unite


    Boom!


    The battle axe descended, shattering the Netherworld Dao Immortal.


    Then, the vegetative egg turned to look at Luo Chao and the other two.


    ¡°You guys are also here to disturb my master¡¯s seclusion?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Luo Chao immediately exined.


    ¡°We are the ones guarding this ce. There is a powerful enemy at the entrance to the Netherworld. We are suppressing them.¡±


    ¡°Brother Egg, Master isn¡¯t free. Should we guard this ce?¡± The Udumbara Flower asked.


    ¡°Let me suppress this ce.¡± The vegetative egg walked towards the entrance to the Netherworld.


    He wanted to suppress a powerful enemy who could destroy this world alone.


    Many people had sensed the vegetative egg suppressing the entrance to the Netherworld and killing the Netherworld experts.


    Mo Zhengdong was taken aback.


    He was the one who brought the vegetative egg back. Why was it that none of the nts he brought back were normal?


    However, everyone could only take a nce and not investigate in detail.


    ¡°Mo Zhengdong, you¡¯re not my match. Although you¡¯re extremely powerful, and you¡¯re iparably impressive even if you¡¯re not a half sage, I¡¯m an actual half sage. There¡¯s still a distance between us.


    How long can youst? Kunlun is very strong, but how long can youst?¡± The Devil Ancestor said coldly.


    Mo Zhengdong took a step forward, and the lightning merged with the aura of the Netherworld. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡±


    A great battle erupted.


    As time passed, the battle became more and more intense.


    Blood rained down from the sky.


    Immortals, Heaven Immortals, True Immortals, and Human Immortals were constantly falling.


    Another three years.


    The blood red sky pressed down. The Heavenly Human Race was about to reach their limit.


    The fortuitous opportunities in Kunlun were still condensing.


    The holy road had yet to appear.


    In thend of the four seas, the Eighth Prince Dragon¡¯s blood had dried up. He knelt on one knee and could no longer swing his heavenly saber. Countless dragons protected him, giving him a chance to catch his breath.


    At the core of the earth, Yan Xiyun¡¯s figure disappearedpletely without a trace.


    Somewhere in the Grand Deste World, Qing Mu¡¯s hands were broken as he stood where he was. He no longer moved, not falling even when he died.


    The number of people from the various races decreased, and the chaos began to affect the Grand Deste World.


    Destruction was imminent.


    In Kunhn, the battle was getting more and more intense.


    Second Summit¡¯s Liu Jingqiang killed two Dao Immortals and was prated by a third Dao Immortal¡¯s Dao spell.


    Liu Jing stared at the Dao Immortal in front of him with madness in his eyes.


    ¡°Liu Jing, you¡¯ve killed three of them. You can die now.¡± Di Jing stared fixedly at Liu Jing.


    The other party was too ruthless. The people from Kunlun were too ruthless.


    The faith of humans far exceeded his expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. You shall be the next. If more of your people die, more of our people won¡¯t have to die.


    Let¡¯s go together.¡± Liu Jing bit down on Di Jing as an explosion sounded.


    Di Jing was shocked. In the end, he gave up struggling.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together.¡± He also chose to explode.


    However, he charged towards Kunlun, causing the explosion to echo throughout Kunlun.


    Boom!


    Kunlun trembled.


    Qi Xun of the Seventh Summit was punched through. Blood flowed from the corner of the mouth of the Dao Immortal devil who killed him.


    ¡°You have already killed three. Adding me, that¡¯s four. You deserve to die now, right?¡±


    Qi Xun looked to the side and said frankly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Boom!


    Two more Dao Immortals had fallen.


    Chen Xi of the Sixth Summit was trying to kill a Dao Immortal when she saw Zhu Qing being surrounded by two Dao Immortals.


    Without any hesitation, she used thest of her energy to transform into a starry river that surged towards Zhu Qing.


    Boom!


    Ssh!


    The great Dao that was besieging Zhu Qing was covered by a gxy.


    Boom!


    In the end, everything disappeared.


    ¡°Junior Sister, if you can survive, try your best to survive.¡± Chen Xi¡¯s voice sounded in Zhu Qing¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Senior Sister?¡± Zhu Qing shed tears. Then, she took a step forward to kill the other Dao Immortals.


    The Fourth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Si Jie, transformed into a poison sea and drowned three Dao Immortals.


    The four of them hadpletely disappeared. This was a trick he had prepared for years.


    It worked at thest moment.


    More than half of the people from Kunlun had died. The group began to attack the array formation.


    The youth and Hong Ya below had also tured red from killing. The youth was like a ferocious beast, starting to bite in all directions.


    ¡®As the number of people in Kunlun decreased, more and more people attacked them.


    The youth¡¯s defense was astonishing, but it was still barely enough.


    However, Hong Ya had used up all her attacks and was showing signs of weakness.


    Boom!


    The giant hammer sent Hong Ya flying.


    Pu!


    Blood spurted from her mouth.


    Hong Ya knelt on one knee and found it difficult to get up.


    She knew that she was going to die here, but she was unwilling.


    She wanted her people to resist the heavenly fire together. That way, they would die a worthy death.


    Being killed like this was not what she wanted.


    At this moment, a flying sword attacked with the intention of killing her.


    At the critical moment, a figure covered in blood blocked her path.


    ¡®The sword was augmented with immense power and with a pu sound, it pierced through the figure.


    It was the youth from the inn.


    ¡°You want to kill Hong Ya? Unless you step over my corpse.¡± The youth growled.


    Violent energy surged from his body.


    The surrounding people didn¡¯t say anything, starting to continuously attack.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Spells and Dharma treasures surged towards the youth.


    The strikended on the youth¡¯s hand and his arm shattered with a bang.


    Astrikended on his foot. Hong! His flesh and blood became blurry.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More than ten people attacked. The youth had no strength to resist and his body was shattered.


    Thest three swords pierced through his body.


    Hong Ya looked ahead and watched as the youth was attacked bit by bit. He shattered bit by bit and fell down.


    Finally, he fell in front of her.


    She subconsciously went forward to support the youth, who fell into her arms.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hong Ya opened her mouth, but realized that she could no longer speak.


    Mist had appeared in his eyes.


    Would she cry?


    ¡®The young many in Hong Ya¡¯s arms and looked at her. He opened his mouth and closed his eyes. His life force was gone.


    Tears fell from Hong Ya¡¯s cheeks.


    She suddenly felt hatred and regret.


    Whoosh!


    A pair of fiery red wings appeared. She began to attack the people around her at all costs.


    However, she was already an arrow at the end of its flight and could not bring fatal damage to the people around her.


    The others avoided the attack and continued to kill Hong Ya.


    However, just as they were about to attack, a beam of light suddenly bloomed.


    Hong Ya looked at the youth in her arms in shock. There were countless cracks on the youth¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    The youth shattered into pieces. However, there was a light spot in the middle. There seemed to be a youth entrenched in the light spot.


    A subtle voice sounded from inside.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here. Hong Ya is in danger. I have to go protect Hong Ya. I have to¡­ get out.¡±


    Crack!


    Boom!


    The light dot shattered, and an extraordinary power soared into the sky. Then, it turned into a tree that continued to grow.


    The moment she saw the tree, Hong Ya received some information.


    This was the Tree of Creation.


    It was the power of the founding primordial spirit.


    Hong Ya retreated some distance and realized that the youth was still in the core of the tree. He seemed to be sleeping, but also seemed to be waking up..

 Chapter 555 - Today, I Have Become a Saint

    <h4>Chapter 555: Today, I Have Be a Saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The people who were about to attack retreated. They felt that this tree was about to charge into a sea of blood.


    They, who had been blinded by killing, had onest bit of analytical ability. Their mind was telling them not to destroy it.


    After a moment, the innkeeper¡¯s vitality withered and he arrived in front of the tree.


    He held two dead Dao Immortals in his hands. Then, he waved his hand and the blood of the two exploded on the Tree of Creation.


    ¡°Absorb it well and try your best to hold up a piece of sky. Then¡­ survive.¡±


    The innkeeper looked at the youth waking up in the tree and muttered to himself.


    The youth was different from ordinary people. Before and after he was born, he encountered the remaining power of the founding primordial spirit.


    For some reason, these powers took a fancy to the youth. Because such powers were dangerous for an infant, the powers were sealed inside the youth by themselves.


    Then, it was picked up by the ferocious beast Qiong Qi. With Qiong Qi¡¯s help, a youth appeared outside.


    However, he could only maintain his youth appearance and not grow up.


    ¡®When he found it, he promised the Qiong Qi that he would let the youth break out of the cocoon.


    After thousands of years of hard work, he had walked through the Ice Cicada Forest across the Grand Deste World. He had gone to all sorts of dangerous areas to find blood treasures, all for the sake of tempering his body.


    It was to protect the youth from breaking through.


    He had prepared everything, In the end, he realized that the youth didn¡¯t have any willpower, and Hong Ya of the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race had be the final catalyst.


    Today, he had finally broken out of his cocoon.


    ¡°Continue growing, The road ahead is still far. Let grandpa send you on yourst journey.¡±


    The innkeeper¡¯s body began to shatter.


    His vitality was dried up. Even if he didn¡¯t die now, he would be killed.


    He might as well build a fire for his grandson and a brick for the path of searching for the holy throne.


    Boom!


    The innkeeper shattered on the spot and fused into the Tree of Creation.


    The youth in the Tree of Creation seemed to have sensed something. He struggled to open his eyes, but he could not.


    With three Dao Immortals as nutrients, the Tree of Creation grew extremely quickly.


    Hong Ya looked up at the sky and realized that the Tree of Creation seemed to be growing in an unknown direction.


    Without any hesitation, she transformed into a fire phoenix and soared into the sky, circling the Tree of Creation.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Hong Ya flew onto the Tree of Creation and charged towards the blood red sky. The closer she got, the more she would get lost or even die.


    However, Hong Ya knew that this was the most valuable way to die.


    A phoenix cry soared into the sky.


    The Tree of Creation followed closely behind.


    As long as it went up, it would be able to hold on to the blood red sky.


    This would buy more time for the people below.


    When the Tree of Creation appeared, the blood red sky reacted. A huge blood red hand began to stop the Tree of Creation from growing.


    Some people wanted to help, but they could not approach at all. If they did, they would be lost.


    Only the Heavenly Human Race could provide support, but the Heavenly Human Race had gone to the four extremes of heaven and earth.


    Hong Ya looked at the blood red sky with determination.


    She led the way for the youth recklessly.


    At the Netherworld Entrance.


    The vegetative egg stepped on countless Netherworld experts, only stopping when a voice came from inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t guard here anymore. Those who don¡¯t need to abide by the agreement have already been killed.


    The only ones left are the old guys like us.


    ording to the agreement, we will work hard to suppress the problem that belongs to the Netherworld. After the great cmity, you need to improve the environment for our Netherworld or part a portion of yournd to us.¡± A voice sounded from the Netherworld¡¯s Entrance.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯l agree to it no matter who it was that promised you this,¡± the vegetative egg replied before turning to look at the sky.


    The Tree of Creation flew into the sky. It was extremely dangerous.


    Without any hesitation, the vegetative egg ced the Udumbara Flower aside and nned to leave.


    ¡°Brother Egg, where are you going?¡± The Udumbara Flower immediately asked.


    ¡°Twillplete my mission. I was born as the main character of this era and the one shouldering the cmity of this era. Since I havee out of seclusion, even if I am inferior, I mustplete my mission.


    1am already a Dao Immortal the moment I opened my eyes. I am destined to be part of this cmity.


    All my gifts are telling me to raise my axe and kill my way up.¡± The vegetative egg walked forward.


    The task given by his master had beenpleted. Now was the time for him to fulfill his mission.


    ¡®The Udumbara Flower jumped onto the vegetative egg and said.


    ¡°Brother Egg, I¡¯ll go with you. My healing spell is impressive. I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Tm going to die in this battle,¡± the vegetative egg said.


    ¡°Yes, I also wanted to die with Brother Egg,¡± the Udumbara Flower replied.


    The vegetative egg didn¡¯t say anything else as it took a step forward and soared into the sky.


    The blood red sky reached out its hand and pressed towards the Tree of Creation.


    At the critical moment, a battle axe appeared.


    Boom!


    It broke the red hand in one strike.


    The next moment, a figure appeared beside the Tree of Creation. It held a battle shield and waved its battle axe as it stood in the air.


    ¡°Come and fight.¡±


    The vegetative egg looked up at the sky. It knew everything and knew that it could not avoid this cmity.


    If not for the fact that it had no time, it might have pursued the path to be a higher existence. Since it did not have time, it had to buy time for others.


    Boom!


    Countless blood red hands came towards the vegetative egg. The vegetative egg roared and stepped forward into the blood red hands.


    With a swing of its axe and a swing of its shield, it looked invincible.


    With the addition of the vegetative egg, Hong Ya soared into the sky. The Tree of Creation finally arrived at the sea of blood and forcefully supported the sky.


    This would buy more time for the Grand Deste World.


    The copse affected Hong Ya, causing her to fall into the sky.


    Bang!


    She fell onto a branch, her fate unknown.


    The Tree of Creationsted for a year.


    The vegetative ege¡¯s battle axe was full of holes, and its battle shield was shabby.


    Its body was also shattered.


    If not for the Udumbara Flower, it would not have been able tost until now.


    However, it had still reached its limit today.


    The vegetative egg looked at the blood red hand that was attacking it and felt a little regretful. It still hadn¡¯t seen its mastere out of seclusion.


    It really wanted to know if its master could reverse the situation.


    But it was already at its limit.


    The blood red hand surged in with the intention of killing the vegetative egg.


    ¡®The vegetative egg watched as the blood-red hand approached, unable to move.


    But when the blood red light was only an inch away, a furious roar came from its mouth.


    Roar!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The approaching blood red hands shattered one by one.


    ¡®The vegetative egg maintained its furious roar as it held the battle axe. Although it had died, it had never fallen. Even though it had died, it had never lost its fighting spirit.


    It stood on the branch of the Tree of Creation.


    All the Dao Immortals around Kunlun began to attack the Kunlun array formation.


    Terrifying power bombarded the array formation, causing it to tremble.


    Boom!


    The array formation was resplendent as killing intent surged in all directions.


    Boom!


    A Dao Immortal shattered on the spot.


    But no one was afraid. Only by breaking through Kunlun could everythinge to an end.


    Miao Yue looked at these Dao Immortals and gathered all her strength to take away more people.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the final match, her strength swept in all directions.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The closest two Dao Immortals were killed on the spot.


    A Daoist spell hit Miao Yue.


    A powerful force shattered her vitality and destroyed her soul.


    Pu!


    spitting out a mouthful of blood, Miao Yue copsed weakly, her body turning illusory.


    Boom!


    Power erupted in the distance. Jiu Zhongtian finally killed Imperial Lord Dongging. He was seriously injured, and he immediately headed towards the Devil Ancestor.


    This was because he discovered that Mo Zhengdong was charging towards Miao Yue.


    The Devil Ancestor was also seriously injured.


    Mo Zhengdong had actually entered the Half-sage Realm at thest moment. He had almost lost.


    It was too terrifying. The nine summit leaders of Kunlun were powerful to the extreme.


    Human potential was truly terrifying.


    Mo Zhengdong received Miao Yue.


    ¡°Junior Sister?¡±


    Lightning covered everything, forcing back the surrounding Dao Immortals. His body was covered in blood and his life force was dim.


    Zhu Qing also arrived at the surroundings and began to stall for time.


    Miao Yue raised her hand slightly and handed the array formation core to Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡®Mo Zhengdong took the core of the array formation and cast a healing spell on Miao Yue.


    Miao Yue looked at Mo Zhengdong for a long time before saying weakly: ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Brother, if, if there is a next life, can you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for your next life. Survive first.¡± Mo Zhengdong continued to cast healing spells.


    Miao Yue fell into Mo Zhengdong¡¯s arms with a smile, disappearing with a bang.


    Mo Zhengdong was stunned.


    After a moment, he raised his head towards the Dao Immortals, walking out.


    Lightning wreaked havoc in all directions.


    Boom!


    Imperial Lord Qiong Gou pierced through Feng Yixiao, but his arm was also severely injured.


    The two of them separated, their bodies a bit weak.


    Feng Yixiao had also forcefully entered the half-sage state and was about to die.


    If this continued, he would die as well.


    Countless people had died in the battle. All the Dao Immortals were going to die. The Tree of Creation began to copse, and the four extremes of heaven and earth could no longer hold on.


    The blood red sky had already descended.


    The Grand Deste World was about to be destroyed.


    But the holy road had yet to appear.


    ¡°Imperial Lord Xi He, what are you waiting for? What are you waiting for?¡±


    Imperial Lord Qiong Gou roared.


    If this continued, he would die. If Imperial Lord Xi He failed, he would have no sessor.


    Apart from Imperial Lord Xi He, he was the only one present who had the highest chance of condensing the holy path.


    Boom!


    At this moment, there were still Dao Immortals falling.


    At this moment, the opportunity that belonged to the highest peak finally changed.


    A surge of power came from the Kunlun Main Hall.


    He had begun to condense the holy road.


    Fortuitous opportunity was formed from one¡¯s flesh and blood. It was the cornerstone of the holy road.


    The fortuitous opportunities turned into stone bricks and began to spread out in the Kunlun Main Hall. A path to the heavens appeared.


    Asingle nce at this path could shake one¡¯s heart.


    The holy road had appeared.


    A terrifying aura spread out from the holy road.


    For a moment, everyone stopped fighting and looked up at the start of the road.


    The end of the road seemed to be connected to a sea of blood, making it impossible to see clearly.


    Imperial Lord Xi He walked out of the temple. He had prepared for so long and condensed countless fortuitous opportunities.


    He watched people die one after another.


    In the end, he stood at the beginning of the holy road and looked towards the end. This was a path of certain death, and it was indeed a path that brought life.


    It was a path constructed from the blood of countless people.


    He could not fail.


    Ta!


    Imperial Lord Xi He stepped on the holy road, his voice spreading across the Grand Deste World.


    Sage steps began to appear, and the aura of a sage began to proliferate from Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s body.


    The entire Kunlun was silent.


    Everyone looked at Imperial Lord Xi He as he walked on the path of the sage. The blood red sky had already arrived, and all their hopes were on Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Only by bing a sage could the Grand Deste World have a chance of survival.


    Everyone held their breaths. At thest moment, no one knew if anything unexpected would happen.


    Boom!


    Imperial Lord Xi He took a step towards the sky, and the entire Grand Deste World rumbled.


    They seemed to be supporting Imperial Lord Xi He.


    ¡®As Imperial Lord Xi He walked further and further away, the aura of a sage filled the sky.


    Everyone felt an unprecedented power.


    Thunder rumbled and the sea of blood churned.


    Countless hands reached out from the sea of blood, wanting to suppress Imperial Lord Xi He.


    However, Imperial Lord Xi He, who had the might of a sage, reached out his hand.


    ¡®The power of a sage surged.


    The blood hand was destroyed.


    ¡°T¡¯m about to seed.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He could feel that the holy throne was right in front of him. The power of a sage began to condense on his body.


    If there was a problem, it would be now.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled as countless dark auras surged out from beneath Kunlun. They were ck auras that came from the Netherworld.


    The people of the Netherworld were unable to protect the power that belonged to the old world.


    All of the auras surged towards the holy road, wanting to destroy it and stop Imperial Lord Xi He from bing a sage.


    However, before the ck aura could approach the holy road, arge number of experts moved and immediately suppressed the ck aura. At the critical moment, they would definitely not let such an ident destroy the holy road.


    Imperial Lord Xi He was about to be a sage. Anyone who had persisted until now could feel it.


    If they seeded, it would not be in vain.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao stared into the distance. He entered the sea of blood, struggling to hold on.


    Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan, the Earth Mother, the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor, and the others were all waiting for Imperial Lord Xi He to be a sage.


    Imperial Lord Xi He raised his head and looked at the sky. The sage position began to support his body.


    Boom!


    The sea of blood pressed down.


    Imperial Lord Xi He extended his hands. The power a sage surged, supporting this sea of blood.


    Hu!


    The sea of blood trembled and began to retreat into the sky.


    Only sages could hold up this sky.


    Hope was right in front of him.


    The people around Kunlun looked at everything with a hint of joy in their eyes.


    However, at thest moment, the sea of blood suddenly stopped surging. Then, a figure walked out from the sea of blood.


    ¡®As soon as he appeared, the sky dimmed, as if it was filled with extreme danger.


    ¡®The aura of a sage appeared on his body.


    He was a fallen sage.


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw this person. This was beyond his expectations.


    He quickened his pace, wanting to be faster.


    However, the sage shed down with his saber.


    ¡°[ shall sever your path.¡±


    Astrike from a sage could destroy the heavens and earth, sever the path of the sage, and destroy one¡¯s vitality.


    ¡°No, I will never let you seed.¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He gave up on holding the sky and began to counterattack.


    Boom!


    He had the aura of a sage and had the qualifications to be one.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to sever my holy road.¡± Imperial Lord Xi He counterattacked on the spot.


    Bang!


    The fallen sage was directly repelled by Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Then, Imperial Lord Xi He would be a sage.


    But


    Six figures walked out of the sea of blood. Each of them had the power of a sage.


    For a moment, everyone felt despair.


    Six sages wanted to y the path of the Grand Deste World¡¯s new sage.


    How could he resist this?


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s eyes revealed madness. He took a step forward with all his might, but the power of the six sages swept over.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    One strike broke Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s defense, one strike injured Imperial Lord Xi He, one strike forced him back from the holy road, and one strike broke the holy road.


    The remaining two strikes were used to y the fortuitous opportunities.


    Pu!


    Imperial Lord Xi He was sent back to the Kunlun Main Hall by the six sages. Blood kept flowing out from him.


    The resentment of the sages came from the hatred of the sages of the old world.


    ¡°Why do you hate us? Are you even worthy of bing sages?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He roared angrily.


    He had worked hard until now. Sess was right in front of him, but something unexpected had happened.


    Allhis efforts to be a sage were for naught.


    Not only was his path bing a sage severed, but the path of the fortuitous opportunity was also severed.


    They had heavily injured the twelve Deity Positions holders in one strike.


    Pu!


    Imperial Lord Qiong Gou spat out a mouthful of blood, heavily injured.


    The Devil Ancestor, Ancestral Dragon Cang Yuan, the Earth Mother, and the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor were all heavily injured in one strike.


    For a time, the bnce of the entire Grand Deste World was broken.


    Heaven and earth copsed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Everyone looked at the sea of blood in the sky and watched as Imperial Lord Xi He was defeated. They all knew that everything was over.


    The Grand Deste World hade to an end.


    They had worked hard for so long, but all their efforts were in vain.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± In the Jade Pool, Ao Longyu¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    Everyone was clearly working hard. They had clearly given everything and were about to seed.


    Why did they suddenly fail?


    Why didn¡¯t the heavens give them any chance?


    ¡®The Eighth Princey on the water, watching the sea of blood approach. He knew that everything was over.


    He gripped the Heavenly Dragon Saber tightly, but he could no longer swing it.


    He was going to die too.


    Hong Yi looked at the sky. She had worked hard for many years.


    In the end, what she saw was failure.


    Lu Jian fell to the ground, unwilling.


    He, who was about to die, originally wanted to watch the Sect Master be a sage before he died.


    In the end, he died with regrets. He did not understand why.


    Why did the other sages hate them so much?


    The sword in Lin An¡¯s hand fell to the ground as he knelt on the ground. They had worked hard to the end.


    Yet, they still could not stop the destruction of the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Zhu Qing looked at the sky unwillingly.


    His Senior Sisters and Senior Brothers were all dead, but they were unable to save the Grand Deste World.


    Everyone gave up struggling. They knew that no matter how they struggled, there was nothing they could do.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Kunlun.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

 Chapter 556 - Kunlun鈥檚 First Sage

    <h4>Chapter 556: Kunlun¡¯s First Sage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®The moment Imperial Lord Xi He failed to be a sage.


    Jiang Lan opened his eyes.


    He looked outside and saw the path of the sage. He also saw Imperial Lord Xi He, who had failed to be a sage.


    Countless people had died.


    At this moment, he understood.


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s what I need to shoulder.¡±


    He finally found the opportunity to be a sage and understood what he had to shoulder.


    He had previously seen the position of the number one sage but he couldn¡¯t find thest opportunity.


    He thought he could find it, but he hadn¡¯t fully understood until now.


    This wisp of opportunity to be a sage was impossible to find in a short period of time by himself. He needed to rely on the entire Grand Deste World.


    He needed to step on the Grand Deste World¡¯s sage, step on the path made from the countless flesh and blood of the living beings in the Grand Deste World, to be¡­ the number one sage outside the Grand Deste World.


    Jiang Lan stood up slightly. He looked towards the sage road, his heart bitter.


    Everything was just to achieve his goal.


    But


    It was a little heavy.


    ¡®The moment Jiang Lan stood up, his figure became blurry.


    ¡®When he reappeared, he had arrived at the peak of the Ninth Summit. The aura on his body began to resonate with the holy road, and his Dao resonated with the Grand Deste World.


    His words resounded through the great wastnds, his path illuminating the darkness.


    Looking at the gazes below, Jiang Lan was no longer worried about being exposed. He only wanted to give everyone below hope.


    ¡°Today, I have be a sage.¡±


    Below the holy road, Jiang Lan saw the dpidated Tree of Creation, the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower that seemed to have lost their vitality, the fallen Hong Ya, the dying Lu Jian, Jing Ting¡¯s shattered body and Lin Siya nailed to a tree on herst breath.


    Many summit leaders had fallen. He had also lost many Junior Brothers and Sisters and Senior Brothers and Sisters. However, there were even lesser enemies left.


    He didn¡¯t even see Imperial Lord Dongging, the innkeeper, and Martial Aunt Miao Yue.


    Jiang Lan retracted his gaze and looked towards the Grand Deste World. He saw the Eighth Prince who had opened his eyes. He saw that Yan Xiyun was no longer seen. He saw that Qing Mu had died, but his body had not stiffened. His arm was broken, but his fist intent was still undying.


    Then, he saw the number of races decrease, while the number of living beings in the Grand Deste World still remainedrge.


    Jiang Lan raised his head towards the sky. The sea of blood was approaching, already not allowing him to hesitate.


    The road beneath his feet was a river flowing with blood. Every step he took was stepping on corpses that piled up into mountains.


    His sage position was not the result of a single person, but the result of everyone in the Grand Deste World.


    Ta!


    He took a step forward andnded on the path of the sage.


    Boom!


    ¡®The light that belonged to Jiang Lan illuminated heaven and earth, spreading through the great wastnds. Heaven and earth trembled, and the great Dao Sanskrit could be heard throughout the Grand Deste World.


    His sage figure manifested between heaven and earth.


    Be it cultivators or ordinary people, they all subconsciously looked in the direction of Kunlun.


    ¡®There was a figure there. His radiance was boundless like a scorching sun. He was walking towards the highest point, as if he was ascending the heavenly staircase.


    Stepping up the stairs to be a sage.


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    His brother-inw¡­ had finallye out of seclusion.


    He was finally going to be a sage.


    The Ancestral Dragon looked at Jiang Lan in silence. Heavenly Venerable Lun Ling was actually going to be the one who became the sage in the end.


    But


    The six figures were still there.


    ¡®The six sages were unparalleled and unstoppable.


    ¡°He will definitely seed. Brother-inw is invincible. No one can defeat him, not even sages.¡±


    The Eighth Prince shouted excitedly, even though no one could hear him.


    However, Ancestral Dragon and Ran Jing had heard it.


    Brother-inw?


    ¡®The Ninth Summit, Jiang Lan?


    Below Kunlun, Lu Jian, Jing Ting, and Lin Siya looked at the holy road. They had never dreamed that the person stepping on the path was someone that they were so familiar with.


    It turned out that Junior Brother Jiang had already reached the sage realm.


    Zhu Qing looked at Jiang Lan. Even though she had some guesses, she was still shocked when she saw it with her own eyes.


    Only then did Luo Chao and the others understand what kind of person was worthy of having a Dao Immortal as a servant.


    The holy road extended across the entire Grand Deste World. At the four extremes of heaven and earth, Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked at the sky and said to those of his race.


    ¡°This is the person who ascended the Stairway To Heavens back then. Regardless of whether you all believe it or not, he is that person.


    He had never cultivated the Empyrean Scripture.


    Yet, he still walks in front of everyone.


    ¡®What we treasure so much might just be nothing in the eyes of others.¡±


    The remaining members of the Heavenly Human Race revealed bitter expressions.


    The person they hated in the past had now be their hope.


    But could he resist the six sages¡¯ resentment?


    ¡®As Jiang Lan ascended into the sky, everyone was worried.


    The six sages were hard to beat.


    Jiang Lan walked on the holy road. He didn¡¯t care about the resentment of the sages in front of him. He only spoke softly, his voice spreading across Kunlun.


    ¡°A thousand years ago, I entered Kunlun.


    I obtained the protection of the sect, the care of my master, and the gift of the Great Dao.


    However, the price of all the gifts that were given had already been set long ago.


    Thave obtained the gift of the Heavenly Dao and am now a sage.¡±


    Jiang Lan ced his hand on his chest and took out two items.


    One was impossible to pry into, while the other was a mysterious book.


    It was the sage position, otherwise known as the system.


    ¡®The other was The Unmoved Sage.


    These were all opportunities for one to be a sage.


    ¡®When everyone from Kunlun saw this, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Everyone from the Dragon Race, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the Qilin Race, the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous, the Heavenly Human Race, and even the Ba Country were all covered in tears. It was over.


    They had worked hard for decades to wee a new life.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked up into the sky. He knew that he was more suitable for being emotionless, but he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.


    This was because he could only fuse with one of the two.


    He would be able to be a sage but he was unable to fuse with the Heavenly Dao.


    Imperial Lord Xi He was someone who had stepped onto the holy path. In the end, he was also a sage.


    Only he was qualified to fuse both of them.


    This was also why the Heavenly Venerable had left them for Imperial Lord Xi He. The reason why the Heavenly Venerable didn¡¯t walk the path of Dao Integration was because Dao Integration couldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    Only by bing a sage whose strength surpassed all the sages from the old world could he bring true hope to everyone.


    After Imperial Lord Xi He had reached the Dao Integration Realm, the Great Dao¡¯s Sanskrit voice appeared between heaven and earth, supported by all living things.


    ¡®At the same time, a beam of lightnded on the periphery of Kunlun. A ruin began to be surrounded by the power of the Heavenly Dao.


    The sound of the Great Dao came from the sky.


    ¡°As a gift for new life, the ce outside Kunlun will transform into the Kunlun Void from now on. All living beings who had died for this great cmity can walk out from the Kunlun Void again.


    You will be able to walk out with a cultivation base below the Immortal Realm and enter Kunlun. After which, you can return home after bing an immortal.


    Anyone who is seriously injured can also make a trip to the Kunlun Void and recover from their injuries.¡±


    Hu!


    The sound of the great Dao continued to echo through the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°After being reborn from the Grand Deste World¡¯s tribtion, there are still a hundred things to do. If a mortal possesses great merit, they will obtain the recognition of the heavens. Those whoprehend the will of the sages can be sages.¡±


    ¡®As soon as his voice fell, some people became restless.


    Heavenly Immortal Yunxiao looked up into the sky and came to a realization.


    With a chuckle, sage aura erupted from his body. He was only half a step away from bing a sage.


    ¡®The Heavenly Human Race cultivated the Empyrean Scripture, which was most in line with the will of the sages.


    Perhaps he would be the first person to be a sage in the Grand Deste World.


    ¡®The number one sage of Kunlun could no longer be considered a sage. Even the Dao Integration cultivator, Xi He, could not be considered a sage.


    ¡°Everyone will walk out of the Kunlun Void. In that case¡­ all the experts in the future wille from Kunlun.¡±


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao frowned and released his power to save his fellow race members.


    This time, he hoped that his fellow race members could see further.


    In the Jade Pool, Ao Longyu stood rooted to the spot. There was no longer anyone in the sky.


    Her heart ached inexplicably and she had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Nothing will happen. Even the sages¡¯ resentment had been casually crushed by Junior Brother. The same goes for the blood red sky.¡±


    She waited on the spot for the person above the sky to return.


    After the dust settled, the Heavenly Dao reappeared.


    Imperial Lord Qiong Gou led his people back to the Northern Wastnds.


    The Giant Spirit Race also retreated with their elders, and the Underground¡¯s Devils disappeared into the ground.


    Kunlun had survived this cmity.


    The youth woke up from the Tree of Creation and Hong Ya weed him.


    A few dayster, after confirming that the youth was fine, Hong Ya left Kunlun and returned to Wutong Mountain.


    The number of her people had decreased drastically. She needed to go back and help.


    The youth watched Hong Ya leave. This time, there was no possibility of them meeting again. The Pixiu was listless at his side. There was a flower pot in front of it, and in the flower pot, there was an egg and a Udumbara Flower.


    After Hong Ya left, the youth looked at Kunlun and then at the inn.


    He had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Boss, do you have any good wine?¡± Lu Jian¡¯s voice sounded in the young man¡¯s ear.


    Lu Jian was thrown into the Kunlun Void at thest moment and walked out safely.


    Only he and Lin An were alive. Hong Luan and Bei Fang were no longer around. Fortunately, as time passed, they were able to walk out of the Kunlun Void.


    They just needed to cultivate again.


    They had seen peopleing out over the past two days. Their entire cultivation bases weren¡¯tpletely erased. Instead, they would stay at the Void Refinement Realm or the Essence Soul Realm.


    The young man looked at Lu Jian in a daze and immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Without his grandfather, he would be the innkeeper from today onwards.


    A hundred yearster.


    Heaven Realm.


    After everything settled down, the Heaven Realm was no longer pitch-ck. This ce was vast and boundless, in an ownerless state.


    There were many things to do in the Grand Deste World. Until now, no faction had entered the Heaven Realm.


    ¡®There was a dpidated pce here. It was once the Central Pce.


    Mo Zhengdong, Jiu Zhongtian, Feng Yixiao, Zhu Qing, Imperial Lord Qiong Gou, Imperial Lord Youdu, the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor, Heavenly Human Yunxiao, etc.


    They stood on the Heavenly Realm¡¯s pce hall and observed the changes in the sky.


    The sea of blood outside was surging. There was powerpeting with each other.


    In the past hundred years, the sea of blood had be smaller and stronger.


    Today, the oue might be decided.


    The light outside became smaller and smaller before it exploded.


    Daoist spells surged.


    ¡®The Heaven Realm rumbled and shook. It was even difficult for them to withstand this terrifying power.


    Crack! Space was filled with cracks.


    If not for the experts joining forces to resist, they would have been severely injured by the shockwaves.


    ¡°What was the result?¡± Imperial Lord Youdu asked.


    He was asking about Imperial Lord Xi He who had reached the Dao Integration Realm.


    ¡°The copse disappeared, but¡­ no one was seen.¡± A voice came from the sky.


    Mo Zhengdong frowned in disbelief.


    However, just as the shockwaves were about to disappear, blood sttered across the Heaven Realm.


    It was the blood of a sage..

 Chapter 557 - Waiting For Someone To Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 557: Waiting For Someone To Come Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Kunlun.


    The Ninth Summit.


    The courtyard had been repaired, and the peach forest had been patched back to its original state.


    However, the array formation had always been in a dpidated state and could only be reced by a shallow array formation.


    Ao Longyu stood at the edge of the flowering shrubs, waiting for news.


    Her master and the others were heading to the Heaven Realm today. Perhaps there would be some news.


    Her expression was calm, but she subconsciously walked, feeling uneasy.


    In the evening.


    Zhu Qing came to the Ninth Summit. She looked at Ao Longyu who had anticipation in her eyes and told her what she had seen in the Heaven Realm today.


    The disorderly power of the old world had beenpletely destroyed, but


    Jiang Lan never returned.


    There was no longer anyone in the ce beyond the heavens.


    Ao Longyu¡¯s eyes widened as mist covered them. Then, she smiled.


    She firmly believed that her Junior Brother had yet to return.


    Zhu Qing was a little worried about Ao Longyu. She stayed in the courtyard for two days before leaving helplessly.


    Besides Ao Longyu, there was no one else on the Ninth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong did not return to the Ninth Summit either. No one knew his whereabouts.


    Ao Longyu stayed in the courtyard. She cleaned up the Ninth Summit and nted flowers.


    On the fifth day after her master left, Ao Longyu squatted by the flowers in the courtyard, pulling weeds.


    Her eyes suddenly watered again.


    ¡°We agreed that we wouldpete again. We agreed that I would win this time.¡±


    She muttered to herself and continued to clean up the flowers.


    She had a request that had been buried in her heart for a very, very long time. She wanted to win her Junior Brother and then make this request. A request that was not too much.


    She wanted her Junior Brother to be by her side forever.


    But.


    She never had the chance to make this request.


    Spring passed, autumn came, and the seasons changed.


    Ao Longyu began to read books regarding array formations. She wanted the Ninth Summit to return to its original state. When she was done, her Junior Brother should have returned.


    She built the array formations bit by bit and took care of the Ninth Summit.


    As time passed, the stars moved.


    A hundred years passed in a sh.


    Ao Longyu had stayed on the Ninth Summit for two hundred years.


    She had never left. She was only building array formations and removing weeds to tend to the Ninth Summit every year.


    She did not speak to others or leave the mountain to broaden her horizons. She only lived in her own world.


    After a hundred years, she had be the Jiang Lan of the past.


    She would watch the sunrise in the morning and the sunset in the evening.


    She read books everyday and read the stars at night.


    However, every night and every moming, she would look out of the peach forest.


    She was waiting for someone.


    Someone who would definitely return.


    In the same year.


    Mo Zhengdong arrived at the Kunlun Void and waited quietly at the exit.


    It was as if he knew that someone would walk out of Kunlun today.


    Noon.


    A beautiful figure slowly walked out of the Kunlun Void.


    It was a young girl wearing a cream-colored immortal dress with a faint smile.


    She had a graceful figure, bright eyes and white teeth.


    She had a face that could captivate the moon and flowers.


    ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see.¡± Under the sunlight, Miao Yue smiled like a flower.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I trust you¡¯ve been well.¡± Mo Zhengdong heaved a sigh of relief.


    A momentter, the two of them walked towards Kunlun side by side.


    ¡°What about Jiang Lan?¡± Miao Yue asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied.


    ¡°see.¡± Miao Yue¡¯s voice carried a faint smile.


    ¡°Senior Brother, do you still remember the agreement?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only a Golden Core cultivator now. It¡¯s more important to recover your cultivation first,¡± Mo Zhengdong did not answer directly.


    ¡°Senior Brother wants to go back on the promise?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Who is the Summit Leader of the Fifth Summit now?¡±


    ¡°There is no summit leader. The positions of the Second, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh summit leader are all empty.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, will you be used to having another person sleeping by your side in the future?¡±


    ¡°Thavent slept in a thousand years.¡±


    They walked all the way to Kunlun and chatted along the way. They chatted about boring topics and useless things.


    The following year.


    ¡®When the youth was watering the vegetative egg and Udumbara Flower outside the inn, he saw a woman, She had a green face and sharp teeth, and her bones were sturdy. There were some injuries on her body, making her look a bit sorry.


    It had to be someone from Ba Country.


    The youth at this moment was no longer a youth who had yet to grow up. He looked to be 16 or 17 years old, and his eyescked some naivety.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The youth went over and asked.


    ¡°Little Boss, you¡¯re too slow. You made an appointment yesterday but it¡¯s not ready today.¡±


    Lu Jian leaned on the counter andined. Then, he looked at the Pixiu who was cleaning the table and said.


    ¡°The Pixiu has suffered so much following you that it has lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Pixiu stared at Lu Jian with tears in its eyes.


    Finally, someone spoke up for it. The new boss was brutal.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for the best.¡± The youth handed the good wine to Lu Jian.


    He tasted it on the spot and nodded slightly. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s very close. Keep working hard.¡±


    Then, Lu Jian bade farewell and left.


    The youth¡¯s brew was naturally not as good as his grandfather¡¯s. He was constantly seeking to improve.


    Lu Jian often drank it, so he could taste how good it was.


    ¡°Sigh, I feel like I can¡¯t handle being alone in the inn.¡± The youth sighed as he ced the good wine on the table.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you hire someone?¡± A voice suddenly sounded.


    Her voice was filled with mockery.


    The youth tumed around and saw the Eighth Prince with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Stupid dragon, you¡¯re not dead?¡± The youth cried out in surprise.


    ¡°How can | die if you¡¯re not dead?¡± The Eighth Prince said angrily. Then, he looked around.


    ¡°Is your girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race dead?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead. How can Hong Ya die if I¡¯m not dead?¡± The youth scolded back immediately.


    ¡°Useless. Why don¡¯t you learn from my Brother-inw¡­¡± The Eighth Prince sighed.¡± I wonder when my Brother-inw will retum. I just went to see my sister and realized that she was smiling unhappily.¡±


    ¡°Eh, why are the vegetative egg and the Udumbara Flower with you?¡± The Eighth Prince eximed when he saw the flower pot at the counter.


    The youth, who was originally a little sad, rolled his eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t they be with me? They fell at the entrance of the inn, so I raised them.


    Thave asked asked Big Sister and she said that she would put them here first.


    Speaking of which, you¡¯re already here. Be my employee.¡±


    ¡°refuse. I want to start from scratch and be the boss myself,¡± the Eighth Prince said arrogantly.


    The Dragon Race no longer needed him. Now, he had decided to settle down in Kunlun.


    Who in the race would refuse?


    The Dao Integration cultivator was the previous Sect Master of Kunlun.


    The Heavenly Venerable above the current Heavenly Dao was a disciple of Kunlun. Countless experts of the various races had to join Kunlum after leaving Kunlun Void.


    ¡®The current Kunlun was truly the number one in the Grand Deste World.


    All of them wished they coulde here. His background was so deep. His sister was the Kunlun Goddess, and his Brother-inw was Heavenly Venerable Lun Ling.


    He was unstoppable across the entire Grand Deste World.


    He was just waiting for his Brother-inw to return.


    It was just that the situation was¡­ not optimistic.


    Dong dong!


    suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    The youth, who wanted to pour cold water on the Eighth Prince, turned around. He was stunned on the spot. Then, he sighed.


    ¡°Stupid dragon, I¡¯m finished. I¡¯ve been hallucinating again recently.


    Tam now seeing Hong Ya.¡±


    There was a young girl standing at the door. Her expression was calm and her eyes moved slightly, as if she was embarrassed.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had also seen it, so this was not an illusion.


    ¡°Is the inn hiring?¡± Hong Ya tried to ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s asking you if you want to hire anyone. Are you stupid?¡± The Eighth Prince kicked the youth.


    ¡°Stupid dragon, you dare to kick¡­ Huh?¡± The youth was stunned for a moment before looking at Hong Ya.


    For a moment, he realized that he was not hallucinating.


    ¡°Are you not hiring?¡± Hong Ya asked again.


    ¡°L.. Lam,¡± the youth stammered.


    ¡°He is recruiting but not an employee.¡± The Eighth Prince looked at Hong Ya and kicked the youth.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The youth came to a realization and looked at Hong Ya.


    ¡°I¡¯s a form of greeting. It¡¯s a form of greeting. However, after Grandpa returns, I won¡¯t be the boss anymore, so you might only be a temporarydy boss.


    I mean that we will be demoted together when the timees.¡±


    The youth lowered his head and realized that he was incoherent.


    ¡°am L¡­ really qualified?¡± Hong Ya asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The young man was surprised. Then, he kept nodding, ¡°Qualified. Very qualified.¡±


    ¡°Doing this will make me arrogant.¡± Hong Ya took a step forward and said, ¡°I will try my best to be qualified in the future, but I might be different from what you think. My personality and emotions are all the same because I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race. I don¡¯t have


    that many emotions.


    So¡­ can I apply to be thedy boss?¡±


    For a moment, the youth felt that he was seeing the Hong Ya in his hallucination back then. He wondered if he was hallucinating again.


    At this moment, someone pushed his back and he leaned forward, hugging Hong Ya subconsciously.


    It was considered a response.


    ¡°Idiot, you still have to rely on me in the end,¡± the Eighth Prince muttered.


    If he had listened to him from the start, he would have done so long ago. Why did he wait until now?


    The youth was still a youth and had not improved at all.


    At this moment, someone entered the inn.


    ¡°Big Brother, why are you grabbing Big Sister?¡± Yan Xiyun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Bang!


    ¡®The Eighth Prince struck out with his halberd, and Yan Xiyun instantly disappeared.


    This girl did not understand the atmosphere at all.


    The youth let go of Hong Ya in fear.


    Hong Ya changed the topic. ¡°Xiyun just came out of the Kunlun Void. She can¡¯t withstand such a hard strike, right?¡±


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 558 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 558: The End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the inn.


    Hide! Hide!


    Yan Xiyun hid behind Hong Ya, afraid that the Eighth Prince and the youth would beat her up.


    ¡°Speaking of which, if it¡¯s gone the moment we walked out of the Kunlun Ruins, would the Kunlun Ruins still care?¡± The Eighth Prince asked curiously.


    ¡°probably not.¡± The youth thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Lheard from some people that they had no choice but to join Kunlun and recover their cultivation in peace.


    They¡¯re all considered half of Kunlun.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to join Kunlun too. Where should I report to?¡± Yan Xiyun looked puzzled.


    ¡°No one is picking you up?¡± Seeing Yan Xiyun nod her head, the youth frowned and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Everyone will be picked up by people from Kunlun.


    Why didn¡¯t you ept it?¡±


    ¡°Then can I choose my own summit?¡± Hong Ya suddenly asked.


    ¡°You want to go to the Ninth Summit?¡± The Eighth Prince hurriedly said, ¡°If you do so, you will be Brother-inw¡¯s Junior Sister?¡±


    This was directly hugging onto someone powerful.


    ¡°No, the Ninth Summit won¡¯t let us join, or else everyone would have joined.¡± The youth shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. The others were brought to Kunlun. They have no choice,¡± said the Eighth Prince.


    ¡°But if they have someone to guide them, it means that they can join Kunlun. Yan Xiyun has no one to guide her, so she might not even have the qualifications to join Kunlun.¡± The youth didn¡¯t show any weakness.


    The two of them stared at each other. They were about to fight.


    At this moment, a rumbling sound suddenly came from the sky.


    It was the resonance of the Great Dao.


    Somehow, they had received news from the heavens that someone was going to be a sage.


    ¡°Heavenly Human Yunxiao has be a sage? That¡¯s fast.¡± The Eighth Prince was shocked.


    The people of the Twelve Deity Positions were all working hard to be sages, but no matter what, it should take a thousand years for a sage to appear.


    However, Heavenly Human Yunxiao actually became a sage after two hundred years.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only sage in the Grand Deste World, right?¡± The youth was also shocked. Then, he retracted his gaze and turned to look at the vegetative egg.


    ¡°Do you guys think that one day, the vegetative egg will also be a sage?¡±


    ¡°How can it be so easy for a sage? I heard from the Phoenix Ancestor that Heavenly Human Race is different. He had chosen to forgo his emotions and even have the guidance of the Heavenly Dao.


    Actually, even the Heavenly Dao has the intention to let him quickly be a sage and build the foundation of the Grand Deste World,¡± exined Hong Ya.


    Who was the Heavenly Dao? It was Imperial Lord Xi He. He had integrated himself into the Dao.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao walked on the ground. He had long left Li Fire Ind.


    In the past hundred years, he had entered the mortal world and left his name behind.


    It was also in the mortal world that he left behind the Empyrean Scripture.


    At the same time, he would let everyone see him be a sage today.


    ¡°You are the first person to be a sage in the Grand Deste World. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will take credit for this?¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao looked up at the sky and asked the existence above.


    ¡°This is what¡¯s needed.¡± A voice rang out from the sky.


    ¡°Moreover, if you have the intention to take credit, you won¡¯t be able to be a sage.¡±


    ¡°Is there no change in beyond the heavens?¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao asked.


    After bing a sage, he could naturally look at what was beyond the heavens.


    However, he did not see anything.


    The sky did not answer any questions, and Heavenly Human Yunxiao did not ask any more. Instead, he returned to the mortal world.


    The tide rose and fell, and the sun and moon alternated.


    Kunlun had stopped recruiting disciples. Some people would walk out of Kunlun every year.


    There was no need to recruit anymore.


    Every year, Kunlun would send disciples out to various parts of the Grand Deste World.


    It was a return trip and also a training trip.


    But some people would also stay in Kunlun and never leave.


    Ao Ye was like this. He had already be a Human Immortal since he came out, but he never left.


    The only pity was that he couldn¡¯t win against the Pixiu.


    There were also some people who stayed behind because of fame. It was said that above the Kunlun Main Hall was the residence of the Heavenly Dao, and the Ninth Summit was the residence of the number one sage in Kunlun.


    Kunlun was truly the holynd of the Grand Deste World.


    ¡°Thaventt seen Senior Sister for a long time.¡± Lin Siya looked at the Ninth Summit and said.


    Jing Ting and Mu Xiu also sighed. It had been almost three hundred years, and the Goddess had never appeared.


    In the past, no one had approached the Ninth Summit, and it was the same now.


    They even wondered if Kunlun had a Goddess.


    ¡°Do you think Junior Brother Jiang will return?¡± Mu Xiu asked.


    ¡°Probably. Junior Brother Jiang is such a good person at hiding. No matter how I look at it, he wouldn¡¯t leave a way out for himself,¡± Jing Ting said.


    They could only guess.


    How could they, Human Immortals and True Immortals, understand the affairs of a sage?


    Heaven Realm.


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s gaze was always looking at the sky.


    He was above the realm of a sage and could see the changes in the sky.


    He had never stopped paying attention since two hundred years ago, but he still gained nothing.


    Outside the sky, it was silent and chaotic.


    There was nothing else.


    Was there really no more traces? He was in disbelief.


    Today, his strength had finally covered the area where the great battle had taken ce. Although he knew that his Heavenly Dao power was unable to affect the number one sage who surpassed the Grand Deste World, he still wanted to give it a try. Perhaps he could obtain something.


    But.


    It was as empty as ever.


    Three years passed like a gust of wind.


    Three hundred years had passed since the great cmity.


    Today, a spring breeze blew in the Heaven Realm.


    On the surface of the Heaven Realm, there were a few pces that contained the Twelve Deity Positions.


    ¡®There was a ce that was still perfectly preserved. There were small piles of earth everywhere, and a broken sword was stabbed into the highest point.


    Many people knew what this small hill represented. It was the ancestor of the Ancient Imperial Pce who risked his life to protect the defensive line.


    Today, the wind blew against the small hill. The originally empty hill suddenly had an incense stick.


    Each pile of soil had an extra incense stick as well.


    ¡®The wind stopped here for a moment, then blew away like a figure walking.


    In the next moment, Imperial Lord Xi He transformed into a figure andnded beside the piles of soil. He looked at the incense sticks in shock.


    ¡°When did this happen? I didn¡¯t even notice it.¡±


    After a short moment, Imperial Lord Xi He felt relieved. Someone had once promised that when he seeded, he would bum an incense stick for everyone.


    ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t need to pay attention to what¡¯s beyond the heavens anymore.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Imperial Lord Xi He vanished on the spot.


    At the old wine tavern.


    Hong Ya gave Yan Xiyun some peanuts as a gift. She wanted to report to Kunlun.


    It had been so long since she entered Kunlun.


    The people of Kunlun didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll bring you in,¡± Hong Ya said kindly.


    ¡°No, I want to go in myself,¡± Yan Xiyun said stubbornly.


    ¡°Why should the child of me and Hong Ya call you Uncle?¡± The youth and the Eighth Prince were fighting again.


    ¡°Is it wrong for your child to call me Uncle since you call me Big Brother?¡± The Eighth Prince said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Big Brother?¡± The youth refuted.


    Yan Xiyun looked at Hong Ya¡¯s stomach in surprise.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Hong Ya replied.


    ¡®The Eighth Prince and the youth were like this. They just needed to get used to it.


    Yan Xiyun was also interested. ¡°If you have a child, what will it call me when you give birth?¡±


    Hong Ya: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did these people care about this?


    After being around these people, she was already kind of¡­ Looking forward to it. However, she was still young and worried that she would not be a good mother.


    She didn¡¯t purposely stop the youth from doing anything to her. She was still considered a qualifieddy boss.


    Her stomach had no reaction yet.


    Hu!


    Hong Ya felt a wind blowing.


    Ssh!


    Suddenly, the peanuts in Yan Xiyun¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    Hong Ya looked at Yan Xiyun and realized that she was looking at the door in shock.


    She turned around.


    The youth and the Eighth Prince also turned to look at the door of the inn.


    In an instant, everyone was stunned on the spot, and even their eyes were slightly red.


    Before the person at the door could speak, the youth spoke first.


    ¡°There¡¯s good wine. It¡¯s already prepared.¡±


    He had prepared a bottle of good wine every day and was waiting for that person to buy it.


    He had finally sold it today.


    The wind blew again towards Kunlun.


    Miao Yue, who had already be a Human Immortal, came to the Ninth Summit from the Fifth Summit. When she came, the veil that belonged to her disappeared.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shended beside Mo Zhengdong with a smile.


    However, Mo Zhengdong was a little strange today. He was drinking and smiling.


    ¡°Ah! This is given by your disciple?¡± Miao Yue looked surprised.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at Miao Yue andughed.


    ¡°Does that mean we should conduct a grand ceremony in Kunlun?¡± Miao Yue narrowed her eyes with a faint smile.


    This grand ceremony was naturally their wedding,


    Miao Yue had been living in the Ninth Summit all these years, but Mo Zhengdong did not mention the wedding, and neither did she.


    She knew what Mo Zhengdong was thinking,


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Zhengdong nodded.


    Miao Yue smiled. ¡°Senior Brother will apany me to find Senior Sister Chen Xi. She has just returned. I will ask her and Junior Sister Zhu Qing to make the wedding dress for me.¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯ll go look for the Sect Master and ask him to be our witness.¡± Mo Zhengdong would naturally take this matter seriously.


    The rice had already been cooked.


    The wind blew across the peach blossom forest.


    Among the flowers, Ao Longyu was squatting on the ground cleaning the weeds. Her fair and smooth hand was stained with soil.


    The corners of her immortal dress were also stained.


    However, just as she was cleaning the weeds, a breeze suddenly blew. She felt something and froze on the spot as she slowly looked back.


    Her eyes welled up.


    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    Soon, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Husband, wee back.¡±


    ¡°Tm back,¡± Jiang Lan replied with a smile as he looked at his wife.


    After 303 years, he returned from the ce beyond the heavens.


    He had returned alive. He had used all his strength and his fastest speed.


    Eleven yearster.


    Jiang Lan stood outside the courtyard and waited. He looked calm but was subconsciously walking.


    ¡®The Eighth Prince and the others were also in the courtyard.


    Due to her experience in the mortal world, Ao Longyu became more and more like a human. In the end, she stopped transforming into a half-dragon.


    After more than ten years of hard work, it was finally time for her to give birth.


    Jiang Lan was waiting for the child to be born. He didn¡¯t know if the child woulde in a shell.


    ¡°Tm going to be an uncle. I¡¯m ready for my shell.¡± The Eighth Prince looked excited.


    ¡°Tve also prepared some good wine. I¡¯m also an uncle.¡± The youth looked excited.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Stupid dragon. Hong Ya and I will have one soon as well. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s alone.¡±


    Jiang Lan stood at the side, not paying attention to their conversation.


    Actually, the Eighth Prince was not alone. Xiao Yu wanted to propose a marriage for him.


    She said that she was now the wife of an important figure and had a lot of face. The Dragon Race and the Qilin Race would give her face.


    If she went to ask for someone else¡¯s hand in marriage for the Eighth Prince with Jiang Lan standing behind her, it would definitely work.


    Jiang Lan felt that this dragon was messing around.


    As long as she deemed they were suitable, she thought that it would be right.


    Ignorant and arrogant.


    Jiang Lan sighed and looked at the house.


    Why was it so slow?


    Was this dragon torturing him on purpose?


    After the child was born, he would have to prepare for his master¡¯s wedding in a few years. At that time, it would also be a grand ceremony in Kunlun.


    Although the entrance to the Netherworld was still there, there was no need to guard it.


    A few years ago, Imperial Lord Xi He had opened up a ce for the Netherworld and conveniently improved the environment in the Netherworld.


    Anew era was beginning, and sages were appearing one after another.


    Jiang Lan did not know what the future would be like. He only wanted to stay on the Ninth Summit.


    After a few days, he would take over the Ninth Summit¡¯s Summit Leader position and let his master and his master¡¯s wife retire.


    A momentter.


    Zhu Qing came out of the house and let Jiang Lan in.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had a bad feeling,


    ¡®When he entered, he saw Xiao Yu leaning against the head of the bed, helplessly poking the egg in her arms.


    Things seemed bad.


    He had to raise an egg again..

 Chapter 559 - Epilogue 1

    <h4>Chapter 559: Epilogue 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Three years.


    Jiang Lan sat at the stone table in the courtyard. There was a bamboo basket on the table, and in the middle of the basket was a light blue egg wrapped in a nket.


    It was the size of a baby.


    Flowing light appeared on the surface of the eggshell, flickering between dark and bright.


    It had a regr rhythm, as if it was breathing.


    Jiang Lan took out the wooden sword and slowly approached the eggshell.


    As soon as he approached the light, it flickered quickly, as if it was afraid. Its breathing became rapid.


    ¡°Tt seems like it really is a dragon,¡± Jiang Lan muttered to himself.


    Ordinary eggs would not fear a wooden sword enhanced by the Dragon ying Sword.


    But the egg his Senior Sister gave birth to was fearful of it.


    But this dragon egg was different from ordinary dragon eggs.


    This shell contained his power. It was like a protective barrier.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re using my wooden sword to scare it again.¡± After Ao Longyu realized what Jiang Lan was doing, she hurriedly snatched back the wooden sword.


    She also approached her egg child to make sure that there was no problem before she kept the wooden sword.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This dragon didn¡¯t even reflect on itself.


    ¡°Junior brother, it¡¯s been three years. When will the little fellowe out?¡± Ao Longyu sat beside Jiang Lan and poked her egg child.


    ¡°Soon.¡± Jiang Lan wasn¡¯t too sure.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sage who has surpassed the Heavenly Dao. How can you not know?¡± Ao Longyu patted Jiang Lan¡¯s head and said earnestly.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you still need to work hard.¡±


    1am being treated like sage now? Wasn¡¯t I an early-stage True Immortal during the match? This dragon doesn¡¯t know his ce. Jiang Lan sighed in his heart.


    He really did not know when the egg would hatch. He would just let nature take its course.


    After all, he wanted to know if the child who broke the shell was a human, a dragon, or a half-dragon.


    He thought that it would most likely be a human.


    He would know the answer when the day came.


    ¡°What should I call my egg child?¡± Ao Longyu thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Jiang Dansheng?¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was alright.


    Hu hu ~


    The egg suddenly began to breathe heavily. Light shed, as if it was angry.


    ¡°Looks like he doesn¡¯t really like this name.¡± Jiang Lan tumed to look at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Then what name should I give it? It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a male or a female egg.¡± Ao Longyu stood behind Jiang Lan, leaning on his back and resting her chin on his head.


    ¡°Jiang Goudan?¡± Ao Longyu tried asking again.


    The light shed faster, as if it was about to cry.


    ¡°Junior Brother, could it really be a girl?¡± Seeing the ege¡¯s intense reaction, Ao Longyu could not help but suspect.


    ¡°Then it is an egg girl,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have another egg? We can have both a boy and a girl.¡± Ao Longyu stood up excitedly.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Jiang Lan looked up at the sky and said.


    ¡°Master and Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s wedding ising up. We have to prepare for it as well.¡±


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    Although they were married before, they only knew what the married couple wanted to do and didn¡¯t know what to prepare before the wedding.


    ¡°I think we need to go to the Kunlun Main Hall to prepare an array formation. Martial Aunt Miao Yue¡¯s cultivation level is only at the Human Immortal Realm. Some array formations are rather troublesome for her to set up.


    I should be the one setting it up.¡± Jiang Lan stood up.


    ¡°TIl go to the Fifth Summit to take a look first. Then, I¡¯ll have to invite the guests and find the youth to prepare some good wine.


    Speaking of which, should we go to the Qilin Race in the Eastern Wastnds when we have time?¡± Ao Longyu picked up her egg son and followed Jiang Lan out of the peach blossom forest.


    They were going to the Fifth Summit.


    They just had to walk over.


    Although he did not use the Loneliness Spell, it was still difficult for others to discover them.


    The disciples of the Ninth Summit stillcked presence.


    However, his reputation hadpletely changed. Previously, he was criticized, but now, he was excessively holy.


    ¡°Before going to the Qilin Race, you have to go to the Dragon Race first. Shouldn¡¯t you tell the Eighth Prince first?¡±


    ¡°Master didn¡¯t tell us in advance about the engagement. He only told us about it after it was almost confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Just wait for them to me you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get them engaged first and take it slow..¡±

 Chapter 560 - Epilogue 2

    <h4>Chapter 560: Epilogue 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Sixth Summit.


    ¡®Ao Longyu carried her egg son and followed Jiang Lan along the river.


    This was Chen Xi¡¯s residence. Martial Aunt Miao Yue was here today, so they came along.


    The Sixth Summit¡¯s Chen Xi did not care about everything regarding the Sixth Summit. Therefore, it was not a big deal if there was another summit leader after she died.


    It was nothing for a summit leader to return with an Essence Soul cultivation.


    However, everyone knew that if they were given some time, they would quickly return to their peak.


    They might even be able to approach the Dao Immortal Realm within a thousand years.


    Their path was smooth sailing. There were no bottlenecks, nor did they need toprehend the Dao again.


    He just needed to train hard.


    On the way, Ao Longyu asked, ¡°Are Martial Aunt Miao Yue and Martial Aunt Chenxi like the vegetative egg? Can they be Dao Immortals after hiding for a thousand years?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Jiang Lan thought for a moment before replying.


    ¡°The vegetative egg managed to do so only because it had the enlightenment of a sage. It was born with an advantage over Dao Immortals. That¡¯s why it could be a Dao Immortal within a thousand years.


    Although Martial Aunt Miao Yue and the others were Dao Immortals before, they did not have such perfect insights and all kinds of unnecessary support.


    It will take more than a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What about our egg son?¡± Ao Longyu raised the egg.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put him inside for a thousand years. Let¡¯s not talk about bing a Dao Immortal when hees out. An innate immortal should be fine, right?¡±


    Ssh!


    The egg kept flickering, as if it was dissatisfied with letting him stay inside for a thousand years.


    ¡°Our child is definitely a girl. She¡¯s so unhappy just from a few words of ours.¡± Ao Longyu knocked on the eggshell twice.


    At this moment, the ce where she knocked on lit up. It seemed like the childs¡¯s hand was trying to touch his mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Ao Longyu immediately smiled. She liked her egg son again.


    Jiang Lan just watched and led the way.


    He was rather experienced in raising eggs. This time, he would not raise it for a thousand years.


    After a while.


    They arrived in front of the bamboo house, Miao Yue was talking to Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi was unwilling.


    [haven¡¯t even be an immortal, yet you want to torment me like this? How can the light of the starse down so easily?¡± Chen Xi was rather helpless.


    ¡°Senior Sister has yet to be an immortal, so I will ask Junior Sister Zhu Qing to take care of you throughout the journey.¡± Miao Yue smiled with narrowed eyes.


    Chen Xi:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, there¡¯s a guest.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t find an excuse to refuse, she could only change the topic.


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunts.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunts.¡±


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu bowed their heads in greeting.


    ¡°So I¡¯m still just a Martial Aunt. I haven¡¯t received your recognition.¡± On the chair, Miao Yue rested her chin on her hands and narrowed her eyes, looking at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu with interest.


    ¡°Martial Mother.¡± Jiang Lan lowered his head and corrected himself.


    St!


    Miao Yueughed.


    Chen Xi shook her head helplessly, as if she was used to Miao Yue¡¯s behavior.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Having a master¡¯s wife was not necessarily a good thing. Fortunately, his master and his wife were already old, so he did not have to worry about anything else.


    He could just let them retire.


    ¡°Xiao Yu,e here, let¡¯s take a look at your egg son.¡± Miao Yue waved her hand.


    ¡®The egg¡¯s son was ced on the table. Everyone poked him twice.


    The light in the egg would also react. He seemed to be very happy to have someone to y with.


    Jiang Lan held the wooden sword, thinking to himself that he often yed with him but he was never as happy as he was now.


    It was just that he would subconsciously embed his Dragon ying Sword¡¯s Sword Intent into the wooden sword every day.


    ¡°Does Martial Mother want to set up an array formation?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Miao Yue threw a map to Jiang Lan.


    ¡®Taking a closer look, it was a huge array formation. The array formation could connect to heaven and earth. If there was starlight, it could draw down the starry sky.


    ¡°Martial Mother wants to hold the wedding at night?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    He had just arrived when he heard that his Martial Mother wanted Martial Aunt Chen Xi to light up the stars.


    ¡°Yes, I want to do it at night.¡± Miao Yue nodded.


    ¡°Is there any difficulty in setting up the array formation?¡±


    ¡°It will take a few days,¡± Jiang Lan replied.


    Array formations were not very difficult, but they were a little troublesome.


    He only needed to set up the array formation. There was no need to add anything else.


    Getting married at night was indeed not bad.


    ¡°Lwill do my best to set up the array formation, but Martial Aunt Chen Xi¡¯s strength has yet to recover. Can you draw down the light of the stars?¡± Jiang Lan turned to look at Chen Xi.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me because I¡¯m no longer an immortal?¡± Chen Xi said unhappily.


    ¡®Ao Longyu came to a sudden realization. She seemed to be even stronger than her two Martial Aunts now.


    Jiang Lan lowered his head, not daring to think so.


    ¡°Have you guys given this egg a name yet?¡± Chen Xi suddenly asked.


    ¡°Jiang Goudan.¡± Jiang Lan pointed at Ao Longyu.


    ¡°Senior Sister gave it a name.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Lights shed everywhere.


    It was as if he was rolling on the ground and refusing to agree.


    ¡°What a mother.¡± Miao Yueughed before saying.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a good name. You have to change it.¡±


    ¡°How about Jiang Tiezhu?¡± Ao Longyu tried asking.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    That was fine too.


    Miao Yue :¡±¡­¡±


    Chen Xi:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡®The egg son was already crying.


    ¡°We should take our time and think about it when we are born. Let¡¯s put the name Goudan and Tiezhu aside first.¡± Miao Yue said.


    ¡°Yes,e to me when he¡¯s out. I¡¯ll help you guys divine a name.


    By then, I would have recovered to my peak,¡± Chen Xi said.


    Jiang Lan :¡±¡­¡±


    He had a feeling that his Martial Aunt was saying that the egg would onlye out after a thousand years.


    ¡°Martial Aunts, I want to ask how we should bring up a marriage proposal,¡± Ao Longyu suddenly asked.


    This surprised Miao Yue and Chen Xi.


    ¡®When they heard that Ao Longyu was going to the Qilin Race to propose a marriage, they were shocked. This girl really dared to think about it.


    But


    It seemed like she could really seed.


    For a moment, they really wanted to see the expressions of the Dragon Race and the Qilin Race.


    Would anyone dare to refuse?


    In the end, Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu left the Sixth Summit and headed towards the old wine tavern.


    ¡®They needed to order wine from the youth at the inn and bring his egg son out to meet the others so that he wouldn¡¯t be a stranger when he came out.


    ¡°As long as the marriage proposal is casually mentioned and they agree, we can talk about the betrothal gift?¡± Ao Longyu asked as they approached the inn.


    That was what Martial Aunt Miao Yue and Martial Aunt Chen Xi had said on the Sixth Summit.


    ¡®Ao Longyu felt that it was a little too simple.


    ¡°probably,¡± Jiang Lan replied while hugging his egg-like son.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t this dragon quite arrogant? Since she has already proposed such a thing, why does she even need to think about the process?¡±


    Normally speaking, neither the Eighth Prince nor Yan Xiyun could marry someone from another race.


    But his Senior Sister felt that they were suitable. They were a match made in heaven.


    Since he was stronger, why should he care about the process?


    ¡®The details could be left for the two races to discuss. They would probably reach their final goal.


    Perhaps so.


    Perhaps they would choose a roundabout way to change Xiao Yu¡¯s mind.


    Both races did not want to lose important descendants and bloodlines.


    After a while.


    The two of them arrived at the old inn. The inn was as deserted as ever.


    ¡®There were countless casualties from Kunlun. Although Kunlun was filled up, there was still quite a distance before Kunlun reached its peak once again.


    After all, not many people walked out of the Kunlun Void every year.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister?¡± The youth immediately said aftering out of the backyard.


    ¡°Are you here to order wine? I¡¯ve prepared enough for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you not hold your wedding with Hong Ya?¡± Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    ¡°We have to wait for his grandfather toe out,¡± Hong Ya said from the counter.


    She didn¡¯t care about this. She didn¡¯t have the expectations of ordinary people.


    ¡®As she spoke, her gazended on the egg Jiang Lan was hugging.


    ¡°The vegetative egg is with you. I¡¯ll put our egg son beside it. Perhaps they have something inmon.¡± Ao Longyu took her egg son with a smile and ced it on the counter.


    She ced it beside the vegetative egg flower pot.


    ¡®The Udumbara Flower in the flower pot swayed twice.


    ¡®They seemed to be greeting each other.


    Hong Ya came to the side of the egg and touched it very carefully, afraid that it would break.


    Another egg.


    Their race also reproduced byying an egg.


    She wondered if she would give birth to an egg one day.


    Whoosh!


    The light was flickering, as if it was greeting someone.


    Hong Ya was delighted.


    ¡°Is Ao Man not here?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°He should be here soon. He wants to borrow my ce to sell wild animals.¡± The youth paused for a moment and said.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of wine does Big Brother want? Come with me to the backyard to take a look.¡±


    After Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu headed to the backyard, the Udumbara Flower and the vegetative egg began tomunicate in the inner space.


    ¡°Brother Egg, Little Master is also an egg. Will he hide like us and not go out?¡± The Udumbara Flower asked curiously.


    ¡°Definitely not. A mere dragon egg can¡¯tpare to me. I¡¯m waiting for a new golden age. At that time, I will be the main character of this generation and be a sage in one go.


    Now, I want to develop silently and prepare the necessary conditions to be a sage.¡± The vegetative egg was arrogant.


    ¡°Will the Little Master be the main character of the era when he is born?¡± The Udumbara Flower was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His shell is actually not a dragon¡¯s shell. It has the power of our owner. After staying inside for a long time, he should be able to be an innate immortal.


    I don¡¯t know about the rest. For safety reasons, let¡¯s continue staying in the shell.¡± The vegetative egg wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    ¡°What if Little Master doesn¡¯te out?¡± The Udumbara Flower asked.


    ¡°How can a mere dragon eggst as long as me?¡± The vegetative egg was ambitious and never feared a dragon egg.


    Ssh! Ssh!


    Hong Ya realized that Jiang Lan¡¯s egg son was shing for some reason. It was quite interesting.


    ¡°Brother Egg, could the Little Master have heard what we said? Could he be unconvinced?¡± The Udumbara Flower was a little worried.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, right?¡± The vegetative eggcked confidence.


    At this moment, the dragon egg flickered even faster, as if it was unconvinced.


    The vegetative egg:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Egg, are we in trouble?¡± The Udumbara Flower¡¯s voice trembled.


    If the Little Master didn¡¯t go out of the egg with them, they would be in big trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide and pretend nothing happened.¡± The vegetative egg immediately sealed everything around it and continued to hide.


    It was waiting for an age suitable for it to break out of its shell and advance to be a sage.


    A momentter, Ao Longyu arrived at the counter and looked at her egg son with a strange expression.


    ¡°He seems pretty angry. Who provoked him?¡± She looked around in confusion.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Ya looked puzzled.


    ¡°No one has entered.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he is unhappy because I didn¡¯t bring him along?¡± Ao Longyu felt that she had neglected her egg son.


    Then, she carried him up.


    ¡°Tl y with youter.¡± As she spoke, she walked towards the backyard.


    She still had to check on the wine.


    Hong Ya nodded slightly. Seeing Ao Longyu take the dragon egg away, she felt that it was not bad to have an egg son.


    Five dayster.


    Jiang Lan prepared the array formation and the good wine.


    After that, he would wait patiently for the wedding.


    However, many people woulde to Kunlun before the wedding.


    ¡®The Dragon Race was one of them, and so was the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race.


    ¡®As for who came from the Dragon Race, they were naturally Ran Jing, Ao Shishi, Ao Li, andpany.


    They came to Kunlun most often and had all coincidentally survived.


    Kunlun was different from before. There were many dragons here, and there were even dragons who were once at the Dao Immortal Realm.


    ¡®They hade to see these people.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Ran Jing sat at the inn and asked Ao Ye.


    Ao Ye¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t that high, but his status wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°Tl recover first.¡± Ao Ye looked around and said.


    Following that, Ran Jing looked at the Eighth Prince. The Eighth Prince had his head lowered, appearing obedient.


    He had just used the Heavenly Dragon Saber to cut the wild animals and was caught by his mother.


    He didn¡¯t know his mother woulde so early, so.


    He had been careless. Also, Uncle Ao Ye did not remind him, causing him to suffer.


    Fortunately, he was only brought back at thest minute previously and was still a hostage in Kunlun.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for his mother to ask him to return.


    ¡°Is business good?¡± Ran Jing asked.


    ¡®The Eighth Prince panicked even more.


    He could only lower his head in silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Kunlum has arranged a residence for us. Go and rest for a few days. You don¡¯t have toe out midway.¡± Ran Jing was calm but dignified.


    He could not refuse.


    Eighth Prince:


    He was imprisoned.


    Finally, he nodded.


    After dealing with the Eighth Prince, Ran Jing turned around and left.


    With the innkeeper not around, she was even more at ease here.


    Of course, everyone knew who the inn youth was, as well as the fact that there were others standing behind him. If one wanted to act impudently here, the price was also extremely serious.


    ¡®Whether it was the Heavenly Dao or the number one saint of the Grand Deste World, they were both greatly rted to this inn.


    Not to mention that the youth at the inn had the founding primordial spirit¡¯s fortuitous opportunities.


    Whether the innkeeper was around or not didn¡¯t affect much.


    Perhaps it was because of this reason that the innkeeper was unwilling to leave the Kunlun Void.


    After leaving the old inn.


    Ran Jing retumed to her residence.


    All those who came to participate in the wedding were arranged to be on the First Summit.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is getting more and more overboard. Aren¡¯t you going to interfere?¡± Ao Shishi asked.


    ¡®The Eighth Prince was indeed too much. He had used the Heavenly Dragon Saber and the Dragon Race¡¯s reputation to mess around.


    ¡°How?¡± Ran Jing sighed and said.


    ¡°Kunlun is not the Four Seas. Now that Ao Man is here, it will be difficult for him to return.¡±


    Back then, Kunlun was a vampire, and it still is one too. How can they let go of the fatmb in their hands?


    Or should we take back his Heavenly Dragon Saber?¡± Ran Jing looked at Ao Shishi.


    ¡°No.¡± Ao Shishi immediately shook his head.


    ¡®The Eighth Prince¡¯s achievements were obvious. It was impossible for him to take away his Heavenly Dragon Saber.


    ¡®That would simply make the entire Dragon Race unhappy.


    Everyone knew that the Heavenly Dragon Saber belonged to the Eighth Prince. The Eighth Prince used the saber to lead them to kill the enemies.


    It was deeply rooted.


    Other than being imprisoned, Ran Jing indeed had no other way to punish the Eighth Prince.


    However, just as they were having a headache, they suddenly received a notice.


    It was the Jade Pool Goddess and the Ninth Summit¡¯s disciple, Jiang Lan.


    For a moment, Ran Jing and Ao Shishi were stunned.


    Ao Shishi was especially worried.


    ¡°Why are they here? Are they here to see you?¡±


    Ran Jing shook her head and could only choose to meet.


    In the entire Grand Deste World, who could stop these two people?

 Chapter 561 - Epilogue 3

    <h4>Chapter 561: Epilogue 3</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Will Mother not see us?¡±


    ¡®Ao Longyu, who was waiting outside, hugged her egg son worriedly.


    Jiang Lan shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Not to that extent.¡±


    His Senior Sister¡¯s mother never acknowledged her Senior Sister. In other words, in her eyes, there was no mother-daughter rtionship between them.


    In the past, she could refuse to meet him at will, especially when they were in the Dragon Race.


    But now, they were not only in Kunlun, they were no longer the same people they were hundreds of years ago.


    Because their identity had been exposed during the great cmity, his Senior Sister¡¯s mother did not dare to reject the two of them.


    Only Martial Aunt Zhu Qing still dared to stop Xiao Yu from entering her secret room because Xiao Yu had stolen something previously.


    She was worried that with a Heavenly Venerable husband, things would be worse.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Lan hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say when we make that request.¡±


    ¡°Darling, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Ao Longyu immediately cut off all ties.


    ¡®Ao Longyu did not dare to act impudently in front of her mother.


    ¡®There were some things that she could only ask Jiang Lan to help her bring up.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he had to apany this dragon to cause trouble. He didn¡¯t know if it would end well.


    Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. In reality, it depended on these people¡¯s reactions.


    After a while.


    Someone came out to invite them in.


    The moment he entered, he saw Ran Jing and Ao Shishi walking out to wee him.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Ao Longyu lowered her head in greeting.


    Jiang Lan was the same as Xiao Yu. He lowered his head and greeted her.


    ¡°Is this your child?¡± Ran Jing greeted Jiang Lan before turning to look at the egg son in Ao Longyu¡¯s hand.


    Raising an egg was different from raising a vegetative egg. The vegetative egg had no reaction at all.


    He just needed to water the vegetative egg once in a while wheras if he ignored his egg son for a long time, the egg would lose his temper and flicker non-stop.


    asionally, he would y with Ao Man and the others.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not out yet.¡± Ao Longyu took a few steps forward and showed her egg son to her mother.


    Ao Shishi was flustered and helpless.


    She was worried that the person in front of her was so polite.


    There were not many people in the entire Grand Deste World who could make the person in front of them be polite.


    She felt honored to be able to see it.


    ¡°Come in first.¡± Ran Jing nudged her grandson a few times and was somewhat surprised that he would respond.


    Amomentter.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu sat on the seats while Ran Jing and Ao Shishi sat opposite them.


    ¡®The egg son was ced on the table. Every time someone touched it, it would show a response.


    The egg seemed happy.


    After chatting for a while, Ran Jing looked at Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu and said.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡®Ao Shishi looked at Jiang Lan nervously. She hoped that Jiang Lan would say no.


    However, things did not go as nned.


    Jiang Lan nodded and answered truthfully.


    ¡°There are indeed some things I want to ask the Dragon Race.¡±


    ¡®The Dragon Race.


    Not to mention Ao Shishi, even Ran Jing was concerned.


    ¡®Ao Longyu lowered her brows, not daring to look at her mother.


    ¡°Please borate.¡± Ran Jing quickly regained herposure.


    Ao Shishi¡¯s breathing slowed down by half a beat as she waited for the result.


    The other party¡¯s serious expression made Jiang Lan a bit speechless. However, his Senior Sister¡¯s head was still lowered, so he could only brace himself and say.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince is not young. I wonder if the Dragon Race has any ns to find a marriage partner for him?¡±


    The sudden question surprised Ran Jing.


    ¡®Ao Shishi was also perplexed. Was the other party referring to the Eighth Prince?


    Soon, they had a premonition that Jiang Lan was going to interfere with the selection of the Eighth Prince¡¯s wife.


    ¡°We still have yet to find someone for him.


    Thinking about it carefully, Ao Man is indeed not young anymore. We should find a marriage for him.


    Do you have anyone suitable?¡± Ran Jing asked.


    ¡®Ao Longyu hurriedly raised her head, but when she saw her mother¡¯s face, she lowered her head silently, not daring to voice her thoughts.


    ¡°There is indeed a candidate.¡± Jiang Lan spoke directly. Under the puzzled gazes of Ran Jing and Ao Shishi, he continued.


    ¡°You two should know the person as well.


    It was the girl from the Qilin Race who often appeared in the inn, Yan Xiyun.


    I wonder if it¡¯s suitable?¡±


    Their expression changed upon hearing the name.


    They did not react for a moment.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t agree, Jiang Lan just waited quietly.


    ¡®Ao Longyu stole a nce at her mother, but she did not receive anything from her.


    After calming down for a while, Ran Jing spoke first.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed suitable.¡±


    Ao Shishi opened his mouth but hesitated. It was not suitable at all.


    With that said, Ran Jing added, ¡°However, it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°Do the dragons have any difficulties?¡± Jiang Lan asked softly.


    His words were polite, but his identity meant that no one could refuse him.


    Ran Jing shook her head and exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the Dragon Race has difficulties, but the Qilin Race might not agree.


    I might need you to make a trip to their side. They should being over in a few days.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡± Jiang Lan nodded.


    ¡°When theye, I¡¯ll go over immediately. At that time, I¡¯ll send the news over immediately.


    It will put your hearts at ease.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ran Jing smiled.


    After ying with the egg on the table for a while longer, she sent Jiang Lan and his wife away.


    After the two left, Ao Shishi whispered.


    ¡°How can the Eighth Prince marry Yan Xiyun?


    She¡¯s the beloved daughter of the earth. Their bloodlines are at the same level.


    At that time, the Dragon Race would not be able to inherit the bloodline of Ao Man. The Qilin Race would also lose the bloodline of the Earth Maiden.


    This is a lose-lose situation.¡±


    ¡°Then should I reject it?¡± asked Ran Jing.


    ¡®Ao Shishi suddenly stopped.


    Reject?


    It had to be known that the other party was a Heavenly Venerable who had surpassed the Grand Deste World. Who would dare to refuse him?


    Even the Heavenly Dao could not go against his will. His thoughts could even decide the direction of the world.


    Even if he did not think that the Dragon Race was insensible, as long as he had a thought, the entire Dragon Race might not be able to withstand it.


    Instead, if they made him feel that if the Dragon Race understood the situation, it would be much easier for the Dragon Race to continue living a good life.


    Who in the entire Grand Deste World would dare to reject the number one sage of Kunlun?


    Who could refuse?


    ¡°There will be other substitutes for everything. It¡¯s not a big deal. The Qilin Race will also agree.


    ¡®We will just tacitly agree to this. Besides, they had stayed here for a long time.


    Their releationship with the Heavenly Venerable might make it not necessarily a bad thing either,¡± said Ran Jing calmly.


    She had already thought of everything and weighed the pros and cons.


    It was not a big deal.


    Ao Shishi nodded. That was indeed the case. Although it was a pity, it did not affect the foundations of the Dragon Race.


    The Eight Prince could pass the Dragon Saber Art to others.


    It was very troublesome and there might not be a candidate, but this would have to wait a long time before everything could be decided.


    ¡®As long as the Eighth Prince was not old, there was no need to worry about this.


    They would stall for time now.


    ¡°Does Mother really think it¡¯s suitable?¡±


    After leaving, Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably fake.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head.


    The Dragon Race definitely did not want the Eighth Prince to marry Yan Xiyun of the Qilin Race.


    There was no benefit from doing so.


    One was in thend, while the other was in the sea. They were inpletely different fields. There was no need for them to cooperate.


    ¡°Will Mother think I¡¯m deliberately causing trouble?¡± asked Ao Longyu.


    Aren¡¯t you doing exactly that? Jiang Lan asked in his heart.


    However, this dragon had never known its limits.


    If others felt that it was not good, they would consider it from the perspective of their race, while Xiao Yu would decide the marriage from a personal perspective.


    There was no benefit to the Dragon Race and the Qilin Race at all.


    ¡®There was no harm to the Eighth Prince and Yan Xiyun, but they were still young.


    There would definitely beints.


    But it was nothing.


    He and Xiao Yu had also lived like this. It was pretty good.


    ¡°Senior Sister will go tell the Qilin Race about this matter,¡± Jiang Lan said.


    ¡°Yes, Junior Brother, remember to stand behind me.¡± Ao Longyu cheered herself on.


    During these few days, they did not do anything and lived a peaceful life in the Ninth Summit.


    asionally, people from the Fifth and First Summits woulde to learn about array formations.


    No one woulde to the peach blossom forest.


    Sometimes, Xiao Yu would abandon her egg son and chat with Lin Siya.


    She was basically learning some strange knowledge.


    Jiang Lan could feel it every time.


    One day, Jiang Lan used the wooden sword to poke his egg son. He discovered that it was so scared that it wanted to cry.


    This made him curious. If his Senior Sister wasn¡¯t afraid of the wooden sword, why was his egg son afraid?


    Especially since his egg son should have half of a human¡¯s bloodline. He could clearly feel that his egg son was not a pure dragon, but a pure human.


    There was no reason for it to be afraid. Could it be¡­ that this behavior was happiness?


    After waving it a few more times, Jiang Lan realized that after changing his mindset, he felt that he was ying very happily with his egg son.


    He held the wooden sword and stabbed out, the egg light suddenly bing long and bright.


    Jiang Lan slowly withdrew the wooden sword and stood up, intending to give it a few more strikes. However, just as he brandished it, he suddenly felt an aura appear from below the mountain.


    Unexpectedly, the wooden sword slowly fell, almost touching the egg¡¯s son.


    Just an inch.


    At this moment, the egg¡¯s son suddenly lit up and then died.


    Dong dong!


    He knocked on the eggshell twice, but there was no reaction.


    Looking at the wooden sword, Jiang Lan felt that he might have misunderstood. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t happy just now.


    Putting away the wooden sword, he turned around and walked out.


    In the blink of an eye, his figure disappeared on the spot, and so did his egg son.


    At the old wine tavern.


    The youth was cleaning when there was a knock on the door.


    Dong dong!


    Ayoung man in white stood calmly at the door.


    Seeing the youth tum his head, he said politely.


    ¡°Is there a guest room in the inn?¡±


    ¡®The young man immediately perked up and looked at the young man in disbelief.


    Hong Ya walked in from the backyard and was surprised to see the youth standing there. She looked at the door in shock.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The youth exhaled and replied.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t a big figure like you going to Kunlun?¡±


    It was Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    ¡°Tm only here to take this chance to take a look at Kunlun.


    Thavee uninvited and can only stay at the inn.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao came to the counter and asked.


    ¡°Do you collect silver or spirit stones here?¡±


    ¡°Spirit stones,¡± the youth answered as he came to the counter.


    ¡°How many spirit stones did you need for a night?¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao remained expressionless, his voice surprisingly calm.


    But it did not make anyone feel ufortable.


    It was as if he waspatible with the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Three spirit stones per night.¡± The youth charged ording to the rules.


    ¡°alright, I¡¯ll pay for it on a per day basis.¡± As he spoke, he ced down three spirit stones on the counter.


    At that moment, an egg suddenly appeared on the counter, followed by a figure.


    It was Jiang Lan.


    Just now, he felt a sage approaching him to take a look.


    It was indeed the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    ¡°Greetings, Heavenly Venerable.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao lowered his head and said politely.


    Regardless of cultivation or seniority, when one saw Heavenly Venerable Lun Ling, bowing was inevitable.


    Jiang Lan nodded slightly and said.


    ¡°Are you here for my master¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not entirely,¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao said softly.


    ¡°The wedding only gave me a chance. I came to take a look at Kunlun and also to see you, Heavenly Venerable.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡± Jiang Lan looked at Heavenly Human Yunxiao.


    He had met the other party a few times. They weren¡¯t familiar, but they had some grudges.


    This was especially the case with the Heavenly Human Race.


    ¡°Tm here to thank you, Heavenly Venerable.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao bowed respectfully.


    ¡°I thank you for not stooping to the Heavenly Human Race¡¯s level.¡±


    Jiang Lan remained silent for a moment. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to send the Heavenly Human Race on their way, but because the great cmity made it unsuitable for him to take action.


    He felt a bit apologetic towards Feng Ji and the others. He had promised them to send the Heavenly Human Race down, so he didn¡¯t know if they were still waiting on the way.


    He was temporarily unable to fulfill the agreement.


    ¡°You fought for it yourself.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head lightly. All of this was indeed fought for by Heavenly Human Yunxiao himself.


    After a pause, he continued.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here for the wedding, go in and tell them.


    Your identity is indeed special, but Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s embodiment is also inside. It won¡¯t bring any trouble.¡±


    ¡®A sage was special everywhere.


    So far, no one in Kunlun had be a sage.


    Perhaps the vegetative egg had the highest chance of bing a sage. Be it the First Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle, the Eighth Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle, or his master, they all had little chances of bing a sage.


    Bing a sage did not depend on the power of one¡¯s cultivation. Instead, one required the recognition of the heavens and the merit of the world.


    His Martial Uncles and master could not be sages if they did not do this.


    Jiang Lan still remembered that he owed his master a thousand years worth of Rainbow Auspicious Clouds, but it had already lost its effect.


    His master had entered the half-sage realm during the great cmity.


    This providence was somewhat useful for bing a sage, but since his master was not on the path to bing a sage, it seemed dispensable.


    Therefore, he decided to keep it. Perhaps one day, his master and his master¡¯s wife would have a child and he could give it to his future Junior Brother or Sister.


    ¡®When Heavenly Human Yunxiao headed to Kunlun, Jiang Lan turned around to observe his egg son.


    Hong Ya was ying with his egg son. The light was shing. He should be very happy.


    It lit up so quickly? Jiang Lan was puzzled.


    ¡®When he first came out, it clearly did not light up.


    ¡®Was he being treated differently?


    ¡°Brother-inw? Aiya, my little nephew.¡± The Eighth Prince returned with his prey and looked at his nephew excitedly.


    The youth took a pot of wine to the egg and said.


    ¡°I brewed some baby wine for our nephew. I wonder if he likes it.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to water it?¡± The Eighth Prince asked.


    ¡°Should i try?¡± The youth had been raising the vegetative egg for many years.


    He felt that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to water it.


    Jiang Lan:


    He felt that it was better not to let his egg son get close to these two people.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lan asked, ¡°How many years has the Eighth Prince been in Kunlun?¡±


    ¡°Almost a thousand years,¡± the Eighth Prince answered immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been an adult for a long time,¡± Jiang Lan added.


    ¡°Twas born an adult, an innate immortal.¡± The Eighth Prince was a little proud. After a pause, he added.


    ¡°But it¡¯s nothingpared to Brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought of finding a fianc¨¦e?¡± Jiang Lan asked probingly.


    ng!


    The Eighth Prince¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Saber fell to the ground.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you¡­ you didn¡¯t find me a fianc¨¦e, did you?¡± The Eighth Prince looked afraid.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Lan shook his head slightly. However, before the Eighth Prince could heave a sigh of relief, he continued.


    ¡°Xiao Yu has found one for you.¡±


    Bang!


    The Eighth Prince knelt on the ground.


    It was his fault for not paying respects to his sister recently.

 Chapter 562 - Epilogue 4

    <h4>Chapter 562: Epilogue 4</h4>


    Kunlun.


    The Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Sis, isn¡¯t this too early?¡±


    The Eighth Prince knelt on the ground and looked at Ao Longyu, hoping to negotiate.


    ¡°Get up quickly. How can the Eighth Prince of the Dragon Race kneel down casually? Get up quickly.¡±


    Ao Longyu couldn¡¯t move him, so she kicked the Eighth Prince twice more.


    It was useless.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t get up unless you take back the engagement.¡± The Eighth Prince was a Heaven Immortal. How could he get up if he had yet to get anything from kneeling?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss this marriage carefully.¡± Ao Longyu sat in front of the Eighth Prince with the egg in her arms.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with this marriage, or are you dissatisfied with Yan Xiyun?¡±


    The Eighth Prince thought for a moment before answering.


    ¡°I am dissatisfied with the marriage. I don¡¯t think this marriage is suitable.¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask you another question. If I don¡¯t interfere with your marriage, can your marriage be decided by yourself?¡± Ao Longyu pulled Jiang Lan to the side.


    Jiang Lan didn¡¯t pay attention to their conversation and only nudged his egg son a few times.


    ¡°No.¡± Thinking rationally, the Eighth Prince came to a conclusion he had never thought of.


    He really did not have the qualifications to decide his marriage. Not to mention the Dragon Race, as long as it was arge race that had a royal bloodline, the descendants of the royal bloodline almost did not have the right to choose.


    The Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race¡¯s Hong Ya was lucky that the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor didn¡¯t have much of an emotional fluctuation. Moreover, the youth¡¯s background was impressive. He had a grandfather that others feared, not to mention that he had a Heavenly Venerable backing him.


    Even if the Nine Heavens Phoenix Ancestor wanted to stop this rtionship, she would have to think twice.


    They were of equal status.


    And when he received news that his mother wanted him to get married, he could not refuse.


    This was inevitable.


    His sister was like this back then.


    ¡°Then in a few years, Mother will find a marriage candidate for you.¡± Ao Longyu looked at the Eighth Prince and continued.


    ¡°This marriage partner must be a certain dragoness of the Dragon Race. She will have an outstanding bloodline and looks since Mother and the others only care about this.


    You don¡¯t know anything about the Dragoness¡¯ temperament, hobbies, and interests during the marriage selection, and Mother definitely doesn¡¯t care about these things.


    If you marry the wrong person, you will be in pain for the rest of your life and will never be able to escape.


    In other words, listening to the arrangements of the race is equivalent to betting. Whether it¡¯s good or bad depends entirely on luck.¡±


    Seeing that the Eighth Prince was thinking, Ao Longyu continued.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about Yan Xiyun. Does she look bad?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The Eighth Prince shook his head.


    ¡°Is her personality bad?¡± Ao Longyu asked again.


    ¡°Not bad either.¡± The Eighth Prince shook his head again.


    ¡°Does she not suit you?¡± Ao Longyu asked.


    ¡°Not really.¡± The Eighth Prince subconsciously recalled that there was nothing wrong with them.


    ¡°Do you hate her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ao Longyu smiled.


    ¡°Now, you have two choices. The first is to choose an unknown marriage for you from your mother. The other party¡¯s bloodline will be exceptional, her appearance will not be bad but her temperament is unknown. It¡¯s unknown to you if she¡¯s likable or suitable for you.


    The second is to choose the marriage selection that has been arranged for you. Her bloodline is simrly outstanding, her appearance is not bad, her character is gentle, you don¡¯t hate her, and there won¡¯t be any conflict.


    Which one do you want to choose?¡±


    The Eighth Prince was stunned on the spot. A bolt from the blue shed across his mind.


    For a moment, he felt that his sister really chose the best path for him.


    It didn¡¯t feel bad to be engaged.


    Jiang Lan was also quite surprised, feeling that what his Senior Sister said made a lot of sense.


    Both the Eighth Prince and Yan Xiyun were important figures in the race.


    And the more important a person was, the more their marriage could not be controlled by them. It was like the Eighth Prince falling for an ordinary person. How could anyone agree?


    No one would agree even if he fell for an ordinary dragon.


    From a long-term perspective, it was not possible based on benefits.


    Therefore, the Eighth Prince and Yan Xiyun were destined to marry someone they might not like in the future.


    If they were to interfere now, it would be equivalent to helping him find someone he didn¡¯t hate and could get along with well.


    This dragon was quite experienced¡­


    It was no wonder she made Liu Xiaoxiao y dumb till it was the right time for her to marry.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± The Eighth Prince finally woke up.


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the future. I¡¯m still young.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already a thousand-year-old dragon. Are you still young?¡± Ao Longyu muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement. I am not asking you to get married.


    At least this way, you can ensure that the race won¡¯t find you another marriage candidate.


    And when the two of you want to get married, you two can get married.


    If you two don¡¯t want to get married, just dy it. Isn¡¯t this better?


    It¡¯s no different from before.¡±


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed like there was indeed no harm in this n.


    After some time, the Eighth Prince left the Ninth Summit. He had figured it out.


    He decided to continue selling wild animals.


    This time, he brought his nephew¡¯s egg down the mountain and yed with it for half a day before sending it back.


    He had finally escaped from the confinement room. He was afraid that his mother would find out. There was no excuse.


    ¡­


    ¡°Our egg son has been taken away. Does Junior Brother suddenly feel a little bored?¡± Ao Longyu sat opposite Jiang Lan and asked.


    ¡°Senior Sister, if you¡¯re bored, you can y in the spiritual courtyard.¡± Jiang Lan took out the wooden sword and continued to embed it with his Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent.


    With an additional enhancement, it should be able to make the wooden sword more useful.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re really rude. I¡¯m already a mother. Why would I y such a childish game?¡± Ao Longyu stood up unhappily.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s eyelids fluttered as he looked at Ao Longyu. After a long time, he finally spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not childish.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go y for a while.¡± Ao Longyu turned around and stood in the middle of the courtyard with her eyes closed.


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The Dragon ying Sword Sword Intent kept manifesting itself on the wooden sword. Many guests hade to Kunlun.


    Those who were famous in the Grand Deste World had basically alle.


    They were all here to attend his master and Martial Aunt¡¯s wedding.


    Not everyone knew that he was still in Kunlun. Most of them came because of Imperial Lord Xi He.


    He had no intention of being in the limelight.


    Seven dayster.


    Jiang Lan received news that the Qilin Race had arrived.


    Furthermore, the Earth Mother had personallye.


    In the past few years, the Mother Goddess had walked through the Grand Deste World to repair thend and allow all living beings to recuperate. She had even taught the people of the world how to make thend more lively.


    The Grand Deste World also changed, quickly recovering.


    She was already on the path to bing a sage.


    It was impossible for anyone who wanted to be a sage to stay in their own faction.


    One had to walk around the Grand Deste World and make sufficient contributions to the Grand Deste World.


    Only then could one be a sage.


    Theprehension of the Dao alone was not enough for one to be a sage.


    It was difficult to replicate the path to bing a sage. The number of sage positions avable was extremely limited.


    So far, only Heavenly Human Yunxiao had be a sage.


    Although the Earth Mother was already on the path of bing a sage, it would still take quite some time.


    No one from Kunlun left the mountain, so no one walked the path of bing a sage.


    ¡°The Earth Mother has personallye. She must have received some news.¡±


    Jiang Lan had some guesses, but Yan Xiyun was extremely important to the Qilin Race, so it was normal for her to be valued.


    Of course, it was also possible that the Dragon Race hoped that the Qilin Race could disintegrate this marriage.


    From the Eighth Prince¡¯s perspective, the marriage was not unfavorable to him, and from Yan Xiyun¡¯s perspective¡­


    She was still young.


    But she was on good terms with the Eighth Prince.


    There were countless immortals in Kunlun. It was not without reason that the four of them ended up together.


    On the second day after the Qilin Race came to Kunlun.


    Jiang Lan originally nned to bring Xiao Yu to their residence to discuss the marriage, but they took the initiative toe looking for him.


    Ao Longyu exhaled. She had to face this matter head-on.


    A momentter, the Earth Mother arrived at the courtyard.


    She wore a green immortal dress and walked over elegantly.


    The flowers and nts bloomed under her feet as if they were weing her.


    Her noble aura was worthy of worship.


    Suddenly, a gentle breeze blew past, stirring the grass. The blooming flowers and nts seemed to be reversed, one by one returning to the ground.


    It also extinguished the power of the great Dao and the aura of the sage.


    It was as if as long as this gust of wind was willing, everything would turn into nothingness. No one could withstand it for even a moment.


    The Earth Mother was shocked. She bowed respectfully to the figure in the courtyard. ¡°Greetings, Heavenly Venerable.¡±


    ¡°We have to deal with the flowers and nts in the courtyard regrly. Please don¡¯t increase our work,¡± Jiang Lan replied calmly.


    ¡°It was an unintentional mistake.¡± Mother Earth lowered her head, her voice apologetic.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if the Heavenly Venerable was trying to suppress her or was telling the truth.


    But when she looked at the tool in the corner of the courtyard, she felt that he was telling the truth.


    No matter what, a Heavenly Venerable was still a Heavenly Venerable. The number one sage of Kunlun had surpassed the Grand Deste World.


    There was no doubt about it.


    Nothing could be refused.


    Seeing that the other party¡¯s great Dao aura was no longer seeping out, Jiang Lan retreated to the side and took out the wooden sword to y with his egg son.


    Egg son: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior, are you here because of the marriage?¡± Ao Longyu lowered her head respectfully.


    ¡°Was this matter led by the Goddess?¡± The Earth Mother nodded slightly and asked.


    ¡°Yes, it might bring you quite a bit of trouble.¡± Ao Longyu nodded respectfully.


    Then, the two of them sat at the stone table in the courtyard.


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± The Earth Mother asked.


    This matter was told to her by the Dragon Race. She did not say it directly and only conveyed it indirectly.


    Hearing this news, she was calmer than everyone else.


    Because she had never thought of rejecting this idea. She had immediatelye here to ask for details.


    ¡°They were still young when they came to Kunlun. They could be considered childhood friends.


    After hundreds or thousands of years, their rtionship has be increasingly friendly. They are not blood-rted and do not have any kinship. For them to be able to get along so well means that they will get along well in the future.


    They are just a string away.


    This thought has yet to appear because none of them has such thoughts yet.


    When they have it someday, it might already be toote and they might feel that it was a pity.


    I think we can tie this string ahead of time.¡± Ao Longyu shared her thoughts.


    She had seen such things before and had even secretly intervened. It was the same this time.


    Right or wrong, she would leave it to time.


    She would let nature take its course but there were some things that needed a push.


    She and Jiang Lan were like this. If not for whatever that had happened, they might still be passersby.


    ¡°Indeed. Xiyuncked friends since young and has always been lost.


    She was ipatible with everyone in the race and it was as if she couldn¡¯t stay in the race.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about her getting into trouble, but I didn¡¯t want her to drift around either.


    I¡¯m somewhat gratified to see that she can make friends in Kunlun.


    However, none of her friends are ordinary people. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing.


    Hence, I was worried that as she grew older, her emotions would change.


    Our race is close to the earth and is not much different from humans. We have many emotions.


    Once an emotional change happens, the consequences will be unpredictable, but I can¡¯t interfere without permission.¡± The Earth Mother frowned and whispered.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible for the Dragon Race and the Qilin Race to have a marriage alliance, much less Xiyun and the Eighth Prince.


    But¡­¡±


    The Earth Mother raised her brows at Ao Longyu and said seriously, ¡°But it¡¯s different if it¡¯s proposed by you. No one can have the advantage here.


    It¡¯s purely to help them because they are close. ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t object?¡± Ao Longyu was surprised.


    The other party was surprisingly open-minded.


    The Earth Mother smiled and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t object to it on the surface, but I don¡¯t have the courage to object to it objectively.¡±


    Ao Longyu lowered her brows in shame. Indeed, she wanted to discuss this marriage for Ao Man.


    Neither the Dragon Race nor the Qilin Race could refuse.


    She had borrowed his Junior Brother¡¯s power.


    But¡­


    She had decided to do it since she could anyway.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Ao Longyu lowered her head in thanks.


    ¡°Although it looks suitable, it¡¯s hard to say if they get along. What if they me you in the future?¡± The Earth Mother asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hide on the mountain and not go out,¡± Ao Longyu said saucily.


    The Earth Mother could not help butugh.


    She looked out at thend, her eyes smiling. This was good.


    They were a match made in heaven.


    No people from the race could control her. It was simple and stable. This was most suitable for Xiyun.


    It was not that she did not want to keep Xiyun, but from the moment she was born, she knew that the Qilin Race could not keep her.


    After being lost in Kunlun for nearly a thousand years, the earth had acknowledged this ce.


    She could sense that the ground hoped that Xiyun would stay here, so how could she refuse?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± The Earth Mother said sincerely to Ao Longyu.


    Ao Longyu stood rooted to the spot in confusion.


    Jiang Lan, on the other hand, was still using the wooden sword to y with his egg son. The light shone for a while before being extinguished.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the entrance of the old inn.


    The Eighth Prince looked up into the sky with a depressed expression, as if he was sighing about his encounter.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll help you eat this wild animal.¡± Yan Xiyun¡¯s voice was heard.


    She had gotten lost again and had just seen the wild animals.


    ¡°Just eat it. Remember to pay me,¡± the Eighth Prince said weakly.


    ¡°Can I put it on credit?¡± Yan Xiyun asked.


    She kept her distance.


    The Eighth Prince refused to pay on credit. ¡°The people from your race are here. Ask them for money.¡±


    ¡°When I enter Kunlun, I¡¯ll ask them for it,¡± Yan Xiyun agreed.


    The Eighth Prince chuckled. He was not worried that Yan Xiyun would renege on her promise. Soon, the Qilin Race woulde looking for her.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The youth walked out and asked curiously.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince had been looking up at the sky and never looked back as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sighing with emotion and adjusting to the changes,¡± the Eighth Prince said mncholically.


    ¡°Adjusting to what changes?¡±


    ¡°Adjusting to the change of me bing the main character of this era.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The youth from the inn was dumbfounded. ¡°You? The main character of the era? On what basis?¡±


    The Eighth Prince nced at the youth and said.


    ¡°Do you know who the number one sage of the Grand Deste World is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Big brother, how can I not know?¡± The youth said.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to my Brother-inw when he was young? He was engaged, the kind that couldn¡¯t be refused. Today, it¡¯s my turn to be engaged, so I¡¯m actually the protagonist of the next generation.¡± The Eighth Prince¡¯s eyes carried a hint of arrogance.


    The youth remained silent for a moment before walking towards Kunlun at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Eighth Prince was surprised.


    ¡°Find Big Brother to bestow a marriage upon me. I¡¯m the true main character of the next generation.¡± The youth charged towards Kunlun without looking back.


    Eighth Prince: ¡°¡­¡±


    The other party wanted topete with him even for this?


    After a moment, he followed. He had to stop the other party.


    One main character was enough for the next generation..

 Chapter 563 - Epilogue 5

    <h4>Chapter 563: Epilogue 5</h4>


    Hong Ya shook her head silently as she watched the two of them run towards Kunlun.


    The youth had been like this since she came here.


    He was already an adult, but he was still the same as before.


    He was still the youth from before.


    It had never changed.


    ¡°Big Sister, where are Big Brother and Little Brother?¡± Yan Xiyun asked.


    ¡°They went to Kunlun,¡± Hong Ya replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare to go too.¡± Yan Xiyun ate the roasted meat and prepared to leave.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Hong Ya stopped Yan Xiyun. Seeing that Yan Xiyun was confused, she exined.


    ¡°Your people mighte looking for you soon. Wait here for two days.¡±


    Yan Xiyun didn¡¯t understand, but Little Sister wouldn¡¯t lie to her. Thus, she decided that she would set off two dayster.


    The vegetative egg sneered in the eggshell.


    ¡°These people dare topete with me for the protagonist of this generation? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Is Brother Egg that confident? Master is also taking care of them.¡± The Udumbara Flower asked curiously.


    ¡°What can they use topete with me? I have the legacy of a sage and I shoulder ten percent of the providence in the world. When I came out of my shell, I was already a Dao Immortal,¡± the vegetative egg said with a smile.


    ¡°But Master has set up marriages for them,¡± the Udumbara Flower asked.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The vegetative eggughed contemptuously.


    ¡°Master has already settled mine and made it clear a thousand years ago. How can those peoplepare to me?¡±


    The Udumbara Flower: ¡°???¡±


    The Ninth Summit.


    Jiang Lan¡¯s egg son¡¯s shell shone as he listened to the Eighth Prince and the youth¡¯s dispute.


    ¡°What is our egg son trying to say?¡± Ao Longyu asked curiously.


    Jiang Lan nced at it and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Maybe he wants you to help set up a marriage for him too.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The light was extinguished in an instant.


    Ao Longyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Will Mother and the Earth Mother settle the matter well?¡± Ao Longyu asked Jiang Lan.


    They could interfere with their marriage, but it was rted to the arrangements of the two races, so it wasn¡¯t good for them to interfere too much.


    It would depend on their negotiations.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be too much of a problem, and there¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡± Jiang Lan knocked on his egg son twice and continued.


    ¡°Senior Sister didn¡¯t ask them to hold a wedding. There¡¯s nothing to talk about.


    The wedding might be the real trouble, but no matter what, things should proceed in the direction of having a smooth marriage.


    No matter how opinionated they are.¡±


    Be it the Dragon Race or the Qilin Race, they had no way of taking advantage of this matter. Also, they had to have a positive oue in this negotiation.


    Ao Longyu exhaled before looking at the two people arguing outside the courtyard.


    ¡°With the engagement, can they really be the main character of this era?¡±


    She then looked at her egg son.


    Egg son: ¡°¡­¡±


    A momentter, Ao Longyu shook her head. Her egg son had yet toe out. There was still a certain probability that it was a daughter instead.


    ¡­


    Three monthster.


    On the Grand Deste World, those who shoulde had alle to Kunlun.


    The remaining people didn¡¯te only because they were temporarily unable to leave the Kunlun Void.


    The Fourth and Seventh Summit¡¯s summit leaders were all inside. Second Summit¡¯s Summit Leader, Liu Jing, happened to be stuck in his cultivation at thest moment and couldn¡¯te out.


    He was only at the Void Refinement Realm.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about the big situation.


    Managing Kunlun was the Second Summit¡¯s summit leader¡¯s forte. All the wedding matters began to flow smoothly after he came out.


    In order to let this matter bepleted as soon as possible, Jiang Lan visited the Second Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle.


    He did not stay for long. When he left, his Martial Uncle of the Second Summit had temporarily recovered his cultivation of the Golden Immortal Realm.


    This way, everything would be much more convenient and the wedding could be held as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, it might drag on for more than ten years without any result.


    To prevent any idents from happening, Jiang Lan had no choice but to visit the Second Summit¡¯s Martial Uncle.


    After some time, the wedding was finalized. It was going to be held seven dayster.


    Hearing this news, he heaved a heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Eighth Summit.


    Mo Zhengdong sat in the pavilion where Jiu Zhongtian was.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jiu Zhongtian asked while drinking.


    Mo Zhengdong looked at theke expressionlessly and shook his head slightly.


    ¡°In order to hold the wedding as soon as possible, your disciple has even used the power of the sage.¡± Jiu Zhongtian smiled and said. A momentter, he sighed.


    ¡°I have so many disciples, but none of them are sessful.


    You only have one yet he¡¯s so capable.¡±


    ¡°All my disciples are very capable,¡± Mo Zhengdong replied.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiu Zhongtian choked on his wine.


    ¡°All your disciples are eyeing for your summit leader position until you abdicate.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiu Zhongtianughed.


    A gentle breeze blew, and Jiu Zhongtian¡¯s white hair swayed with the wind. He held the gourd and looked at Mo Zhengdong.


    ¡°Your life will be tough from now on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to think about the future?¡± Mo Zhengdong asked.


    ¡°What future?¡± Jiu Zhongtian drank a mouthful of wine and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Dao Immortal. I can also be considered to have the body of a sage. Do you really think there¡¯s such a thing as being in myter years?


    Whatever you heard is all made up by your disciple to cheat you of your summit leader position.


    Cultivators live a long life. We live in the Grand Deste World. The Great Dao is with us, and our vitality is eternal.¡±


    Mo Zhengdong remained silent.


    The summit leader position of the Ninth Summit was different from the other summits. There was no one else in the Ninth Summit.


    The entrance to the Netherworld still existed, and so did the aura of the Netherworld.


    Even if that egg broke out of its shell, there was a high chance that it would join another summit.


    That was why the Ninth Summit was usually empty. What was the use of it?


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s useless, do you?¡± Jiu Zhongtian looked at Mo Zhengdong and said seriously.


    ¡°Back then, when you epted Jiang Lan as your personal disciple, did he also feel that it was useless?


    How did you reply to him?¡±


    Mo Zhengdong was stunned. How did he do it?


    The title sounded better. It was indeed true.


    Therefore, bing a summit leader did not bring any actual changes, but the title sounded good.


    Mo Zhengdong shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed useful.¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them sat in the pavilion and chatted. Lu Jian had to refill the gourd six times.


    On the seventh time, Lu Jian reminded them.


    ¡°Master, Martial Uncle, today is the day of the grand ceremony. You two can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Lu Jian had the most difficulty catching up with the two summit leaders.


    He was the only assistant in the entire Eighth Summit. All the hard and tiring work was done by him.


    Fortunately, he did not have to go to the First Summit to be beaten again.


    It was also considered a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°You guys are still drinking?¡± Chen Xinded beside the pavilion, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°A rare guest.¡± Jiu Zhongtian was shocked.


    Then, he handed over the wine gourd.


    ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch.¡± Chen Xi pushed aside the wine gourd and took out a wine cup.


    ¡°Pour it into your cup.¡±


    Lu Jian: ¡°¡­¡±


    After three cups, Chen Xi remembered her purpose for this trip.


    ¡°Today¡¯s grand ceremony is also the wedding day. Don¡¯t tell me you guys have forgotten about it?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t drink much.¡± Mo Zhengdong shook his head.


    He looked calm, as if he had to sit here because of hisck of experience.


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you going back to change your clothes? The ceremony has begun. The Sect Master will also be present to say a few words. The wedding will begin at night. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Chen Xi turned to look at Jiu Zhongtian and asked curiously.


    ¡°Miao Yue is getting married. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will take care of your Eighth Summit?¡±


    Jiu Zhongtian sobered up.


    Not long after, Lu Jian watched the three summit leaders head to the Ninth Summit.


    He was finally free.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The sun was setting and the rays of light lengthened his figure.


    The originally not lively Kunlun was bustling with people.


    Someone flew towards the Kunlun Main Hall on a sword.


    There were also experts who rode on spirit beasts and quietly stopped in the sky above the Kunlun Main Hall.


    Celestial Immortals, Dao Immortals, and Half-sages stood quietly at their positions.


    The Demon Race, the Dragon Race, the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, the Qilin Race, the Underground¡¯s Devils, Ba Country, the Heavenly Human Race, the Giant Spirit Race, the Magus Immortals of Mount Numinous, and the various races of the Grand Deste World were all present.


    Most of the experts in the Grand Deste World also made a stop here.


    They hade for the wedding of the Heavenly Venerable¡¯s master, as well as for Imperial Lord Xi He.


    Today, Imperial Lord Xi He would give a short lecture. This lecture was rarely seen since ancient times and was extremely rare.


    At the old wine tavern.


    Jiang Lan was waiting for them here.


    His Senior Sister said that she wanted to bring Ao Man and the others in. It would be more lively with more people.


    Especially since his egg son liked to y with others.


    Therefore, he came here to wait for the Eighth Prince and the others.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao lecture is starting, can you guys hurry up?¡± the Eighth Prince urged.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing the wine. You don¡¯t have to prepare anything. I will be ready soon.¡± The youth found a reason.


    ¡°I even prepared a bunch of roasted wild animals. Why am I not so slow?¡± The Eighth Prince said disdainfully.


    ¡°Ever since you wooed the girl from the Heavenly Feather Phoenix Race, you haven¡¯t been very diligent.


    What¡¯s the meaning of a rtionship between men and women? Isn¡¯t it more interesting to start a business and earn money? ¡±


    ¡°Foolish dragon, Hong Ya is the most important,¡± the youth replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say things about me. Don¡¯t get Hong Ya involved.¡±


    Ao Man: ¡°You idiot.¡±


    The youth said, ¡°You¡¯re the idiot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already packed,¡± Hong Ya interrupted them, her things neatly packed.


    He then checked around and found nothing important.


    He could finally set off.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s still time.¡± Heavenly Human Yunxiao walked out of the room and looked at the busy people.


    When he came down, he greeted Jiang Lan politely.


    Jiang Lan nodded in response.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao was also going. He did not dare to bete, and he would not be thest to arrive.


    When he felt that the time was right, he would go over.


    The Eighth Prince and the youth instantly shut up. They did not dare to be impudent in front of a sage.


    Jiang Lan looked at these two people, feeling like they were quite quiet when they saw some seniors.


    After Heavenly Human Yunxiao left, he said softly.


    ¡°If you all are ready, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Why are all of you so enthusiastic about the Sect Master¡¯s lecture but frown when Junior Brother teaches you all something?¡± Ao Longyu turned to look at the Eighth Prince and the others behind her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Brother and Little Brother are rebellious and only know how to hit people.


    The Qilin Race isn¡¯t like this.¡± Yan Xiyun nodded.


    Bang!


    The scabbard hit Yan Xiyun¡¯s face and she flew out.


    Domestic violence? Jiang Lan thought.


    However, as they were yet to be married to each other, it didn¡¯t count.


    ¡°Just saying, I don¡¯t hit her anymore. It¡¯s this stupid dragon who doesn¡¯t change,¡± the youth exined.


    ¡°The Eighth Prince¡¯s strength has also decreased. He just knocked her flying. It¡¯s not like before,¡± Hong Ya observed and said.


    The Eighth Prince looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. His elegant voice was filled with sorrow. ¡°As time passed, everything changed but I thought that I would never change in this vast world.


    From the looks of it, under my sister¡¯s pressure, I still can¡¯t stay true to myself.¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hurry?¡± Ao Longyu kicked Ao Man.


    Ao Man left angrily.


    Jiang Lan walked at the back, looking at these people.


    Under the setting sun, they were running andughing.


    Yan Xiyun was also pulled up. She touched her face and hid far away from the Eighth Prince. From time to time, she would talk to him and then retreat.


    Everything fell into Jiang Lan¡¯s eyes, making him feel rather calm.


    The Eighth Prince and the others had a long lifespan. Jiang Lan should have had it in the past.


    However, during the cultivation process, he had to pay something in return for his cultivation speed.


    Gradually, he lost this youth.


    But he was lucky and had another form of happiness.


    At this moment, a hand touched his fingers and intertwined with his.


    ¡°Junior Brother, there are many people in Kunlun today. Hold my hand and don¡¯t lose it.¡± Ao Longyu looked up at Jiang Lan and said softly.


    They didn¡¯t need to care too much about their egg son as he was carried away by Yan Xiyun.


    Jiang Lan held Xiao Yu¡¯s hand tightly and nodded. ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t run around.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ao Longyu nodded heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m your Senior Sister after all. I will protect you.¡±


    Jiang Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This dragon¡­ well, this time she could indeed stand in front of him, because no one would dare to attack him again.


    A momentter.


    Jiang Lan and the others arrived at the square of the Kunlun Main Hall. His position was not special. It was in a corner with fewer people.


    The summit leaders knew that he did not want to be the center of attention.


    Heavenly Human Yunxiao was at the very front, the person closest to the tform where Imperial Lord Xi He would be giving his lecture.


    Under the setting sun, Imperial Lord Xi He sat cross-legged at the very top. He wore a white Daoist robe, and the corners of his robe were stained red by the setting sun.


    A small dragon coiled around his shoulder, looking like a dragon yet not. Its power was astonishing.


    ¡°Torch Dragon?¡± Jiang Lan felt a sense of familiarity when he saw this dragon.


    He shouldn¡¯t have seen it before. A momentter, he saw the scene of them meeting.


    It was the demonic dragon he had encountered when he entered the Kunlun Temple.


    He had killed it with the Dragon ying Sword.


    ¡°So that was it. Looks like Imperial Lord Xi He was testing me back then.¡±


    Jiang Lan had an idea.


    ¡°At that time, I could have dealt with him. It seems like he was testing if I would attack.¡±


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and started listening to Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s lecture.


    He had long left the cultivation system of the Grand Deste World, but he could also obtain new gains regarding the Dao from other ces.


    Every nt and tree was part of the world, and every world waspletely different.


    Ao Longyu, Ao Man, the youth, Hong Ya, Yan Xiyun, and Jiang Lan¡¯s egg son were all listening to the lecture of the Heavenly Dao.


    No one present made a sound. Only Imperial Lord Xi He spoke.


    ¡°When the heavens emit killing intent, it is easy for the stars to move. When a person emits killing intent, the heavens and earth will overturn. When a sage unleashes his power, he stabilizes the foundations.


    The pure Yang of the Heavenly Dao uses Yin as its killing intent, while the Yin and Yang of the Human Dao use Yang as its killing intent.Spring brings about autumn. It is the dry Kun spreading the Great Dao¡¯s wind¡­¡±


    When Imperial Lord Xi He spoke, he took action to control the world, using his appearance to let everyone observe the Dao.


    During this process, everyone was immersed in the lecture. One day, ten days, a hundred days, a thousand days, ten thousand days.


    Time seemed endless. Finally, Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice came to a halt.


    Only then did everyone return to their senses. It seemed like a few years or even a hundred years had passed, but in reality, only two hours had passed.


    It was already dark.


    ¡°I just said a few words. I hope everyone will gain something.¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He looked at everyone. His voice was calm, carrying a hint of a smile.


    The little dragon on his shoulder buried its head in its ws and seemed to be yawning.


    Everyone lowered their heads and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for your preaching, Imperial Lord.¡±


    Jiang Lan also bowed his head. He did so out of respect for his summit leaders and Sect Master.


    As for the others, he didn¡¯t even need to bow to the Earth Mother or Heavenly Human Yunxiao. Not only that, but these extraordinary figures of the Grand Deste World were the ones who had to greet him.


    He was the number one sage in the world, number one in Kunlun, number one in the Grand Deste World, and number one in the old world. However, he came from Kunlun and grew up in Kunlun. His master was his master, and his Martial Uncles were his elders.


    How could he be rude to them?.

 Chapter 564 - Epilogue 6

    <h4>Chapter 564: Epilogue 6</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Imperial Lord Xi He finished his lecture.


    His figure was illusory. In the blink of an eye, he changed from a sitting position to a standing position. He then moved forward.


    ¡®The stars in the sky were bright. As Imperial Lord Xi He stepped forward, the stars shone and someone pulled the stars down.


    ¡®The surrounding array formations began to echo with the stars.


    It wasn¡¯t Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s technique, but Jiang Lan¡¯s array formation and Chen Xi¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Lbelieve everyone hase for the joyous asion of Kunlun.¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He extended his hand and the stars fell. The stars extended from the Fifth Summit to the Kunlun Main Hall like a river.


    At the same time, the other star descended from the Ninth Summit.


    The starry river shone brightly.


    Everyone looked over and realized that the sky was covered by stars and reced by the void. For a moment, they saw the stars converging.


    The Ninth Summit and Fifth Summit were part of this gxy.


    Two rookies came towards the stars.


    The boundless void was vast and boundless. Only the intersection of stars was the most dazzling.


    Jiang Lan stood in a corner and looked at his master and his master¡¯s wife. He felt that his Martial Aunt Miao Yue had really spent a lot of effort.


    He did not go to his master¡¯s side because he did not really need him.


    With his Martial Uncles around, it would not do anyone any good if he went.


    He just needed to stay below and watch.


    At this moment, he saw his Martial Aunt Miao Yue. She was wearing a red outfit with starsplementing her. Her usual white veil had also turned red.


    As she walked over, the stars resonated. The people from the Ninth Summit had already arrived at the side of the hall.


    Jiang Lan looked over. It was his master who wasn¡¯t that serious.


    Although he was expressionless, he still felt a little awkward.


    As the summit leader of the Ninth Summit, a powerful figure who had reached the pinnacle of the Dao Immortal Realm and had a sage body, this was the first time he was facing such a situation.


    Jiang Lan thought of his past self and felt helpless. He tried his best to maintain it.


    Finally, his master had reached this day.


    The stars converged, and Miao Yue appeared before Mo Zhengdong.


    After looking at each other for a moment, the two of them walked hand in hand towards Imperial Lord Xi He.


    They needed Imperial Lord Xi He to witness the marriage.


    Only Imperial Lord Xi He had enough seniority.


    He was the Kunlum Sect Master and the Senior Brother of the nine summit leaders. He previously led the nine of them from being unknown to sweeping through the Western Wastnds and leaving their names in the Grand Deste World.


    Looking at his master and his master¡¯s wife walking hand in hand, Jiang Lan felt his hand being held tightly.


    It was Xiao Yu.


    He smiled at Xiao Yu who was beside him. He had been grabbing his Senior Sister and never let go.


    ¡°The marriage is hereby confirmed!¡±


    Imperial Lord Xi He¡¯s voice sounded from above. Jiang Lan watched as his master and his wife entered the main hall before returning to the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Are they stilling out?¡± Xiao Yu stood on her toes and asked.


    ¡°When did wee out?¡± Jiang Lan asked.


    ¡®Ao Longyu smiled and grabbed Jiang Lan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you like a wife with scales and a human appearance tonight?¡±


    ¡°L like Senior Sister,¡± Jiang Lan replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°Darling, you are a human. Your sense of beauty has been distorted by me. You have to wake up,¡± said Ao Longyu earnestly.


    Jiang Lan:


    Haven¡¯t you been a human recently?


    ¡°Wow, can I eat it too?¡± Yan Xiyun suddenly shouted.


    Jiang Lan and Ao Longyu held hands and looked over. There was a banquet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, wife.¡± Jiang Lan pulled Ao Longyu along and smiled.


    ¡°Tl listen to you this time,¡± Ao Longyu replied with a smile.


    Their egg son was with Hong Ya.


    Along the way, Jiang Lan saw many fellow disciples.


    ¡®There was Jing Ting, Lin Siya, and Mu Xiu.


    ¡®There was also the unwilling Gu Qi. His talent was astonishing, and he had been chasing after Jiang Lan.


    But in the end, he realized that his target was too far away.


    Zhou Shu and Lu Qian did not know whether they should boast or feel ashamed. They had showboated in front of the number one sage before.


    Lu Jian, Bei Fang, Lin An, Hong Luan, and Jiang Lan all saw a figure.


    In the end, it was actually Ao Ye drinking and going crazy.


    Seeing this, Jiang Lan took two steps back. There were too many people today and he did not dare to go over.


    Otherwise, he might have to eat dog shit and drink horse piss again. At that time, it would make things awkward.


    He sat at the Eighth Prince¡¯s table and picked up some food for his Senior Sister.


    At the same time, he could also listen to these people¡¯s arguments.


    Along the way, Imperial Lord Xi He and Heavenly Human Yunxiao sat in the empty seats next to him.


    ¡®The Eighth Prince and the others instantly quietened down and sat upright.


    ¡°Do you mind if we sit here?¡± Imperial Lord Xi He smiled and asked the Eighth Prince and the youth.


    ¡°Senior, you must be joking.¡± The Eighth Prince and the youth spoke humbly.


    However, they kept saying in their heart, ¡°I mind, I really mind.¡±


    Jiang Lan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The new era no longer had anything to do with him. He only wanted to stay in Kunlun and live a peaceful life with his Senior Sister...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!